ã€ŠTouch of Flameã€‹


 Chapter 1

    It was early morning, a normally tranquil time but the sound of galloping horses, and stern and loud male voices drew Ravina closer to the window. She removed the curtain and opened the window wider to have a better view of the outside world. Soldiers were gathering inside the gate, squabbling over a new prisoner.

    ¡°They caught another dragon.¡± Her handmaiden exined as she made the bed.

    Ravina¡¯s attention remained fixed on the window. It had been a while since thetest prisoner was brought to the castle. The few dragons left had learned to stay hidden. How did this one get caught?

    The soldiers had difficulties retaining him, despite the shackles around his wrists and ankles. Five of them had to help each other to bring him down on his knees and then push him further down on his stomach.

    Up from the tower where Ravina watched, she could see hisrge back, covered with crusted blood from being whipped. A soldier grabbed him by the hair and forced his head down, pressing one cheek to the hard ground.

    Ravina caught a glimpse of the prisoner¡¯s face, just enough to know he was enraged. His jaw was clenched hard and his nostrils red. She couldn¡¯t see his eyes clearly. They were covered by dark strands of hair.

    ¡°They say he is a Katharos. His Majesty will be happy that they caught one.¡± Her handmaiden Ester continued to exin.

    A Katharos? A dragon of royal blood. And now here he was as a prisoner. That must hurt his pride. Dragons were prideful creatures. All of them fought when they were brought here, unwilling to sumb to their enemies. Those wounds from ash on his back were all because of defiance and he had more than anyone she had seen before. They covered his entire back, not leaving any skin untouched.

    The soldiers pinned him down by kneeling on his injured back. Ravina could tell they were enjoying his misery. She, too, had been enjoying the agony of these beasts. She had seen them all dragged to the castle, flogged, and then either in or imprisoned. But the joy onlysted for a short period. Their suffering didn¡¯t soothe her pain and anger. She only grew more resentful with the years.

    The captive went still for a moment. If Ravina had learned anything from her years of observation, it was that these creatures never surrendered so easily. So, what went wrong with him?

    Suddenly the wind blew his hair away from his face and she saw his eyes. Those burning eyes didn¡¯t belong to a man who was tired or close to giving up. He was unmoving only to gather his strength and then with a feral roar of wrath, he rolled over. The soldiers fell from his back and he was quick to surge to his feet, his muscles taut, quivering with fury as he sought to be free, but the chains restrained him. Before he could get far, a whip fell on his chest, tearing his skin open.

    Ravina winced and then shivered when an animalistic growl erupted from his throat. Something crawled under his skin as he savagely pulled at the chains held by the soldiers to restrain him. He was trying to unleash his beast.

    Ravina knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn no matter how much he tried. Those shackles around his ankles and wrists were specially made to inject sedatives into his body if any force was used to break them.

    Her uncle, now the king had together with her father, the previous king developed weapons to fight the beasts that had ruled the earth and the skies. The beasts that had enved her people. Her father had brought an end to their rule and he paid with his life. The knowledge that his death hadn¡¯t been in vain didn¡¯t ease her pain.

    She focused on the prisoner again. Yanking the chains he threw the soldiers across the field on the opposite side. Some of them collided in the middle. Ravina could see the veins popping out in his arms. The strength in his shoulders and chest. These men were savages. Too strong for humans but didn¡¯t have the same intellect as them. They used their strength rather than their mind. That was how her father and his men were able to defeat them.

    Ravina noticed how the prisoner tried to break the chains but never the shackles as if he knew what would happen if he did. He sprinted toward the gate and again he didn¡¯t reach far before he was stopped. This time he was shot with an immortalizer. It was a small crossbow, shooting injections with sedatives to make the beast calm down or fall asleep. Ravina knew it would take a while for the effect to kick in but they shot him with several ones and soon he fell to the ground, convulsing before he went still.

    Ravina had seen this happen quite a few times now. The sedatives shouldn¡¯t cause such convulsion. It was as if he was shot with something else. She couldn¡¯t understand why all this was happening. Her father used to kill the beasts as soon as he caught them without endangering anyone. Why was her uncle bringing them here and going through all of this to keep some of them in cages?

    As much as she hated these monsters, she couldn¡¯t stop questioning her uncle¡¯s ways of doing things. She didn¡¯t feel safe having dragons locked below where she slept. She had seen the brutality and ughter they had caused with her own eyes.

    With a sigh, she turned away from the window. Watching didn¡¯t satisfy her anymore. She wanted to eradicate them. She wanted them all dead but these savage beasts were difficult to destroy. Even now after many shots of sedatives, she heard a loud growl.

    How was this possible?

    She returned to the window to take a look. The beast was up on his feet again. He got hold of a soldier, crushing his waist with one arm snaked around it. Ravina watched horrified as he tossed the dead body of the soldier aside, his eyes now searching for his next victim. Commands began flying around.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Pull!¡±

    The loud shot of a pistol made her cover her ears. The bullet shot into his shoulder, causing him to groan and stumble back but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him. Another shot was fired.

    They would kill this one, she thought. He was too wild to be contained. After the second shot, everything fell silent except for her heartbeat. She had gotten affected by this situation that got out of control. She had even shut her eyes and now slowly she peeked to see what had happened.

    The beast was on his knees. They had shot him in the leg and blood seeped from both wounds. Yet he showed no sign of pain. His bronzed skin was damp and glistening with sweat, and his brown eyes reminding her of coffee beans red at the soldiers with animosity.

    ¡°Be still, Monster!¡± Several soldiers held him at gunpoint while the others went to get hold of the chains again. More soldiers joined. They were almost twenty men now, heavily armed just to fight one man. Except he wasn¡¯t a man even if every part of him screamed male.

    The wind blew again and for some reason that made him sense her presence. He looked up, giving her a clear view of his face. Her heart stopped as she met his gaze. He held her with a simple look while the soldiers put more shackles on him and forced him up to his feet. He let them do as they pleased, his eyes still fixed on her. Ravina swallowed. Why was he looking at her like that?

 Chapter 2

    Ravina sat at the breakfast table watching the coffee in her cup that reminded her of the prisoner¡¯s dark eyes. He had held her gaze until he was dragged out of sight. She was still a bit shaken by those eyes and the way he had intensely gazed at her. Also, why didn¡¯t the sedatives work on him?

    ¡°Ravina, are you alright?¡±

    Her uncle¡¯s voice suddenly pulled her back to the present. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You should eat. You haven¡¯t been eating well these days.¡± Her uncle pointed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for her if she wants to stay in shape.¡± His wife, queen Meredith spoke. ¡°After all, her age is not helping her find a match.¡±

    Ravina picked up her cup of coffee to wash away the bitter taste in her mouth. God, could she dislike this woman any more than she already did?

    ¡°But Her Highness has extraordinary beauty,¡± princess Yvaine began and Ravina prepared herself to puke in her own mouth. ¡°She only needs to be more¡­ soft-spoken. I could help with that.¡± She faked a smile.

    Ravina put down her cup with a sigh. ¡°I am sure you can be of great help. You are after all an expert in uttering kind words with no sincerity and wearing a pretentious smile that doesn¡¯t suit your face.¡±

    ¡°Ravina!¡± Yvaine¡¯s husband looked up from his te with furious eyes. ¡°Speak with respect to my wife,¡± he ordered her.

    Princess Yvaine wore a satisfied smile that she tried to hide from the others, but made sure Ravina was aware of it. Ravina remained calm and indifferent because she knew this annoyed them.

    ¡°Father, I will not tolerate such disrespect anymore.¡± He told the king.

    Her uncle chuckled. ¡°You can not rule with such a temper. Remember, never show your true feelings.¡±

    Her cousin, Prince Andrew looked back at her with a hostile gaze and Ravina sipped her coffee nonchntly in response. Her uncle was the only one on her side in this dysfunctional family.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I saw the new prisoner.¡± Ravina began putting down her cup.

    ¡°You should not meddle in men¡¯s business.¡± Her cousin spat. ¡°You should focus on finding a husband. Father, how about Sir Lancelot?¡± He suggested one of his own loyal men to the king.

    Sir Lancelot was a respected knight but not the one for Ravina. If she was going to get married, she would make sure to pick a man that would help her stand tall against her enemies and her cousin was one of those enemies. All because of the nonsense his mother fed him and he so willingly consumed. Ravina would not marry one of his own and be his puppet. She knew he was trying to disarm her that way. Being the previous king¡¯s daughter, he saw her as a threat.

    Pathetic. For her to be a ruler, there would have to be no male rtives of the king alive. The tradition has always passed on the throne to the king¡¯s closest male rtive. So for her to be a ruler she would have to kill him and his father. Right now, she was tempted to.

    ¡°I can find myself a husband.¡± She told Prince Andrew and then turned to the king. ¡°Your Majesty. If I may be brash, I think Lord Steele would make a good husband.¡±

    Prince Andrew paused and looked around, scarcely panicked. Ravina tried not to show her satisfaction with his reaction. Lord Steele was a wealthy trader and a governor ofrge estates in thends across the sea. He was trusted by the king but not much by the prince. Mainly because Prince Andrew couldn¡¯t use his title to frighten the man who had once been a vicious pirate.

    Lord Steele was known to be sharp and upfront. Relentless in his pursuits. He had also shown interest in her despite her age. In fact, her age was never a problem like the queen and her daughter-inw seemed to make it. Most men didn¡¯t care as long as they found a woman of their liking. It was often their family members, especially the women who convinced them otherwise.

    Lord Steele had no family she knew of and he wasn¡¯t a man to bend to people¡¯s will or care about gossip. He was the perfect candidate.

    Her uncle chuckled, amused by her suggestion. ¡°Most women fear him.¡± He pointed.

    But they also wanted him. If he had shown interest in any of them, then they would think of themselves as lucky.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She said,

    ¡°Well then, I think he is a good choice.¡± The king voiced.

    ¡°But love, that man used to be a pirate. I would not trust him with our Ravina.¡± The queen said pretending to care, again.

    ¡°He is a trustworthy man and if Ravina wants to marry him, then so be it.¡± The king said with finality.

    A few resentful looks were cast her way but Ravina ignored them and continued to eat her food.

    Thankfully, the topic changed to what she wanted to discuss when Yvaine expressed her concern about the new prisoner. ¡°Your Majesty, I am frightened. What if he escapes? The soldiers had difficulty controlling him.¡± Her husband gave a look to remain quiet and she looked down at her te.

    Ravina wished she had an immortalizer. She couldn¡¯t kill the prince but she could at least sedate him so his wife could speak freely. Not that she liked his wife but the woman certainly made more sense than him.

    ¡°Do not worry. Everything is under control.¡± The king assured her.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t sedate him. He could be a real danger, Your Majesty. Why do you wish to keep him?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°He is rare. He is a katharos. Probably why the immortalizer wasn¡¯t effective. We need to keep him alive and find out the weaknesses of his kind.¡± The king said chewing on his food.

    So his blood was the reason? Having royal blood had a different meaning to dragons. Rulers were picked based on the purity of their blood.

    No!

    They took the rule because their blood allowed them to. It made them stronger, more dangerous, and feared. It made them almost immortal. Being of pure blood meant being closer to their ancestors. The real beasts. The ones that couldn¡¯t take the shape of a human.

    ¡°He might also lead us to find your sister.¡± He added.

    Ravina stiffened. Her sister?

    ¡°What- what makes you say so?¡± She asked.

    They had been looking for her sister for almost six years now. Many had told her to give up and grieve because many years passed and she hadn¡¯t been found, but her Uncle had promised her he would keep looking.

    They never suspected dragons to have anything to do with her disappearance. Then they would have found her dead somewhere. Why would the dragons keep her alive when they had killed the rest of her family?

    Her uncle sighed, a sad expression settling on his face as if he was about to deliver bad news.

    ¡°During the years that we have been hunting dragons, we discovered that they take human females as hostages. Because we killed their kind, they abduct our women and use them to breed.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s stomach turned. She put her cup down with a slightly trembling hand. Her fingers turned cold.

    ¡°No.¡± She breathed and her uncle looked at her sympathetically. Her sister was only sixteen when she disappeared. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She said standing up hastily. She felt sick as she hurried out of the room not wanting to empty her stomach where the rest of them were having breakfast.

    She hurried through the hall, her nausea growing with each step as images of her small innocent sister surrounded by thoserge male beasts filled her head. Tremors of fear went through her. Please no!

 Chapter 3

    Ravina wasn¡¯t sure how she reached her chambers. Slowly she sat at the edge of her bed, her mind still battling the frightening thoughts of what conditions her sister might be in. She tried to pull herself together. At least her sister was alive. Would she be selfish to think that way?

    Ravina knew she would rather die than be a breeding stock to those beasts. She would rather die than have those creaturesy their hands on her let alone carry their offspring.

    She stood up and began to pace back and forth in her room. The nausea remained but her mind was upied with thoughts of her sister. Did her uncle mean that the new prisoner knew something about her sister?

    Suddenly she remembered the way he had looked at her. Her sister was also her twin. They looked alike. He must have recognized her. Oh, God!

    Rushing to the door, she went to find her uncle. He was leaving with a few soldiers and she had call out loud and rush to the gates to stop him. The men were surprised by her behavior. She was often calm and collected even when she was sharp-tongued or cold-hearted as they called her.

    The king turned on his horse. ¡°Ravina?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she halted, breathing heavily from having run so fast. ¡°I need to speak to the prisoner.¡±

    Heughed. ¡°He will not speak so easily.¡±

    ¡°I think he might know where my sister is. He recognized my face.¡±

    Her uncle frowned. ¡°Ravina. I understand that you want to find Corinna. I want to find her too but it is dangerous to be near him right now and he won¡¯t speak unless tortured. You know these beasts. I will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I will take care of it. I need to leave now.¡± He repeated, cutting her off.

    Ravina knew when he gave his final word and couldn¡¯t be convinced anymore. She watched him turn on his horse and ride away with his men, disappearing behind the gates that closed. She remembered watching her father leave the same way. She would stand there with her mother and sister and wave goodbye until her father was out of sight.

    Ravina feared she had lost them all but her sister could be alive. How was she supposed to sit around and wait?

    Turning on her heels she went back inside. She rushed through the halls to get to the Zenith. The Zenith was the secret quarters where theboratories, inventories, and libraries could be found. It was where she spent most of her time.

    After her father¡¯s death, she had taken interest in his developments and wanted to help develop and invent tools to keep humans alive and protected from the beasts. She had submerged herself in the notes and projects he had left behind, meticulously analyzing his sketches to figure out how he came up with his ideas.

    In addition to the immortalizer, her father invented the mp. It was a bow that fired a metal that sped around the dragon¡¯s mouth, preventing it from spewing fire during a battle. Of course, this weapon had to be aimed with precision.

    He also designed the graviton, a device that uses the maic force of two particr metals to pull a dragon down toward the other metal. He was also the inventor of the terrorizer. The soldier¡¯s weapon of choice. The metal sped around the dragon¡¯s neck,pelling it to revert to human form or risk being choked.

    Ravina could go on about her father¡¯s inventions. There was the apostle, the crucifier, the soul keeper, the penance, and much more. Fighting the dragons had been a terrifying war. Their ability to transform, control fire, fly, and much more had made the humans helpless against them.

    The newly developed firearms were ineffective as small gun wounds didn¡¯t cause enough harm. Nor did arrows help when the dragons were in their beast form. They mostly broke once they hit the thick dragon skin. The immortalizer was likewise worthless unless they were in their human form. Needles couldn¡¯t pierce through the thick dragon¡¯s skin. That was why the mp and the terrorizer were great inventions to fight the dragons in their beast form.

    Ravina¡¯s father had be a hero because of his inventions. They called him the people¡¯s king. The citizens mourned his death and swore to avenge him. The months after his death many men enlisted themselves in the army, ready to fight the enemy and avenge their king.

    Ravina wanted to avenge her family too but she knew that if they were going to fight a stronger force then they would have to be smarter. She became determined to follow in her father¡¯s footsteps and invent the best weapons. Something that would destroy her enemy.

    Once she arrived at theboratory, her teacher and royal physician Bram looked up from the pages of an old book.

    ¡°You arete today,¡± he pointed.

    ¡°I know. I found out that Corinna could be alive.¡±

    He closed the book with a frown and put it aside.

    ¡°Did his Majesty tell you that?¡±

    ¡°Not only that Bram. I saw the dragon when he was brought here and he looked at me in a strange way. He kept staring at me until he was dragged away. Why would he do that?¡±

    Bram shook his head with a smile. ¡°Because you are a young beautifuldy?¡±

    No! It wasn¡¯t that. She knew when men looked at her that way. ¡°I am sure that is not it.¡± She said. ¡°Is it true that the dragons are using human females to breed?¡±

    ¡°That is what they say.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°Is that even possible? Will the women survive childbirth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details Ravina, but you have to remember that the original dragons could not shift to human form. There must have been some mixed breeding for them to be able to look like us.¡±

    ¡°That is possible, but if that was the case then we still don¡¯t know what happened to those women, if they lived or died.¡±

    Ravina selfishly hoped whatever happened that her sister was alive. Once she rescued her, she would make sure to take well care of her.

    ¡°Bram.¡± She went to sit at the same table. ¡°I noticed something strange. The sedatives we give shouldn¡¯t cause any convulsion and they didn¡¯t in the beginning but I keep seeing that happen whenever the immortalizer is usedtely.¡±

    ¡°I have noticed that too.¡± He said. ¡°I am trying to find out what caused the change.¡±

    ¡°Also¡­ this one did not only convulse. The sedatives didn¡¯t work at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, he is of royal blood. The purer the blood the stronger the special abilities are, like the healing for example.¡± He stood up and went to grab a bottle of blood on the table. ¡°His blood is extraordinary. His Majesty wants us to study him carefully. We need to know the weaknesses of the ones with royal blood.¡± he put the bottle down. ¡°I need more of his blood.¡±

    ¡°I can bring you more.¡± She hurried to say.

    He shook his head. ¡°His Majesty wouldn¡¯t allow that,¡±

    ¡°But you said we should study him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you and I together from a distance but you are not going near him to draw blood. He is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°He is chained.¡± She said but still felt like she should worry. She had seen him cram one of the soldiers to death. If anything went wrong, he would kill her before she could take another breath. ¡°Do we perhaps need different chains? Something stronger?¡±

    ¡°They have already secured him with more shackles and chains. We are also using a graviton to keep him in ce.¡±

    Ravina wasn¡¯t sure why this didn¡¯t make her feel safer. Still, she wanted to talk to him. She had to find out about her sister sooner thanter.

    ¡°Bram, I really need to talk to him. Please, help me.¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°We should at least wait a few days until he grows weak. He won¡¯t tell you anything right now.¡±

    ¡°I have to try. It is about Corinna.¡± Bram had known them since they were children. He knew her sister. They had spent a lot of time together.

    He sighed atst. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Ravina and Bram walked through the long dark tunnel that led to the caves where the different prisoners were chained. The new prisoner got a small cave of his own. As they neared she could hear the clinging of metal chains which meant that he was trying to break them. He stopped when they stepped inside and they caught sight of him. He was barechested in the cold cave but Ravina knew the cold didn¡¯t affect dragons.

    The prisoner remained still, his dark eyes turning to the entrance and ring at them with resentment. Ravina had always tried to avoid being near these creatures. She always watched them from a far distance but now she was closer than she had ever been except for that one time. The one time that haunted her. The one time when she lost her parents in front of her eyes. She quickly discarded the memory as it caused her to turn cold and sick. To grow fearful. She didn¡¯t want to fear those being. She would bring an end to them. But first, she would bring her sister back.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Bram asked him.

    Ravina flinched when the prisoner took a step forward, the chains allowing him to take a few more if he wished. But they stood out of reach so she didn¡¯t have to be fearful.

    Bram on the other hand remained unfazed. He had done this many times before.

    ¡°Since you made me your pet perhaps you could name me too.¡± The prisoner replied.

    Ravina shivered. His voice was as rough as the rest of him. His face was all harsh lines, his body hard muscle, taut at the moment from defying the maic force of the graviton. The maic metal was attached to his arms and legs and arge one was attached to the wall behind him. The size of the metal told her the force of the pull he was defying was great. He was strong.

    ¡°I would prefer to have your name,¡± Bram told him.

    ¡°If you insist.¡± The prisoner said. She could hear the sarcasm in his voice. ¡°My name is Mchi.¡±

    Bram was about to write something when he paused. Why? Did he know of him?

    He looked up from the notebook in his hand. ¡°That is a good name.¡± He said. ¡°Messenger of God.¡±

    ¡°It is and I have a message for you. You will die soon.¡±

    ¡°And I am guessing you will kill me.¡±

    ¡°Good guess.¡± The prisoner said.

    Bram ignored the prisoner and turned to her. He gave her a nod to ask her questions. The prisoner shifted his gaze, his dark coffee eyes settling on her blue ones. Ravina froze in ce. She could suddenly not bring herself to speak. Her mind went back to the terrors she had witnessed caused by his kind.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He began taking a step forward, those intense eyes not leaving hers.

    Ravina choked on the scream that rose to her throat but she remained still. Clearly, her anger wasn¡¯t enough to help her ovee her fear yet. She couldn¡¯t be like this in front of the creature she hated. She couldn¡¯t show weakness.

    ¡°I like the smell of fear.¡± He said. ¡°It brings me joy.¡±

    The smell of fear? What about the screams of fear? The screams his kind had caused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡± She said but that was all she managed to say for a while. Time seemed to stand still and then finally she managed to open her mouth again. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± She asked.

    He tilted his head to one side and seemed mockingly thoughtful while watching her. Ravina¡¯s face already twitched with disgust.

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± He said but she could tell he was only saying that to annoy her.

    ¡°Why did you look at me earlier?¡±

    ¡°I was just being fair. You watched me and I watched you back.¡±

    He was still standing straight, counteracting the force of the graviton. At this point, his muscles would grow twice the size.

    ¡°Are your kind using human females to breed?¡± She asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Why?¡± he raised a brow. ¡°Do you want to be a breed mate?¡±

    Breed mate?

    ¡°I hate topare you to such. Breed mates are honored and respected and you¡­ well, I don¡¯t find you fit to carry our offspring.¡± He looked her up and down, his eyes disying revulsion. ¡°Your hips are too narrow.¡±

    She just red at him.

    ¡°All of you. Too fragile. Too scared. I would rather be flogged to death than to have my blood mixed with yours.¡± He said it with disgust.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± She told him.

    ¡°I know.¡± He replied making sure she understood he would only reply when he wanted to and how he wanted.

    ¡°You hate our kind and don¡¯t want our blood mixed with yours, yet you will breed with our females.¡± She tried to get answers in some other way.

    ¡°Well, it sounds terrible to breed with the ones who kill us but it also sounds like the greatest revenge. Will the mothers kill their children? Will humans kill half-humans? I understand why some would do it.¡±

    ¡°You disgust me.¡± She spat. She was sick to her stomach, her rage almost causing her to shake.

    ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± He said looking her in the eyes.

    ¡°I will kill all of you.¡± She promised him.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± he said calmly but his eyes stormed with vengeance. ¡°While you are busy with your experiments, I will kill all of you. You will go to bed every night thinking if that will be yourst night and when the night of your deathes, you will ask yourself why you didn¡¯t kill me earlier before I burn you to ashes.¡± His voice was low and threatening. ¡°And then the wind will blow your ashes away. There will be nothing left of you. Nothing!¡±

    Ravina felt the cold spread from her fingertips to her whole body.

    ¡°Except for perhaps the one you are looking for?¡±

    She stiffened. ¡°You know where she is?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I am tired of the questions.¡± He let himself get pulled back by the graviton.

    ¡°Wait!¡± She stepped forward but Bram stopped her before she could go any further.

    ¡°He is doing it on purpose. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bram said.

    Ravina knew he was taunting her. He was going to use that information against her but she didn¡¯t care at this moment. She wanted to know where her sister was.

    Bram took her by the arm and began to lead her away but Ravina resisted.

    ¡°Listen to the old man. You don¡¯t want to know where she is.¡±

    Ravina pulled her arm away. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in the arms of some dragon or several.¡± He said his smile of the evil ones. ¡°Producing some dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you monster!¡± She yelled and before she knew her rage led her closer to him.

    He quickly raced threw the distance meeting her halfway but even that didn¡¯t scare her. She wanted to kill him! She was so close. If Bram had not caught her and pulled her away the beast would have taken her.

    Bram had his arms wrapped around her and almost carried her away while she yelled. ¡°I will kill! I will torture you to death! I will show you what pain is, you monster.¡±

    The prisoner was angry she got out of his hands first but as he watched her get dragged away while she yelled threats his expression changed. He looked at her almost surprised but Ravina was too angry to wonder why.

    Bram carried her all the way through the tunnel and only released her once they were far away and she had run out of threats. The old man was stronger than she thought.

    He put her down and shook her slightly. ¡°What is wrong with you? You almost got yourself killed?¡±

    Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Did you hear him? My sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing is sure. He just wanted to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if she is not a breeding stock then she is dead.¡± She wiped her tears away returning to herposed self. ¡°Tell me, which one is better? Which one should I wish for my sister?¡±

    Bram wore a sad frown.

    ¡°We shared everything. Even our mother¡¯s womb and then one day she was just gone. If she was alright, she would look for me. She wouldn¡¯t just leave me. She would feel the emptiness that I feel.¡±

    Bram put his arm around her to lead her back to the Zenith. He was quiet. He was not a man to offer empty constions that could turn out wrong. He knew this world they lived in had more bad things in store than good ones.

 Chapter 5

    Ravina spent the rest of her day going between theboratory and inventory. She didn¡¯t eat or take a break and her uncle who usually nagged her about it was on a trip. Bram let her bury herself in work, knowing she was in too much pain to have free time that would allow her to think of other things, like where her sister was.

    Ravina focused on developing her father¡¯s inventions further. Most of them needed precision and lots of practice. Ravina wanted to make the use easier so more soldiers could use it. She had already developed an easier use of the mp. The fire had been the most dangerous aspect of fighting the dragons and that was why the mp was crucial in the fight against them.

    Now she was focusing on how to develop the terrorizer for a greater and more precise aim. If she seeded then her development would also be useful for the graviton and the mp.

    ¡°It iste now, Ravina. You should go to sleep.¡± Bram said. ¡°Maybe eat before that.¡±

    ¡°I am not done yet.¡± She said keeping her eyes on the project.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will be done anytime soon, so you might as well get some sleep.¡±

    She made a sound of frustration as she put everything aside. When she stood up, she groaned in pain. Her back and bottom were sore from sitting for so many hours.

    ¡°Alright. Good night then.¡± She said and went back to her room.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± her handmaiden Ester seemed to have been waiting for her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten and have been working all day.¡± She said worriedly. ¡°I shall go bring you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°No. I just want to sleep.¡± Ravinatold her. She was tired and thinking of food made her nauseous. Thinking of anything besides work made her nauseous.

    Ester looked at her concerned. ¡°Is this because of what the queen tells you all the time?¡±

    ¡°Ester, have you ever seen me care about what other people think? The olddy is bored and has nothing better to do.¡± Ravina scoffed as she began to take off her dress. Ester came to help her.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about her. You should still look after yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will be alright. I have no intentions of dying yet, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Ravina assured.

    Once she was in her nightgown, she went to bed. Ester bid her goodnight and blew the candles on her way out. Now that Ravina was left alone with nothing else to upy her mind, her thoughts became filled with her sister.

    Corinna. Her twin. Her other half. They were inseparable until they became separated. Until she lost her. She was supposed to be the one to look after her, being the older one. Or perhaps it didn¡¯t have to do with that. It was just the way her family was built. Ravina was tough and calctive like their father. Corinna was always sweet and kind like their mother, therefore Ravina felt protective of her.

    She closed her eyes, trying to escape her own thoughts that tortured her, but she knew sleep wouldn¡¯t bring her peace. Her nightmares always returned stronger whenever a dragon was brought here and this one made her have the worst of them. The one nightmare she hated the most. Her parent¡¯s death.

    Ravina dreamed of how the real terror began when arge shadow was cast on them. A dragon flying right above, ready to burn them to ashes. Ravina had covered her sister as if that would help and waited to feel the fire burn her skin when her father came to their rescue.

    ¡°Take your sister, Ravina. Run!¡±

    Ravina did as her father told her while he distracted the dragon away from them. Her heart was pumping hard as she ran away as fast as she could, dragging her sister by the arm. But she could not just leave her father behind and in a moment of worry, she slowed down and looked behind. The soldiers were dead and the dragon had his tail snaked around her father. Ravina watched with horror as put her father into his mouth.

    ¡°No!¡± Ravina tried to run back to her father but was suddenly stopped by a few of her father¡¯s trusted men. ¡°No! let go! Father!¡± She tried to free herself but it was toote. She witness how the beast sank his sharp teeth into her father, crushing him, chewing him before spitting him out.

    The sharp pain in her chest woke her up. She opened her eyes, heart pounding and with a heavy breath. She stared into the dark emptiness trying to calm down but a few tears wet her face.

    Ravina ignored them and tried to go back to sleep again, but as soon as closed her eyes her mind went down thene of dark memories. Of what happened after her father was killed, and how her mother also died in front of her eyes. How, just like the beast promised he would do to her, his kind had burned her mother to ashes, leaving almost nothing behind to bury.

    Ravina tuned in bed, her chest heavy, the pain making it difficult to breathe. She had stopped herself from crying so many times. Promised she wouldn¡¯t cry until she had avenged her parents and made sure her father¡¯s inventions and efforts didn¡¯t go to waste. Until she made sure her people would not live in fear anymore.

    The dragons had retreated but they still made an attempt now and then to take over again. They killed thousands during that one attempt. People still feared the day their vige would be the one to burn down.

    Ravina wanted her father¡¯s invention to be easily essible and used so people could protect themselves. Her father had freed them but they were still all prisoners.

    ¡°Freedom is not free, Ravina.¡± He had told her.

    He was right. He and many others paid with their lives and one day, she would pay with hers. Her father was dedicated. He had shown her that with patience and wisdom the enemy could be defeated.

    If only she had the same patience and courage as her father but she was nothing like him. He was a kind man, but she could not be kind. She had grown to be cold and cruel. To defeat the monsters, she had to be a bigger monster.

    Then why? Why was she crying? A monster wasn¡¯t supposed to feel sad? She had trained herself hard to remain cold. Why?! She even let herself be provoked. Why?

    She buried her face in her pillow. It must be her sister doing this to her. God, she missed her. Ravina really need her to be alive because she was the one who needed saving. The one who needed to be spared this vicious existence.

    She sobbed into the pillow to stifle the sound of her cry but now that she started, she couldn¡¯t stop. It only got worse. Her head and eyes began to hurt and then she wasn¡¯t sure when she fell asleep.

    The morning came earlier than she hoped for. She had worked all day yesterday and today she just wanted to sleep.

    ¡°My Lady. You must eat.¡± Ester told her, when she kept sleeping until lunchtime.

    Ravina ignored her and only rose from her bed when she was ready to take on the day. She went downstairs to the dining table, where she was served something between lunch and dinner. She ate quickly and hurried to theboratory, ready to finish her project.

    The room was lit but Bram was nowhere to be seen. She went to the table and found his notebook open. Ravina picked it up. From the date on top, she knew he took these notes yesterday. She saw the prisoner¡¯s under the date.

    Mchi.

    Hisst name followed.

    Azar

    He was of the Azar n? That was why Bram paused when he found out about his name. He recognized him.

    Mchi. He came from the barbarian n. The ones who caused terror and ruled by oppression. The ones who caused the most suffering. It was the n her father wanted to defeat first.

    Now she understood why her uncle was keeping him despite the danger. Over the years he had caught more and more powerful dragons and now he finally caught one of the most dangerous. This she didn¡¯t like. She felt like he could have ulterior motives and let himself get caught on purpose. But why would he do that? He must know that attacking the castle was a death mission.

    The castle was rebuilt to withstand heat and was equipped for defense. No dragon who tried to attack the castle seeded. There were soldiers on guard from the highest towers around the clock, looking out for any threat. If anything was detected in the atmosphere, then they were ready to attack.

    Ravina put back the notebook as it was. She then went and picked up her own notebook before going to find the prisoner.

    The guards at the front of the tunnel stopped her.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are not allowed to let anyone in.¡±

    ¡°Is there a risk of danger? Is he not well secured?¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°Then do not worry.¡± She faked a smile. She wasn¡¯t one to smile. It had been a long time since she smiled genuinely. ¡°Here.¡± She gave them a pouch of coins and they let her in.

    Ravina walked through the dark tunnel with her notebook that she didn¡¯t intend to use. In it, she had a dagger hidden. It wouldn¡¯t be of much use. She wasn¡¯t going to let herself get provoked this time.

    When she arrived at the cave where he was chained, she found him seated near the graviton.

    He turned his head at her arrival. She knew they had heightened senses.

    ¡®I can smell your fear¡¯ his rough words echoed in her mind.

    Well, let¡¯s see if he could smell her fear today.

 Chapter 6

    The prisoner narrowed his eyes as she walked in and then his lips curved into a smirk. He leaned his head back against the graviton and rested his arms on his knees.

    ¡°I knew you woulde back.¡± He said. ¡°I thought you were a scared rabbit but you turned out to be a wild cat. I like it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She asked remaining calm. She walked further in until she was standing right across from him.

    He watched her behind his darkshes. ¡°Yes. The hunt will be more fun as will the kill.¡±

    ¡°You can keep fantasizing about killing me because it will only remain a fantasy.¡±

    ¡°I have never had a fantasy I never fulfilled.¡± He drawled.

    ¡°There is a first time for everything.¡± She retorted.

    He leaned forward, studying her carefully.

    ¡°No need to study my hips. I have no intention of bing a breedmate.¡±

    That only amused him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if your hips were wide enough you wouldn¡¯t be fit to be a mother. Youck warmth. Isn¡¯t that why they call you the cold-hearted princess?¡±

    She ignored him. She was back to her usual unprovoked self where noments could harm her. Besides, he was right. She didn¡¯t find herself fit to be a mother either and she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to raise children in this world.

    ¡°Seems like you know me and you know my sister is missing? You don¡¯t even know her, do you?¡±

    He tilted his head to one side but remained silent.

    ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t use that against me now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He raised a brow.

    No, she wouldn¡¯t let herself get fooled.

    He chuckled showing a straight line of white teeth. They looked even whiter against his bronzed skin.

    ¡°You are desperate to find her. I say quit looking. With your hatred and your sister probably having a dragon child by now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live together even if you found her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you know me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am wrong. Would she trust you with her child?¡±

    ¡°I fight the enemy. Do you think you are the only one winning in this breeding game? Do you think the children will only side with their father?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He became thoughtful. ¡°I am not sure but people usually side with the stronger side and we know who those are.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The ones in chains right now or hiding somewhere.¡±

    His eyes darkened and his jaw clenched. She was getting to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t see our absence as a weakness. We have not given up. Our silence only means that we are preparing to rise higher.¡±

    Ravina smirked. ¡°I know. I have studied your kind and I learned you never give up. That is why I am preparing to aim higher as well and your fall will be harder.¡±

    He chuckled darkly. ¡°You are a relentless one. I haven¡¯t been so excited to kill anyone before.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was what you did. You and your n, killing for excitement.¡±

    ¡°Well, partially but mostly because you rebelled.¡±

    ¡°To not be your ves anymore? To have freedom?¡±

    ¡°Do you have freedom now, when you are not ves anymore?¡±

    Ravian decided not to argue about this. Her father had already gone through this. Even after his inventions, his goal was to make peace. But the dragons believed they were superior and it was their right to rule over them. None of them wanted to negotiate peace. None.

    They would either rule over them or die destroying them. He surely thought the same but she asked anyway.

    ¡°You think you should rule over us, king Mchi?¡±

    ¡°It is my right. Yes.¡±

    Of course.

    ¡°You have rulers. Do you oppose them?¡± He asked.

    ¡°When our rulers are cruel, even if they are human, yes we oppose them.¡±

    Why was she talking to him about this? She decided to change the subject and talk about what she came here for.

    ¡°The ones you said breed with human females, I assume you have a guess or you heard something.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to torture it out of me?¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡±

    ¡°It is boring if I tell you. You could try. Maybe you have some crueler methods.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t invented anything significant yet, but I will remember your offer when I need to try out the new invention.¡±

    For some strange reason, he just watched her for a moment. His gaze unsettled her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tortured anyone yet, have you?¡±

    She stiffened.

    No, she didn¡¯t yet. She wasn¡¯t into the torturing thing. She just wanted them dead and gone.

    ¡°My goal is different.¡± She said.

    He didn¡¯t ask what her goal was. He just watched her again.

    ¡°Have you not seen a human before?¡± She asked annoyed that he kept staring that way. She wasn¡¯t even sure what that look was. It was nothing she had seen before. There was a little curiosity perhaps, mixed with disgust and resentment that always remained visible in his eyes. Even when he was amused.

    He remained quiet but kept looking at her. She decided to take this opportunity to find out what she was curious about.

    ¡°You let yourself get caught on purpose?¡±

    He looked into her eyes and she tried to read him but he showed no sign of anything.

    ¡°You must have a lot of time on your hands to think of such things, but sure, I like the theory.¡±

    She watched him carefully. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was telling the truth or not.

    ¡°I hope you are telling the truth. Escaping is choosing death. There are many traps around.¡± She told him.

    ¡°You sound a bit worried.¡±

    ¡°I am not scared of you.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°I meant worried about me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you dead. Yet.¡± She said and decided to leave.

    He was in too good condition for her to get any information. Perhaps when he became a bit desperate and wished to have his freedom back, she woulde back to talk to him.

    ¡°Have a goodnight, Your Majesty.¡± She said coldly on her way out.

    ¡°Good night, Your Highness.¡±

    Ravina left the cage with a frown.

 Chapter 7

    Ravina decided to ignore the prisoner for a week before talking to him again even if that meant waiting to find her sister. There was no other way. A week shouldn¡¯t be long considering how long she had been searching for her sister already, but no matter what she told herself it was hard to just wait. Therefore she kept herself extremely upied with her inventions.

    She would go outside each time to test the new developments she made and then go back and try again when she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°Your Highness, that is the farthest a spear has been shot. This is great.¡± The soldier said.

    ¡°It is not,¡± she disagreed calmly and went back to make another change. She came back outside again and asked the same soldier to try so he could see himself if there was a difference and understand what she was trying to achieve.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said watching the spear shoot into the air. ¡°It has more force now.¡±

    Good. Then she was on the right track.

    ¡°There needs to be enough force so when it hits the dragon, it never bounces off their skin. They are flying and moving around. That also affects the impact.¡±

    The soldier nodded thoughtfully. He then turned to her with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Your Highness. Many less of us have died because of your developments.¡±

    She just stared at him. These kinds of situations made her ufortable. She gave him a curt nod and walked away.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± Suddenly her uncle joined her in the inventory. He would probably nag her about eating again. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Come. I camete so I am also eating now. Join me and I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Ravina nodded and joined him for lunch. Her uncle had been dealing with the new prisoner while she ignored him, but he still wasn¡¯t able to make him talk. Ravina didn¡¯t even want to know what methods he was using. She had seen her uncle grow cold and cruel after her father¡¯s death. Now he was annoyed he couldn¡¯t get any information from his new captive.

    Ravina had told him to not bother. With this one, they would have to try some new tactics. She also told him about her suspicion that the prisoner could have let himself get captured. Her uncle shared her suspicion but he was a step ahead. King Mchi could be doing this to cause a war. The dragons would not stay silent having their king imprisoned, so her uncle had spent the whole week equipping the castle even more.

    ¡°I have invited Lord Steele to join us at the grand dinner party.¡± Her uncle began.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said.

    She didn¡¯t want to get married but she knew if she wanted to be safe she had to. In this dangerous world, her uncle could die at any time and she needed a male protector. A man as adventurous and self-confident as Lord Steele would allow her more freedom than anyone else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy.¡± He pointed. ¡°Do you not wish to get married?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Ravina, you can talk to me. I want you to be happy.¡±

    She looked up from her te. He watched her pleadingly. Happiness? What was that? She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she smiled orughed genuinely. She didn¡¯t live to be happy.

    ¡°I feel like I failed you by getting you involved in this. I know you want to fight our enemies and I have had great use of your developments. You have been a great help but I can¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself just so I can use your inventions.¡±

    ¡°You are not sacrificing me. I want this and my happiness is not more important than the people dying.¡±

    ¡°Your father and I promised each other if anything happened to one of us, we would take care of each other¡¯s children. I think your father would be disappointed in me if he saw you like this. I don¡¯t think this is what he wanted for you.¡±

    Ravina began to peel her cuticles under the table. Something she did when she fought back her emotions.

    ¡°I want you and your sister when found to live away from all this and built your own families where you are happy.¡±

    She remained quiet looking down at her hands, continuing to peel her cuticles viciously and making them almost bleed.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± He began lowering his voice. ¡°I do find Lord Steele to be a great choice. He is powerful enough to protect you.¡±

    Ravina looked at him worried. What was he implying?

    He forced a smile. ¡°You know, anything can happen to me anytime. I want you gone from the castle before anything happens.¡±

    He knew his son would hurt her.

    ¡°Well, I need you to stay alive much longer than you intend to.¡±

    He chuckled as he chewed but the sound was somehow sad. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I lived so far.¡± He said his eyes bing distant. Her uncle, just like her, rarely allowed himself to be emotional. ¡°I was the reckless one and your father was the clever one. Our parents always thought I would die first.¡± He returned to cutting the meat on his te to distract himself. Then he put it in his mouth and chewed slowly.

    Ravina knew how he felt. Her father and uncle were also twins. Also inseparable before being separated. Her father was the inventor and her uncle the tester. The clever and the reckless like he said. She knew how empty he felt without his brother. His other half. She was d that at least he didn¡¯t witness her father¡¯s death. Still, her once cheerful uncle had be cold.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°I have saved some wealth for you and bought and. Even if something happens with Lord Steele, I want you to be safe.¡±

    He prepared so many steps ahead as if he was going to die tomorrow.

    ¡°Is there something going on that I don¡¯t know?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No Ravina. I am just preparing for the future. We should always be prepared.¡±

    She nodded and went back to eat her food. This was depressing and she was already depressed. She didn¡¯t want to see her uncle dead. It would be as if her father died all over again. His face alone kept her alive sometimes. The face that looked exactly like her father¡¯s. If not for their different behaviors, no one would have been able to tell apart from them, just like her and Corinna.

    For the rest of the day, Ravina continued to work with her inventions. Bram was doing his usual experiments. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Sedatives are useless. I have tried different ones. Strong ones. It only works for a short period because he recovers fast.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget the immortalizer.¡± She said. ¡°How about obsidian?¡±

    ¡°It works. His Majesty is using it to torture him but he is not an easy one.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they are the ones who killed father?¡± She asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°I know the dragons were ck,¡± Bram said.

    Yes, she remembered. The dragon who killed her father was a ck one and he didn¡¯t just kill him in self-defense. It was as if he targeted them and then tried to kill them in the most brutal way he could.

    The Azar n were the ck dragons. There were also red, blue, green, and white dragons. As a result of interbreeding, there were also hybrids with other colors.

    The ck dragons were known to be the superior ones, the stronger ones, but her father¡¯s research showed that the color of the dragon made no difference. It was the blood and the ck dragons mostly kept their blood pure. She guessed it must be a choice of breeding. Perhaps why Mchi and his n were not of ¡°some¡± to use humans as breeding stocks. It would weaken them and they always had a thirst for power.

    She scoffed loudly and Bram looked up from the liquid he was studying. ¡°What is it?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I was just thinking of how breedmates can be honored and respected.¡±

    Bram smiled. ¡°They have a different culture. When reproduction is not as fast as the humans then I guess breedmates be sought out and worshipped.¡±

    He left the table and went to grab one of his old notebooks. He flipped through the pages and she waited knowing there was something he wanted to tell her.

    ¡°Oh yes, here.¡± He said when he reached a certain page. ¡°A breedmate is a strong dragon, male or female, of pure blood, chosen to produce strong offspring.¡±

    ¡°Chosen by who?¡±

    ¡°Often a breedmate is chosen by the elders in a n to be the ones to reproduce most offspring. Often with another breedmate.¡±

    ¡°That sounds terrible.¡± She said. ¡°And the others are supposed to reproduce less offspring?¡±

    ¡°This information is what we found in the beginning but during my research with your father, we found different information. Dragons like most animals choose their partner by scent. The scent tells them about health, thepatibility of blood, and when it is time to mate. This way they know which partner is right to reproduce the healthiest offspring with and that is what they call a breedmate.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Those two arepletely different things.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then it seems it is mostly about health. What about keeping the blood pure?¡±

    ¡°Thepatibility of blood often means that the strongest blood survives or the strongest qualities of both types of blood are passed on. That is why producing healthy offspring is equal to producing strong offspring unlike what most dragons first believed. They tried to keep the blood pure, to keep themselves strong, and therefore forced breeding between pureblood dragons who were often close rtives and that didn¡¯t work well in their favor. It produced the opposite effect.¡±

    Ravina nodded.

    ¡°The ck dragons seem to have discovered that. They are known to be the dragons with the longest life span, which makes their n grow bigger and therefore stronger. It also makes the good bloodponents to be passed on.¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t be surprised. The new prisoner was cunning. He wasn¡¯t one to only rely on strength. She hated to know that his n discovered this and was thriving. The ones who killed her father. She would make him suffer, but first things first. He would help her find her sister.

    To be tactful, Ravina ignored him for yet another three days. Now that ten days passed since his arrival, she decided to go and see him. She knew with the torture he went through during those days, she would find him in a bad condition.

 Chapter 8

    In the numbness of pain, Mchi sensed a female scent. The sweet scent of daisies woke him up from his drugged state. The vile human king had left him chained to the wall, hanging by his arms. His legs could barely hold him up. He was losing a lot of blood from having been shot with obsidian bullets. Something his body couldn¡¯t push out on its own so he could heal.

    Mchi had tried to use his muscle strength to push the stones out from his body but after pushing out a few he got tired. The rest were also ced deeper and he didn¡¯t seed in pushing them out so he remained enduring the pain and bleeding out.

    As the scent came closer, Mchi felt his rage grow. He refused to look weak in front of the enemy so he forced himself to stand up straight. His gaze quickly moved to the entrance and his eyes caught her slender form d in white. Again. She must love the color and it made her look like the daisies she smelled like.

    That was until one looked into her eyes. Those cold eyes that settled on him as she walked further in and stood right across from him. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Did the sight of him make her feel bad for him? He didn¡¯t want her pity or sympathy or anything. He hated that white slender vile human being.

    Slowly the frown left her face and was ced by that cold, empty look he knew her for. She truly lived up to her name. Women were often kinder, warmer. He had never seen a woman like her before. Human or dragon.

    He stared back into her eyes. They were an icy blue, sharp and piercing. Her soft pink lips were always either drawn into a straight line or twisted with disgust. Her nose stood straight and proud. Her gaze traveled along his body and then she turned away to ce the tools she brought with her on the floor.

    Mchi would have thought she brought those tools to torture him had she not looked away so quickly. But perhaps she would surprise him and try. Why would she otherwise bring those tools?

    She ced everything in order on the ground and then pulled out the legs of a portable chair. She put her notebook and pen on it. Then she pulled out a dagger from the small bag she had with her and suddenly turned around crossing the distance between them.

    What was she doing? He panicked.

    Every time he thought she would stop to keep a safe distance she walked closer until she stood right in front of him. Yes, he was chained and some of them came to him this close to take his blood but if they were only going to torture him then they kept their distance. What would she do with the dagger?

    ¡°Obsidians are painful. You must have suffered a lot.¡± She said with a straight face. Not mockingly or sympathetically. Only as if stating facts. ¡°Just suffer a bit more.¡± She said and then stabbed him with the dagger.

    Mchi¡¯s body strained in pain as he fought the urge to groan. He would not give her that satisfaction. He felt the knife twist in his body and when she pulled it out, he felt some kind of relief.

    It took him a moment to realize she pulled out the obsidian stone from his body.

    No!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He hissed pulling at the chains to free himself.

    ¡°Not in a good mood today, I see.¡± She said without looking at him. She went to pull out the stone in his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± He would rather let her torture him.

    She looked at him with dead eyes. ¡°Who said I am helping? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± She stabbed him with the knife again and pulled out those painful obsidian stones. No, he didn¡¯t want to feel this relief of pain.

    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Because you hate it.¡± She shrugged, stabbing him once more time. This time he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    He was focused on her. She was too close. If he could only free himself for a while he would get his hands on her and free himself. He tried testing the strength of the chains again despite having done that a thousand times. They were solid. Meant to hold the likes of him.

    The woman trusted those chains. She didn¡¯t even flinch when he struggled. ¡°Seems like you have a death wish. I will tear you apart.¡± He threatened.

    She ignored him. She didn¡¯t fear death.

    ¡°Maybe I will make you a breeder for our n first.¡± He tried instead.

    She just smirked. ¡°Is that a threat? I thought breedmates were honored and respected or did you finally realize those three terms don¡¯t go hand in hand?¡±

    ¡°A breeder and a breedmate are two different things.¡± Of course, it sounded the same to humans.

    ¡°Let me guess.¡± She said taking a step back. ¡°A breeder is only used to breed but a breedmate is someone who is your mate but you also reproduce with them.¡±

    He stiffened. How did she know? Humans often had the wrong conception of breedmates.

    She tilted her head to one side thoughtfully. ¡°But you asked me if I wanted to be a breedmate first?¡±

    He did? He tried to remember. Yes, he did. Why would he?

    ¡°And you hated topare me to such when I didn¡¯t even ask you.¡±

    Panic rose inside him. What was she trying to say?

    Her eyes swirled around thoughtfully before looking at him. ¡°Do I smell good to you?¡± She suddenly asked.

    He stiffened and then anger rose within him as fast as lightning. The sudden strength of rage made him able to pull at the chains a bit and she stepped back.

    ¡°You smell like rotten fish to me and you look even worse with that colorless skin and hair.¡± He growled. ¡°I can¡¯t tell between you and your dress.¡±

    She frowned and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He pulled at the chains again wanting to strangle her. It was NOT alright.

    ¡°You will be wearing a red dress once I have killed you.¡± He promised.

    ¡°I like red.¡± She said unfazed.

    He felt more rage rise within him but tried to withhold it. He would satisfy this hunger one day when he got his hand around her neck and squeezed the life out of her slowly.

    She waited for him to calm down and stepped closer again. ¡°You have a death wish?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Last one.¡± She said holding up the dagger. ¡°This one will hurt.¡± She warned before stabbing the side of his stomach.

    He clenched his jaw hard to stop himself from making a sound. Yes, it hurt like hell. It was that one stone that had been causing him the most pain. It was somewhere near his organs. The human twisted her knife back and forth trying to find the stone or maybe just torture him because that pain was excruciating. Yet he made no sound and soon he heard the stone fall to the ground.

    ¡°All done.¡± She smirked looking up at his face. ¡°You are wee.¡±

    ¡°I never thanked you.¡± But the breath that left his lips said otherwise.

    ¡°I am sure you feel grateful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He snarled.

    While he was getting worked up she remained calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need, nor do I want your help.¡± He said between clenched teeth,

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°I know hunger causes us to be in a bad mood. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any food for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your poisoned food.¡± He spat.

    He could not stay calm today. He was raging and she kept poking his wounds.

    She turned around and walked away, her strong sweet scent fading away with her. He clenched his hands. She was human. They all smelled disgusting and soon there would be no smell left of them on earth. Once he seeded with his n and brought down this castle that was their defense, then he would finish them all.

    Of course, killing all of them wouldn¡¯t be easy. It would be like trying to kill all ants on earth.

    The princess went to the chain lever and loosened the chains holding him so he could let his arms fall. His muscles were sore and again he felt relieved only to want tosh out.

    What was she trying to do? He didn¡¯t want her help.

    He watched her carefully as she went back to sit in the chair she brought with her and opened her notebook.

    ¡°Ah, is this I helped you so answer my questions thing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. It seems like you keep misunderstanding. I need you to heal so I know the true impact of my new inventions that I want to try out. You offered yourself. Remember?¡±

    He looked at the strange tools on the ground. She couldn¡¯t be serious. She was the coward who invented things and let others use them to torture. She wasn¡¯t a torturer herself even though she had caused him more pain than anyone in the short moment she had been here.

    ¡°Of course, I do have questions too. You can answer them or ignore them.¡± She continued.

    He sat down on the ground feeling exhausted but pretended that he just wanted to be rxed. A part of him wanted to make her leave but she was his chance to escape. She was here after all and it was a good sign. She was desperate and it would work to his advantage. If she only knew she was making a mistake by keeping him alive.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked surprising him.

    He tried not to show it. ¡°I should ask you.¡±

    ¡°You are king and no one is here to save you yet? Seems like it is a n you set up.¡±

    Smart.

    ¡°You still sound worried about me.¡± He said calming down to annoy her instead.

    She looked up at the roof and he followed her gaze. He saw the sharp obsidian spearheads that would crush him if he tried to escape. He had already noticed them. Since he came here, observing the surroundings and trying to find an escape route was all he had been doing.

    It was much harder than he imagined. The reason he let himself get caught was that attacking the castle from the outside was impossible. This woman and her father made things difficult. So Mchi decided to try a different approach. Destroy the castle from the inside. It turned out to be just as difficult but he would find a way. He just needed a moment of weakness from this woman and then he would burn down all that she worked hard to protect.

    *********

    A/N

    Please read INFO chapter before chapter 1.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°I am very worried.¡± She said but she didn¡¯t sound worried at all. She looked down at her notebook and made a few notes. What was she writing?

    ¡°You should be worried about yourself.¡± He told her.

    She gazed up at him. Her cold eyes almost made him shiver. They could look soulless sometimes. Ignoring his remark she continued to ask her questions.

    ¡°To be considered a pureblood, how close to your ancestors do you have to be?¡±

    Why was she curious about this?

    ¡°The closest alive.¡±

    ¡°So you have the purest blood among the living ones?¡±

    ¡°Amongst the living males, yes. Have you gotten any use of my blood, professor?¡±

    Ignoring him again, she wrote down a few notes. She was beginning to annoy him again but he couldn¡¯t help his curiosity. He had never seen a woman so cold. Soposed and mission-focused.

    ¡°You are a ck dragon.¡± She said without looking up from her notebook. ¡°Do you know my father?¡±

    ¡°Every dragon knows your father.¡±

    ¡°One of you killed him.¡± She said calmly.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    He stiffened and she looked up slowly from her notebook, holding her gaze with his. ¡°A ck dragon chewed him and spat him out.¡±

    ¡°You saw that?¡± It was toote. The words had already left his lips.

    No. He knew who killed her father and he never cared. Nor should he care. Every dragon had wanted him dead and gone.

    ¡°Yes. It was also a ck dragon who killed my mother. Burned her.¡± She said her face remaining void of emotions. It disturbed him in some way. No wonder her eyes looked like that if she witness both her parents die.

    ¡°Should I feel bad for you?¡±

    ¡°My father tried to make peace with your n.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± He raised a brow.

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± She sighed and went back to taking notes again.

    Just what was she writing?

    ¡°Your father was stupid to hope for peace and it got him killed,¡± he told her.

    She paused for a moment but then continued to write down something.

    ¡°And now you don¡¯t want to make the same mistake.¡± He continued.

    Now he got her attention. She lifted her blue gaze without moving her head and they pierced into his eyes. ¡°He made no mistake. He just proved to the rest that war is what you want and so war is what you will get.¡±

    Not if he squeezed the life out of her first. And when minds like hers and her father¡¯s didn¡¯t exist anymore he would kill the rest.

    ¡°And your father died in that war.¡±

    ¡°My father continued to live in people¡¯s hearts and through his inventions, he lives in their hopes and in their spirit to fight. He also still lives in your hearts through the hatred you feel for him.¡± Now he heard some emotions in her voice and her words struck him. She was right. Her father be a part of history, a change in the world so his name would keep living on forever.

    He scoffed. It wouldn¡¯t matter once they were all dead. There would be no humans left to study any human history.

    The cold princess went back to beingposed and writing in her notebook again.

    ¡°What important things are you writing?¡± He asked annoyed.

    He wanted to tear that notebook apart.

    ¡°I am drawing.¡± She said without looking up.

    What?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to waste my time, so I like to do multiple tasks at once.¡±

    Oh, he thought with disgust. Wasting her time? With him?

    God. he clenched his hands into fists. He could not wait to get his hands on her. He had never been so eager to kill someone.

    ¡°I thought you came here to question me about your sister.¡±

    ¡°I stopped looking for her. You were right. I am not safe to be around a child and I don¡¯t want to hurt my sister.¡±

    Her calmness had surprised him when he told her she was unfit to be a mother. Any woman would be offended by such remark but it didn¡¯t faze her. She had no wish to be a mother but, he paused and let her scent evade his senses. She smelled so sweet and feminine. So fertile. So¡­ he clenched his jaw forcing her scent out of his mind, not even wanting to think of what it meant.

    He looked at her, at her light golden hair, her pale skin, and her muted pink lips. Everything about her was pale. Unlike the dragon women, shecked color and warmth. She was ice instead of fire and the hot-blooded dragon in him wanted to melt this icy princess. He wanted to burn her with the fire raging in him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He said. She wouldn¡¯t give up on her sister when she didn¡¯t even know whether she had a child or not and in what condition she could be.

    ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to believe because it isn¡¯t in your favor. You thought you could get out of here so easily.¡± She shook her head at him. ¡°I spend hours perfecting my father¡¯s invention and mine. They go through multiple tests until I know I can trust them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t doubt it now that he saw her in person. He could tell that she was a perfectionist. She had a sharp eye and didn¡¯t look like someone to be satisfied with just good. Her hands already told him a lot. They were not the hands of a princess. They were scarred, with fresh and old wounds and he wasn¡¯t sure what she did with her nails, but the skin around them was peeled off. The red flesh was clearly visible against her white skin.

    Lifting her notebook she held it at a distance and studied her drawing. ¡°I am done.¡± She said and closed it. She stood up from the chair and began to pack her things.

    Wait! Was she leaving?

    ¡°I thought you would try your inventions?¡±

    She looked back at him. ¡°I changed my mind. You are already wounded.¡±

    He stood up hastily. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡±

    ¡°Pity.¡± She corrected. ¡°And I am giving it to you even if you don¡¯t need it or want it.¡±

    After putting everything into her bag she lifted it and turned to him with a pretentious smile that she didn¡¯t in any way try to present as genuine. ¡°I am generous sometimes.¡±

    Mchi was about to make threats but withheld them. She was doing all this to agitate him. He would one day satiate his anger anyway. Being the daughter of a hated professor, he just needed to throw her to any dragons to feast on her and he would make sure to watch and enjoy. Just like her father, she would be chewed and spit out.

    ¡°Make sure to rest while you can. I am sure His Majesty¡­I mean the human king will be here to torture you tomorrow, King Mchi.¡± She gave him a curt nod and then walked away.

    Mchi was left standing there confused. He didn¡¯t know what to make of this encounter. He was trapped and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could get out and what kinds of torture this woman woulde with next time.

    Mchi could almost see her smirk now with satisfaction. His hands clenched. Yes, he would keep that image of her in his mind to get himself out of this cave and burn down her world.

 Chapter 10

    Ravina left the cave feeling both satisfied and enraged. How could he speak ill of a dead person with such a straight face? She was so close to shooting him to death when he spoke about her father. Since he was the king he was probably the one refusing the peace treaties.

    Asking for peace was stupid? She scoffed. Alright then. He would see if asking for war was smarter.

    She snuck back to her room and Ester was as usually worried about her working sote. ¡°My Lady, you will be ill soon if you work this long.¡± She said as she came to help her change into her nightgown.

    ¡°You are waking up earlier than me and sleepingter. Who will get ill?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t do much during the day since you are gone. I help the others but even then I have plenty of time left to rest.¡±

    She always had a reply so Ravina remained quiet. Once Ester was done, ¡°go to sleep now. I will read for a while before going to sleep.¡± Ravina told her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t read for too long, mydy,¡± Ester said and wished her goodnight.

    Ester had been her handmaiden for as long as Ravina could remember. She had learned her routine, her moods, her likes and dislikes and she grewfortable with her over the years and now she even scolded her. It was funny because often the other servants pitied her for being the cold-hearted princess¡¯s maid.

    Ravina leaned back against the bedpost and opened her notebook. She stared at the pages she had been scribbling on to keep herself calm andposed. Among the useless scribbling, she had written down a word. Breedmate. Her new research topic.

    She closed the notebook eager for the next day to arrive so she could begin her new study. cing it on the nightstand, she slid under the covers and closed her eyes.

    In the morning she woke up to the fresh scent of soap. Ester had already prepared a bath for her and prepared extra oils and scents.

    ¡°What is the special asion?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± She looked at her baffled. ¡°It is the grand dinner this evening and Lord Steele will be here.¡±

    Ravina sighed. She had almost forgotten about that. Sliding out of her gown, she sank into the scented water. Ester took extra special care of her hair and body. Washing her, oiling her up, and bathing her with sweet flowery scents.

    ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t work too much today until the party. You don¡¯t want to ruin everything.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ravina said.

    She wore a simple dress for the day and Ester braided her hair so she could have it in wavester in the evening.

    ¡°What dress do you want me to prepare for you for the evening?¡± Ester asked.

    ¡°Just pick something that looks good,¡± Ravina said.

    Ester knew Ravina wasn¡¯t interested in those things so she just nodded.

    Ravina went downstairs to have breakfast. Everyone was earlier than her again. The queen watched her as she went to sit down. Ravina began to mentally count to five knowing that was how long it would take for the woman to open her mouth and say something that would make her roll her eyes.

    1..2¡­3¡­4¡­

    ¡°Ravina, my dear.¡± She spoke in that annoying voice. ¡°You used to wake up so early. Are you ill these days?¡±

    ¡°She has bezy,¡± her son spoke.

    Ironic of him to be the one to say so.

    ¡°I am perfectly fine, Your Majesty:¡± She replied without looking her way. She focused on the servant pouring her tea instead.

    ¡°That is good to hear. We will be having the grand dinner party tonight after all, and you will meet Lord Steele. You have to be presentable.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yvaine nodded in agreement. ¡°Wear something nice.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to outshine you, Your Highness¡± Ravina said.

    Yvaineughed. ¡°Shine is one thing youck but don¡¯t worry. I can help you if you need. You just need to ask.¡±

    ¡°Can you two stop!¡± Andrew said annoyed. ¡°I want to eat in silence.¡±

    The prince was clearly not happy about Lord Steeleing today. Ravina wanted to mock him but decided to enjoy her breakfast instead. She would watch him crumble tonight anyway.

    When she was done eating she went to theboratory, Bram looked up from the microscope he was looking through. ¡°Where have you beenst night?¡± He asked.

    He must have found out since she removed the stones. ¡°I went to the prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Ravina..¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She cut him off. ¡°It is dangerous but I have it under control. I am figuring him out.¡±

    ¡°What are you figuring out? And why did you put yourself in danger to remove the stones?¡±

    ¡°I told you. We need to change our tactics. You said we need to find a weakness. Well, I found one.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°His pride,¡± she said. ¡°These dragons are prideful, especially this one. So the real torture is to hurt his pride.¡±

    Bram frowned. ¡°And when were you interested in torturing?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t. Her goal with him was something else but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t enjoy the torture along the way, especially after what he said about her father.

    ¡°Ravina. I don¡¯t want you going down thatne. It is enough with your uncle.¡± Bram said. ¡°We are here to invent and develop weapons to help protect our kind.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep protecting forever. We have to fight back and destroy them.¡±

    ¡°That is not why your father invented those weapons,¡± Bram said.

    ¡°Father is dead!¡± She raised her voice a bit.

    His frown deepened.

    ¡°I apologize.¡± She sighed looking down at her hands and peeling the skin on her fingertips.

    Bram sighed and went back to study whatever he was studying.

    Ravina opened her notebook and found the word she wanted to study today. Breedmate. Mchi¡¯s second possible weakness. She had certain theories that she needed to test.

    ¡°Bram?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°ording to your new definition of breedmates, can a human be a breedmate?¡±

    He looked up from the microscope, eyes disying confusion.

    ¡°I mean can a dragon be attracted to a certain human female scent?¡±

    He tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°It isn¡¯t impossible.¡± He said. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I need to know more about breedmates.¡± She said eagerly. ¡°Can I see all your research?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done much research on that.¡±

    Her shoulders fell.

    ¡°But professor Ward has done more research on the topic. If you want to know about breedmates, you should probably see him.¡±

    Professor Ward was a medical researcher in town. Ravina quickly arranged to leave to meet him. She had to confirm her theory.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts during the ride to town.

    The scent.

    Her scent. When the wind blew was when the prisoner took notice of her and then there was the strange behavior when she asked questions and how strongly he denied it. Maybe she waspletely wrong, but something told her she needed to find answers to her suspicions and that it could help her in some way.

    The carriage stopped when they arrived and the footman opened the door for her. She stepped down and looked ahead at the small pharmacy. She walked over and knocked on the door. After a short moment, the door opened with a creaking sound and an old scrawny man stood at the entrance.

    He adjusted his sses and looked up at her. ¡°Your Highness?¡± He looked a bit surprised.

    ¡°Good morning, Professor Ward. I hope I am not disturbing.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Come inside.¡± He said moving out of the way.

    Ravina stepped into his small pharmacy. It was a bit gloomy inside but very well organized and clean.

    ¡°What brings Your Highness all the way here?¡± He asked.

    She turned around.¡±I am in search of some information about dragons. Bram told me you did research on breedmates.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Breedmates. What do you want to know about them?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Come with me.¡± He said.

    He grabbed the oilmp from the table and led her down a long spiral staircase. She was worried that the old man would fall. Even she had to watch her steps. Once they arrived at the dark room, he lit a few moremps.

    The room was a small library.

    ¡°Hold this for me.¡± He said handing her themp.

    She took it from him and he went to grab a footstool to reach the shelves and look through old notebooks and documents. Whenever he found one that he thought contained information he ced it on the table.

    Ravina watched the notebooks pile up. Would she have to read all of that?

    When he had gathered almost ten notebooks and documents he stopped his search.

    ¡°This is all.¡± He said.

    ¡°Is there anything in it about humans possibly being breedmates.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He nodded causing his sses to glide down his nose. ¡°And no, the first dragons were not reptiles who reproduced with humans as some might believe. It is impossible:¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Then how?¡± She asked.

    He adjusted his sses and opened one of his notebooks. He licked his finger to turn the pages. ¡°This goes against what we study but dragons began to shift because of magic.¡±

    Magic?

    ¡°Dragons are creatures of magic. I know it is difficult to believe but there is nothing else that can exin their shifting. If the dragons today were a product of humans and dragons, their blood would look different, and instead of shifting between the two forms they would simply be a mixture of both creatures and remain in the same physical state.¡±

    Ravina nodded. It made sense but magic?

    ¡°When I studied their blood, I found that it was unlike our blood but stillpatible which means breeding between the two is very much possible. Some are even morepatible than others which brings us to the choice of breedmates.¡±

    ¡°They can tell through smell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He nodded causing his sses to slide down again.

    So she was right. It was possible. She just had to test her theory several times ande to the same conclusion each time to be sure whether he was attracted to her smell or not.

    ¡°Can I take these notebooks?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Let me pack them for you.¡±

 Chapter 11

    On her way back to the castle, Ravina tried to read professor Ward¡¯s notes. He had written every detail of his research which wasn¡¯t surprising as that was how research was done. Every detail had to be documented so that another person could reproduce the result. If the research wasn¡¯t documented in detail then itcked reliability. Professor Ward made sure that his research had both reliability and validity. His method could be followed step by step.

    It was interesting to see his different theories and how the research proved him wrong until he came to the one theory that couldn¡¯t be proven wrong or right but had many arguments to support it. The fact that dragons shifted with magic.

    His research showed that he had interviewed the dragons themselves, some of which were interested in breeding with humans and others which he suspected knew of the interbreeding already.

    As she went through the interviews she sensed from some of the interviewed dragons that interbreeding wasn¡¯t as umon as they believed.

    Ravina continued to read even after she got home. She lost herself in the details of professor Ward¡¯s research. She had never taken interest in the reproduction of dragons before. Why would she when she intended to erase them from this world? But now this information could be useful.

    Knowing that going through all notes would take too long, she tried to find something specific about the scent and how dragons found their breedmate. What were the signs? What exactly did they look for or feel?

    She skimmed through the pages to see if she could find anything this way. When she found something about the scent she stopped to read. Just like Bram told her both male and female dragons could find a breedmate through the scent. They were attracted to the scent that was bestpatible with their blood so they could produce the healthiest offspring.

    Ravina paused for a moment, realizing what she was hoping for. She grimaced as she thought of having healthy offspring with the despicable creature. Shaking her head she continued to read.

    When females found their breedmate, the scent was often described as strong, and masculine and gave the feeling of being cared for and protected. It made them feel safe.

    When males found their breedmate they described the scent as highly intoxicating, sweet, arousing, and hard to resist. Ravina paused again lingering on the words. Mchi could not be feeling that way toward her. This was beginning to make her anxious but she continued to read.

    The male would usually find his breedmate during¡­.

    A knock on the door interrupted her and she quickly shut her notebook and hid it under the covers in case it was her uncle. Thankfully, it was only Ester.

    ¡°My Lady, it is time to help you get dressed.¡±

    No, she wanted to keep reading. How she hated when her work was interrupted especially by something like a party, but this was also a mission. She needed to meet Lord Steele.

    As usual, Ester picked her the nicest gown. She knew more about the current fashion than Ravina did so Ravina trusted her choice.

    Ester picked a light blue dress decorated with whitece. It left her shoulders uncovered but covered her arms to the elbows. The sleeves had a slit that made the fabric below the elbow fall and leave the rest of her arms bare.

    The dress fit snuggly around her waist and hips but then flowed loosely down to her feet. It was beautiful, Ravina thought.

    Ester undid the braids in her hair and allowed the waves to flow down her back with only a few pins to decorate it. She wore some diamond rings and earrings and then she was done.

    ¡°No,¡± Ester said. ¡°You are meeting your future husband. You should put some paint on.¡±

    ¡°It will be too much,¡± Ravina said but Ester insisted.

    She made her lips a more appealing pink and put some color on her cheeks. Ravina looked at herself in the mirror. There was a time she wished to grow up fast so she could dress like her mother, paint herself, make herself look beautiful, and perhaps enjoy the attention of males. But that wish was long gone now.

    Since her parent¡¯s death, Ravina hadn¡¯t enjoyed dressing up, or receiving attention, and nor did she pay attention to any man. And now she was suddenly supposed to share her life with one.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Ester asked.

    Nervous?

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Ester shook her head. ¡°I thought you would be excited to meet him since he is of your choice.¡±

    Right. Unlike many women she was lucky to be able to choose her husband yet she wasn¡¯t the least excited about it.

    ¡°It is only a transaction,¡± Ravina told her.

    Ester frowned. ¡°My Lady, if you got to choose your future husband, you should pick someone to love.¡±

    Love?

    Ravina wanted to deny love but she remembered her parent¡¯s and the strong love they had for each other. She had no heart to love. It was impossible. Besides, no man would truly love a cold-hearted woman like herself.

    ¡°Some of us are not meant to be loved.¡± She said taking a final look at herself. Her damaged hands caught her attention. ¡°Give me some whitece gloves.¡± She said.

    Ester nodded and left to find her the gloves she needed. Ravina slid her hands into them and then looked at her reflection again. Alright. Now she looked less frightening perhaps.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Ester said. ¡°Lord Steele will be a lucky man and I hope he makes you a luckydy because you deserve to be loved as well.¡±

    Ester was twenty-eight, six years older than her so she certainly had more experience with men. Even women younger than her had more experience. Ravina knew more about weapons than she knew about men. She was not oblivious to what happened between a man and a woman. Knowledge wise she probably knew much more than most.

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Ravina said getting ready to leave for the party.

    ¡°Have fun.¡± Ester smiled.

    The party was extravagant as always. Her uncle was the party type unlike her father and his wife liked it that way. She would wear her most expensive dresses and jewels and enjoy the attention. Ravina often wondered how her uncle married someone like her but she guessed that they were simr in some ways.

    Prince Andrew was chattering with some noblemen, probably bragging about his adventures with his father and how they caught dragons, and his wife was caught up in gossip with some women. Ravina knew soon she would be the gossip if she wasn¡¯t already.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her Lord Steele, Ravina would have pretended to be sick so she could be spared this agony. She grabbed a te, ignoring the few men staring at her, contemting if they should ask her for a dance or if that would be a death mission.

    Ravina began to put some delicacies on her te when she heard the chattering increase. She didn¡¯t have to turn around and look to know that Lord Steele had arrived, but she still did.

    He was just like she remembered. Well dressed and fashionable, disying his wealth in a tasteful way. He strode with his long legs across the dancefloor, his boots making a clicking sound as he walked. They were of ck leather, high-heeled and floppy-topped, folded mid-calf.

    Further up her eyes followed a pair of long legs encased in ck pants, shortly cut by a long vest with a belt at the waist. She took notice of the weaponry attached to it, some hidden behind the knee-long ck frock coat of thetest fashion, with golden embroidery, buttons, and loose sleeves. He wore a white shirt withced sleeves under the coat and a matching vest. Ravina was oddly impressed.

    Then she looked at his face. The man didn¡¯t seem to age. She could swear he looked like that when he used toe and visit her father when she was much younger. Those days she used to find him frightening. He still had that sharp and intimidating look but he didn¡¯t frighten her anymore.

    His long dark-brown hair was nicelybed and tied back with a ribbon. He had a small scar on his left cheek right under his eye and his eyes were a rich green. His face, well the only way she could describe it was harsh and masculine. Or perhaps it was just his demeanor that made him look that way.

    Lord Steele went forward and greeted the king and queen. The prince and princess were busy with their guests and the prince probably ignored him on purpose but her uncle waved for her toe. Ravina put her te away and walked over to her uncle.

    ¡°Here is Ravina.¡± Her uncle said with a smile as she came to stand beside him. ¡°I assume you need no introduction. You have met before.¡±

    Lord Steele shifted his attention to her. His lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Your Highness,¡± He said taking her hand and kissing her knuckles. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you again.¡±

    She tried to return his greeting with a polite smile but failed. This would be a disaster.

    ¡°You two should dance.¡± Her uncle encouraged them. ¡± But perhaps I should warn you that Ravina is a terrible dancer.¡± Her uncle said with some humor.

    Lord Steele smiled. Even when smiling he looked cunning somehow. He reached his hand out for her. ¡°I am a masterful dancer. You will be in good hands.¡± He told her.

    Bold.

    She ced her hand in his and he led her to the dance floor. When they came to the middle he turned around and tugged at her a bit harder than she expected. She was quickly close to his body, her eyes widened slightly with surprise.

    Lord Steele took her hand with his and the other rested at the small of her back. He swayed them elegantly to the music. He was good at leading and she quickly learned and followed his steps.

    ¡°I had been interested in asking for your hand in marriage.¡± He began. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be interested in getting married.¡±

    ¡°Either way, I would have to get married.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Why me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anyone better.¡± She told him.

    An amused smile curved his lips. ¡°That is the most unique way I have beenplimented.¡±

    ¡°Why were you interested?¡± She asked in return.

    ¡°Because you are interesting.¡± He said. ¡°I need a smart woman by my side. Someone who will be my partner in everything.¡±

    Partner in everything?

    ¡°I like that.¡± She said.

    He watched her curiously. ¡°What else do you like?¡± He asked.

    She fought the urge to sigh. Not this. Talking about herself or talking, in general, was not her thing. This courting thing would end up as a disaster.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡± Ravina said after curtly answering some of Lord Steele¡¯s questions. She just wanted to divert the attention from herself but to know more about the man she was getting married to.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± He asked as they took a walk in the garden.

    ¡°I know what you do as a governor. Is there something else you do?¡±

    ¡°I travel a lot for business and trading so I am rarely home. My n is to take it easier now, settle down and have a family. I am not getting younger.¡± He smirked.

    She looked at him. He was in his mid-thirties, in his prime age. But he looked just like the way he did when he used to visit them in his twenties. He seemed to be the kind to age well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am fit to be a mother.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I am sure you have an idea.¡±

    ¡°I know you are smart, disciplined, and hardworking and that is the way I want to raise my children.¡±

    ¡°Children also need love and warmth.¡±

    ¡°And you think you are not capable of that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I know I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then I would not marry you.¡± He saiding to a halt.

    She stopped and turned to him.

    ¡°As your husband in the future, even I will need your warmth.¡± He told her straight.

    Right. She was expected to¡­

    She stopped herself and decided to think of itter but he suddenly took her gloved hand in his. Ravina wondered what he intended to do.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the kind of heat that can ignite between a man and a woman.¡± He said slowly sliding the glove off her fingers.

    Ravina¡¯s heart picked up the pace.

    Lord Steele stroked her now bare knuckles with his thumb before lifting it to his mouth and pressing his hot lips against her skin. Ravina could only stare into his intense gaze as he kissed her knuckles. Then he turned her hand and ced a lingering kiss on her wrist, his hot lips causing a tingling heat to travel up her arm.

    Ravina was surprised by the sensation. Lord Steele seemed confident that his actions would have an effect on her and they did.

    ¡°Your Highness. Being my wife won¡¯t be a task you will have to endure.¡± He promised her.

    Ravina swallowed suddenly feeling like there was no air despite the fact that they were outdoors. She knew what he was promising. This man was too bold. She didn¡¯t know what to make of this. She had never been in a situation like this before. She tried to think of something fast but her inexperience made her remain stunned and quiet. Better keep her mouth shut than say something stupid.

    He dropped her hand but kept her glove.

    ¡°You are daring, My Lord.¡± She said when she could finally speak.

    ¡°I am guessing that is the reason you chose me.¡± He smiled roguishly.

    He was right. Strangely she didn¡¯t mind. This would allow her to be bold with him as well.

    ¡°My Lord. I would like to continue with my inventions after our marriage.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have an inventory in my home where I make my own inventions.¡±

    Ravina recollected that he used toe to the castle and spend hours with her father in the inventory. ¡°You invent weapons?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Pistols to be specific.¡± He pulled out a pistol from his belt that looked quite unique. ¡°This is mytest invention.¡±

    He held out the flintlock and she took it to investigate what could be unique about it. It was lighter than the usual ones, but she guessed that it was the lock technique that was different.

    ¡°What is different about this flintlock?¡±

    ¡°This I call the snakelock. Everything is mechanical and it doesn¡¯t need to be filled with anything but bullets. The barrel rotates automatically, making firing several bullets after another faster.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She wasn¡¯t an expert in pistols but it certainly sounded good.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± He asked.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They went to the training yard, where she got to test the pistol on a target board.

    She took off her other glove and then looked at the pistol wondering how to use the lock system in this one.

    Lord Steele came beside her, ¡°like this,¡± he said speaking over her shoulder. She could feel his hot breath next to her ear as his arms came around her to show her how to use the lock before firing.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± She breathed suddenly feeling hot and crowded.

    She lifted her arms and aimed at the target before firing. She hit right in the middle.

    ¡°You are good.¡± He said.

    She looked curious at this pistol. ¡°This is easy to use. Must have changed many things for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am not a pirate anymore.¡± He smirked.

    ¡°You behave like one.¡± She told him.

    He chuckled. ¡°And when have you seen pirates?¡±

    ¡°I am only assuming by your behavior. Pirates take what they want.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± He said watching her with eyes gleaming with mystery.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± She said bing serious. ¡°I am looking for my sister.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I could find her with a dragon child.¡± She continued.

    ¡°You want me to take her under my protection?¡±

    ¡°Could you?¡±

    ¡°I could but I am not sure she would fit into the human world considering the hate for dragons.¡±

    ¡°I have to help her if she doesn¡¯t want to stay there.¡±

    ¡°And if she wants to?¡±

    Ravina took a deep breath and then exhaled. ¡°Then I will leave her be.¡±

    He frowned deeply.

    ¡°If she is happy where she is then I will pretend I never had a sister. At least one of us will be happy.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°My goal is not happiness.¡±

    He smirked taking the pistol from her. ¡°When we get married we will have the same goals.¡± He told her firmly.

    He thought he could make her happy or did he have other goals? She would have to study him some more. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his aim with this marriage was something else. In fact, she hoped so. She did not want to be the aim and the fact that he looked at her that way already worried her.

 Chapter 13

    Mchi had managed to calm down the burning rage in him and go back to being mission-focused. He rarely lost a battle of wit and he never gave his enemies what they wanted. He was usually the provoker and he was good at it but this woman, this damned creature, where did shee from?

    If only she was a dragon¡­

    But she wasn¡¯t. She was a human. A human for god¡¯s sake. How could he smell her so strongly? It couldn¡¯t be possible. He could not bepatible with someone like her.

    He hated that she fascinated him, hated that she challenged him, something he would normally like and want in a partner. She would have made a great queen.

    He spat the bitter taste in his mouth caused by his own thoughts. He never thought he would encounter such an obstacle. He never thought that his¡­., even saying the word pained him, but he never thought she would be his enemy. The one standing in the way of his mission. How did this happen?

    One of the soldiers came in, probably to take some more blood. The professor must have a wish to drain him. The soldier pulled the chain lever to secure him against the graviton.

    As usual, Mchi liked to scare them and make them nervous as they neared to take his blood. They always came in three or four even though he was chained. While three of them stood guard with their weapons ready, one of them came to take his blood. He pricked a vein and let his blood flow through a hose and into a bag.

    ¡°You know, you should at least offer me water otherwise you will have no blood to take soon,¡± Mchi told him.

    The soldier avoided looking at him and as soon as he was done, he distanced himself quickly.

    ¡°Tea is fine too,¡± Mchi said as the soldier hurried away.

    ¡°Be quiet, dragon.¡± One of the other soldiers pulled the lock on his pistol just to scare him.

    ¡°Why in a bad mood? Seems like you didn¡¯t have your morning tea.¡±

    ¡°I am saving my tea to drink while I watch you get tortured.¡±

    Mchi gave a sly grin. ¡°You don¡¯t have the stomach for that. I can tell by your face.¡± He looked at all of them. ¡°Are you really soldiers? You all appear to have abruptly quit drinking your mother¡¯s breastmilk and decided to fight dragons.¡±

    The soldier lost his temper atst and fired a shot at him. The bullet went right into the side of his stomach.

    Mchi kept his face straight despite the pain spiraling in him. ¡°Is that all you got?¡±

    The soldier aimed at him again but the other one stopped him and began to drag him away.

    ¡°I like my tea with honey,¡± Mchi called after them.

    Well, at least he had the pain to distract him now and he was working on his provocation. Someone would lose their temper one day and make a mistake. But soldiers didn¡¯t matter. He wanted to get his hands on the princess. If only her scent didn¡¯t trigger the beast in him so he could stay focused. Because of her scent, his senses were suddenly heightened overshadowing his logic.

    Now he understood when the male dragons acted like crazed beasts when they found their¡­ he skipped the word again. He often thought they overexaggerated. Now he knew they didn¡¯t. This feeling was too strong even for him who put himself through hard training of resilience and endurance. He had to remind himself of his hatred to try to bnce it. He tried to vividly remember what made him hate those vile creatures and why he was here. He could not forget.

    Hours passed by and he could sense the weather changing. The faint vibrance in the walls informed him that there were loud musical instruments ying somewhere. The humans were having a party, it seemed. They should enjoy themselves while they could.

    Mchi thought back to his brothers back home. Hopefully, they were remaining calm and not making any haste decisions. He didn¡¯t want any of them to be caught while trying to save him. He would get out of here, no matter what.

    As more time passed by, Mchi decided to get some sleep while still chained against the graviton. As usual, after a long while, he became numb to the pain so it wasn¡¯t a distraction anymore. He closed his eyes and took a nap before the presence of someone awoke him. The sweet scent of daises prated his senses. She was here.

    As he lifted his fallen head, his gaze followed the bottom of a blue dress slowly tightening around a female body as his gaze traveled up. The light blue fabric fit perfectly around hips not as narrow as he imed them to be and then around a narrow waist and a moderate chest.

    A few golden locks teased the swell of her rising and falling chest and her bare delicate shoulders and neck.

    His gaze traveled further up and settled on her face. She had some color on that usually pale and dull skin today. The clearest difference between the humans and the dragons was their skin color. Dragons often had more color in their skin. It was either sand, olive, or bronze. Some of them were even darker.

    Humans were often pale. The dragons called them colorless. He never found their skin attractive yet he could not tear his gaze away from this pale creature. She came to him even more beautiful than before.

    ¡°Did you dress up for me?¡± He asked her tauntingly. He knew they were celebrating something up there.

    ¡°It depends. Do you like it?¡± She made a gentle swirl. Dressing up wasn¡¯t her thing, he could tell.

    ¡°You would look better naked.¡± He said with a t expression.

    She remained calm but he would tell from her bodynguage that he did make her a bit ufortable.

    ¡°I read somewhere that you are creatures of magic.¡± She said ignoring him.

    ¡°Seems like you have been busy. Aren¡¯t you too interested in me?¡±

    She walked closer and stared into his eyes. ¡°You are the subject of my interest now, Mchi.¡±

    His heart skipped. He knew she wasn¡¯t saying it in the context that should make him feel that way.

    They just looked at each other for a moment, neither of them willing to look away first. And then she stepped even closer. This was worse than being shot with obsidian.

    There was no mistaking this scent. He could feel it force itself into his senses even when he denied it. And he also detected the scent of a man on her. She wasn¡¯t married so guessed that she must have danced with a certain man. Not several. Just one.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised. No matter how pretty she was, not many of those fragile human men would want to be with a woman like her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a family waiting for you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t waiting,¡± he told her.

    ¡°They let you go despite your mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So they hate humans so much that they are willing to sacrifice you or they believe in you so much.¡±

    ¡°Both.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°They wille here sooner orter and I will shoot them down and bring their dead bodies to you.¡±

    ¡°You can not threaten me with my family, princess. If necessary I would kill them myself. I already have.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes to see if he was lying. He wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Your father.¡± She figured out.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For the throne.¡± She said with disgust.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked even more disgusted. ¡°Why are you all so hungry for power?¡±

    He loved her conclusion. Power hungry? He was only hungry for one thing.

    ¡°Well, you are starving me.¡± He shrugged. ¡°If I chewed your father, I wouldn¡¯t spit him out.¡±

    Her face twisted with anger and then her eyes zed with determination. Slowly her lips curved into an evil smile. ¡°You will regret your words one day, King Mchi.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Ravina stalked back to her room with her hands clenched. If she had a pistol in her hand she would indeed have shot him in the head. Lucky dragon, but soon he would be unlucky. Because her favorite weapon wasn¡¯t a pistol. It was her mind.

    She arrived at her room where Ester waited as usual. Her face lit up upon her arrival.

    ¡°Mydy.¡± She took her hands and led her to sit on the bed. ¡°How was it?¡± She asked excitedly.

    Ravina remembered Lord Steele and the kiss he ced on her wrist. A kiss could possibly not have that effect. At least not on her. It frightened her that he could make her react in such a way.

    ¡°It was alright.¡±

    ¡°I want details.¡± She shook her hands pleadingly.

    ¡°Alright. Let me getfortable first.¡±

    Maybe she needed to talk to Ester to know more about men. Experience wise.

    Ester helped her change and then they satfortably in her bed. Ravina told her what happened to see Ester¡¯s reaction. Was it normal for men to be that bold with a woman? Was he perhaps taking advantage of her innocence? Ester might give her some insight.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ester said, her eyes widening. Alright, he was too bold. ¡°That is bold, mydy but I don¡¯t know why I like it. It makes my heart beat fast.¡± She ced her palm on her chest.

    Ravina had also felt that effect where her heart picked up the pace.

    ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°Well, if he intends to marry you perhaps he feels like he can be bold. Maybe you two will share a kiss soon.¡±

    A kiss? That would happen too. This whole physical thing made her ufortable. She didn¡¯t even like hugs. How was she supposed to endure this? But then she remembered his lips on her skin. Would it feel the same on her lips?

    She swallowed, still a bit horrified.

    ¡°My Lady, I know you don¡¯t like people getting close to you but he will be your husband,¡± Ester said, a bit saddened for her.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°You might enjoy it. He seems attracted to you.¡±

    Maybe. He promised he would make it enjoyable but she doubted that.

    ¡°And if I may mydy, he is quite handsome.¡± She smiled.

    Ravina could acknowledge a man¡¯s appearance and his way of dressing and carrying himself but she never felt attracted to any. She was dead inside.

    ¡°He is,¡± she agreed.

    ¡°Imagine what your children would look like,¡± Ester said dreamingly.

    Children would be a nightmare but she had no choice. It came with getting married and a man like Lord Steele would of course want his name to be carried on. He didn¡¯t seem to want to change his mind either.

    Well, she would just have to take the good with the bad.

    ¡°Oh well, I will let you sleep. Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ester. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Once Ester left, Ravina lit a few more candles and pulled out professor Ward¡¯s notebooks.

    She had gone to Mchi tonight to test the scent theory but he seemed to have regained control over his emotions. She could not conclude that he wasn¡¯t affected by her scent yet.

    Opening the notebook, she scrolled to the page she was reading before the party. She then found thetest line she read and continued.

    The male would usually find his breedmate during her most fertile years and he would be the most drawn to her and eager to mate during her fertile days.

    Fertile? This word made her feel a certain way she couldn¡¯t quite describe.

    She turned the pages to find something to help her. When the word attraction caught her eye, she stopped.

    The title was ¡°How to attract your breedmate¡±.

    Just like animals certain colors and sounds were used to attract breedmates. Other ways were to disy power and strength.

    The males would show off their skills inbat, physical strength, and endurance to attract their breedmate. Females would use bright colors to their advantage and seduce with their voices.

    Voice? Oh, God. If Ravina ever sang, people would turn deaf so the voice seduction was out of the question. Let¡¯s see the colors, she thought.

    Red. Dragon males were attracted to the color red. In fact, a breedmate wore the color red at her mating ceremony.

    Red? She scoffed. He had threatened she would be wearing red when dead.

    A cunning smile curved her lips as she closed the book. Alright, king Mchi. You should see me in red before I die, she thought.

    Ravina went to sleep, looking forward to her new experiment.

    In the morning as she walked by the window she caught sight of her Uncle and Lord Steele. Ignoring them she went ahead and had Ester help her change and make her hair. When she went by the window again they were still talking.

    Ravina paused and walked closer to the window. Her uncle and Lord Steele stood close to each other as if speaking about something secretive. Lord Steele had a grim look on his face and listened to her uncle intently while her uncle spoke continually.

    Lord Steele said a few words and then her uncle continued. What were they talking about for so long?

    Lord Steele spoke again and this time she watched his lips carefully. She believed he said, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Was her uncle giving him lectures about taking care of her? Still, they wouldn¡¯t talk about her for so long and Lord Steele wouldn¡¯t look so focused. Certainly, they were nning something. Being a governor appointed by her father, they could be discussing something political.

    Ignoring them she went to theboratory as usual. Bram was curious about her meeting with Lord Steele. Ravina gave him a curt reply saying it was alright.

    ¡°You have known him for a long time?¡± She then asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bram said.

    ¡°Is he trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Well, he was very close to your father,¡± Bram replied.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of trust you mean Ravina. I just know he will give you the protection you need. He is much more powerful than you think.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Did you get any information on breedmates?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. Professor Ward worked with more dragons than I thought. It seems like many came to him in exchange for a favor. They wanted to know if breeding between humans and dragons is possible.¡±

    ¡°It is not surprising. The dragons aren¡¯t as reproductive as humans so they could have been looking for humans to breed with.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause a problem with the other dragons that don¡¯t want to mix with humans?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is a n decision to bring in human breeders to keep the n alive.¡±

    She remembered how Mchi threatened to make her a breeder for his n. Maybe it was amon thing. She felt sick again thinking if her sister could be in that situation. She peeled the skin on her fingers again.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Bram said walking around the table. ¡°You are ruining your hands again.¡± He opened the drawer and pulled out one of his medicine pastes to put on her fingers.

    ¡°It is useless.¡± She said but he ignored her and applied the paste to her raw fingers. It burned like hell.

    He then lifted the sleeve on her dress to examine her arms. Sometimes she cut herself with her pen. Not intentionally. It just happened and she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    She noticed a few cuts that she couldn¡¯t even remember how she got them. ¡°I am not cutting myself.¡± She assured him.

    He just shook his head and gave her the paste to use on herself.

    In the afternoon Ravina prepared herself to meet Lord Steele. Last night, he had asked to meet her again and take her out and she had agreed. He was waiting for her inside the gate with guards and horses ready when she arrived.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness.¡± He gave a curt elegant bow.

    ¡°Good afternoon, My Lord.¡± She curtsied.

    Lord Steele came and took her hand helping her down the few stairs ahead. He then pulled her closer a little and kissed her knuckles.

    ¡°I have been waiting to see you again.¡± He said, his eyes staring into hers.

    Ravina felt heat rise to her face. What was this?

    When she said nothing he led her to their horses. ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 15

    Ravina rode beside Lord Steele and three guards rode behind them.

    ¡°Did you speak with His Majesty today?¡± Ravina asked him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t lecture you about taking care of me.¡±

    ¡°A little. He wants you to be in good hands.¡± Lord Steele said.

    ¡°It seems like he is worried since he brought the new prisoner.¡±

    ¡°I heard he is of royal blood so there is some danger in keeping him alive.¡±

    Ravina nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Did you find out more about him?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I am not allowed to go down there.¡± She said.

    ¡°I doubt you listen.¡±

    She turned to him and he looked at her mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell your uncle.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find much yet. It was Bram who found out that he is from the Azar n. He is their king.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Unless he intended to prove anything to his father, a prince would not let himself be captured, and if he was gone for several days, his father would surely look for his son. But if he is king he could have given his people orders not to look for him.¡±

    ¡°He could still be a prince. We don¡¯t know his n.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t react when I called him king and he admitted that he killed his father. He also said that he has the purest blood among males, which makes me believe even more that his father is dead and his mother is alive, having purer blood.¡± She exined.

    Lord Steele nodded. ¡°You have really analyzed this.¡±

    Ravina changed the direction of the conversation to know more about him. ¡°You used to work with my father. How did you two meet?¡±

    ¡°Your father was looking for warriors when he decided to fight back the dragons. He came to the inds and found me and my crew. We were going to prison after being caught but your father freed us in exchange to work for him.¡±

    ¡°That is quite the story.¡± She said.

    ¡°It is. Your father wanted men who were experts in using firearms and during our raids we hade across many different firearms of thetest kind. He needed that knowledge.¡±

    ¡°You helped him develop the firearms.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did he appoint you as a governor?¡±

    He grinned at her question. ¡°Because I am good at what I do.¡±

    Ravina turned away from him and looked ahead at the road. But she knew he kept looking at her.

    ¡°How far back do you remember me?¡± He asked diverting the attention back to her.

    Ravina tried to think back. ¡°I think when I was thirteen or fourteen. How old were you then?¡± She thought loudly.

    ¡°When you were fourteen I was twenty-seven.¡±

    ¡°You still look the same.¡± She said.

    ¡°You look very different.¡±

    ¡°People grow and change except for you, it seems.¡±

    He chuckled amused. ¡°I will only tell you my secret to staying youthful once we get married.¡±

    ¡°That certainly makes me more eager.¡± She said with sarcasm.

    Suddenly he became serious and slowed down the pace. ¡°You might have some ideas about our marriage but I can say with certainty it will be nothing like you are imagining now.¡±

    ¡°How do you know what I am imagining?¡±

    ¡°I know why you want to get married and I can see that you aren¡¯t excited.¡± He said.

    She looked at him realizing that her behavior could be hurtful. ¡°I am sorry, My Lord.¡± She said with a frown.

    A constory smile curved his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯te here expecting something else.¡± He assured.

    They stopped when they came close to ake. While Lord Steele assisted her from the horse, the guards began preparing for the pic that Lord Steele had nned for them. They spread out a nket and ces the baskets with food on top.

    Ravina had never done such a thing before. She had heard howdies were courted, taken to balls and pics, and getting flowers sent home. She never did any of those things before

    Lord Steele took her hand and led them to sit down for their pic near theke. The guards turned to face the other way to give them privacy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. I brought fruits and some sweets.¡±

    ¡°I like both.¡± She said.

    He opened the basket and she took a pear while he took an apple.

    ¡°My Lord, why haven¡¯t you gotten married yet?¡± She asked and took a bite of the fruit.

    He looked at the apple in his hands turning it back and forth. ¡°I was very busy during those years and always dyed marriage. I felt a family would hold me back, but I can dy no more.¡± He told her.

    Everyone wanted to have a family despite the problems going on so clearly she was the only strange one who didn¡¯t want to. But she was going to anyway.

    ¡°What about your family? Your Parents?¡±

    He looked ahead at theke. ¡°I never knew my parents. I grew up in the streets and then I worked as a cabin boy, slowly bing part of a pirate crew and then I became the captain.¡±

    Ravina felt sad for him. At least she knew her parents and had good memories of them.

    ¡°That must have been difficult and¡­ lonely.¡±

    He shrugged and then turned to her with a smile. ¡°I am here now, with a beautifuldy.¡± He looked into her eyes, pulling her closer with his own. ¡°Once we get married soon, I won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡±

    He brought his hand to her face, gently allowing the back of his fingers to brush her cheek. Ravina held her breath remembering Ester¡¯s words about them perhaps kissing soon.

    Kissing?

    Her gaze dipped to his mouth and watched his lips curve into a delicate smile. Ravina nced up into his eyes again, feeling her face burn because he caught her looking. She wanted to turn away embarrassed but he held her still with a gentle grasp on her chin. Then he leaned closer and closer¡­

    Ravina became utterly still and closed her eyes until she felt the touch of his lips on hers. His hot breath and soft lips sent a tremor down her spine. The sensation was unexpected, and the tension in her body dissipated as his mouth moved against hers.

    He tasted like the apple he ate, forbidden. But who cared? She was going to marry him anyway and she had no innocence she cared to keep or prove.

    What did it matter when she had not felt this much warmth in a long time? Her heart hadn¡¯t been this active in quite some time. Her frigid senses were jolted awake from their slumber. Who would have thought the physical contact she avoided would do such a thing.

    Lord Steele stroked her mouth with his lips, each stroke increasing her headiness and instilling in her an obsessive desire for more.

    Her hands reached for his shoulders, then wrapped around his neck. His mouth grew more urgent on hers, and she found herselfying down on the nket with half of his body covering hers. Her hands sank into his soft hair, drawing him closer, wanting more of this strange new feeling that made her heart beat with excitement. But the feeling soon came to an end when Lord Steele tore his lips away from hers.

    He pulled back, his eyes showing a hint of surprise as they gazed at her. Ravina was breathless, flushed, and a bit embarrassed that she got carried away. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do than to just stare back.

    Lord Steele pushed himself away and sat up. Ravina slowly sat up as well and then stiffly stared ahead.

    ¡°Do you want to take a walk?¡± He asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Or perhaps they could just go home so she could calm down and process this.

 Chapter 16

    Ravina noticed the guards standing at a decent distance and turned away as Lord Steele helped her get up from the nket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are deaf and blind.¡± Lord Steele assured her.

    She was not worried. Just¡­ something.

    Lord Steele took her on a walk in the woods and the guards followed behind. They walked in silence for a moment and she took the chance to calm down. Lord Steele seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. His face became grim again and his jaw was clenched as he walked with his hands crossed behind his back.

    Why did he stop? Did he not like it? Was he trying to be a gentleman? And why did he look at her surprised? As she attempted to step over the trees roots, he naturally extended his hand to her, which she epted.

    ¡°Am I being too bold with you?¡± He suddenly asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± She said.

    He smiled still helping her across the thick roots andrge stones.

    ¡°Protecting your honor will be my duty. You don¡¯t have to worry about my intentions.¡±

    Was that why he stopped? She could care less about honor. She came to a halt, stopping him as well. He looked at her curiously.

    ¡°I am not worried, My Lord. I am not a little girl and if I cared for my honor I wouldn¡¯t be here with you. I am past the age of marriage and if I don¡¯t marry you I am not marrying anyone else.¡± She wanted him to know that he didn¡¯t possess that power.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your age. You still deserve to be honored and every one is young to a new experience.¡±

    Why was he tearing her off her defenses? She suddenly felt like she was being harsh for no reason.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± He teased.

    Ravina frowned at him and he chuckled.

    ¡°Shall we drop the formalities now?¡± He asked.

    She nodded as they proceeded to walk.

    ¡°Do you remember my name?¡±

    ¡°Ares.¡± It felt strange saying his first name. She had never called him by his first name before. She only heard her father call him that.

    Ares took her on a short walk, telling her a little about her future home and town. Slowly things began to fall into ce, such as the fact that she would soon leave the castle behind. The ce where she grew up. A thick sadness settled in her heart.

    When they arrived back at the castle, Ares joined them for dinner. The queen who didn¡¯t quite like him pretended to be very kind and spoke about Ravina as if she was her own daughter.

    ¡°I am finally happy that Ravina found someone. It is important to have a family.¡± She said.

    Ares gave her a court nod.

    ¡°I encouraged her before but she is so stubborn.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t have a hard time with her and will take well care of her.¡±

    Ravina chewed her food viciously, to stop herself from saying something rude. Ares was polite but didn¡¯t give her much attention. ¡°I will, Your Majesty.¡± He replied and then went back to focus on eating his food.

    When the queen was done, it was her son¡¯s turn to pester Ares.

    ¡°I am surprised you epted to marry our Ravina.¡± He began.

    Our? The food in her mouth suddenly turned sour and she wanted to spit it on his face.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have too big of a dream that you are trying to achieve,¡± Andrew said.

    Ravina stiffened. Was he implying that Ares was after the throne? But then she shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Andrew was paranoid and thought that everyone was after the crown which wasn¡¯t even his yet.

    Ares was a wealthy man who already had a lot of power which also allowed him freedom. He was known to be free-spirited and loved adventure. He wouldn¡¯t want something like the throne that would restrict him in many ways.

    She could be mistaken, but it didn¡¯t bother her. His desire for the throne had no effect on her ns. In fact, staying in the castle was much more favorable.

    Despite Andrew¡¯s ludicrous remark, Ares remained calm. ¡°Your Highness, what is the purpose of having big aspirations if not to fulfill them?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be disappointed and hurt,¡± Andrew told him. ¡°Some dreams are dangerous to have and could turn into nightmares.¡±

    Ares chuckled. ¡°I was a pirate. I thrive in nightmares.¡±

    Ravina sipped her tea, enjoying the conversation. Now, this was why she chose this man.

    After they had their dinner, Ares walked her to her room.

    ¡°Have you gotten a nice chamber?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Yes. His Majesty is making sure I amfortable.¡±

    She nodded and came to a halt in front of her room. ¡°Thank you for the pic today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± he said.

    ¡°Have a good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± He gave her a curt bow and walked away. She watched him disappear into the long hall and then she went into her room.

    Ester had already put fire in the hearth and was now closing the windows and curtains.

    ¡°Ah, you are back.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina said, as she proceeded to undress without waiting for Ester¡¯s assistance. She merely kept her chemise and then retired to her bed, exhausted.

    It was probably due to the fact that she went out after such a long period.

    ¡°How was your time with Lord Steele.¡± She asked.

    ¡°He kissed me,¡± Ravina shrugged.

    Ester turned around from the window with eyes wide. ¡°Oh my!¡± She said putting her hands over her mouth. Then she hurried toe to sit with her in the bed. ¡°I told you, My Lady. How do you feel?¡±

    Feel?

    Confused.

    She shrugged and Ester frowned. ¡°Was it bad?¡± She asked looking saddened.

    Bad? Oh no.

    ¡°No. The kiss felt good.¡±

    Ester¡¯s lips quickly curved into a smile again.

    Ravina let herself fall back in bed and stared at the ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It felt good and I kissed him back. I didn¡¯t want him to stop.¡± She admitted, fear slowly crawling into her heart. ¡°It was intense, exciting, and frightening.¡±

    Ester¡¯s smile turned into one of sadness. ¡°Oh mydy,¡± She took her hands in hers. ¡°It is normal to feel that way. It is actually good you feel so toward the man you are going to marry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It made me forget the world and¡­ just ignore everything and ¡­just act on¡­¡± She tried to find the right word.

    The point she was trying to make was that she didn¡¯t want to lose her mind. Her mind was her weapon and if someone made her feel that way then she lost her most powerful tool.

    ¡°Your desires.¡± Ester finished for her.

    Desires? No! It couldn¡¯t be. She gave a small involuntary shake of her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°My Lady. Imagine offering food to a starving man. Would he eat like a shy boy? That is what is happening to you.¡±

    Ravina blinked and sat up. ¡°That is an absurd analogy.¡±

    ¡°It is not. Humans crave warmth and intimacy, love and affection just like we crave food and you have deprived yourself of those things.¡±

    ¡°We need food to survive. It is not the same thing.¡±

    Ester stood up and walked to the dressed. ¡°Maybe that is a more urgent survival need but I don¡¯t think we need the others any less.¡± She picked up theb and came back to her.

    Ravina turned around to have her hairbed.

    ¡°As sad as I will be when you leave, I will be happy that you will leave this ce and get to discover the world. And yourself. You are much more than a mind with a mission.¡±

    Ravina shivered at the thought. She would leave this ce and Ares would take her to a new world, confuse her, make her yearn for other things, and cause her to forget her mission.

    She could not let that happen! She could not forget who she was and what she worked hard to achieve.

    ************

    A/N

    How to pronounce the names:

    Mchi: Ma-kai

    Ares: Air-eez

 Chapter 17

    In the morning, Ester whistled happily as she removed the curtains. ¡°Are you ready for another exciting day, My Lady?¡±

    Ravina shook her head at her, knowing what she was implying. She was not going to let herself get carried away again. She was back to being mission-focused.

    ¡°What you suppress will only progress.¡± Ester shrugged. ¡°Allow yourself to enjoy this sunny day.¡± She continued cing herself in front of the sunlight shining through the window with open arms.

    Ravina frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you enjoying this too much?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have waited and waited for you to grow up and notice men so you could share with me your excitement and we could giggle together.¡± She went forward to the window and stared ahead with dreamy eyes. ¡°To watch the one you desire from afar and wonder.¡±

    Ravina stood up and went to the window. Looking outside she found a few soldiers training. Which one of them was Ester looking at dreamingly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you liked a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Oh. It only happened recently.¡± She said without tearing her gaze away from the window.

    Ravina never understood this whole thing of admiring someone from afar. What was there to be excited about watching someone?

    The only time she watched someone from her window was when the dragons were brought here. Suddenly she remembered Mchi. She remembered his fury and strength. And then she remembered his eyes when he first looked up at her.

    Disturbed she turned away from the window and decided to go to theboratory. Losing focus of her mission wasn¡¯t an option. She would have to remind herself of her hatred, let it grow again, harden her heart even more so it would be resistant to anything.

    Ravina quickly greeted Bram, took her things, and went to the inventory to focus on developing her weapons. Only when her uncle came to see her did she realize that she has skipped breakfast.

    ¡°What should I do with you?¡± Her uncle shook his head.

    ¡°I woke up early and hungry so I already asked Ester for breakfast.¡± She lied.

    ¡°Shall I ask her?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He chuckled walking further in. ¡°What do you think of Lord Steele so far?¡±

    ¡°I like him.¡± She said.

    Her uncle didn¡¯t seem very satisfied with the answer but he said nothing about it. She didn¡¯t say anything either. She didn¡¯t want to fight about being happy and whatever else he wished for her. She had a mission and she wouldplete it or die trying.

    ¡°I will attend some work with Lord Steele so I will be gone until night.¡± He told her.

    She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once he was gone, she thought today would be the perfect opportunity to test her theories without worrying about time. She hurried back to her room and pulled out professor Ward¡¯s notebooks. Then she took notes of the things she needed to do.

    The scent was something she still needed to verify. The red dress was something she wanted to test but she couldn¡¯t let him know that she was trying all those things. She would have to find a good excuse, perhaps some good questions to ask to make it seem like she was there for some other reason.

    What could she ask him? Or should she pretend to experiment with him? Something that would make her get close to him. Very close, where he couldn¡¯t ignore her scent. Well, she could just pretend she needed to take blood perhaps?

    Unsure what the best thing to do was she decided to go find a red dress instead.

    She rummaged through the clothing in the chest. Almost all of her outfits were blue or white. Oh lord. She despised bright colors and now she was going to wear red? That was enough to trigger her, much alone a beast who could smell her fertility.

    She grimaced feeling like she was being suicidal. Were they at least gentle toward the women? She didn¡¯t know why breeding and smelling others made her think of the scenario as something very animalistic and violent.

    Mchi. He did look violent and the size of him with those muscles, those dark eyes, and bronzed skin made him look even more dangerous. But Ravina knew he wasn¡¯t with her the way he perhaps was with his own people. She had seen his calmer side too. She knew he could be cunning and calctive.

    Ravina empties the chest but couldn¡¯t find a single red dress. She rushed down to the servants¡¯ quarters in the hopes of finding Ester. Outside, Ester was assisting another maid in washing garments.

    ¡°Ester, I need you.¡±

    Ester was surprised to see her there. She quickly left her work and came to her side looking worried. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ravina never called upon her during the day, so she probably thought something happened.

    ¡°Nothing, I just need a red dress.¡±

    Her eyes widened and then slowly a mischievous smile curved her lips. ¡°That is a good choice of color. You will look so beautiful, My Lady. Someone has brought back colors to your life.¡±

    Well, that wasn¡¯t the case but she yed along.

    ¡°Here.¡± She gave her the money to buy the dress. ¡°You have good taste. Buy me something exquisite.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ester winked, enjoying the whole thing.

    Now she just had to wait for Ester toe back. It would take a while since she would have to ride into town. Ravina tried to keep herself distracted with her inventions until Ester returned, and when she did, she rushed to get ready.

    ¡°But mydy, Lord Steele is not here today.¡±

    ¡°I know. I am preparing for when hees home at dinner.¡±

    Ester nodded, looking a bit confused by her sudden change of behavior.

    ¡°Shall I paint your face?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°You might receive more than a kiss this way.¡± Ester teased.

    Ravina¡¯s heart skipped. Was it that much? Then she shrugged it off. It should be much to get a decent reaction she could analyze. She had not considered the possible reactions of others. Clearly, red drew the attention of every man.

    Servants and guards looked her way discreetly and in the beginning, she thought that it was only because she wore a color she usually didn¡¯t wear but when she arrived at the cave, the chattering guards paused and looked her way with eyes widening.

    Some of them blushed and fumbled as they attempted to construct a few sentences. Ravina became even more nervous as a result of this. What would the beast drawn to this color do if human men reacted in this way?

    She proceeded slowly and carefully along the cave¡¯s passage, clutching her tool bag. As she entered, the prisoner turned to face her from his seat near the graviton. She kept a close eye on him as he regarded her with a grave expression, his attention fixed on her as she neared.

    The clinking of chains echoed in the silent cave as he slowly rose from his seat, stretching his bare magnificent body. He then remained still. His lips parted slightly and his eyes darkened as he let his gaze sweep over her before settling on her eyes.

    ¡°Words fail me,¡± he said.

    *************

    You can thank K-deck for bribing me to write today¡¯s bonus chapter ;). Thank you, K for the generous gift 3

    Thank you everyone for voting 3

 Chapter 18

    During the time that the princess didn¡¯t visit him, Mchi had been preparing himself to withstand his next torture. Meanwhile, these humans were sucking the blood out of him. This couldn¡¯t simply be to study his blood. They were doing something else with it.

    Before going out for this mission, Mchi had prepared himself by taking sedatives, consuming poison, and all kinds of other things that could be injected into his blood so that by the time he was caught his blood would already have developed resistance.

    What he didn¡¯t prepare himself for was to find his ¡­ he cursed hating uttering the word even if it was only in his mind but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Yes, she was his breedmate, but it would change nothing because she was human. And there was nothing he could have done to prepare himself to resist her. He would just have to remind himself of what her kind did and why he was here.

    As he waited for her toe and see him, he thought of different strategies that would lead her to fall into his hands. He knew her family was her weakness, but he needed something more. Something he could exploit. When she came to him this time, he would try to find out.

    Mchi didn¡¯t expect that she woulde to him with a new strategy to torture him this time. A strategy that would work. Her scent drew his gaze to the entrance and he found her body encased in red. His heart stopped for a moment as he followed her with his eyes. He didn¡¯t know when or how he rose from his seat but as soon as he realized he became still out of fear of what he might do.

    The icy princess looked exquisite in red. Even more so because of her pale skin that he despised. The skin that branded her as human but now it was a beautiful ivory against the red dress.

    When his lips parted on their own ord, Mchi felt like he had to say something. ¡°Words fail me,¡± he said.

    They did. Everything failed him. His body, his triggered senses, his mind, all of it. How could he call himself a king, a leader when he was so easily entrapped. So easily distracted and so easily seduced. Now he was just acting like a lusting man. Lusting after a human. He became disgusted with himself.

    Mchi looked into her blue eyes. So cold. So void of emotion. Even if he gave in, this woman couldn¡¯t give him the warmth and passion he craved. She would be stiff and cold.

    Mchi snorted as he tried to hold back hisughter and then heughed. ¡°Princess, what went wrong? How did you end up in this dress?¡± He continued tough.

    She narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they told you red is attractive so you wore it. I mean it is attractive. Just not on you.¡±

    She raised a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t care that you are a princess, so my opinion about your dress is an honest one.¡±

    ¡°I am sure.¡± She said. Ignoring him, she crouched to unpack her bag. His gaze fell on the top of her now exposed chest as she leaned forward and he looked away with a silent curse. ¡°I don¡¯t like bright colors either. They draw too much attention and red certainly draws male attention.¡± She continued.

    He stiffened thinking of her walking around in the castle wearing this dress. He knew no male would touch her being a princess but they would certainly look and have lewd fantasies. The thought enraged him.

    ¡°I will need to take some blood samples.¡± She said standing up.

    What? She never did that.

    No!

    ¡°Thiste? You usually take it in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I know. I am doing some special research.¡± She said as she walked over to the chain lever and pulled it to secure him against the graviton.

    Stay calm, he told himself. He would just not breathe while she was nearby. She walked over with her tools and he held his breath.

    ¡°Be still.¡± She told him and went to stan in front of his extended arm, chained to the graviton.

    He watched her face as she examined him, wondering which one of his veins to prick. She put her hand on his arm to hold him further in ce and he stiffened, not expecting the touch.

    Her hand was cold, but his blood ran hot. He couldn¡¯t evensh out at her for touching him. He just went still, staring at her pale skin against his bronzed one. Now he knew what her slender fingers would feel like against his skin and the fire he had spent hours killing burned to life again.

    How could he feel drawn to the skin he hated so much. Skin that would be colored by the tiniest touch. Perhaps that was why. He wanted to stain her skin with the mark of his lips.

    The princess squeezed his muscles slightly as she focused on taking his blood and his imagination wandered further. He imagined her clutching him tightly as he plunged deep into her.

    Repulsed by his own thoughts, he tugged at the chains violently. The human stepped back startled. ¡°I think I told you to be still or it will hurt.¡± She told him.

    He would make her hurt. Oh, he would and he could not wait.

    *****

    Ravina saw the hostility in the prisoners eyes before she stepped forward again. Was it working? Was this a reaction to her scent or just the fact that she poked his vein? She was sure that didn¡¯t hurt him the least.

    She ced her hand on his arm again, to hold him steady while wondering at the thick veins covering his forearm. Even after being starved, they were still full and stic. His bronzed skin was thicker as she stuck the needle through it. His body was hot to her touch and hard. He only grew stronger even without eating and she knew that dragons consumed much more food than humans.

    Instead of examining his reaction, she ended up examining his body. Since she really didn¡¯t need his blood, she stopped and stepped away from him feeling disturbed. She turned around and walked away, still feeling the heat of his skin on her palm. She packed his blood and turned back to him.

    His face had lost the calm mocking attitude. He stared at her with evident hatred. Like he wanted to shred her to bits. What could this change indicate?

    More anger often meant that he was triggered. She liked this reaction more than the first one when heughed. But what was it that triggered him? Her scent or just the fact that she took his blood?

    Ravina knew that like her he had learned from his previous outburst. He would not make it easy this time but she wasn¡¯t going to spare him so easily either. A hypothesis had to be tested several times and that was what she intended to do. How long would he be able to put on a facade?

    ¡°Thank you for the blood. I wille by tomorrow for some more.¡± She said.

    ¡°Maybe you could bring some water, to clean myself. If you keep poking me while my skin is dirty, I could get infected. I already have an infected wound. I don¡¯t think your aim is to kill me.¡±

    ¡°You heal so you won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t offered me food. My healing is not functioning properly. I still have a bullet in my stomach.¡± He pointed with his head.

    She looked at the open wound that didn¡¯t heal yet. Still, this felt strange. The prideful dragon was asking for something? She thought he would rather die than receive help. This she didn¡¯t like at all. It only meant that he was being calctive and deceiving. What was he nning?

    ¡°I will arrange for it.¡± She said.

    She loosed the chains so he could move a bit more freely and he gave her a curt nod with a faint smile. He was certainly nning something.

 Chapter 19

    Ravina left the prisoner behind not liking that smile of his. He certainly got some devious n that he thought would work. Would she make a mistake by providing him with a bath? Was that part of his n?

    She tried to think of what he could possibly do with a bath to escape. She would just provide him with water, soap, and a washcloth. What would he do with it? Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t provide him with those things but she didn¡¯t want him infected either if she was going to test her theories.

    What could he possibly do with a bucket of water?

    Setting her thoughts about him aside, she made her way through the dark hallways back to the inventory to return the tool bag before her uncle and Ares returned. But to her surprise, she heard their voicese from around the corner. They spoke in hushed tones which made Ravina slow down and strained her ears.

    She still couldn¡¯t decipher what they were saying so she stepped closer to the wall, and walked along with it until she came to the corner. Discreetly she peeked around the corner. A few feet away her Uncle stood close to Ares speaking in hushed tones.

    ¡°This is dangerous.¡± He told Ares.

    ¡°I already knew that,¡± Ares said as he slipped his hands into a pair of ck gloves. She couldn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with his hands as they were covered by the hall¡¯s darkness.

    ¡°You have to follow my instructions or it won¡¯t be safe. You have to follow each step.¡±

    ¡°You worry for nothing,¡± Ares told him.

    ¡°I worry for her.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I will take care of her,¡± Ares assured.

    Her? As in her? Why were they talking about her? So was this why Ares was marrying her, not because he thought she was beautiful or any of the reasons he mentioned.

    Of course not but still. She didn¡¯t think he would be someone to follow orders concerning his personal life. He could refuse her uncle¡¯s request unless her uncle was threatening him but it didn¡¯t sound like it.

    Ravina watched her uncle¡¯s face but she couldn¡¯t see him clearly in the darkness.

    ¡°Not if you are dead.¡± Her uncle said.

    Dead? Why would he be dead? They were certainly nning something dangerous if her uncle wanted to send her away and was worried about Ares dying. But why were they hiding this from her?

    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±

    Her uncle reached into his pocket and pulled out something she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Here. Keep this and use it when necessary.¡±

    Ares took the thing from him and put it in his own pocket. Ravina wished she could see what it was. Then the two gave each other a nod and to her surprise,

    they went separate ways.

    Ravina quickly hid in the shadows behind the corner as Ares turned around and walked her way, but thankfully he took another turn before he could see her.

    Ravina made the daring decision to follow him. She was d that she was wearing quiet footwear. She simply threw away the tool bag and put it in a hallway corner where she would find itter. In any case, there was nothing important there.

    Ravina followed Ares who kept walking in a direction she had never taken before. They passed a dark hall after another until she wasn¡¯t sure where she was and then somehow as she turned around a corner she couldn¡¯t see him any longer.

    She walked further and looked at the halls on each side to see if he could have taken one of them but she couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡±

    She gasped startled when his voice came from behind her. With heart pounding, she turned around. He stood leaning against the wall and even in the darkness, she could see his gaze following along her body.

    So he too was drawn to red? Her heart skipped for a different reason.

    ¡°I was following you,¡± She admitted knowing he was too clever to be lied to.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I saw you take this way. No one walks here. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°There is an old armor storage at the end of the hall. I took upon myself with His Majesty¡¯s permission to rebuild them.¡±

    ¡°Oh..¡± She said.

    He pushed himself away from the wall with an amused smile. ¡°You are a very suspicious person, aren¡¯t you?¡± He said stalking toward her.

    Ravina kept her ground. ¡°I am just careful with the people I trust.¡± She said.

    He came close. ¡°Do you have any doubts I can clear?¡± He asked.

    No. This was only a way for him to know her suspicions.

    ¡°Except for why you would want to marry me? No.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it not clear why I want to marry you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then can you handle the naked truth?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He took another step toward her, his eyes burning with something unfamiliar. ¡°Having lived as a pirate for a long time, I crave challenges and adventure. When I saw you being cold and distant and still unmarried I knew you were the challenge I was looking for and living with you would be an adventure.¡± He continued to step closer.

    Ravina stepped away from him but he continued to walk toward her until he trapped her against the wall. ¡°You made me curious and I wondered, what would kissing and loving a woman like you feel like? Would it be cold or hot?¡±

    His voice had gotten lower the closer he came and now there was only an inch between their bodies. Ravina held her breath as her heart remained wild in her chest.

    Ares grabbed her chin and tilted her head back. He watched her intensely while brushing his thumb over her lips. Ravina¡¯s breath caught in her throat. What was he doing?

    ¡°You look ravishing in red.¡± He murmured.

    Her chest was rising and falling visibly from the tension in her body.

    ¡°I am not an experiment.¡± She breathed.

    ¡°But you like them. Don¡¯t you want to experiment too? I think we have that inmon.¡±

    Her gaze left his eyes, followed the lines of his face, and then settled on his lips. Yes. She wanted to experiment. She wanted to know more of that feeling he gave her yesterday.

    Ares¡¯s fingers yed along the side of her neck, sending shivers down her spine.

    He leaned closer, ¡°tell me. Do you want to experiment?¡± His hot breath yed across her lips.

    She closed her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed.

 Chapter 20

    Ares dipped his head and took her lips with his. Again the light touch shocked her, and made her stiffen in fear of the feeling before slowly melting at the tug of his lips. His hands came to rest at her hips as he continued to kiss her, first softly and then slowly intensifying.

    Ravina gave into the intoxicating feeling. It felt even more intense than before. Maybe because they were in a dark hall all alone, and he had his whole body pressed against hers. Her hands went to rest on his shoulders as their lips yed together in a fiery game.

    A low moan escaped her mouth and his hands tightened on her hips. What was this? She told herself she would avoid anything that would make her feel such intense emotions. Anything that would make her lose her mind.

    But then, this couldn¡¯t hurt. Would she be innocent all her life? Would she never let herself at least enjoy one thing?

    Unfortunately, her body was already making that decision for her. Her hands went into his thick soft hair and he deepened the kiss, causing a strange tingling low in her belly.

    His hands traveled up over the curve of her hips and came to rest on her waist instead. Oh, Lord! She wanted him to touch her more but instead, his kissing slowed and then he pulled his lips away.

    Ravina was flushed and breathing heavily. Her lips and body still tingling strangely.

    ¡°There is still a lot left to explore.¡± He said removing the hair from her shoulder. He leaned down and nted a kiss on the crook of her neck. Ravina shivered. ¡°But we will bete for dinner.¡±

    He stepped back taking her hand in his. ¡°Shall we.¡±

    Still flushed and with unsteady legs, she allowed him to walk her through the halls. It took her the whole walk to the dining room to calm down her beating heart and get her skin to cool down again. Something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Are you ready for your family?¡± He asked outside the dining hall.

    ¡°No.¡± She said.

    ¡°I am surprised you haven¡¯t shot the prince yet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. If I decide to kill him, I will make it look like a heart attack or another disease.¡± She said sounding more serious than she intended to but that didn¡¯t faze Ares.

    ¡°Or I could shoot him and make it look like he was shot.¡±

    Ravina almost smiled at his remark.

    They went into the dining room and joined the rest. The queen looked her way, eyes widening and widening until they looked like they would fall out. ¡°Oh, my dear.¡± She said dramatically, cing one hand over her chest. ¡°I thought you were someone else for a moment.¡±

    The rest looked at her surprised as well. Her uncle who was usually the nonchnt one, now blinked several times.

    ¡°What has gotten into you?¡± Yvaine asked.

    ¡°Well, you told me Icked shine. I think you meant color.¡± Ravina said as she went to sit down. Ares smoothly pulled out the chair for her and then went to sit down across from her.

    Her uncle chuckled looking happy. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    As the servant served her food, she looked across the table at Ares who gave her alluring nces. Her heart did strange things and she tried to avoid his looks but she couldn¡¯t.

    Slowly she grew frustrated and wished she had a pistol to shoot him. And why were the annoying queen and prince silent today when she needed them to talk to distract her away from this strange feeling?

    After they finished their dinner she was happy to finally get away but Ares decided to walk her back to her room. At least these halls weren¡¯t empty or they would have continued their exploration. The thought made her stomach flutter.

    Once they arrived outside her chambers she turned to him to talk about serious matters. ¡°Ares.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep secrets from me. I am to be your wife. Your ally and you mine. We should be able to trust each other above anyone else.¡±

    He looked at her for a long moment. ¡°I am and will be your only ally Ravina. I know what you want me for and I will still provide it for you. I will be your shield and your weapon.¡±

    But why?

    She nodded slowly. ¡°I believe you but the moment I don¡¯t anymore, I will shoot you and make it look like you were shot.¡±

    He smirked.

    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±

    She didn¡¯t smile back. ¡°Good night.¡± She curtsied and then retreated to her room.

    She was standing with her back to the closed door. Was she pushing him away? If he left, she would have no other choice but to have Andrew somehow arrange one of his men and tie her to his side so she wouldn¡¯t be a threat.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t let Ares do as he pleased just because other choices were much worse.

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    Ravina¡¯s head jerked to the sound of Ester¡¯s voice. She sat near the fire and watched her with questioning eyes. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Ravina nodded, walking further in.

    Ester got up from her seat and came to her. ¡°Did the dress not work?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± She said then remembered the bag she left in the hall.

    ¡°I am sure it did. Perhaps he is just being a gentleman. He must have at least given you apliment.¡±

    Yes, she got apliment just not from the one she dressed for. But he sure looked at her without hostility in the beginning. Maybe he liked her in red or maybe it was all just a pretense so he couldugh at her like he did.

    ¡°I can dress alone. Could you just bring me my bag from the hall?¡± She told Ester where she left the bag.

    While she got dressed and braided her hair, Ester had alreadye back with it.

    Ravina thanked her and wished her goodnight.

    Once Ester was gone, Ravina took her notebook from the bag to write down the prisoner¡¯s reaction to her dress and scent. Maybe she would find patternster that she couldn¡¯t see now.

    After she was done with her notes, she went to sleep. Usually, nightmares ruined her nights when dragons were brought to the castle, but tonight she had a dream she never had before.

    An erotic dream.

    She was in bed when the shadow of a man loomed over her. She watched him as he crawled into her bed, slowly slid the covers down her body, and covered her with his body instead.

    He was still a shadow, kissing her with soft lips that yed across her own and outlined her jaw and neck. She arched against him and he grasped her now suddenly bare hips. They were naked, their bodies pressing and rubbing against each other, her moans increasing and then slowly fading into the distance as she woke up from her slumber.

    Ravina opened her eyes but remained still, surprised by the dream she had. Something was definitely wrong with her. She turned in bed feeling hot and bothered and tried to sleep again since it was still dark, but she couldn¡¯t. Frustrated she kept turning back and forth until the sun rose and Ester came to wake her up.

    Ravina sat up in bed feeling defeated, while Ester opened the windows. She lingered a little, probably watching the soldier.

    ¡°Have you talked to him?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ester said hiding her face as she fumbled with the curtain.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Just some mean things.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He called me ugly to his friends andughed.¡±

    ¡°Ugly?¡± Ravina got out of bed to look at him through the window. ¡°What an unlucky bastard. He couldn¡¯t get a prettier woman than you.¡±

    Ester smiled with a shake of her head but Ravina was being very truthful. Ester was beautiful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know he doesn¡¯t think I am ugly.¡± She said.

    ¡°Then why would he say that?¡±

    ¡°Because he thinks the opposite.¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± Ravina said confused.

    Ester chuckled. ¡°It does mydy. It is his way of denying his feelings because he is a knight and I am nothing but a servant.¡±

    Ravina was confused for a moment.

    ¡°It is easier to convince yourself you don¡¯t like someone than to admit and still stay away from them.¡± Ester exined. ¡°He could have just ignored me but he chose to mock me instead. I know men. They can be childish.¡±

    ¡°So he likes you but doesn¡¯t want to admit it so he is being mean on purpose?¡± Still didn¡¯t make sense. Did men really do that?

    ¡°Yes. Just think of what happens to you. To make themselves feel better, most men me you for being coldhearted when it is only them who don¡¯t have the bravery toe forward and talk to you despite wanting to.¡±

    Ravina nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, his cowardice will cost him a beautiful woman like yourself.¡±

    Ester just smiled again.

    Once she got ready for the day, Ravina went to the dining room to have breakfast. When she couldn¡¯t see her uncle or Ares at the table despite everyone else being there, she decided to skip the meal.

    She went straight to the inventory and took a moment to study the notes she had written about the prisoner.

    Mean, was a word she had written. He was mean to her about her dress. Why would he evenment on it? Unless¡­

    If she applied Ester¡¯s logic then Mchi was in denial. Of course. Why didn¡¯t she think of it? He hated humans, hated her kind and so if he found that she was his breedmate he would hate it. He wouldn¡¯t just ept it only because she was his breedmate.

    She chuckled darkly to herself, like a mean viin conspiring against the hero. Except there were no heroes in this story. Only viins.

    Alright. Now that she had a different view on the reaction, it was time to continue testing her subject.

    With Ester¡¯s help, she arranged bathing equipment and went to the cave. Ester handed over the water, cloth, and soap to the guards.

    ¡°Give it to thetest prisoner. Tell him to only bathe and not touch his wounds.¡± Ravina instructed.

    The guard gave a nod and took the water and soap from Ester.

    Ravina then went to theboratory to find tools to remove the bullet, disinfectant, and maybe bandages to take care of his wounds.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bram asked.

    ¡°Taking care of the new prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want him dead? In the state he is in, he can¡¯t even be tortured because he could die.¡±

    ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t intend to torture him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything. It is for my sister.¡± She said.

    ¡°If your uncle finds out you are going down there, he will me me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t and if he does, just pretend you didn¡¯t know.¡± She told him.

    He sighed. ¡°Just be careful. Take a guard with you inside.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± She lied.

    Ravina took her tools and went down to the cave. She could hear the sshing of water as she neared and the stench of sweat and blood being reced by the aroma of soap.

    Walking into the cave, she found the prisoner seated on a rock and turned away. She could see his wet and now clean and healed back. She knew he sensed her presence as she walked further in but he ignored her. He took the bucket of water and poured what was left over his head.

    Standing up, he tossed the bucket aside. Such arrogance. Then he turned around while running his fingers through his hair to push it out of his face.

    Ravina slowed down, her eyes widening slowly at the sight.

    *******

    You can thank Sacogun for this bonus chapter. Thank you Sacogun 3!!

 Chapter 21

    Ravina¡¯s eyes widened and her steps slowed as she took in the scene in front of her. Now that the blood and dirt were gone from the prisoner¡¯s face, he looked¡­ fine.

    As she neared, he watched her with his warm coffee-colored eyes, framed by thick feathery brows, arched just the right amount. His face had a strong and clear bone structure that gave him a sharp look of dominance.

    Her eyes couldn¡¯t bring themselves to look at his mouth so they dipped lower following the drips of water running from his obsidian hair and down his shoulders and torso. She already knew dragons had the most chiseled bodies so why was she looking now?

    She could feel heat crawl to her face at his nakedness. He was only covered with a piece of white cloth around his private parts. The rest of his body was unclothed and glistened in the wet. His bronzed skin, now clean of dirt had a warm glow. He was suddenly unfamiliar to her eyes.

    When she came to a halt she quickly forced her gaze up to look at his face. He stared at her with intense curiosity. Ravina¡¯s face flushed involuntarily, knowing that he caught her reaction to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would keep your word.¡± He spoke.

    ¡°I always keep my word.¡± She said.

    He continued to watch her in a way that made it seem like he was looking at her for the first time.

    ¡°I appreciate that.¡± He said calmly.

    She realized that his voice was deeper when he was calm and rich with something she couldn¡¯t define, but it reminded her of coffee beans, baked bread, chopped wood, and fireces. Of everything warm and brown, like him.

    ¡°I was wrong about you.¡± He began.

    Oh no. Not the nice act. He must know that she wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    ¡°Red suits you.¡± He said and she blinked confused. She wasn¡¯t wearing red. ¡°On your face,¡± he added with a faint smile and mischievous eyes.

    Ravina felt her face grow a bright crimson again. This time because of anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to taint your innocent eyes, but your men thought I looked better this way.¡± He continued.

    Feeling ufortable with the situation she changed the subject. ¡°Do you just throw things at home, King Mchi? You must have people serving you at all times.¡±

    He tilted his head, cing his hands behind his back. It was something people did when exuding power and confidence. ¡°You must like to assume things, princess. Unlike you, our royal families don¡¯t have people serving them at all times. We do most things ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then I wonder where you get this attitude from.¡±

    ¡°Why so angry today?¡± He wondered with a frown. ¡°I thought things were getting better between us and since you offered me a bath, I was thinking of being less hostile today.¡± He shook his head. ¡°And don¡¯t you think it is normal to have an attitude when you are chained and tortured? Because if you expectedpliments and gratitude, then I must let you know that you are delusional.¡±

    Ravina took a deep breath not understanding the sudden anger either. She would not give him the satisfaction of seeing her angry when he suddenly regained control and was calm.

    Mchi went to pick up the bucket and put the washcloth in it before cing it in front of her. He then stepped back.

    ¡°Can you cook?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°No.¡± Why was he asking?

    He smiled. ¡°Then who is more spoiled if you can¡¯t even cook?¡±

    He could cook?

    ¡°What can you cook? Water?¡± She mocked. ¡°Oh wait. Maybe grilling is what you do. You know, by spitting fire.¡± She continued with sarcasm.

    He threw his head back andughed.

    Again, she marveled at those very white teeth. Maybe it was his darker skin, that made it look more white.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that. What a great idea. Although I have grilled many humans, I just don¡¯t eat them.¡±

    ¡°What a waste.¡± She said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you go to waste once I set your body ame.¡± His eyes burned into hers and for some odd reason, she thought his words carried another meaning.

    Ignoring him, she went forward and collected the bucket. A tremor went down her spine when she realized she had just stepped into his zone and he didn¡¯t catch her. She looked up slowly, her fingers turning ice cold.

    Mchi stood stiff as well. His eyes were a bit wide. He probably didn¡¯t expect her to make this mistake and he missed his chance.

    ¡°Oh my, how lucky you are.¡± He said.

    Both of them were tense but then heughed. Meanwhile, she was still horrified that she had been so close to dying.

    He stoppedughing and looked at her grimly. ¡°This will be thest time you will be lucky.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. You need me to get out.¡±

    ¡°And what do you think I¡¯ll do with you after that?¡± He raised a brow.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t put up a fight meanwhile.¡±

    ¡°And you think you will win?¡± He asked amused.

    Perhaps, she thought. If he changed his mind and decided to keep her as his breedmate. She still wasn¡¯t sure if she was.

    ¡°Step back!¡± She told him and went to pull the chain lever.

    The chains pulled him back against the graviton and held his arms stretched out and pinned at the sides as if he was crucified.

    This didn¡¯t help at all. Now he was chained up like that, with his body stretched out and all on disy. She prepared her tools to take care of his wound and then walked over the distance. Again, he watched her silently with a tilted head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything. Even if you move a little, I will stab you.¡± She showed him her obsidian dagger. ¡°And this time you won¡¯t get a bath and you will die from an infection.¡±

    When he remained silent, she squatted and put the tools down. As she wet a few cotton pads with alcohol she could see his bare thigh from the corner of her eyes. God, could they not give him any clothes?

    Picking up a pad, she stood up. Her gaze fell to the wound on the side of his stomach. Now she had the chance to test her theories without being obvious. She decided to be more daring and many fun ideas came to mind.

    Leaning down, she got her face close to his sculpted abdomen. Now she knew a few things about distraction. How only a breath could make you feel something.

    Ravina decided to test it. She spoke close to his skin. ¡°This will hurt a little.¡± She warned.

 Chapter 22

    In preparation for the suffering she had intended to subject him to, Mchi clenched his hands into fists. He could feel her hot breath on his skin as she cleaned his wound but he did his best to remain still and ignore his body¡¯s reactions.

    She continued to breathe against his abdomen as she poked him with a metal thing and tried to find the bullet in his body. That didn¡¯t pain him as much as her nearness did yet she had to torture him more. She ced a hand on his abdomen and his breath caught.

    He didn¡¯t know if she was aware of what she was doing, because she seemed so focused on finding the bullet but her hand alone made breathing difficult. As he expected her hand was cold, but that wasn¡¯t the effect it had on him. This was ridiculous and he felt the anger rise within him again.

    Just when he was about to move, because he would rather be stabbed and keep that bullet in his body forever than have her closer, she leaned closer. Her soft hair fell over her shoulders and brushed against his bare stomach. He stiffened again.

    ¡°Is it stuck? I can¡¯t pull it out?¡± She spoke her hot breath fanning his skin.

    ¡°Just leave it there.¡± He tried to say calmly but it still came out harsh.

    ¡°Ah, I think I got it.¡± She said, her fingers brushing across his stomach to help the other one grab the tool.

    Mchi looked away with a silent curse. It would be over soon. Don¡¯t say anything, he told himself.

    He could feel her pull out the bullet and then he was relieved it was done. Now go away, he thought as if she could read his mind.

    But no. She wanted to bandage him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± He said.

    ¡°Just be still.¡± She ordered.

    Oh, God. He wished he hadn¡¯t missed the opportunity to catch earlier. How could he have let her get out of his hands so easily? He was still furious over that. It was a chance he had gotten so soon without trying hard yet he let it slip out of his hands. Now he had to endure this.

    No! He could not have her arms around him as she bandaged him. And why was she willing to be so close to him. She hated him, even if had seen a hint of admiration in her eyes earlier. It could simply be because she hadn¡¯t seen that much of a male body before.

    ¡°I will heal. I don¡¯t need a bandage.¡± He managed to sound neutral this time.

    She ignored him and he froze when she put her arms around him and her chest brushed against his stomach.

    ¡°Do you hear me? I don¡¯t want your help.¡± He spoke between clenched teeth.

    ¡°Why the anger? I thought we were getting along for the day.¡±

    He leaned back, his frustration now gnawing at him. He tried to remember his sister, and then he remembers his brother and why he was here. Why he had put himself through all of this pain to finish her kind and now he was reacting at the mere touch of her body. The enemy¡¯s body. He should be repulsed. He should be ashamed of himself.

    But also how was this his fault? How could he of all dragons avable have a human as his breedmate? What kind of curse was this?

    He looked at her light golden hair. She screamed human. Nothing about her was close to their women. Not to mention that she also hated his kind and her father was the inventor of all those tools to fight against them. She was not only the enemy by nature. She was also the enemy by course of action.

    Mchi breathed in her scent strongly. The effect it had on him was powerful but not stronger than his mission. He would inhale her until she was nothing new to him. Until he got used to her and then he would build resistance just like with everything else he had done. And while he resisted her, he would bring her closer to him, and once she got into his hands¡­

    Well, he would save that fantasy forter.

    After she was done bandaging him she stepped back. ¡°It is done now. You are getting better at listening.¡±

    Like a dog, she was patting him with words.

    He forced a smile.

    She forced a smile back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you some clothes.¡± She said.

    Now, that he was more focused he sensed the heating from her. She was affected by their closeness as well. Her cheeks were still slightly colored and his nakedness was concerning her.

    She was innocent to all of this. The cold-hearted princess had some innocence in her. Interesting. And perhaps useful.

    ¡°The wound looks a bit infected so if you feel anything strange let me know.¡± She said and walked away.

    ¡°How?¡± He asked.

    ¡°When Ie to see you.¡± She said.

    ¡°Why do youe here? You haven¡¯t tested your inventions yet.¡±

    She went back to her bag and began to pack. ¡°I told you. I am interested in you.¡±

    ¡°You might be too interested.¡± He warned.

    She looked his way with those odd blue eyes.

    ¡°Are you afraid? You might enjoy my attention. I am the only woman you see after all.¡±

    ¡°Woman?¡± He chuckled but said no more.

    As much as he wanted to mock her thest thing he needed was for her to try to prove to him she was a woman. Or perhaps he would do just that. Make her feel like a woman and be a man himself. If he could, because the thought made him sick.

    He wanted to curse, hit something, burn something. He remembered his brother and how until today, looking into his eyes pained him. So how could he get out of this mess without hurting himself?

    He would just have to bury them all. With revenge, he knew he would have to dig his own grave next to his enemy¡¯s. There was no happy ending nor did he wish for it.

    His arms fell as she released the chain lever and then she left him, her scent slowly fading away.

    Mchi sat down, resting his arms on his knees. Perhaps his father was right. He was not fit to be a king. He was weak.

    He clenched his hands into fists. He did not fight and kill his father toe here and find a breedmate. He did not make empty promises to his family and then came here to fail. No! That wasn¡¯t going to happen. This wasn¡¯t only about him.

    **********

    You can thank Onix_Rain25 for today¡¯s bonus chapter. Thank you, Onix for the generous gifts 3

 Chapter 23

    Ravina went back to her room feeling a bit disorientated as if the body she was in wasn¡¯t hers anymore. She never blushed. Never! And now thesetest few days she had only been blushing.

    She could understand why with Ares, but now even with the dragon? With her enemy? Something was wrong with her. She couldn¡¯t blush the same way with a man she actually felt drawn to and another she detested.

    She sat on her bed with a sigh and stared ahead at the window. She could still feel the heat of his body on her palm and why was he suddenly talking to her with that calm rich voice, that reminded her of early mornings with coffee near the firece? She loved that but hated him.

    Still feeling hot, she went and opened the window. Sticking her head out she let the cool wind blow on her face when she took notice of Ares. He was seated on a bench, first watching thebat between the soldiers but eventually he leaned back and closed his eyes, basking in the warm sunlight.

    She spent a moment watching him, allowing her gaze to follow the lines of his face that softened when he was rxed. He was beautiful.

    Oh no! What was she doing? She quickly stepped back and shoved the window close as if she had seen a ghost.

    Alright. She took a deep breath. Of course, she was like this. She had been cking and needed to get back to work. She hurried down to the inventory and pulled out all of her projects. Except for the one about the prisoner. To hell with him for now. She didn¡¯t want him in her mind.

    Sitting down at the table, she continued with her sketches but she had zero focus. She ended up scribbling while her mind skipped back and forth between the prisoner and Ares. At least if she had normal thoughts about them she wouldn¡¯t mind but¡­ she kept thinking of Ares¡¯s kiss, of the prisoner¡¯s body, of the touch and voice and words and gaze.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± Bram stood at the door looking horrifies. ¡°What have you done?¡± She followed his gaze and realized she had cut herself again with the pen and she bled over the paper. ¡°Hold it. Let me bring a bandage.¡± He rushed away.

    Ravina put her hand over the wound and sighed. It was just a bad habit that she had.

    Bram came back with bandages while shaking his head. ¡°You need to find a way to handle your distress.¡± He sat as he came to sit beside her.

    He wiped the blood away and bandages her hand. ¡°What is causing you distress this time?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She lied.

    ¡°No. It is not nothing.¡±

    She watched Bram closely as he remained focused on bandaging her hand. As much as she liked him, she couldn¡¯t tell him what was truly going on. He wouldn¡¯t understand. Even she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Perhaps you should stop seeing this prisoner. He doesn¡¯t know about your sister. He is only messing with your mind.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop now. The possibilities of achievements if she turned out to be his breedmate were too tempting. She would be filled with pleasure, even if she could only use it to anger him.

    The rest of the morning she spent in the inventory, forcing herself to work until she somehow fell asleep, her head resting in her arms on the table. The ufortable position didn¡¯t allow her to sleep for too long and when she woke up she found Ares sitting across from her.

    She blinked a few times to fully wake up. ¡°Ares. What are you doing here?¡±

    He watched her with a smile. ¡°I was looking for you and found you here.¡±

    ¡°You could have woke me up.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to but¡­ you looked different when sleeping.¡± He said.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You looked peaceful.¡± He pointed.

    Right. Because she wasn¡¯t peaceful.

    ¡°I just thought that is how I am going to find you every morning in the near future.¡± He added calmly.

    Her heart skipped. Why was he talking about their future?

    Why would he not? They would get married. She would share a bed with him.

    She would¡­

    She discarded the thoughts quickly, not wanting to think of all her wifely duties. A life with a husband and children. What a nightmare.

    She looked ahead at Ares. He didn¡¯t look like a nightmare at all.

    Angry with herself for the way she was feeling, she began to pack up everything, putting them back in their drawers and shelves.

    It was all his fault. He disrupted her peace. She turned to him, ¡°I¡¯ll be retreating for the day. I am tired.¡± She said.

    He nodded. ¡°You seem to need the sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±

    She remembered the erotic dream she had and her cheeks burned. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I will walk you to your room.¡± He said standing up.

    ¡°No need.¡± She spoke.

    ¡°I am on my way to my room anyway.¡±

    She fought the urge to sigh. She really couldn¡¯t get rid of him.

    As he walked her back to her room, she remembered what he said, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I was wondering how you spend your days and how you were doing. I think I know now.¡± He said pointing at her bandaged hand.

    ¡°Oh,¡± She looked at her hands. ¡°I cut myself while working.¡±

    He took her other hand in his. ¡°And what happened with this one?¡± He asked.

    Her hand looked small and fragile in his. This hand grabbing made her nervous because from what she knew, it led to something else.

    She withdrew her hand carefully. ¡°I have a few bad habits.¡± She admitted.

    ¡°A few?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°Not sleeping, not eating, overworking, not smiling or enjoying life, I would say it is more than a few bad habits.¡±

    ¡°How unlucky you are then to marry such ady.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I told you. I like a challenge. I will make you eat well, sleep well, smile, and enjoy yourself.¡±

    She stiffened. Any woman would probably like that but she didn¡¯t. Make her smile? Enjoy herself? He wanted to ruin her focus? No!

    Ravina wanted to ept his challenge but she knew that would only make him more determined so she did the opposite. ¡°I do smile with certain people and I do enjoy myself.¡±

    ¡°What do you enjoy?¡± He asked. ¡°I mean besides your research and inventions.¡±

    She tried to think of a few things quickly. ¡°I like reading and horseriding and¡­¡± her mind froze.

    ¡°And?¡±

    They arrived in front of her chambers and came to a halt. ¡°I don¡¯t like wasting my time, Ares.¡±

    He looked at her long and hard. ¡°Neither do I but it depends on what you perceive as waste. You can work hard and still enjoy life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She said quickly feeling irked. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy life nor do I want to.¡±

    His green eyes searched hers. ¡°You can¡¯t know unless you try.¡± He said, tracing the side of her face gently with a finger.

    Ravina held her breath feeling as if he was suggesting something else. Try what?

    ¡°Have sweet dreams.¡± He smiled.

    He gave her a curt nod and walked away leaving her confused.

    Sweet dreams?

 Chapter 24

    Ravina felt like she had to know what disease had infected her to be able to cure it. She told Ester about her dream and how she had been feelingtely, except for a few small details about the prisoner. She only told her about the part where she saw him almost naked.

    Ester¡¯s expression became one she couldn¡¯t understand but it looked like she was trying to hold back a burst ofughter while being surprised and excited.

    ¡°My Lady, you are behaving as if you just came of age.¡± She giggled with a hand over her mouth. ¡°There is nothing wrong with that. Even at this age, I do feel like that sometimes. Or many times. I am weak at heart.¡± She admitted.

    ¡°But I am not,¡± Ravina said. ¡°Anyway, how do I get rid of those feelings?¡±

    ¡°Why would you? You are getting married and about the prisoner¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°You have just never seen a man naked before. It is a normal reaction. I would certainly blush as well.¡±

    ¡°Forget why. I just want to do it. Tell me how if you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ester became thoughtful. ¡°I think¡­ you need to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    Ravina frowned. She didn¡¯t think this was a solution.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will do it alone.¡± She leaned forward as if she was going to tell her a secret. ¡°I have books.¡± She told her.

    Ravina became confused. What did books have to do with this?

    ¡°Erotic books.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°They are written by women who sell them to other women in secret. I and my friends got hold of a few. You need to read them, Mydy. You will enjoy them.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± She frowned disturbed, waving with her hand as if she was hitting a fly away. This was the most stupid idea.

    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t want to satisfy your curiosity through reading, there is only one other way left.¡±

    ¡°No..¡± Ravina said. ¡°You are not helping at all, Ester.¡±

    Ester giggled. ¡°You are asking me how to get rid of natural feelings.¡±

    ¡°It is not natural to me which means I can get rid of them. I just need to return to my old normal self.¡±

    The smile faded away from Ester¡¯s face and she looked at Ravina with a serious expression. ¡°Your new self is more normal than your old self.¡± She said getting out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the books. You can decide whether you want to read them or try out the experience.¡± She winked at her before closing the door behind her.

    Once Ester brought her the books that looked like normal notebooks, she stared at the three of themyed out on her bed. Maybe Ester was right. She should just get it over with. Satisfy her curiosity and see that this wasn¡¯t as exciting as she thought it to be, once she discovered everything.

    Picking up one of the notebooks, shey down on her stomach and opened the pages to read. It started out normal.

    A woman living in a vige found a knight wounded in the woods one day. She tended to the knight and after a few conversions filled with tension, they gave in to their desires and made love in the woods. The scene was described in detail and as Ravina continued to read, her mouth fell open in astonishment and her face burned.

    When she was done she used the book to fan herself. What woman wrote this? Did women really imagine such things? How much time did they have on their hands?

    Once she recovered, she went on to the next story. This woman was a maid in a powerful lord¡¯s household. There were mostly hot nces and light touches exchanged between the two until the tension became unbearable and then one night¡­.

    Oh lord. Feeling hot and bothered Ravina¡¯s eyes skimmed through the words, her heart pounding in rhythm with the maid¡¯s heart. The author had gotten bolder with her words and left Ravina¡¯s throat dry.

    Ravina exhaled when she was done. It couldn¡¯t get hotter and more explicit than this. She was still surprised someone wrote this. Why?

    The author lost her mind as she continued. The next story was about a woman interested in two men. One was a childhood friend and the other was her father¡¯s friend. Ravina became curious about who the woman would choose and make love to but¡­.as she continued to read her eyes widened and widened and widened then ¡­.

    Ravina shut the book and threw it away. This was nonsense! Utter nonsense! She couldn¡¯t believe what she read. She was furious and bothered and baffled¡­

    She took a few deep breaths to calm down then went to pick up the book. It was Ester¡¯s and she didn¡¯t want to ruin it. She hid all books under the mattress knowing it would be scandalous if anyone else found them then she went to sleep.

    In the middle of the night, she was awakened by a knock on the door. She got out of bed and went to open it. Ares stood on the other side, his hair released and falling down to his shoulders. His green eyes looked darker in the dim light and settled on her with mysterious intent.

    He stepped inside without invitation and closed the door behind him without tearing his gaze away from her. Then he took a step forward and she a step back, and he a step forward and she a step back¡­ until she was trapped between him and the bed.

    He gave her a light push and she fell down on the bed without making a sound. Suddenly two strong hands gripped her wrists from behind and pinned them above her head.

    Ravina looked up to see who held her down. She found the enemy looming over her, his dark hair falling around his face and a wicked smile curved his lips. ¡°Like to be chained, princess?¡±

    She struggled to free herself but to no avail. He chuckled. ¡°You like experiments.¡± He continued with his deep dark voice.

    Her attention quickly returned to Ares crawling on top of her. ¡°There is a lot left to explore,¡± he smirked. ¡°Did I not promise to make you enjoy yourself.¡±

    No! She didn¡¯t want to. She struggled again but the prisoner¡¯s hands were like shackles of steel around her wrists and Ares trapped her between his thighs.

    She tried to speak, but her lips refused to move. Ares reached for the straps on her nightgown and swiftly untied them.

    ¡°What do you enjoy, Ravina?¡± He asked leaning down to kiss her on the chest.

    She stiffened, still unable to speak.

    Ares continued to cover her with kisses, his mouth moving up to kiss her corbone and further up tove her neck with heat. Ravina gave in to the sensation as his mouth left prickles of fire up her jaw and finally covered her mouth.

    When he pulled back, she saw him. The prisoner. He was still almost naked. ¡°You will be my breedmate.¡± He smiled deviously and then crashed his lips against hers.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ravina shot her eyes open with a strangled cry.

    Ester was looming over her with a worried expression. ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±

    No, she wasn¡¯t. She was horrified. She quickly sat up, touching the straps on the front of her dress. They were tied and her heart was beating rapidly beneath them.

    ¡°Just another nightmare.¡± She told Ester.

    Ester made a sad look. ¡°Come let me take care of you.¡± She said, helping her get out of bed.

    As Ester helped her with her morning routine, Ravina remained shocked. There were just so many things wrong with that dream. Two men at the same time, the prisoner, being free, being held down, being touched and kissed by both. She shivered.

    Make her enjoy herself? Make her his breedmate?

    She shivered again. Oh, Lord. She was getting sick.

    Once the shock wore off, she realized it must be the books messing with her mind. Why would she dream about two men?

    She went to the mattress and pulled out the books. She gave them back to Ester.

    Ester waited for hermentary.

    ¡°They gave me nightmares,¡± Ravina admitted.

    Ester¡¯s head fell back and sheughed. She didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You are funny mydy. You must have enjoyed them even a little.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. The author needs to find a better way to use their time instead of writing these lewd things¡±

    Ester continued tough. ¡°I¡¯ll let the author know if I find her.¡± She teased. ¡°But I know books couldn¡¯t satisfy you enough. You are an experimental person. You will try it.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You have some ideas now of how to seduce and what to do.¡± Ester continued ignoring her.

    Ravina liked Ester so she really didn¡¯t want her to be one of those she wished to shoot with an immortalizer, but she wasn¡¯t helping right now.

    After she was done with her routine, she decided to skip breakfast not feeling ready to meet Ares yet. Also not wanting her uncle toe and find her, she didn¡¯t go to the inventory. Instead, she tried to find a hidden ce in the castle where she could continue to read one of professor Ward¡¯s research notebooks.

    As she walked around the halls to find a secluded ce, she remembered the moment she had with Ares in the hall. While trying to shake off the thought she recalled what he said about the old armor storage. For some strange reason, Ravina feltpelled to visit the storage.

    She didn¡¯t find it odd that her uncle would permit Ares to reassemble the weapons. He had once assisted her father in developing weapons after all, so why was she doing this?

    She walked through the hallways, taking the same way she took while following him. It was one long hall with right and left turns only this time she didn¡¯t turn. She continued straight ahead to the end of the hall and arrived at the front of arge wooden door.

    She opened the metal sp and then pushed the heavy door open.

    The air was thick and dusty as she stepped inside. When she looked around everything was covered in dust and spider webs.

    He was right. He didn¡¯t lie. It was an old storageroom for weapons.

    She sighed. What was she trying to do?

    Pulling the door close, she continued her search for a secluded ce. She walked down the unknown halls, opening doors on the way and every time the smell of dust would irritate her nose and she would close it.

    This must be the abandoned area of the castle. She pushed onest door open, ready to be met by dust and leave but strangely it smelled like something else. She pushed the door further ahead and stepped inside. Her eyes widened. What was this?

    Aboratory? Not an abandoned one. It was clean with no dust and the windows were open to let some air and light inside.

    This one was being used. Before she could ponder more, she heard voices and footsteps from outside.

    Ravina panicked. Turning around she carefully shut the door and then quickly tried to find a ce to hide. The sound of footsteps neared and she had no choice but to crawl under a table covered by a white cloth. Then she waited with bated breath.

    The sound of the door being pushed open made her heart skip a beat and then she heard a couple of steps before her uncle¡¯s voice spoke.

    ¡°They have to be trusted,¡± he spoke to someone.

    ¡°I trust them,¡± Ares said.

    Ravina stiffened. Why did her uncle have a hiddenboratory? And why did Ares know about it and she did not?

    They walked over to a table and fumbled with a few things. Ravina wished she could see what they were doing.

    ¡°Here. Give these to them and then this if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Her uncle said.

    What was he giving him?

    It became quiet again but she could hear the moving of objects, sses and paper.

    ¡°You will have to remove thisboratory from here. It can be found, especially by a curious someone.¡± Ares said.

    He was talking about her?

    ¡°I know.¡± Her uncle said. ¡°But she is leaving with you.¡±

    They were talking about her and now they were leaving. She listened to their footsteps and then heard the door open and close. She waited down there just to be sure and then peeked outside before crawling out.

    What on earth was happening without her knowledge? She went to the table where they stood and looked through the materials to find out what they were hiding.

    She looked at the papers spread on the table. They were empty. Ravina knew better than to believe this so she took one of them and ced it above the light of a candle. She was right. She found the words but¡­ it was an unfamiliarnguage.

    Her heart skipped. There was something big that her uncle wanted to keep a secret. But why from her?

    She put the paper back exactly where ity earlier. She then went on to search around and see if she could find some answers. She opened drawers and looked through shelves and cabs but there was nothing she found suspicious except for the whole thing in general.

    A hiddenboratory. Was her uncle doing something with the prisoners? Was that why he kept them alive?

    No. it had to be something more. He wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths only to hide that he was experimenting with dragons. No one would care. Then what could it be?

 Chapter 26

    Spending the whole day alone, Mchi had a lot of time to think of the past. His memories drifted to certain times, some he wished to remember and others not.

    He remembered his father.

    His father was a big man. Powerful, respected, and feared. As young boys, Mchi and his brothers admired him and wanted to grow up to be like him. He oozed strength and confidence. Yet, he smelled like home, warm and safe.

    He frequently took them hunting and fishing and made them cut wood or assist the humans working for him in the fields with plow work. He would put them inpetition with one another and give the winner a pat on the back or a simplepliment to boost their confidence. This way, he raised them to be both strong and reliant on him.

    As they grew older the rivalry between them intensified. They no longer wanted just apliment or a pat. They wished for him to respect them as men, confide in them, seek their opinion, and let them influence his policies. Their father adjusted his rewards because he was well aware of this.

    He would ask for their advice, exin things, invite them out for drinks, and allow them to apany him to important meetings. He would also counsel them on how to conduct themselves in both work and life.

    Mchi recalled how important it was to them to get their father¡¯s approval. ??He could make them change their ways, only by giving them a disappointed look.

    He formed them to his advantage but also to his disadvantage. Competing for their father¡¯s attention often got them into fights and ignited jealousy, but their father taught them to stand together no matter what. It was them against the world until a little girl was born and disrupted their peace.

    Amal.

    After giving birth to five boys, his mother finally gave birth to a girl. A little fragile being was suddenly running among therge males they had be, teaching them the small joys of life besidespeting for his father¡¯s attention. Now theypeted about her as well. She was a mischievous little creature and she had them all wrapped around her finger.

    Mchi decided to put aside those memories but her voice calling his name echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Mchi! Mchi!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Whenever she wanted something she would wrap herself around one of his legs.

    ¡°Mother said I will marry whoever I love but father and eldest brother have to approve.¡±

    That was the tradition but she was only eight.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can I marry Star? Please.¡±

    That was her horse, which their father once killed when she disobeyed him. She loved the creature a lot and was heartbroken for days.

    ¡°Yes. When you grow up you will marry a man of your choice.¡± He assured her.

    She was so happy about it that she jumped around, missing the word ¡°man¡± but that joyter came to an end and he looked into her tearful eyes.

    She still held onto his leg but this time not because she was small. She had grown into a young beautifuldy, but she was on her knees begging him.

    ¡°Please Mchi. Please don¡¯t let them take me. You promised I would marry a man of my choice. Please talk to father. Do something!¡± She begged.

    ¡°I will. Stand up now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She looked up, her eyes showing horror. ¡°Promise me first. Promise me they won¡¯t make me a breeder.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± He said knowing very well he didn¡¯t have the authority to go against his father.

    He tore his leg away from his sister¡¯s grasp and went to find his father.

    ¡°Father, what is going on?¡± He asked him.

    ¡°Be more clear.¡± His father said seated on his throne.

    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t do the breeding thing.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t but now we will. Our race needs us.¡±

    ¡°It is your daughter,¡± Mchi said standing up against his father for the first time.

    ¡°And that is why. There are many pureblood males but we don¡¯t have pureblood females as much. I will let her breed with someone of her choosing.¡± His father exined calmly.

    ¡°That man is not her breedmate.¡±

    ¡°Mchi. As a king, I have a responsibility toward my people not only my family. She will breed for the benefit of our people. We need to be stronger to stand against the humans. Look what they are doing? Popting themselves. Even if we tried, we wouldn¡¯t be able to eradicate them easily.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eradicate them,¡± Mchi spoke the honest truth to his father. His father wanted control over the humans. ¡°Let Amal be. I will be a breeder.¡±

    ¡°We need a purebred female.¡± His father said.

    ¡°I am sure you can find me one, or all of them if you wish. I will do it. Release Amal from this.¡±

    His father watched him with narrowed eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± He said.

    What happened after that he didn¡¯t want to think about for now. It was enough for today to turn his hot blood cold. Not even the sweet female scent that came to evade his senses was enough to make him burn again.

    She was here. She walked straight inside as if in a hurry and pulled the lever only halfway. Then she stepped within his zone and ced a pen and a paper on the ground before walking back and releasing the chains.

    ¡°Write your name for me.¡± She said.

    ¡°And If I don¡¯t?¡±

    She pulled a foreign-looking pistol from her bag. ¡°Then I will try mytest invention.¡±

    She was not ying around today. Her eyes weren¡¯t cold. They were burning. What happened?

    He was curious. Would she pull the trigger? Could she do such a thing? It would be good to know.

    ¡°Then try.¡± He said.

    She aimed right at the side of his stomach where his old infected wound was already hurting. Pain shot through him, stealing his breath away.

    ¡°I still have many bullets to try. Now write your name, in yournguage.¡± She said.

    Hisnguage?

    He grabbed his stomach where the blood seeped, trying not to get angry despite the pain. It was a different kind of pain. Not obsidian. This was something that caused him pain even with small movements. He hadn¡¯t seen it before.

    ¡°Do you enjoy tending to me?¡± He asked, trying to keep his voice sturdy.

    ¡°Talk less, king Mchi, and do as I say.¡±

    He went to pick up the book and pencil, the thing in his body stabbing him in every movement. For a moment he considered tearing it apart but if he was going to pay her back, he needed to think long-term.

    He looked at the empty page. Why did she want him to write his name in hisnguage? She must have found out something she wanted an answer to.

    He contemted whether to write rubbish or reveal theirnguage. If he wanted her softening toward him, perhaps he should give her what she wanted.

    He wrote his name in Targas. The dragonnguage, then threw her the pen and notebook. She picked them up and stared at the letters. Her face remained passive as she closed the book.

    She looked between his face and then at his wound. ¡°Since I am already testing, perhaps I wille back tomorrow to collect information on how badly it hurts.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you could offer me tea since I volunteered.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Do you like it with honey or poison?¡±

    ¡°Just brew it with your own hands, princess.¡±

    She stiffened for some odd reason. Pink colored her cheeks and her heart elerated. Why?

    Without another word, she hurried away.

    Once she left, he could finally grimace in pain. He opened the bandage, unable to endure the stabbing he decided to go through a lot of pain once and then let it by over.

    He dug the wound with his own fingers, his face twisting with pain, he reached deeper and deeper and grabbed something sharp, spearlike but with de winges, and pulled it out cutting through his already swollen flesh.

    Then with a groan, he fell back, panting from all the pain, knowing he wouldn¡¯t heal so easily now.

    Today the woman made another mistake. She didn¡¯t kill him.

 Chapter 27

    Ravina looked at the letters written by the prisoner. They looked decent and not like something he wrote to deceive her. But it wasn¡¯t the same letters she had seen on her uncle¡¯s notes.

    She shut the book feeling like all of this was a waste. She had gone through all the librarynguage books yet couldn¡¯t find anything that resembled what she had seen on those notes.

    She shook her head, trying to fight the feeling that began to settle in her heart. What was happening and why? She loved her uncle and trusted him. She didn¡¯t want those feelings to change. He was the only family she had left.

    Suddenly she heard the blowing of a horn. This meant gathering quickly because there was an attack by the dragons somewhere. Ravina hurried to her room and met Ester in the hallway who came to help her, knowing what the signal meant. Ester helped her change quickly and put on her armor.

    ¡°Be careful, My Lady,¡± Ester said concerned.

    Ravina gave her a nod and then rushed downstairs to the armor storage. Soldiers were already gathered, themanders making sure that things went right and smoothly.

    Ravina pushed through the crowd to help get things get in order. ¡°Take your fire shields.¡± She ordered. ¡°Put helmets on.¡±

    She looked around and made sure that all the inventions were ready and secured and that soldiers marched out in the right order with the right weapons first.

    ¡°Your Highness, I thought you wouldn¡¯te with us anymore?¡± Commander Finnley asked.

    Her uncle would probably not approve of it but¡­, ¡°there are many changes made to the weapons. I want to be there if something happens.¡±

    He nodded and they went outside where her uncle and Ares helped things get in order together with the rest of themanders.

    There were a few men, dressed differently standing beside Ares. They carried unique armor weaponry. She guessed that it must be Ares¡¯s own inventions.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± Her uncle came to her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. There are many changes made to the weapons. I need to be here to guide the soldiers. May I speak with them before we leave?¡±

    He sighed, but since they were in a hurry he knew fighting with her now wouldn¡¯t solve anything. ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡±

    Ravina walked through the queue of soldiers and went to stand at the front, facing them. She looked over at themander and he gave her a nod.

    She looked ahead at the army in front of her. She wasn¡¯t going to give them a trumpet call. Words of encouragement and yelling weren¡¯t her thing. She was only going to exin the best way and order to use the weapons.

    ¡°We shield first and then we use the mps. If the fire is gone, the rest will be easier and safer. Shielders will shield the mpers while they execute their mission. Gravitons will then set on a mission to bring the dragons closer and terrorizers will be ready with their weapons.¡± She told them.

    ¡°We are also going to test the developed crucifier if possible. Crucifiers can start attacking at once. If the weapon is potent then we can end things faster. With the crucifier, the wings should be the main target but it needs to be shot from the side or from the back. If you shoot from the front, the wind from the wings could affect the force of the spear.¡± She continued to exin.

    She didn¡¯t have an opening or an end to her speech. When she felt done, she just looked over at themander and cleared the way for him with a nod.

    After themander made his trumpet call they marched out to save the people of their kingdom.

    Ravina always felt her heart beat fast whenever she went on those missions. She knew she would have nightmares at night and be affected several days after this but she was not going to let them get away with killing and burning.

    The courage she gathered quickly vanished when she heard screams and smelled burned wood from a distance. Looking up at the sky, she spotted three dragons from afar. ck dragons.

    King Mchi¡¯s people.

    She put her helmet on ready to take on the fight then continued to march. They divided themselves ording to themander¡¯s n.

    ¡°Ravina, you should remain here. It doesn¡¯t look good today.¡± Her uncle said but she refused.

    She needed to see this to wake up and focus on her mission again. She needed to know what was happening to her people. How they were suffering at the hands of the enemy.

    She apanied the crucifiers on their march to assist with instructions, but when they entered the town, she was devastated by what she saw. Burned-out houses, wailing families with young children in a corner, and othersmenting the loss of a home or a loved one.

    Again, all of this triggered past memories and she froze for a moment, remembering clearly the day she witnessed her parent¡¯s death. One right after the other.

    As she looked at the wailing families, she saw herself in them as she walked by. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to tell them to evacuate the ce. They had just lost everything.

    She merely watched as the soldiers urged them to hurry up and escape. One woman, escaping with her son locked eyes with her. Ravina saw hope in them and silent words of encouragement.

    ¡°They areing here. Shield!¡± She heard a yell behind her.

    Ravina looked up quickly. The dragons had changed direction now,ing toward them. The ce was still not evacuated and Ravina quickly turned to the mother and her son. She rushed over, ignoring themander¡¯s call to stand behind protection.

    ¡°Be ready to attack!¡± She called as she grabbed the mother¡¯s wrist and began to run away with her.

    ¡°Shield! Aim!¡±She could hear themander¡¯s yell get muted by the screams of the citizens as they ran for their lives. Why did the dragons take this way suddenly? From what she could see, they had already been here and destroyed the ce.

    ¡°Where is the underground area?¡± Ravina asked.

    Her father hade up with the solution to make several underground areas in every town, where people could hide in safety if they got attacked.

    ¡°Rocks covered the entrance. We couldn¡¯t get inside.¡± The woman exined.

    ¡°There must be another one.¡±

    ¡°It is in the other direction.¡±

    Ravina cursed. They couldn¡¯t get back.

    Suddenly arge shadow covered them and Ravina knew exactly what was going to happen next. Her heart trembled in her chest.

    She stopped the mother pulling her close to her son and opened pulled her shield. Pushing at the lock, the shield doubled in size and she held it to stand like a wall in front of them.

    To her surprise, this dragon did something she had never experienced before. He flew by very close, something dangerous to do but it seemed to be willing to take that risk. If she wasn¡¯t taken by surprise she could have shot him with the apostle but since it never happened to her before, she was unprepared as it snatched the shield out of her hands leaving her defenseless. Taken by surprise, she fumbled to pull her weapon and the dragon already made a turn ready to burn them alive.

    Ravina knew she was toote, even if she pulled her weapon. She watched the dragon open its mouth and the fire building inside. This was the end.

 Chapter 28

    Yes. She was toote. The fire would travel over the distance faster than she could pull the trigger. Her heart dropped to her stomach, the moment triggering past memories of her mother being burned. She would die the same way.

    Ravina ignored the weapon and covered the mother and her child with her body instead. Stupid but it was instinctual. She shivered and froze because of the feeling that she had done this before. Herst thought was Corinna before she felt the heat of the fire near. The mother and her child screamed and Ravina held onto them tightly as if seeking shelter herself.

    When the awaited death was dyed, Ravina turned around.

    Ares.

    He had opened his shield and came to protect them. ¡°Come in. Hurry!¡± He called.

    Ravina took the mother and her child and hurried to step closer behind the shield. She quickly began to prepare her weapon and look around knowing they couldn¡¯t stand behind the shield forever.

    Ares was using all his strength angling the shield wherever the fire went, but his shield could only protect so long and the heat from it was now burning his forearm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything!¡± He ordered when she tried to use her weapon.

    But¡­

    Suddenly the fire stopped after someone yelled ¡°mp!¡±

    Ravina breathed out in relief. ¡°Go somewhere safe,¡± Ares told her as he quickly got rid of his shield that burned through to his arm. The fire had somehow also reached his shoulder and he dusted it off before quickly leaving her side.

    He used a wire that he shot out of his sleeve and then ensnared around the dragon¡¯s legs. He used it to swing and climb the dragon by attaching another one to the dragon¡¯s back with a hook, and then he mounted it.

    Ravina stared stunned for a moment. It was very pirate-like, swinging with ropes but what surprised her was the des that snapped out of his sleeve. They were slightly bent and he hooked them to the dragon¡¯s wing. Sliding down, he used the weight of his body to force the des to cut off the dragon¡¯s wing.

    The dragon couldn¡¯t make a sound with the mp around its mouth, but she could see it struggle with pain and try to keep flying with one wing alone. Soon it fell to the ground with a loud thud while Ares alreadynded smoothly somewhere else with the help of his wires.

    The army gathered and finished off the dragon.

    The crucifiers had managed to kill the one they held off and Ravina looked up to see where the third one was. Since she couldn¡¯t see any, she guessed the army on the other side must have killed it.

    ¡°Ravina? Are you alright?¡± Ares came to her.

    ¡°Where is the third one?¡± She asked unable to rx yet.

    ¡°The terrorizers took it down.¡±

    She turned to him. His whole warmth was burned. ¡°You are injured.¡± She said knowing how painful burns could be.

    ¡°I am fine. I wear protective pads under. It is not that bad.¡± He assured her.

    Ravina looked over at the mother and her child and the whole town that was burned. Rage grew within her again, so much that it brought tears to her eyes.

    The soldiers began to help the citizens as much as they could, removing the rocks from the underground entrance and freeing the ones that got stuck there. They also tried to free other entrances and people who got stuck under the fallen buildings.

    It was chaos and Ravina walked in it feeling her heart sink lower and lower. So many homes and so many lives were lost.

    She found her uncle standing somewhere in the chaos, just looking around with a frown, probably pained by what he saw as well. She could see the anger slowly bing more evident in his eyes and his jaw clenched. He turned around and their eyes locked but he quickly looked away as if ashamed.

    Ravina wanted to let him know that it wasn¡¯t his fault. They were doing what they could.

    The men with Ares were his crew. They had weapons and tools effective for such situations. They joined the soldiers and helped out everyone. Ravina helped out as much as she could as well and then they began to head toward the castle.

    The way back home was very quiet and felt very long. Ravina was still shaken by everything that happened. Everything reminded her of that day. That terrifying day.

    By the time she reached the castle, she felt paralyzed. As she walked through the halls back to her room, she heard her uncle in a corner speaking to themanders.

    ¡°A second attack might happen soon. We should still be on guard and prepared.¡± He spoke in hushed tones.

    Ignoring them she continued on to her room. She felt exhausted by the time she arrived. Ester waited for her and helped her get rid of the armor.

    She didn¡¯t say a word, guessing why she was like this. Instead, she made the room warm and made her a cup of warm tea that she served beside the bed. But Ravina just wanted to sleep.

    She hid under the covers shaking even though she wasn¡¯t cold.

    When she finally fell asleep, nightmares haunted her. Screams and cries echoed in her head, terror made her skin glisten with sweat.

    She turned back and forth fighting the monsters in her sleep, trying to get away and save her sister, crying out at the loss of her parents, crumbling from all the agony and despair. She wanted to escape this pain. She pleaded, turned, fought, and finally with a cry, wrenched herself away.

    Ravina shot her eyes open with heart-pounding and tears streaming down her face. She sat up, looking out the window ahead. The sky was dark and the crescent moon shone among the many stars.

    Ravina took a deep breath, but her heart still pained in her chest. She wiped her face clean with the back of her hand and removed the covers to cool her burning body.

    She went and took a shawl from among her clothes and left the room to get some fresh air. The breeze was calm and cool. She sat in the quietness, allowing the wind to gently blow her hair while she emptily stared ahead.

    Her sadness slowly turned to madness. Those ck dragons would pay and King Mchi¡­ well, if she turned out to be his breedmate she wouldugh. She wouldugh out loud and then she would keep smiling because he wouldn¡¯t.

    As much as she wanted to go downstairs now and see his face when she told him they killed three of his people, she knew that alone wouldn¡¯t satisfy her. Shooting him to death wouldn¡¯t satisfy her either.

    Her uncle must have already begun his torture now after what he witnessed but she knew that kind of torture wouldn¡¯t work on him much. That was why shooting him was the least she could have done. She just wanted to test out her new invention while threatening him.

    She wasn¡¯t good with pistols but she knew this one was somewhat a sess. He wasn¡¯t able to hide his painpletely. Maybe the infected wound added to it. Perhaps she would have tried to shoot him somewhere else to know the true impact, but she needed answers and she got them.

    No dragonnguage.

    Now she knew she would have to look somewhere else. But where? Her guess was that it wasn¡¯t an existingnguage but possibly a code. Anguage created by the notetaker so that only he could understand. That would make it impossible for her to know what was written there.

    Standing up, she decided to take a walk in the garden. As she walked between the hedges she found her uncle seated in a secluded part, all alone. He stared ahead emptily, not noticing her presence until she came near.

    He turned his head. ¡°Ravina. What are you doing here thiste?¡±

    ¡°I just woke up. Why are you awake?¡± She asked.

    He sighed leaning back. Ravina sat beside him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± He said.

    ¡°You did what you could.¡± She told him.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Did you go down to the prisoner?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She nodded, happy that he didn¡¯t make himself angrier by going down there.

    ¡°You could have died today.¡± He began. ¡°I want you to listen to my orders next time.¡± His voice was firm.

    ¡°I understand.¡± She said. ¡°I just wish you could rely on me more. I only have you. I consider you a father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. It will be difficult if you lose your father twice.¡± He said avoiding her gaze. ¡°Just go away from this ce. Leave this life behind or¡­ you will turn out like me.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Many things. I am not who you think I am. I have changed and not for the better.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°No. You won¡¯t just me me.¡±

    Ravina frowned. He was scaring her and his eyes burned as he turned to look at her. ¡°You should go away Ravina. Things will only get worse from now on.¡±

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Remember the book that I gave you, the story about revenge?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the man?¡±

    ¡°He became a monster.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then he died while killing his enemy. They both then fell into an old well and got buried there.¡±

    Her heart sank. She knew exactly what he was telling her. He had be the monster and he would die with the enemy. Share a grave with the enemy. And she couldn¡¯t even tell him to stop because reading that book she had also decided that she would die fighting the enemy than give up. She would also be the monster.

    ¡°What about the other story in the book. The man who seeded in winning and ate the enemy?¡± Her uncle asked.

    ¡°When he ate the monster, it grew inside of him.¡±

    Her uncle nodded. ¡°You remember.¡±

    Yes. It was her favorite book. There was so much pain and grief. So much anger and hatred she could resonate with.

    Her uncle reached into his pocket and pulled out a key. ¡°Here.¡± He said handing it to her.

    Ravina took the key from him and looked at it confused.

    ¡°There wille a time when I am not here to protect you and you will still need protection. This key is the key to my secret.¡±

    His secret.

    ¡°When that timees, I want you to unlock it.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You will find out when the timees. Before that, don¡¯t waste your time trying. The secret is very dangerous in the wrong hands so it will be impossible to find out unless I want you to.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I already made the mistake of involving you in this. I should have married you off earlier and sent you away. Now, I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice. It is enough with one of us is bing a monster. I am already going through the transition. I can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Ravina shook her head as tears burned her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through this alone.¡±

    ¡°I am not alone,¡± he told her.

    She wiped the tears away. Her uncle had saved her so many times. She should atleast save him once but God, she cursed herself. She was too damaged to save someone.

    Ravina didn¡¯t ask who. She knew he wouldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Does any of this have to do with the prisoner?¡± He had been like this since the prisoner came.

    ¡°Maybe. I have seen lives destroyed many times before but today¡­ ¡± He shook his head. ¡°The three ck dragons, it was a message.¡±

    Ravina frowned not understanding.

    ¡°The time of the terrorizers. The three ck dragons. The king and his two eldest sons. One of them is the prisoner now.¡±

    The terrorizers. The ones her father wanted to stop. They were three ck dragons, always three with one flying at the front and one on each behind him. They were known to cause terror and therefore got the name. Alone, they took many lives and burned viges down to the ground.

    King Mchi was one of them? Since he was king, the eldest son? Unless he killed his older brother as well. Deep down she hoped he had nothing to do with her parents death, but she doubted it. From his reaction, he was there the day her parents died and he knew who killed her father. Her guess was either his father or someone of his brothers. And she would be his breedmate? She scoffed.

    ¡°The message¡­ they will cause terror again.¡±

    Her uncle nodded. Now she understood why he prepared for a second attack.

    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± He said.

    Well, she had a few ideas.

    Her uncle stood up and turned around. ¡°Let me know when you are ready get married and leave.¡±

    She nodded.

    He looked at her for a long moment. ¡°I want you to know¡­¡± he said his eyes glistening. ¡°That no matter how much I have changes and will change, my love for you have remained the same.¡±

    Ravina fought back the tears. ¡°I know.¡± She croaked.

    He nodded and then walked away. She watched him disappoar behind the hedges. Her uncle, the one who kept her sane and alive, she would lose him too.

    She looked at the key in her hand. Whatever this secret was she knew she shouldn¡¯t take it lightly. She had seen theboratory and how her uncle made sure that even if it was found, nothing could really be found.

    Ravina contemted whether to go back to her room or the inventory. At the moment, she feared both. She walked through the halls unsure of what to do, feeling the panic of having another nightmare suffocate her. This time she began to peel an old wound on her arm open when she came by a maid walking with a tray containing medical aid tools.

    ¡°Where are you taking this?¡± She asked her.

    ¡°I am taking it to Lord Steele, Your Highness.¡±

    If he was awake at this hour, he wasn¡¯t alright as he imed to be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it to him.¡± She said.

    The maid handed her the tray and Ravina went to Ares¡¯s chambers. She shouldn¡¯t but she never really cared about her virtue. She knocked on the door and he called for her toe inside.

    Ravina walked in and closed the door behind her. As she stepped further in she froze in ce at what she saw. Ares sat on the bed with his back turned to her. His whole shoulder was burned, covered with redness, bristles, and bubbles. It looked really painful.

    ¡°Just ce it here.¡± He said motioning toward the table.

    ¡°It is me.¡± She announced before stepping in any further.

    Startled, he looked over his shoulder. ¡°Ravina. What are you doing here?¡±

    Her legs carried her across the room and to the bed.

    ¡°You said you were fine.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡± He said curtly.

    She looked at his bare shoulder and arm. This didn¡¯t look fine.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Without waiting for his permission, she sat beside him and put the tray nearby.

    ¡°I can do it alone.¡± He said.

    ¡°Just let me help you. You got this while saving me.¡±

    ¡°Not all of it.¡± He told her.

    She took the medicine paste and began to gently apply it on the burns. ¡°This must hurt a lot.¡± She said with a frown.

    He stared ahead in silence.

    ¡°Did you use cold water?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°I woke up just recently and¡­ ¡± She just shook her head.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good sleep.¡± He said. It was a simple sentence but she felt like he understood what she went through.

    She nodded while continuing to tend to his wounds.

    ¡°You could have died.¡± She told him.

    Now a smile curved his lips. ¡°You are just like your uncle.¡± He said. ¡°Willing to die but being afraid for others.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He replied with a faint smile.

    When she was done applying the paste, she went on to bandage him. She had to stand up and bow down, so to make it easier for her, he stood up as well,ing to stand in front of her with his exposed torso.

    Why did she keep seeing male bodies these days. Strong ones. She could see the strength in his shoulders, arms, and chest. Ignoring the distraction, she worked around him while he stood still.

    ¡°Done.¡± She told him.

    They locked eyes for a moment, standing alone in his dimly lit room with his chest bare and she only wearing her nightgown. She even removed her shawl somewhere in the process but his eyes didn¡¯t leave hers.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said.

    She felt like now was the time to leave but she didn¡¯t want to go back to the loneliness. Not her bed. Not her room. Not even to the inventory. That would bring back the memories.

    She shivered.

    Ares went and picked up her shawl from his bed. He approached her carefully and put it around her shoulders. Ravina felt a lump in her throat.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Can I¡­ sleep here tonight?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Ares blinked surprised but then quickly shook it off. ¡°Of course.¡± He said.

    He went ahead to adjust the bed for her, removing the covers so she could get in. Unashamed, Ravina got into his bed and he gently covered her. He looked unsure of what to do next.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to take your bed for myself.¡± She told him.

    He looked surprised again but then chuckled. ¡°You are something else.¡±

    ¡°Something good or bad?¡± She asked turning to follow him with her gaze as he walked around the bed toy on the other side.

    He flinched a little as hey down on his back. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± He teased.

    Ravina watched the side of his face in the dim light.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you had more impressive inventions.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to brag too much early on.¡±

    ¡°Those are worth bragging about.¡± She said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how father came to trust you being a pirate.¡±

    He chuckled and then looked thoughtful. ¡°Your father was a special man. He knew how to win people¡¯s hearts and trust. How to motivate them and make them burn for something. Live and die for a cause. Then there was me. I had no purpose, no long-term goal. He didn¡¯t trust me. He made me worthy of his trust.¡±

    That sounded just like her father. He had a way of conducting and articting himself. He also had an instinct of who to trust and not trust. He seemed very good at picking people to work for him.

    ¡°My uncle wants me gone from here.¡± She said. ¡°Soon.¡±

    ¡°You scared him today. He is being a little more emotional than usual.¡±

    ¡°Are you close with my uncle as well?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He is pushing me away because he is on a dangerous mission.¡± This was also her way of seeing how much Ares would tell her.

    ¡°He is.¡± He said simply.

    ¡°What is his mission?¡±

    ¡°The same as yours.¡± He replied. ¡°You are afraid he will die?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ares remained silent for a moment. ¡°Stopping wouldn¡¯t save his life. We are at war.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She sighed and then remembered what her uncle said about Ares and him dying. She had seen his inventions today and her uncle gave her the key to save herself if she needed to. ¡°Are you going to die?¡±

    He frowned and his jaw tensed. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She pushed herself up on her elbow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He turned his head to look at her. ¡°I am a realistic person, Ravina. We are not getting married out of love. You are looking for a specific someone and so am I. We have the same goals, so I know you will understand if I chose to risk my life to achieve this goal. My aim is of course not to die. I will do my best to survive.¡±

    She frowned having mixed emotions. A part of her was happy that he had the same mission as her but another part felt sad. Scared.

    Shey down again with a sigh and Ares turned to face her.

    ¡°But I am not only mission-focused. I enjoy the life I live because I know I could die any day. Even before I took on the mission, living as a pirate, not knowing what dangers I could face the next day I made sure to live my life. I wish for you to do the same.¡±

    She gazed into his green eyes, looking for something she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± He asked her when she said nothing.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Marrying me?¡±

    ¡°If I change my mind, it wouldn¡¯t be because of your goals. But because of your secrets.¡±

    ¡°The secret to my youth?¡± He raised a brow.

    ¡°No. The one you keep with uncle.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°That is a secret mission.¡±

    ¡°And why can¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°Because it won¡¯t be a secret anymore.¡±

    She frowned and he chuckled. ¡°You are not funny.¡±

    He became serious. ¡°You will already know a few things once we get married. By observing of course but I can¡¯t tell you anything. That would disqualify me from the mission¡­ and other things.¡± He sighed.

    She studied him. He seemed to be telling the truth.

    She was really stuck in this. She couldn¡¯t stay in the castle forever even if her uncle wasn¡¯t pushing her away then there was Andrew who would take control of her as soon as something happened to her uncle. So she would have to leave the castle, if not with Ares then with someone else and she certainly didn¡¯t want to leave with anyone else.

    She liked Ares for some odd reason. It wasn¡¯t as difficult to be with him as she expected and she didn¡¯t have to pretend to be courteous or virtuous or warm. She could speak her mind with him. He also agreed to take care of her sister which was very important to her, he would give her the protection necessary and he would allow her to continue with her inventions. That was also very important to her. Without it¡­ she felt like she would die.

    No. She knew she would.

    It was only after she began burying herself in her father¡¯s notes that her bad habit of cutting herself and almost causing her own death decreased.

    Suddenly she felt his hand grabbing her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± He said and she realized she was doing it again.

    Her heart began to beat fast and her breathing increased. She felt like she had to do it. She had to.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± He shook her slightly managing to get her attention despite her heart beating in her ears. She looked into his concerned eyes as he held her wrist firmly away. ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    She focused on his eyes, trying to suppress whatever images that tried toe to mind. Then she didn¡¯t know what got into her. She leaned in and tried to kiss him but he grabbed her arms to stop her.

    ¡°I know you are not a gentleman.¡± She said.

    ¡°No, I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Slowly she began to hyperventte again, feeling both angry, embarrassed, and frustrated with herself. She was about to push herself away when he gently drew her close and into his arms.

    ¡°It is alright.¡± He whispered stroking her back gently.

    Ravina stiffened at first and then felt the tears choke her and burn her eyes. She couldn¡¯t hold them back anymore and let them fall in silence. The warmth of his embrace was overwhelming and she hated that she foundfort in it.

    The tears streamed down her face like rivers and she couldn¡¯t stop them. She kpet cursing and ming herself at first but then she gave in and let go. Pouring her feelings out left her exhausted and she eventually fell asleep.

    When she began to wake up again, she felt a soft touch on her fingers. She kept her eyes shut and realized someone was gently putting something onto her wounds.

    Ares.

    He was ever so careful as if to not wake her up and she pretended to continue sleeping. He put the paste on the wounds on her wrist as well and then she felt the mattress rise when he left the bed. The sound of a drawer opening and closing was followed by a knock on the door.

    Ares went to answer the door. ¡°I would like to have breakfast served in my room. Just knock and leave it here.¡± He said. Something was said on the other side and then he closed the door.

    Ravina opened her eyes slowly and found him picking up a shirt from the chest. She watched his back as he tried to put the sleeve through his injured arm first before putting it in the other and slipping it over his head.

    This reminded her ofst night, of how she tried to kiss him and then fell asleep crying against his bare chest. Oh lord! Her head throbbed.

    As he turned around she flinched.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± He greeted when he locked eyes with her.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± She replied sitting up.

    ¡°I ordered breakfast for you.¡± He said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you.¡± She said running her fingers through her hair.

    Just then there was a knock on the door. He hurried to bring in the tray with breakfast.

    Ravina bent her legs and he put it right in front of her on the bed. ¡°I won¡¯t nag you. Eat or be eaten.¡± He said and then went to grab his jacket from the chair.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am joining those boring court meetings.¡± He said as he slipped on his jacket. ¡°I can¡¯t bete.¡± He adjusted his hair and as he walked over to her.

    ¡°Do you have a maid you can trust?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ester.¡±

    ¡°Ester.¡± He nodded. ¡°I will send her your way to bring some clothes so you can sneak out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said looking up at him.

    Gently he cupped her cheek and then strolled toward the door and left.

    Ravina¡¯s heart fluttered. What was that?

    __________________

    A/N

    Bonus dedicated to my gifters 3. Thank you for spoiling me.

 Chapter 31

    Ares left his room in confusion. The woman in his bed was making him lose focus of his goal. He was only marrying her out of duty to keep his promise to her father while getting himself a life partner who shared the same interest and was intellectual. She was beautiful as well and a mystery, challenging, so he thought he might enjoy her too but nothing more.

    There could be nothing more. Why now?

    He sighed feeling a heaviness in his chest. It was the way she looked so damaged. So broken. He was probably just feeling bad and guilty knowing what he knew and knowing that one day she might find out. What would happen then? Someone like her, she would probably end her life. Aware or unaware.

    His frown deepened as he reached the courtroom. He half-listened to the meeting and the courtiersining of how the dragons destroyed a whole vige. Of how they needed to fight back and do something differently.

    Well, that was exactly what they were doing, but in secret. When the meeting ended, he met with the king in the hiddenboratory.

    ¡°How is your burn?¡± He asked as wrote down some notes.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t healed yet,¡± Ares replied watching him carefully.

    How could he do all of this and be alright? He must be so tortured inside.

    ¡°She is asking questions,¡± Ares told him.

    The man remained calm. ¡°And she will keep doing so.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you expect me to keep hiding it all. We will get married. She will see what is happening to me.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you will find a way to exin without revealing anything.¡±

    Ares turned to the window and looked outside feeling troubled. The king looked up from his note and narrowed his eyes from behind his sses. ¡°Are you beginning to like her?¡±

    Ares stiffened.

    ¡°I told you not to do that.¡± He said so calmly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ares said stiffly.

    With this experiment, he didn¡¯t know how long he would live. Different people reacted differently and he was amongst the first to go through with it and all the first test subjects were already dead. The king had wondered what kept him alive and figured it could be gic reasons so he selected his next subjects based on gics.

    Some of them survived, and others died. The third group were all alive, but no one knew for how long. The results were better each time but there were always side effects. The goal was to optimize the effects and minimize the side effects but also make it possible for everyone to be part of the experiment with sess.

    ¡°I gave her the key. She will find out everything one day.¡±

    Ares remembered how broken she looked. Knowing would destroy her.

    He watched the king continuing with his notes as if he didn¡¯t care but Ares knew he did. What he didn¡¯t understand was how he could live like this?

    ¡°She also seems to know about thisboratory.¡± He said.

    Ares smiled. Of course, she found out.

    A knock on the door interrupted them and professor Ward stepped inside. The king had involved him in the mission thest few days since he was a great source of information.

    He bowed, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Come inside professor.¡± The king said.

    The old man scuttered in, holding a few notebooks in his arms. ¡°I have found what you need.¡± He said and ced the books on the table.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The king told him.

    ¡°Did you get any use of the other books?¡±

    ¡°What other books?¡±

    ¡°The princess came by to get books about breedmates some time ago.¡±

    Breedmates?

    ¡°Ah, it must be about Corinna.¡± The king said but seemed to have other ideas in his head that he didn¡¯t reveal. ¡°Have you heard anything about Corinna?¡±

    The professor shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty. Whoever is keeping her is hiding her well or perhaps, she doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡±

    The king nodded. ¡°Alright. Let me know if you find out anything.¡±

    Professor ward bowed and then left.

    ¡°What is it with the breedmates?¡± Ares asked.

    ¡°Ravina is up to something. She visits the prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I will know once she is done.¡±

    So he will let her do the experiment and then find out the answers.

    Ares wanted to see this prisoner, so with the king¡¯s permission, he made his way to the cave. The eldest son of the terrorizer, who was also a terrorizer himself. Ares was curious to see what he looked like. He stepped into the cave dragon in shackles sitting near the graviton.

    He lifted his head, his dark gaze quickly falling on him and his eyes narrowing. Then he rose from his seat, swiftly despite his size. He looked him up and down as if something was strange about him, and then fury zed in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked usingly.

    Ares was sure he never met him before, so he wasn¡¯t sure what this was about.

    ¡°I am Ares. Have we met before?¡±

    The dragon¡¯s jaw tensed, and his nostrils red. ¡°No.¡± He said tilting his head and then he looked at his hands. He was looking for something specific. Ares was confused.

    ***

    No ring? Who was this man? Why did he smell like her? Not just a little but he was covered in her scent as if¡­

    Mchi¡¯s blood boiled. Damn this breedmate thing. Why was he feeling this way? She was not his! She could be with any damned man she wanted, yet the instinctive part of him was on high alert. It was strong. He hadn¡¯t taught himself to resist it yet.

    He looked at the man in front of him. He didn¡¯t look scared like most humans he met nor did he look at him with hatred or vengeance. He seemed very calm. Mchi could sense his confidence. So this was the man who caught her attention?

    He wanted tough. At least she had a taste but¡­ did that mean she was only cold to him? How was she with this man if he was willing to be with her?

    Mchi cursed himself. Why was he even wondering about this?

    ¡°Are you married?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to find a way to threaten me?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°Perhaps if you answer my question, I will answer yours,¡± Mchi replied.

    ¡°No.¡±

    No wife. Then what was the princess doing with him?

 Chapter 32

    Ravina was back in her room and Ester wondered what had happened. ¡°Did you do the experiment?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ravina¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ester¡¯s shoulders fell. ¡°Well, I hope you at least got some warmth.¡±

    She did. Ares gave herfort, but now after all of it, she was left feeling colder because of the thing in the back of her mind. He left her in more panic and turmoil. He left her realizing a few things.

    Ravina needed warmth more than she cared to admit, but she knew allowing herself to feel would also be exposing her heart to more suffering, and with someone like Ares who was on a mission, she couldn¡¯t do that. She did not want to go through the pain of another loss. No!

    Then, what was she supposed to do? A marriage with him where she couldn¡¯t escape hisfort would put her in such a situation where her heart would be vulnerable again. She was ready to give him everything, her partnership, her body even children but her heart was off-limits.

    Brushing off whatever littlefort she found, she went to look for professor Ward¡¯s notes.

    As much as she didn¡¯t want to see the prisoner right now, just thinking of him made her feel sick, she knew she didn¡¯t have much time to work with him if she was to leave with Ares soon. And after what she witnessed yesterday, she became even more determined to eradicate his kind. One way to end those nightmares would be to end the monsters in them.

    Ravina read through the notes thoroughly this time, feeling her rage grow and her heart harden even more as she recalled everything. The lives taken yesterday, the homes ruined, the child and his mother that almost got burned with her, and the memories of the terrorizers. She must never forget her mission. She also had her sister to find.

    Ravina looked at the page.

    Breedmates.

    A male breedmate was very protective of his female breedmate. Once he found her, he became possessed by emotions like possessiveness, jealousy, and a strong desire to protect and provide for her. To create a safe environment offort and stability for her.

    Ravina paused. He was possessed by such emotions?

    Sheughed out loud alone in her room. Mchi would protect her? Provide for her? She continuedughing. Alright, now she began to feel like she was wrong about the breedmate theory.

    She looked at the page again.

    A breedmate shares the pain of his or her breedmate. Nothing was more painful for a breedmate than the loss of his or her breedmate and if one of them got hurt, the other one felt the pain equally.

    She scoffed. So Mchi would hurt if she got hurt? Yes, she was definitely wrong about the breedmate theory. If this was true then she could just go down to him and cut herself.

    Wait! Maybe not that kind of hurt since it didn¡¯t cause her pain.

    She turned the page and continued to read. She skipped over what female breedmates did and proceed with the males.

    The males described their breedmate as their greatest weakness and strength. Their breedmatepleted them. They defined it as something more than just a choice of the best breeding partner. They described it as fate bringing two souls together. Others believed that it was simply thepatibility that made them connect on a deeper level.

    Ravina nodded. The fate part she could agree with. Fate did bring her and Mchi together, just not for the reasons named. She shut the notebook, realizing that she had been wrong all this time.

    Frustration gnawed at her. Her hatred was fueled even more. She still didn¡¯t want to go to the prisoner and now that she didn¡¯t need to test her theory she had no reason to, except for perhaps releasing her anger. She wanted to see his face when she let him know that they killed three of his own. Oh, she would enjoy it.

    Taking her bag of tools that she didn¡¯t need except to fool the guards, she went to the cave.

    This time she found the prisoner pacing, the chains making noise because of his constant movement. He looked worried and lost in thought that he didn¡¯t look at her right away as he usually did. Only when he heard her footsteps did he turn around.

    He was angry. No. He was enraged, even more than when she first saw him brought to the castle. Perhaps her uncle had already been here and told him they killed three of his own.

    Good. At least he was affected.

    ¡°I see you are in a bad mood today.¡± She drawled, swaying closer.

    He walked in the opposite direction to meet her in the middle while watching her with disgust.

    ***

    Mchi felt like tearing her apart. She had toe at this moment when the breedmate pull was messing with his mind. He had ignored Ares, not spoken a word to the man so as to not give him the satisfaction ofshing out but his control was snapping. He had held back enough to chase away one of them and now she was here to test him.

    As she unfolded a chair to sit upon he knew she wanted to stay here for a while.

    ¡°I thought to keep youpany in those hard times.¡±

    What hard times?

    She tilted her head and watched him closely. ¡°You know¡­ I am a bit disappointed in you. Although we are enemies, I found you¡­¡± She pretended to be thoughtful. ¡°Clever? Brave? Strong? Anyway, whatever good I thought of you is gone.¡±

    He paused, not having a good feeling about the good mood she was in. Certainly, she got hold of something? His brothers?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She sighed. ¡°I always found your people to be cowards. I mean who attacks the weak otherwise, but aren¡¯t you different Mchi?¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°You are strong. You don¡¯t prey on the weak. You are a just king, who protects his people and fights fairly. You don¡¯t just burn down viges with innocent people and cause terror. You are not one of the terrorizers, are you?¡±

    Terrorizers? That was what they called them back then. When he used to cause terror with his father and brother.

    ¡°You are not brave, that is for sure. Nor are your people. They clearly want to save you but they dare note to the castle. Instead, they attack helpless people.¡± She shook her head.

    There was an attack? It seemed like his brothers finally gave up waiting. But they wouldn¡¯t just attack a vige. They would make a n.

    ¡°I hope the cowards were not your brothers because if they were¡­ I understand the loss of a family member.¡±

    It could not be his brothers. No!

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. They were not chewed. I made sure we burned them to ashes and then let the wind blow their ashes away.¡± Her eyes burned into his. ¡°There is nothing left of them.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Mchi stiffened. He didn¡¯t think it was his brothers but he knew sometimes when enraged they could be reckless.

    ¡°I am sorry. Was I too harsh?¡± She said tilting her head. ¡°I am trying to be a little kinder than you were, otherwise I would have first made you watch their deaths and then mocked the way they died.¡±

    Mchi felt like he was pped in the face and before he could think that it was too harsh he remembered that was exactly what he did to her. That day when she remained utterly calm and he continued to be mean.

    ¡°You know, I should feel bad. I do feel bad usually when someone goes through loss because I understand the pain very well but with you, I just can¡¯t seem to feel bad for you. When I think of all the lives lost, how many homes you took, and how many children you left orphaned then I just can¡¯t. Does it make it sense?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to the conclusion that it was my brothers.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I have thought that it could very well just be someone from your n. I am guessing they didn¡¯t listen to your orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So thank you for killing them for me.¡± He told her but he was worried in the back of his mind. His brothers could have caused terror to make the king give him up in exchange for sparing human lives.

    ¡°Seems like we will have to kill more. They left a message that they would cause terror. Does it remind you of something?¡± She asked.

    He stiffened. Yes, it did. Now he was even more afraid that it could be his brothers. They were sending a message to the people that they would terrorize them.

    It was the way that his father gained control. He created a message, an association between three ck flying dragons and terror so humans would know immediately when they saw them flying above. That way he controlled the people through fear.

    It seemed like his brothers had a n after all. People would riot, and ask the king to release him because they wouldn¡¯t want any more innocent lives sacrificed. They wouldn¡¯t want the terror to begin again.

    His blood turned cold thinking of it. Surely his mother wouldn¡¯t let terrorizers rise again but when did he and his brothers ever listen to her?

    ¡°Your father was smart, I must admit. Causing terror with a simple message before even attacking. People would run and panic just at the sight of his shadow.¡± She nodded. ¡°I wonder because I am very curious, what went through your head when you were flying over viges and burning them down to the ground?¡±

    He could see this time that it wasn¡¯t a pretentious curiosity. She was asking with a deep frown, utterly disturbed.

    What went through his mind? He clenched his jaw. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you go around feeling bad if you kill ants.¡±

    She watched him carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t say that while in chains. It makes you look bad.¡±

    He was really holding onto his control but it was snapping slowly. There were his brothers in his mind and then there was her and he couldn¡¯t believe that he was more concerned about her scent on that man than his brothers right now. He hated it.

    And the look of disgust on her face. This time it wasn¡¯t the usual one. She looked sick. Very sick and it looked like she was trying to hold on and not faint right there. She didn¡¯t even want to look at his face for too long.

    ¡°Do you know the importance of ants? I think, although I didn¡¯t know your father that he understood the importance of ants. That was why he used terror. His goal was never to kill but control and you only want to control what is useful.¡±

    It seemed like she did know his father very well.

    ¡°You give me nothing to hold onto Mchi.¡± She sighed. ¡°I guess I have no use of you anymore.¡±

    It felt like she was saying goodbye. She gave him a look that stabbed his heart. There was no hate there anymore. She just looked sickened.

    ¡°Too bad I will think of you now whenever I see the terrorizer. My father named the weapon after you.¡± She descended from her chair and began to fold it. ¡°I won¡¯te to visit you anymore.¡±

    She had enough of him. She was utterly disgusted with him. Well, every human would be since he was a terrorizer but why did he care? Why did this bother him so much when he had his brothers to think about. They could be dead. And why did he care when he was in fact going to cause terror after taking himself out of these chains?

    The princess packed her chair into the bag. He had to say something and not let her leave. She was the key to his freedom although with the look on her face today, he knew she could kill him without flinching.

    Since she was human she couldn¡¯t feel the pull that would make her hesitate perhaps. She felt nothing of those feelings that tormented him, all because those feelings were only unique to dragons. It sucked that she had to be his breedmate. He cursed everyone in the world feeling angry. Feeling betrayed by the powers above.

    He looked at her. He had to ask her about the man before she left, but how? Why?

    ¡°I will probably not be here by the time you escape or get killed.¡±

    Where was she going?

    ¡°I will be in my new home, far away from you.¡±

    New home?

    ¡°Are you getting married?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He felt like the air was knocked out of his lungs. His control snapped, his blood boiled at the speed of lightning and before he could think the animal in him came out and he tore at the chains wanting to transform. The sedatives got injected into him as he savagely pulled at the chains.

    Ravina didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°You are going to kill yourself. I mean if you want to attend my wedding just say so. I will send an invitation.¡±

    ¡°You bloody whore!¡± He yelled at her, yanking violently.

    Her lips slowly curved upward. ¡°Not your whore anyway. I guess I will be a breeder to someone else.¡± She chuckled.

    The thought made his vision darken with rage. He was going to get himself out of here today.

    He kept tearing at the chains. It was stupid. The obsidians would fall on top of him and kill him before he could even take a step forward. The sedatives kept being injected into him through the shackles, making him weaker the more he yanked.

    ¡°You will wish you were dead if I get my hands on you.¡± He threatened.

    ¡°I know. I would rather die than have your hands on me. Meanwhile, I will enjoy someone else¡¯s hands on me¡­ or inside of me. I don¡¯t know. I am still new to the experience.¡±

    He paused. The dragon in him was agitated, eager toe out and burn the world. He realized that he had given away his weakness and she was taunting him but it didn¡¯t make him any less furious.

    ¡°Maybe you can give me some advice on how to be a good breeder.¡± She smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have seen my future husband but he is a man of good genes. A good breeder I think is what you would call him. Strong. Handsome. Intellectual.¡±

    Now he was sickened.

    ¡°You will not breed with him.¡± He said.

    ¡°No?¡± She chuckled amused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Because she was HIS breedmate.

 Chapter 34

    Mchi couldn¡¯t utter the word. He was not going to say it out loud. He would not!

    ¡°Give me a reason Mchi, because I am not one of your subjects who follow your orders blindly.¡±

    He just red at her trying to contain his anger but God help him¡­

    ¡°Oh right. Because I am whore. I shouldn¡¯t do it for breeding right? It makes sense.¡± She nodded. ¡°Well, I never wanted children anyway so I think we agree on that. I guess I will just enjoy myself. I never thought it could be such a pleasurable experience to be with a man. It makes me tingle in a strange way.¡±

    He stiffened, feeling the rest of the air leave his lungs at the thought of another man bringing her pleasure and not just touching her.

    She blushed a little. ¡°It was just a kiss but¡­¡± she shrugged bringing her fingers to her lips as if recalling it. ¡°If I can feel like that just from a kiss imagine¡­?¡±

    A kiss?

    He yanked at the chains again, now almost causing his wrists to break. She shook her head.

    ¡°The chains were made to hold five dragons in their beast form so don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    Ignoring her he continued to yank. At some point, the sedatives would end although he wasn¡¯t sure what to do next. He knew the chains were made to hold him.

    ¡°Stop.¡± She said but he wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°Stop!¡±

    He paused and red at her.

    ¡°Think king Mchi. You will break the chains then what? Die?¡±

    She was right but why did she care?

    ¡°Make a n. Look around.¡± She told him. He became confused. What was she trying to achieve? ¡°I will wait for you to escape. I would be very impressed if you seeded. Isn¡¯t that what you do? Try to impress your breedmate?¡±

    ¡°You are NOT my breedmate!¡± He growled. ¡°You are nothing but a whore.¡±

    ¡°You are fighting very hard to impress a whore. A human whore. Or ant?¡± She became thoughtful. ¡°Stop denying it. I will ept you if you manage to escape. I will put my hatred aside and be your breedmate, breeder, whore whatever you wish. You just have to escape before my wedding night.¡±

    Wedding night? Heughed hysterically. She would win either way. He had underestimated her. This was the second time he did such a thing. All this time she had known and studied breedmates.

    What else did she know?

    She crouched to sit now that she had packed her chair and then she looked up at him. ¡°You were there when my father came with the peace treaties.¡±

    He stiffened. Not now!

    ¡°Now I remember. He said he went to the terrorizers.¡± She became deeply thoughtful, then she looked up at him. ¡°What happened?¡±

    If he told her, she would torture him more. Mchi did remember when her father came to make peace. They had allughed at him.

    ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡± She said. ¡°It also seemed like you knew who killed my father?¡±

    He clenched his jaw. This was why they could never be together. This was a curse. Not that he wanted to be with her. He hade here mainly to destroy the inventions and the inventor. To destroy her, but now she was destroying him.

    She sighed as her eyes became distant. She was recalling something that slowly turned her expression grim. Her cold eyes returned to him and then she stood up slowly. He thought she was going to release her wrath on him but she just looked disappointed and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The chains stopped him from following her.

    ¡°Goodbye Mchi. I am not interested in torturing you anymore. I think knowing that you missed your chance at peace and maybe your chance with your breedmate will torture you enough.¡± She told him and then proceeded to walk away.

    ¡°Come back!¡± He yelled, yanking, tearing, screaming but not getting anywhere. He overdosed on sedatives instead and it clouded his mind.

    He fell back against the graviton. Panting, covered in sweat, his wrists broken as his ownugh at her father echoed in his mind. He could possibly not be feeling bad about that man. His inventions were the reason his sister¡­

    But then, he also had to me himself for that.

    ¡®You are weak, Mchi. Because of your hesitance to destroy them, this happened to your sister.¡¯ He could still hear his father to this day. ¡®It is your fault she became like this.¡¯

    Yes. It was his fault. That was why he deserved to die as well. He could have stopped it all but because he was a coward he didn¡¯t.

    He looked around the cave, trying to see if there was any way to escape despite having done that a thousand times. He hoped there wasn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t sure what he would do after he escaped when he was still this affected by her.

    Another part of him was burning to escape, snatch her away and take her home. Then kill her? He chuckled darkly then roared ¡°Ravina! Come back!¡±

    ***

    Ravina heard Mchi¡¯s scream all the way to the end of the tunnel. She was d she tested her theory onest time before she left. She would have to send professor ward some gifts, although it wasn¡¯t time to celebrate yet. What would her next step be? Getting closer to him? Using it to find her sister? Or maybe¡­ her stomach turned as she thought about it.

    No. That she could not do that but it would be the ultimate weapon, to actually bing his breedmate. His queen. That would hurt the dragons but¡­ living with the monsters in her nightmares? She shivered. She didn¡¯t think she could do it.

    Breeding with him, not just a dragon but the terrorizer¡­ no! Her head began to spin and she tried to shake it off but she felt faint. Her legs gave in and then she felt the world turn sideways before it disappeared from her sight.

    ____________________

    A/N

    Bonus thanks to Onix 3

    Vote with your golden tickets:

    Golden ticket ranking top 3: mini mass release

    Golden ticket ranking top 1: mass release

 Chapter 35

    Ares looked around at the destruction caused by the dragons. They were still waiting for a second attack. The ck dragons, the Azar n, and the biggest dragon n were known to be ruthless. Their previous king, Khaos was a merciless being and now his eldest son Mchi who took over the throne was imprisoned.

    That wouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. They would not ept this because capturing the king of thergest and the most ruthless n would be seen as a weakness.

    Ares had wanted to see Mchi, wanted to know if he was anything like his father. He was struck first, by the son¡¯s resemnce to his father. Maybe it was a dragon thing but otherwise, there wasn¡¯t much else he could observe except for the man¡¯s strange behavior.

    He looked ahead at the destroyed vige. Many had left their destroyed homes to find somewhere else to live.

    This was one way Ravina¡¯s father had gotten him involved. He had taken him around and shown him the reality of the world he lived in. The cruelness his kindred faced.

    Ares hadn¡¯t cared at that time and sometimes today he wondered if it had been better to never know. To live in the dark and continue his adventure on the ships. To still have a chance at life, have a family and children, and live happily with them. But he had sacrificed all of that.

    ¡®Think carefully Ares before you decide. It is hard to resist the desire of living and wanting more, especially when that thing stands right before you. Within reach.¡¯ Ravina¡¯s father had told him.

    Now he understood. Those desires wereing alive. He didn¡¯t just want to marry Ravina to protect her. He wanted to allow himself more, but it was toote.

    Ares wished he could find her someone else to marry but both he and the king knew that her inventions were what kept her alive. She was suicidal and from what the king told him, she could very well take her life without even being aware.

    He frowned. Witnessing the brutal deaths of her parents on the same day when she was only sixteen¡­ he could only imagine. He could never truly know.

    At least if he found her sister, he thought maybe he could give her something to hold on to but that would very much depend on what condition he found her sister in.

    He mounted his horse and rode back to the castle. He then went to the inventory to look for Ravina. She wasn¡¯t there. Nor was she in theboratory.

    ¡°Where is Ravina?¡± He asked Bram.

    ¡°She never came down here today,¡± Bram told him.

    Ares went to knock on her room. Her handmaiden answered the door. ¡°Her Highness is not here.¡±

    Ares became thoughtful and made his way down to the cave, worried that something might have happened. From the look on the guards¡¯ faces, he knew she was inside.

    He went in and to his surprise he found her copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± He rushed to her side, taking her by the shoulders he shook her lightly. ¡°Ravina!¡±

    She was very cold and pale. He hurried to pick her up and take her back to her room.

    Ester became shocked when she opened the door. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Bring Bram.¡± He told her.

    She left quickly.

    Carrying her to bed, heid her down carefully and covered her up. Taking her bag of tools he just pushed it under the bed knowing she wouldn¡¯t want to be discovered. Then he sat beside her on the bed, taking one of her hands in his as he waited. A feeling of worry began to grow in his chest. He wasn¡¯t someone to even fear for his own life, but now he was scared.

    He looked at her fragile hand in his, remembering when her father first asked him to marry her.

    ¡°Ravina is turning seventeen next year. I am looking for a husband for her. I thought about you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ares hadughed. Marriage had been far from his mind. He didn¡¯t want that restricted life. He liked to enjoy his women freely and he liked them experienced. He didn¡¯t want to deal with the whole ¡°innocence¡± thing. ¡°You are giving your daughter to a pirate?¡±

    ¡°I want to give my daughter to a man I know and I know you well Ares.¡±

    He did. The man was very sharp. Too bad he had to sacrifice himself in this war. He was so happy with his family, a good father, and a husband. The sacrifices he made were too great and Ares wondered if Ravina would understand one day.

    Bram arrived quickly at the room. As if used to the situation he had his medical tools ready and began to run some tests. He then shook his head. ¡°I need to give her some fluids. She has low blood pressure.¡± He said and began to put a needle in her vein.

    ¡°Does this happen often?¡± He asked Bram.

    ¡°Well, it was more frequent before but yes. It happens from time to time when she is in too much distress. Her uncle has to force her to eat. She doesn¡¯t eat otherwise. She overworks and she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep because of nightmares.¡±

    Ares felt some unfamiliar heaviness in his chest.

    ¡°She has be much better over the years.¡±

    Much better?

    ¡°How is this better?¡± Ares asked disturbed.

    Bram sighed. ¡°You would think the same if you saw her the first two years after she lost her family.¡± The old man looked at her with such painful sadness while recalling those memories, that Ares couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She isted herself. Especially at night when there was fire and shadows, she would be scared of her own shadow. I found her in the hall once, sitting in a corner, not moving because her shadow moved with her.¡±

    ¡°Why a shadow?¡±

    ¡°It has to do with the day she lost her parents.¡±

    Ares nodded. His frown only deepened as he continued to listen.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t eat and whenever she ate she would vomit all of it. She would wake up screaming every night and I needed to give her something to sleep. She would harm herself excessively, often while being unaware and sometimes she would almost bleed to death.¡±

    Ares felt sick.

    ¡°I tried everything. I couldn¡¯t help her. It was only after she found her father¡¯s notes that she began to leave her room. See people and talk again. Having a mission is what keeps her sane and alive.¡± Bram said. ¡°I am d you are here so you can take her away. Show her that there is more to the world.¡±

    Ares wasn¡¯t sure if he could do this anymore. He would suffocate every day.

    Ravina began to wake up, her face twisting, her eyebrows furrowing. She turned her head from one side to the other.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± He touched her face gently but she didn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°She will keep doing that for a while,¡± Bram said. ¡°She is distressed about something and she has to fight it before waking up.¡±

    Ares tightened his hold on her hand. It must be because she went down to the prisoner. She was putting herself through this because of her sister.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with her,¡± Bram said. Packing his things, he left.

    Ares turned to Ravina. Stroking her head gently while she was in this state of distress. She mumbled a few words he couldn¡¯t understand and then a tear fell down her temple. Ares wiped it away. He should leave before getting entangled in this, but he just couldn¡¯t.

    He stayed beside her, making himselffortable. That was when he felt something strange beneath him. He reached under the pillow beneath the sheets and pulled out a notebook. As he opened it he realized it was professor Ward¡¯s notes about breedmates.

 Chapter 36

    Ares turned pages to read about breedmates. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the detailed information knowing that the king involved professor Ward in their mission. That would only mean that the man was verypetent.

    The more Ares read the more he felt like this had nothing to do with Corinna. The breedmate information was about female dragons, not humans so it couldn¡¯t apply to her sister but as he read about the male part, which also seemed the pages Ravina focused on from the ces she marked, he felt a strange way.

    He continued to turn pages to see if he could find anything on human breedmates. Only a few of the interviewed dragons knew about human breedmates. They described having a human breedmate as a disadvantage to them except for the fact that they could reproduce faster.

    The disadvantage they named was that human breedmates didn¡¯t feel nor were they affected by the breedmate pull like they did. They didn¡¯t have those emotions that possessed a dragon once they found their breedmate. The dragon would therefore have to work harder to win his or her human breedmate.

    Not being affected by the pull also puts the human breedmate in a power position. Therefore another name for human breedmates is dragon tamers.

    Ares nodded. Dragon tamers? Maybe he was getting to something but the power dynamic would certainly be bnced if a human and a dragon were mating.

    He proceeded.

    Human breedmates are rare. Because dragons find their breedmates through scent, the humans who happen to be breedmates often have certain characteristics. They are often described as strong, fearless, and determined. People with a powerful presence to match their dragon partners.

    Interesting. He closed the book and reached under the bed for her bag. He pulled out her own notebook. She was indeed studying male breedmates.

    Mchi.

    He looked through her notes. Scent. Red dress. Fury and spitefulness. Touch.

    He paused. What on earth was she doing? He panicked.

    Jealousy. Possessiveness. Protectiveness.

    Ares shut the notebook knowing very well what was going on. This woman was just like her father. How did she reach this point that she made herself the experiment and wanted to use herself as a weapon?

    He panicked. That already destroyed her father. And him. He couldn¡¯t let that happen to her.

    Suddenly her hand grabbed the book and snatched it out of his. He turned to her as she sat up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.

    ¡°What are YOU doing?¡± He said standing up.

    She looked at him afraid for a moment and he knew she was trying toe up with a lie.

    ¡°You said you would be my shield.¡± She began.

    Oh, so this was how she wanted to do it.

    ¡°Yes, and I meant it.¡± He got himself almost burned to death.

    She searched his eyes for a moment. ¡°Are you going to tell uncle?¡±

    His jaw clenched. ¡°No, because I won¡¯t have to. You are not going to do whatever you are nning.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about my n?¡± She asked to his surprise.

    He frowned. ¡°It is stupid.¡±

    ¡°Think of it objectively.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t. He would not ept this. She had already been through enough.

    She got up on her knees on the bed. ¡°Ares. You said we have the same goals. Do you understand what I could do with this information?¡±

    He did. He understood very well. ¡°It is dangerous and you don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±

    ¡°The chance is very high. I have seen it with my own eyes.¡± She said convinced.

    What did she see?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to die. Or my uncle. I can do this. Think of how many lives could be saved. How long will we keep him and allow more people to die?¡± She asked.

    God. He clenched his hands. He wanted to save his people too, but he couldn¡¯t sacrifice her. Besides no matter what she did, she could not save him. He had already gone through with the experiment. It was not something he could turn away from no matter how much he tried. Death awaited him.

    ¡°I said I would protect you. Not sacrifice you.¡±

    She moved closer to stand right in front of him. ¡°How about trusting me? I am trusting you right now and I rarely trust people.¡±

    ¡°It is not you that I don¡¯t trust.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine. You read the notes.¡± She assured him.

    ¡°Yes. That is why you fainted.¡±

    She stiffened and then shivered. ¡°It does frighten me.¡± She admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live in fear anymore. I don¡¯t want to live like this. I am¡­ tired.¡± Her shoulders fell. ¡°Help me!¡± She said pleadingly.

    Ares felt like someone tore at his heart.

    ¡°I will pretend we didn¡¯t talk about this.¡± He said and turned around to leave but she grasped his hand.

    ¡°Please!¡± She begged. ¡°Look at me!¡±

    He fought the urge to turn back yet he did.

    ¡°Look. Do I look like I am alive? I can¡¯t even find peace in sleep. I can escape nowhere. This existence is killing me alive. Slowly. Painfully. I have to do something.¡±

    He looked into her tearful eyes.

    ¡°What will I do when you and uncle are gone? There is no way out for me anyway. Let me do the same. Let me try.¡± She told him. ¡°I might achieve sess. I believe I can.¡± She pulled him closer. ¡°Please.¡±

    How did he get into this? He should never have cared for her. Why? Just to let her die? Or just to leave her?

    He sighed, fighting the burning in his eyes. Someone wouldugh if they saw him in this state. People knew him as someone else entirely. The ruthless and feared Lord Steele was actually a man sacrificing himself and his future bride. He wanted tough.

    ¡°I need to think Ravina.¡±

    She squeezed his hand pleadingly. ¡°You said you were going to be on my side.¡±

    ¡°I am on your side.¡±

    ¡°Then saying no won¡¯t stop me. It will force me to do things alone and it will be more dangerous and I will have less chance of being sessful. Help me instead. Be my partner. This is a one-time chance.¡±

    Oh, she was good but if he wasn¡¯t dying he would never consider this. He would immediately take her away from here and make her forget all of this. He would even abandon his mission and make them both happy. But now, he couldn¡¯t even stop her because he wasn¡¯t really offering a better option and she would take the dangerous road. There would be more self-harm or harm. Oh God, he wasn¡¯t sure what the right thing to do was.

    ¡°We need to discuss the n in depth first, before I agree.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a very clear n. I could use help. I know you know the castle better than I do.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Getting out without getting harmed is even harder than getting in.¡±

    ¡°I am sure together we can figure out something.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Ares was losing his mind listening to Ravina trying to convince him and exining why her n could be sessful. Many times he just wanted to stop her, yell, punch a wall, and just find a way to release his frustration but he wasn¡¯t an emotional man. He decided to build his walls back instead. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be in his heart anyway.

    What was the point? He would only end up hurting her and himself. Not that she would epting with him now after she came up with this n. She was very determined as she exined and he could see now what her uncle and Bram meant. This thing kept her alive. She would die but not leave it. As she said, it was a one-time chance. It wasn¡¯t often a human became a breedmate. A dragon tamer.

    A dragon tamer? The word was stuck in his head. He felt like he heard it before somewhere. It was familiar in a very odd way. As if¡­ no. It couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t read all the books yet. I am sure I can find more information but I have confirmed, that I am his breedmate. And he is certainly affected by the pull. I have confirmed he is very much jealous and possessive. It is also said that they are very protective although¡­¡± She paused. ¡°I haven¡¯t tested that one yet. Of course, before we make any further ns, I will have to test that one then you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I have to worry. Even if he is protective, he could kill you in a moment of rage.¡±

    ¡°You are right. But I don¡¯t n to escape with him before creating a bond between us. Calm his rage first.¡±

    He frowned. He didn¡¯t like that, but he was getting her out of his heart so it didn¡¯t matter. The sooner the better.

    ¡°Even if you calm his rage toward you, he is certainly not going to leave this ce without hurting people.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Some sacrifices have to be made. Keeping him or killing him will kill more people.¡±

    She had a point.

    ¡°What about his n? Once you get there, even if he doesn¡¯t kill you, his people will push him too and feed him hatred again.¡±

    She paused. ¡°I know. That is the difficult part. Look, Ares. I don¡¯t expect him to be all-loving. He won¡¯t. Even if I calm him enough not to kill me, he will certainly not pat me on the back. But¡­ from what I have read, he can keep his hatred but this pull he can¡¯t resist. It is very strong. He was pulling at the chains, not caring if the obsidians killed him. He has no control over it, although I am not underestimating him. He is very cunning and can keep control sometimes but I think that is also good.¡±

    Almost getting himself killed?

    She opened the book and turned pages. ¡°As for his n, they will not ept me easily but he is the king. The one I need to worry about is the mother queen. From what I have read, the mother of the king has great power and influence. The elderly are very respected in theirmunity. I will try to find out more information about what kind of person his mother is.¡±

    Was this it? The dragon tamer. Was this her mission? Was this some kind of destiny?

    Dragon tamer. Where did he hear that? He needed to find more information.

    ¡°Can you be with him?¡± He asked her the ultimate question that he knew she was avoiding as well.

    Her face paled. She could not stand him.

    ¡°Well, keep your friends close and your enemies closer right?¡±

    ¡°You are not keeping him close. You are suggesting to be his breedmate?¡±

    She swallowed. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t see it only as bad. I am keeping my focus on the good parts. Having the king of the most powerful n on my side¡­ do you know what that means?¡±

    He knew. She had a powerful tool and he wished he didn¡¯t care because then he would send her away without blinking.

    But he wouldn¡¯t jump to any decision now. She still had her theories to test first and maybe they would all fail and she would give up on this. He hoped.

    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I need you at the time of escaping. There are guards and many chains to be undone, and many guards outside to be distracted. Although I am thinking of taking him out in his human form. There is no way he can fly out without getting killed.¡±

    Of course.

    ¡°People will think that I got kidnapped. I hope you can keep things calm with uncle once I am gone.¡±

    Ares smirked. As if.

    She looked back at her notebook, focusing on something. Ares strangely believed in her just like he had believed in her father. There was something about them, that made him believe they could seed. That made him want to help and support their cause. Maybe this was her destiny.

    ***

    Ravina was aware that Ares kept watching her and she stared emptily at her notes. It was just that she couldn¡¯t keep speaking and keep eye contact with him for too long. She was suddenly seeing another man. One who shared her pain. One who listened and was willing to help despite the fact that she could clearly so on his face how much he hated it. His facial expression didn¡¯t rx even once.

    Why was he suddenly showing care? She wished he didn¡¯t. She felt more heaviness in her chest. She felt sorry toward him.

    A part of her wanted to ask, what was he doing? Why would he die? She knew it wasn¡¯t simply from going out to war. Theboratory and the key given to her told her it was more than that. Something experimental perhaps. Why would there be a hiddenboratory otherwise?

    What did he do to himself? She swallowed the lump of sadness in her throat.

    ¡°My head hurts. Maybe I should sleep some more.¡± She said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said getting up and adjusting the bed for her. ¡°Rest well.¡± He turned and left without looking back at her as if he wanted to separate from her just like she did. But truth was, deep down she didn¡¯t want to.

    She tossed her notebook aside and fell on the mattress. She hugged her pillow tightly and finally allowed the tears to fall. Why?

    After so many years she found someone like him but he was dying. Why did it have to be like this? Why did she have to feel like this?

    She pushed her face into the pillow to stifle her cry. How could she let her walls fall down so easily? Damn her! Damn this cursed life that took a man like him from her while making her the breedmate of the enemy. A terrorizer. Son or brother or cousin or friend of whoever killed her father.

    Ravina cried and cried until she fell asleep. In the morning she woke up with harder and icier walls around her heart. She looked out the window and watched Ares shoot small boards thrown into the air with precision. He was testing his new weapons probably.

    She looked at his face. The grim look was back or perhaps the grim look was only absent in her presence and now she was looking at Lord Steele again and not Ares.

    He was back to being Lord Steele to her. Ares was gone. And she was back. Back on mission. Now a breedmate. A dragon tamer.

    She looked at the notebook in her hand. King Mchi terrorized. Now he would be tamed.

    _____________________

    Bonus dedicated to my supergifters. Thank you Onix_Rain25 and Needmorecoffee 3

 Chapter 38

    Ravina had a lot of research to do so she went to the library to spend her day there reading. She wanted to learn more about ns and how they functioned. How was the hierarchy? How much power did the king have? Was there a court and if so which members did the court consist of?

    She read all the books she could find on the subject. The political structure of the dragons wasn¡¯t asplex as that of the humans. It was simply the royal family who were in control.

    What kind of person was his mother? Also, if it was his brothers who were killed by them, then he would certainly kill her. Not that she was very concerned for her life. She was dead anyway but she would like to live to seed at least before dying.

    There were so many things she needed to find out and even then she was sure there would be surprises in an environment she couldn¡¯t control.

    Ravina went on to read books about pregnancy prevention. Just in case. She didn¡¯t think that she could pretend that far nor was she nning to. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t pretend much. She didn¡¯t have to and he was too smart to just believe her.

    ¡°What are you reading?¡± Suddenly a voice spoke from behind her.

    Ravina shut the book quickly and stood up before turning around. ¡°My Lord.¡±

    ¡°My Lord?¡± Ares lifted one brow as he walked over slowly. He was back to looking like his old grim self. ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I am just researching.¡± She said feeling nervous at the way he looked at her.

    He walked closer and closer and she waited for him to stop but he pushed the chair out of the way and then grabbed the back of her head before kissing her.

    Ravina stiffened at first, despite having realized a moment before he kissed her that he was going to. Her first instinct was to push him away but she felt that warm sensation that made her curious again.

    Ares pushed her back against the table and wrapped one arm around her waist. He kissed her hungrily, his lips relentless against hers as if punishing her for something. Then his tongue invaded her mouth, iming every corner, tasting and stroking until she sighed against him.

    Oh, God. What was he doing? She should stop him but¡­ she was leaving. She might never experience this. Ever.

    Ares lifted her and sat her on the table without breaking his lips from her. He ced himself between her legs and his hands reached under her dress. His rough palms caressed the bare skin of her legs and slowly traveled up to grasp her thighs. He pulled her closer to the end of the table, pushing his hips into hers.

    Ravina put her arms on his shoulders and gripped tightly overwhelmed by all these sudden sensations. She let out a moan when he tore his mouth from hers and kissed along her jaw before going down to suck the tender flesh of her neck. Her head fell back and her eyes fluttered close. Her body hummed to life and her blood thumped in her veins.

    Ares¡¯s mouth remained sucking and kissing the same ce on her neck but his hands continued to explore. He stroked her thighs, and ventured inward, teasing the more delicate flesh, brushing his fingers up and down and making her aware of the pulsing need between her legs.

    Her legs sped around him and she felt like she began to sway and fall backward on the table but he quickly grabbed her waist pulled her closer to him. His mouth was like hot liquid down her throat and his skillful hand brushed over her breast and came to rest at the side of her neck. Ravina shivered and he took her mouth again with his.

    He drew her bottom lip into his mouth, releasing it slowly as if he didn¡¯t want to let go. Then he drew back to look at her.

    Ravina was breathless and as she met his gaze her face was flushed. Why was he doing this now?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± She breathed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± He said yet he grabbed her chin anc kissed her once again. And she kissed him back. It didn¡¯t have to mean anything. It was just physical. She would not let her walls down. No.

    No!

    She didn¡¯t have that amount of control to keep those things separate. She ced her hands on his chest to push him away but he took the hint before she could do anything. He stepped back, his eyes cold and void of emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you continue, Your Highness.¡± He said.

    Giving her a slight bow, he walked away. He shut her out as well. She didn¡¯t me him. It was for the best. Putting back the books with heart pounting andpletely flustered and frustrated she decided to go to the prisoner to keep her mind on something else. Something that would help keep up her crumbling walls. Her mission. Yes. She needed to focus.

    ***

    Mchi had injected too much sedation into himself that he felt dazed and weak. Perhaps it was for the best to keep himself calm. The woman had gotten his weakness but she chose to leave him instead of torture him. Still, he was tortured.

    Would he never see her again? Did she really leave him? He hoped she would die of some disease before her marriage. He chuckled at his own childishness.

    Suddenly he smelled her scent. Was he hallucinating from all the sedatives? His gaze shifted to the entrance, waiting for her arrival. She came dressed in white again.

    His body and senses came to life triggered by something. His eyes narrowed as she came to stand infront of him. She wore white but she had some color on her skin. Her cheeks were flushed, her heartbeat racing and her blood rushing hot through her veins. He could feel the heat from her body reaching to him and the scent of arousal.

    Mchi didn¡¯t realize when he rose from his seat and hurled forward, yanking the chains so hard pain shot up his arms from his wrists.

    Ravina flinched back, surprised by the sudden reaction. Her eyes widened and stared questioningly.

    He took a deep breath and let the graviton pull him a few steps back. His heart pounded in his chest, pained, twisted. He hated her more each passing day but he hated himself more than her.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± He asked knowing very well where she was. He could smell that man off her. The one who made her feel this way.

 Chapter 39

    Mchi couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsed. Not because another man made her feel that way but because he felt like he should have been that man. He wanted to be that man and it made him sick.

    It was not that way his hands should be on this woman unless to strangle her to death and then bury her with her inventions. Those inventions. He let out a breath of frustration.

    Ravina watches him confused. It seemed like she didn¡¯t know the part where he could smell someone else on her and know when she was in a state of arousal, which meant she hadn¡¯t even done it to mock him and that only made him angrier.

    She did like the man and he couldn¡¯t even pity her thinking she liked a whiny human. He had seen the man himself and Mchi knew when he saw a real man. He even smelled vigorous and vital. And now he could smell that she was in her most fertile days of the month. This whole situation hindered him from staying calm.

    He took a few more steps back, trying to keep his calm as best as he could. With this irrational anger where his body acted before his head could think, he didn¡¯t like at all. He didn¡¯t even recognize himself anymore. He simply became an animal, proving to her what she probably thought about him.

    Would she not wait to let the man take her until marriage? Ugh, just the thought made him tremble and he couldn¡¯t control it.

    ¡°When are you getting married?¡± He asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°We haven¡¯t set an exact date. But hopefully soon.¡±

    Of course. It seemed like none of them could wait.

    ¡°What do you like about him?¡± He asked, feeling like he was still shaking. Why was he asking? He would only anger himself.

    She looked away into the distance, a small frown settling between her eyebrows. ¡°He is¡­ good to me.¡± She simply said.

    She was sincere. This part hurt him more than the fact that the man aroused her. Not that he took that part lightly. She was after all supposed to be the ice princess.

    I will be good to you, he almostshed out but that would only be the irrational side of him. He doubted even with this much effect that he would be good to her. Not that he wanted to. A part of him actually feared for her. With this much anger, it would be better for her to keep her distance.

    He cursed. How could he feel twopletely different things?

    As if he wasn¡¯t conflicted and tortured enough already he noticed the bruise on her neck when she moved her head a little.

    He became so angry he was trying to shift now and break his bones in the process.

    ¡°Stop!¡± She told him.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He yelled at her, trying to tear the shackles again.

    ¡°After sedatives, it will be poison. Don¡¯t do it!¡± The panic in her voice made him stop.

    He looked her away. He was certainly hallucinating if he thought she looked concerned.

    ¡°You are already infected. You won¡¯t heal from poison.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You said I have until your wedding night.¡± Damn him. He cursed himself for saying that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t. That was before I decided not to torture you anymore. I am not interested in that. I actually came here to hear your side. Now that I decided to focus on good things, I have been able to think rationally and I wondered about you.¡± She said.

    So the man made her think all good? He scoffed.

    ¡°What are you asking exactly?¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate humans?¡±

    ¡°Have I not made that clear?¡± He spat.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He clenched his jaw suppressing the anger. He shouldn¡¯t believe this attempt of her trying to understand him. She was a cunning one. Maybe ying along would help him more, but he would not share his truth with her. Never.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡± He said.

    ¡°King Mchi, trust me when I say that it will take a lot for me to sympathize with you.¡± She looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°I have seen a lot.¡±

    He didn¡¯t doubt her. She was only this young and she had already seen what she saw. There was no going back. She would forever see his kind with those eyes, while he was forced to look at her differently. He didn¡¯t want to.

    He looked at her and she seemed somewhat distracted. Her hand came to rest on her stomach and her skin was pale again. She was sick. He knew that already. Her skin looked paler each day and she was losing more weight.

    He stepped forward with a frown and she returned her attention to him, trying to keep a straight face.

    ¡°Well, I have nothing more to say.¡± She said, looking like she wanted to get away from him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He told her.

    She paused and he quickly had to think of something. If she left him and never came back he would lose his chance. But what could he say that would make her stay ande back even if she left?

    ¡°You are my breedmate.¡± He admitted. She knew that already but he wanted her to think of it more. Maybe try to see some benefits in it and try to use it to her advantage. Then he would have a chance at escaping.

    ¡°I know.¡± She said turning to him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you get married.¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do?¡± She raised a brow.

    He couldn¡¯t sound like he changed his mind too fast or she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°I will make you my breedmate of course. You would like that.¡± He said sarcastically.

    She chuckled. ¡°I am not sure.¡±

    ¡°You have read about breedmates.¡±

    ¡°I have. I highly doubt that is what I would experience with you.¡±

    ¡°You are right. I do see it differently as well. Taking you away from your future husband to live with your enemy would be the first thing I would enjoy.¡±

    She watched him closely. ¡°What about you? I am your enemy as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, it would be less of a burden for me. You are my breedmate.¡±

    This time sheughed. Not an evilugh. She justughed as if he said something funny. ¡°You are very funny, Mchi.¡± She said and continued tough. ¡°Less of a burden?¡± Sheughed.

    He almostughed with her. It did sound funny, but he was only talking rubbish.

    She stoppedughing and forced her lips into a thin line, looking like she was still holding back herughter. He wondered what went through her mind.

    ¡°What would you do if I released you now?¡± She asked him.

    Kill her.

    He looked at the bruise on her neck.

    Yes, he would kill her. Before he thought of anything else that could change his mind, he would kill her.

    He looked up into her cold eyes. ¡°I am not sure.¡± He told her.

 Chapter 40

    Hmm¡­

    He wasn¡¯t sure? But the way he looked at her¡­

    She shivered. Indeed, he was in a conflict. Did he want to breed with her? Was that the look?

    That part did worry her. Would he be forceful if she ever left with him? From what she read, he shouldn¡¯t be. Mating should be consented to by both and it seemed like between breedmates consent was important and they respected those boundaries but¡­ she was the enemy. He could simply take revenge on her that way unless¡­ he would be pained by causing her pain.

    Ugh.. she didn¡¯t know anymore and she was suddenly feeling weak and lightheaded again. She couldn¡¯t think clearly. She wanted to go to bed, but she was on an interesting point in this conversation.

    ¡°You changed your ns too quickly.¡± She told him, leading him on. Of course, he was making his own ns but that way, he was falling into hers.

    ¡°Well, I thought killing you would be too easy and it would leave me unsatisfied.¡± His eyes swept over her, lingering a little longer on her neck.

    It was a good start if he didn¡¯t kill her but there were things worse than death. How long would he be able to hurt her before he stopped?

    ¡°I am sure.¡± She nodded. ¡°It was very interesting to read about breedmates. I had a hard time believing all of that, I¡¯ll admit. Because what if the breedmate turned out to be human, like me? The whole honored and respected¡­¡±

    His eyes bore into hers but he said nothing. She knew what silence meant.

    ¡°The protecting part was what made meugh. You protecting me?¡± She chuckled. ¡°From who?¡±

    His face twisted and his jaw clenched. ¡°From myself.¡± He admitted. ¡°The wall between wanting to protect you and kill you is very weak. You would be risking your life if you released me.¡±

    Was he trying to make her curious?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any desire to gamble with my life at this point. I am in a good ce.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like the mention of Ares, and triggering him made him more vulnerable to speak the truth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be, if I free myself. Your future husband¡­ and then you.¡± He said pacing forward while watching her.

    Interesting. She didn¡¯t even name him this time. She only spoke about her life but he was stuck on that part.

    ¡°You want my future husband too?¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Want¡­ to kill him.¡±

    ¡°That is not fun. You sound¡­ jealous.¡±

    ¡°It is not jealousy. It is called being territorial.¡±

    ¡°But I am not yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are!¡± He said firmly. Well, this was progress but since he was calm it could be a tactic. Every time he became calm he threw her off bnce. He was less frightening when angry.

    ¡°Not by my definition.¡±

    He paused and looked at her a little amused. ¡°Princess, definitions don¡¯t matter when you are mine by nature.¡±

    She shivered again.

    He stepped closer watching her intensely. ¡°You read your books professor, but you still have no clue what it means to be a breedmate.¡± He almost whispered those words.

    She stepped away involuntarily. What was he doing?

    ¡°When I get my hands on you, princess you will know what being a breedmate means.¡± He smirked. ¡°After I punish you of course.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why that made her smile.

    ¡°You seem excited.¡± He said raising a brow.

    ¡°Well, what can I say. You do manage to frighten me, BUT not because you threaten to kill me or punish me.¡±

    He kept his smile but she could feel that his mood changed when he understood what she was implying. Bing his breedmate was a nightmare.

    ¡°You give me even more reason to make you mine then.¡±

    Good, she thought with dread. She was voluntarily going into a long nightmare where she might never wake up.

    ¡°There is only one way a woman bes truly andpletely yours, King Mchi. You need to get to the root or shall I say to the heart.¡±

    He frowned.

    She shrugged. ¡°I have to go now.¡±

    He stepped back as if he was standing in the way. She turned around and left, feeling his eyes on her back.

    King Mchi was cooking his own n, but what was it exactly. Admitting the truth as a way to manipte her? Did he think that was enough for her to release him or did he have further ns? She would have to wait and see.

    In the hall near her room, she met Ester who almost jumped on her. ¡°My Lady!¡± She hissed rushing to cover her neck with hair. She grabbed her by the shoulder and pushed them violently into the room.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Ravina asked.

    Ester hurried to close the door and then came to take her to the mirror. ¡°Look,¡± she said removing the hair from her neck. Ravina leaned closer to see the bruise on the side of her neck.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Ester smiled deviously. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I never hurt myself in the neck.¡±

    Ester chuckled. ¡°Did you have a moment with your future husband that included some neck¡­¡±

    Ravina¡¯s eyes widened. How did she know?

    ¡°Oh¡­ you have. My Lady, you have a passionate future husband.¡±

    Ravina was still confused.

    ¡°That is called a love bite.¡±

    Love bite?

    ¡°It seems like your future husband is iming ownership over you already.¡±

    Ravina slowly began to put the pieces together and then she remembered how Mchi kept looking at her neck. Oh, these men. Were all men like that? Wanting some kind of ownership? What was he trying to do?

    No! She shut him out not wanting to think of leaving him. There was no need to make herself suffer that way. But what was he experimenting with that they needed a secretboratory? If it was anything with dragons, why would they hide it? They had already done all kinds of tests on dragon blood, not only to learn but also perhaps utilize the benefits but it didn¡¯t work.

    There was something else but what?

    Ravina got an idea. She would go to his room. The thing he got from her uncle, perhaps he had it in his room or other things she could find. But first, she would make sure he wasn¡¯t there.

    Leaving her room she went on a search for him and her uncle. Just as she expected they were not in the castle at this hour.

    Now would be a perfect time. She hurried to his room, made sure no one saw her, and then she went inside. She was careful with her search, memorizing where thingsy before she touched them. She looked through his chest, pockets, drawers, under pillows and mattresses, and even under the carpet. She looked under the table and chairs if something was attached there. Nothing.

    What was she expecting? He was too smart to just leave things around. Feeling disappointed she decided to leave and headed toward the door. When she was close the door suddenly opened and her heart skipped a beat.

    Ares paused as he walked in when he took notice of her. His eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°I was looking for you.¡± She said.

    ¡°Really?¡± He pushed the door close behind him without tearing his gaze away from her. This reminded her of her dream and her heart skipped a beat.

    Ares stepped closer, his eyes darkening with every step. Ravina kept her ground, despite the sudden tension in the air.

    ¡°You make it difficult to keep distance and remain a gentleman with such behavior.¡± he drawleding to stand in front of her.

    ¡°You made it clear you don¡¯t want to keep a distance when you left this on my neck,¡± she said removing the hair to show him.

    He smirked. ¡°That was in a moment of frustration which I am still in.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall keep my distance,¡± she said brushing past him and going to the door.

    She was about to open it when Ares¡¯s arm extended from behind her and he pushed the door close. ¡°You don¡¯te and go as you wish, Your Highness.¡± He said next to her ear while trapping her between him and the door.

    Ravina still tried to open it but he kept it shut and instead moved his body closer to hers. She could feel his hot breath in her hair. Her heart began to beat rapidly in her chest and she shivered as his hot breath moved closer to the nape of her neck.

    His hand reached for hers, removing her grasp around the door handle. Taking her other hand, he pinned them both against the door and pushed his body into hers.

    Ravina was about to open her mouth to protest when his hot mouth branded her neck. He kissed her roughly, sucking, nibbling, and biting all the way down to her shoulder. He released her wrists but held her pinned with his body. He removed the dress from her shoulders andced both of them with possessive kisses.

    Ravina leaned back against him allowing his mouth to im her, his hands to stroke her impatiently and ignite heat within her that she didn¡¯t think existed.

    Ares swirled her around and pushed her back against the door. His body was hot and hard against hers and so was his mouth. She could feel the anger and frustration in his kiss, the feelings she wasn¡¯t allowing herself he was speaking through his actions.

    His arms came around her waist as his mouth left hers and ventured down her throat. She arched against him and leaned her head back as his mouth continued further down, kissing her chest, sucking the swell of her breasts, and coaxing a moan out of her lips.

    She grasped his shoulders as her legs began to cave. He lifted her up and took her to his bed, not pinning her between him and the soft mattress. She panicked a little as she came back to her senses for a moment. Would he go all the way? Would she lose her virtue today?

    Maybe she should. She was leaving and she would rather give her virtue to the man she liked than to her enemy. She wanted to know what it felt like to be with a man. One that she desired.

    ¡°Wait!¡± She breathed pushing him away lightly.

    He looked up at her with eyes aze.

    ¡°Not now.¡± She told him.

    She had to protect herself first from getting pregnant and she had to secure the walls around her heart. This would only be desire.

    Ares frowned. ¡°Are you¡­?¡±

    Her heart skipped. Was that not what he intended to do?

    She pushed herself up. ¡°I am leaving.¡± She began not knowing how to word it. ¡°I¡­ I want to give myself to you.¡±

    She looked away feeling her heart beat fast. There was a moment of silence and then she felt him lean closer. He ced a kiss on her shoulder. ¡°I want you, Ravina.¡±

    She sucked in a sharp breath before turning to him. ¡°Give me until tomorrow night.¡± She told him.

    He nodded.

    She hurried to get out of his bed and adjusted her hair and dress. She then turned back to him, ¡°no feelings involved.¡± She said feeling utterly crude.

    He tilted his head amused. ¡°Are you telling me not to make love to you?¡±

    Her heart leaped to her throat and her face flushed. He leaned closer and watched her intensely. ¡°I never do that, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    What did that mean?

    He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±

    She frowned.

    He stood up and came to her. He grabbed a few strands of her hair. ¡°You are confused and you don¡¯t know what you are asking. I am sure you can figure out until tomorrow night what exactly you want me to do.¡± He grabbed her jaw and traced her cheek with his thumb. ¡°I will do to you exactly what you want me to.¡±

    She pped his hand away unsure of why. ¡°I can still shoot you.¡±

    ¡°You already have. If only I could die faster.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Tell me your secret. Maybe I can help.¡±

    ¡°What is the point?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You will get to live.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I thought we wouldn¡¯t involve feelings.¡±

    ¡°This is not funny. This is also about my uncle. Let me do something.¡±

    ¡°You already are. You are leaving. I believe you can seed and maybe there you will find the protection you seek. I read more about breedmates.¡±

    So that was why he was angry. She would find the protection he couldn¡¯t offer her somewhere else. She could understand how he felt.

    ¡°Maybe you will finally bring an end to this.¡± He told her.

    Would she?

    ¡°Also, if you pretend for too long you will be what you pretend to be.¡±

    She shivered knowing deep down what he meant.

    ¡°When that happens, then just allow yourself to be happy.¡±

    No! That would not happen. She would not live long enough for that to happen. She would die in the process of it happening.

    Ares couldn¡¯t actually believe this. He was just consoling himself for allowing her to leave.

    ¡°I will.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Good.¡± He nodded. ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡±

    She looked at him for a long moment. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He smirked.

 Chapter 42

    Ares was in theboratory reading about breedmates. The more he read the more convinced he became about his suspicions but also he also became more angry and frustrated. He detested the idea that she was someone¡¯s breedmate. Hated the thought of her being with another man, especially of the kind he hated.

    He had wanted to have her first, give her a good first time at least but he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Would it be good? Did he want to do it with walls up? Then the whole purpose of being intimate with her was lost. And if he asked her to bring her walls down just once, well, then he knew to bring them up again would be difficult and he would set them both on a journey to more pain and heartbreak.

    His hold on the book tightened. His jaw clenched and his eyes burned. He got himself deep into this and if he took her to bed, if he found out what it was like to have her warm and naked beneath him, to have her body wrapped around him then he would want more. Not less. He had learned that it was more painful to know something than not knowing at all.

    Look at him now. He never cared about dying before but now because he knew the feeling of being with the woman he liked, he was suffering. His heart was paining. He should just send her away. He shouldn¡¯t put them through more pain.

    Ares shut the book in agony. He had read all that he could about breedmates to make sure he wasn¡¯t sending Ravina on a death mission. But there was no guarantee. He knew what hate could do to someone even if the breedmate pull seemed very strong. And the word dragon tamer still kept ringing in his head. He had to find more information on that. It could also be something that could help Ravina.

    ¡°You seem to be in conflict today,¡± the king¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Ares didn¡¯t even hear him enter. He put the book down on the table naturally not wanting to incite any thoughts of him hiding something. This man noticed even the smallest things and as he walked over toe to the front, his eyes watched him carefully.

    ¡°When I told you not to fall in love, it was for your own sake,¡± he said standing across the table. ¡°I did warn you before getting into this that there is so much you don¡¯t know that you are sacrificing.¡±

    Ares nodded slowly. What was the point of reminding him now? ¡°How can you do this?¡± He asked him. Now that his feelings were already involved he had an even harder time understanding him. ¡°You knew happiness. You knew what it was like to have it all so how? How can you see her every day and not¡­ crumble? How can you not just want to reach out and hug her and tell her the truth.¡±

    His face hardened. ¡°The man who knew that happiness is gone. He died the day his brother died and his wife got burned and his daughter was taken away and God knows what she is enduring right now. And his second daughter¡­¡± he paused. ¡°He arrived toote for her and he could not tell her that he was indeed her father.¡±

    Ares felt a lump in his throat.

    ¡°And that he would die as well.¡±

    Ares shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I am not you.¡± He could understand his point. He had already gone through with the experiment when he came back to find that almost his whole family got killed.

    He smiled faintly. ¡°You know when I chose you for my daughter, I knew you were a romantic at heart and protective.¡± He sighed. ¡°I do regret involving you. You would make her happy.¡±

    Ares felt like something stabbed him in the heart. He remembered those good times before they sacrificed themselves and he wanted to marry off his daughter to him. And now they were here.

    ¡°She has nightmares, about that day. She loves you. Your inventions are keeping her alive.¡±

    He removed his sses. ¡°What are you doing Ares? I told you that man is dead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You must hurt when she is hurting.¡±

    He tilted his head without flinching. A faint smile curved his lips. ¡°The new prisoner subjected himself to different poison and medications to grow resistance. He has to consume the amount for nine persons before he even begins to feel a slight effect.¡±

    Changing the subject while giving him an answer. Typical. He had subjected himself to so much pain he didn¡¯t feel it anymore. Did he really not feel anything?

    Ares stood up from his seat, grabbed his jacket, and pulled it over his shoulders. Then he took the book from the table. ¡°I need some time alone.¡± He said and left him.

    He went to the stable, took his horse, and rode into town to meet professor Ward. The old man let him into his house which was also a pharmacy.

    ¡°Does His Majesty need more information?¡± The professor asked.

    ¡°No. I am the one looking for information. You wrote a little about dragon tamers in your work. Do you know more?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I have tried to find human breedmates to interview and study. Unfortunately, I have been unable to.¡±

    Ares nodded disappointed. ¡°Why are they called dragon tamers?¡± The name given must have a reason.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The professor said.

    Ares left the professor feeling more distressed than before. Where could he find the information he needed? He rode fast down the road, through the woods, and over the bridge until he was finally back in the castle.

    He spent the rest of his day reading every book about dragons in the library. He noticed that many of them were taken. It must be Ravina. His heart sank thinking of her again.

    Between the agonizing thoughts and feelings and the processing of all the information he was reading, he somehow fell asleep. In his dream, he saw his younger self drowning.

    ¡°Dragon tamer. Dragon tamer.¡± A husky andpelling female voice called.

    Ares swam back up and when he came to the surface, he was a grown man again. Panting he looked ahead. There was ady standing in the sand. She was naked, her almond skin only covered by her long chestnut hair. Her eyes were a beautiful honey and stared at him intensely as he rose from the water.

    ¡°You are here,¡± she spoke. She reached her hand out, e here.¡±

    He walked over and ced his hand in her extended one. She bowed down to kiss his knuckles before looking up at him. ¡°We have been waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Ravina sat on her bed going through all books about pregnancy prevention. None of them were safe enough. She could still get pregnant and despite all of that she was more worried about protecting her heart than protecting herself from getting pregnant.

    She chuckled alone in her room at her frustration. If nothing was safe enough then she wouldn¡¯t be safe enough with Mchi as well. She could not pretend with the nice act then. She could not let him touch her. Perhaps for the better since she didn¡¯t want to be what she pretended to be like Ares told her.

    Ares. She felt strange the more she thought about doing the deed with him without allowing her walls down. Feelings had already crawled in her heart when she let her walls down. She couldn¡¯t allow them to develop. She couldn¡¯t feed them more or¡­ she might change her mind. What if she decided to abandon her mission after that? What if letting her walls down made her weak right before going to face the enemy?

    She sighed. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t ready for all of this. Ares or the enemy. Perhaps she should abandon both. Throw herself through the window and end this agony. But she couldn¡¯t. Not before she found her sister and her enemy could help her. She had to endure it for her sister¡¯s sake.

    Tomorrow she would have to find these preventions and see how to use them. She closed the book and as she put it in her drawer there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and her uncle stood outside.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    The usual nagging. ¡°No.¡± She couldn¡¯t lie to him anyway.

    ¡°Come. Have dinner with me.¡± He said and without waiting for a reply he walked away.

    Ravina hurried after him. ¡°Have you not eaten yet?¡± She asked once she caught up to him.

    ¡°No. I was busy.¡±

    She nodded. He would often ask her to eat with him when he was eating alone. She felt sad for him sometimes.

    They sat at the dining table where they were served dinner. ¡°Have you decided on a date for engagement or marriage?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°You really want to be rid of me.¡±

    ¡°I told you already.¡± He said, picking up his cutlery.

    Well, he would get rid of her soon. She wouldn¡¯t see the face of her father anymore, the other thing that kept her alive besides the inventions. She watched him in silence, again projecting her fantasies of him being her father. She would believe so if she hadn¡¯t known her father and uncle so well. They looked identical but acted very differently from each other.

    Her father was known by everyone. He had a way of talking, walking, and smiling. He had a certain tone, a certain aura he carried with him everywhere. Her uncle was a bit rougher on the edges, although he changed since her father¡¯s death. He had also isted himself and when he came out again, there was a cold and detached man. One who wasn¡¯t like her father or uncle. One who was only mission-focused. Like her.

    ¡°We will pick a date soon,¡± she said.

    He nodded and began to eat. Ravina picked up her cutlery as well and they ate in silence. Then he walked her back to her room. Once they stopped in front of her door she looked at him closely. She had this strange feeling of wanting to hug him knowing that she wouldn¡¯t see him soon, but those damned walls. They were crumbling. She couldn¡¯t be emotional.

    Ravina had avoided him most of the time, just like he avoided her as if both knew getting too close would make them break down. He used to hug her and her sister a lot when they were younger. He was in fact more yful with them than her father. He loved children and spoke of having many. She could understand that he probably changed his mind and decided to keep just one. Maybe she should ask him about prevention methods.

    She held back a chuckle and he looked at her with a frown. ¡°Something is funny?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    They looked at each other for a while and then her feelings got the best out of her and she hugged him. He stiffened in her arms and then slowly he hugged her back. Tears burned in her eyes.

    No!

    No!

    She closed her eyes liking this more than she should. Why was she doing this to herself? She pulled away and curtsied. ¡°Good night, uncle.¡± She said and hurried back to her room. She threw herself into her bed, burying her face in the pillow she cried. How did she expect to be with Ares if she melted so easily? If her walls fell so easily?

    Ugh¡­ why was she doing this before leaving? Why?!

    She consoled herself by thinking of her sister and fell asleep, the tears drying on her face. In the morning she woke up with a headache but ignored it. She had a lot to do.

    Feeling impatient she undressed and bathed quickly not allowing Ester to help her much. ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No. I just want to do it.¡±

    After getting dressed she went to the dresser tob her wet hair. Ester stood at the window staring with a frown. ¡°Are you watching the rude knight again?¡±

    ¡°No. It seems like they will kill the prisoner today.¡±

    Ravina froze. What?!

    No!

    She dropped theb and hurried to the window. The soldiers were taking Mchi away to the execution ground.

    No, no, no!

    Ares! She looked for him among the soldiers. He wasn¡¯t there. Only her uncle and Prince Andrew.

    Ravina rushed out of the room, pushing the door open she ran down the hall. Where was Ares? What was happening? Before she could reach his room, he came around the corner and she almost bumped into him.

    ¡°The prisoner!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He hissed and walked past her in a hurry.

    ¡°What do you know? What is happening?¡± She walked fast to keep up with him. Where was he going?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your uncle must have found out about your ns. He isn¡¯t easy to fool.¡± He said continuing to walk fast.

    ¡°Where are you going? Do something?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me!¡± He said.

    He took them upstairs and pulled out a pistol from his pocket. ¡°Ares?¡±

    ¡°Shh..¡± he told her.

    She followed him, now panting and sweating from running up the stairs. When they reached up the tower, the guards who sat at the small windows with their weapons turned around.

    ¡°My Lord, Your Highness. No one is supposed to be¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ares shot him with his pistol. Ravina gasped shocked and the other guards turned around but Ares was quick to shoot them as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are not dead.¡± He told her when they fell to the ground.

    No blood. He shot them with something else. Sedatives?

    He stepped over them, picking up their weapons before turning to her. ¡°This is yourst chance to decide. Do you want to stay or leave?¡±

    Her heart skipped. ¡°Leave!¡± She didn¡¯t have time to doubt herself now. They were going to kill him.

    ¡°Then run to the rooftop. I will free him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Leave that to me. Just go.¡±

    ¡°You will get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡± He told her.

    She looked at him, more worried for him than herself. She stepped back and then took another step. Ares watched her with a painful look.

    ¡°Ravina you have to¡­¡±

    She crossed over the distance, wrapped her arms around him, and kissed him. Onest time before she left, she wanted to kiss him. Her eyes fluttered close as he kissed her back and then she pulled away. ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± She told him and with tears in her eyes, she ran away.

    She cursed herself and the life she was living as her tears were carried by the wind from how fast she was running. Her heart pumped in her ears, and her lungs pained her. She was giving herself to the enemy. Leaving her home behind. Leaving her people behind.

    Once she reached the rooftop she was panting. So many emotions ran through her, including fear. She went to the edge to look down just when something explosive was shot at the soldiers and the prisoner as they tried to tie him against a graviton.

    Ravina closed her eyes and ears from the ear-tearing sound. When she opened her eyes again, arge ck figure with wings cast a shadow over her. Her heart trembled before tworge ws swiftly swept her off the roof. A cry tore from her throat.

    ____________________

    Bonus dedicated to Marianne33 and DespinaNY. Thank you for the supergifts 3

 Chapter 44

    Ravina kept her eyes shut the whole time hoping for the flight to end soon. It ended with her crashnding. The beast decided to let go of her when she was still high off the ground tond safely and she fell rolling on the grovel. She scratched her hands and arms.

    Oh well. The torture began she thought as she got up to her feet. Clearly, this dragon didn¡¯t know she reveled in physical pain. She dusted herself off as he took a turn andnded while shifting back to his human form. Seeing him shift back wearing a pair of trousers made her swiftly think of dragons being magical creatures but she couldn¡¯t ponder further when his dark eyes settled on her.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± he said stepping closer. ¡°I forgot you were human for a moment and can¡¯tnd gracefully.¡±

    She ignored him, suddenly thinking back of Ares. Oh, God! Was he dead? What would her uncle do to him? He had risked his life to help her with her mission and now she freed this beast and sacrificed him.

    And her uncle and Ester¡­ Sudden pain stabbed her in the chest.

    Ravina looked back at the prisoner feeling her hatred for him grow. She missed her chance to be with Ares, to give herself to him, and on top of that, she put him in a very difficult situation. She didn¡¯t get the chance to say a proper goodbye to anyone or prepare herself to face her enemy.

    Mchi stepped closer, his skin healing slowly. Ares really went all the way using explosives to release him from the chains. Some guards probably died and others got injured in the process while Mchi came with little injurie because fire was not the way to hurt dragons.

    Her uncle. Was he alright?

    ¡°You are worried for your future husband.¡± He began. ¡°You sacrificed him and he sacrificed you so¡­ he is not your future husband anymore.¡± He smirked. ¡°What a tragic love story. Let me guess. It is to save humankind and use yourself against me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You think it will work?¡±

    ¡°Well, you brought me here.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± He tilted his head as if curious. ¡°I am just curious how long you will survive with me.¡±

    She smiled slowly. ¡°If I die, I will find peace and you will suffer. I win either way.¡±

    Heughed. ¡°Oh, princess. You rely too much on your books. I will show you some reality.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I am here to see your reality. I will keep an open mind.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Good. You don¡¯t want to waste your futu¡­well, not anymore but you don¡¯t want to waste his death.¡±

    She red at him. ¡°It must hurt your pride that he freed you of all people, almighty Mchi.¡±

    His smirk turned into one of contempt. ¡°Well, the price was his future bride. I am sure something is hurting him too.¡±

    Oh, Ares. She put him through so much. The pain in his eyes right before she left.

    Mchi watched her in silence while she was in emotional turmoil. Then he just turned around and walked away.

    Ravina stood frozen not knowing what to do. Where was he going? She looked ahead at the wooden houses and beautiful mansions standing beautifully coordinated on the green fields and hills ahead.

    Mchi stopped and looked back when she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Are youing, princess? Did you not n your own abduction?¡±

    With heart-pounding she followed him. She stayed a few steps behind as they walked down a hill and arrived near the houses. It was like a very small heavenly vige but her eyes didn¡¯t get the chance to marvel a little more before dark-skinned people, and dragons began toe out of their homes and gather outside.

    Her heart raced in fear. It was time soon. To face her enemies in pack. She slowed down her pace and as she met a few dark hateful gazes she slowed down even more.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± A little girl and a boy came running to him and he picked them easily with a chuckle. He ced a kiss on their cheeks. ¡°Where have you been?¡± They asked him.

    ¡°I was on a trip.¡± He told them, and put them down. A woman who looked a bit like him stepped from behind the crowd.

    ¡°Mchi!¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Mother?

    The woman looked too young to be his mother but then Ravina remembered dragons lived for thousands of years. The woman stared calmly at her son, her eyes looking peaceful but her stance was strong and powerful. Mchi went and kissed her hand. Four males appeared from behind her, some of them resembling her and others resembling Mchi. They stood beside her, two on each side.

    His brothers?

    ¡°I see you brought a guest.¡± One of the males spoke.

    Mchi looked back at her. ¡°Yes. This is princess Ravina.¡±

    The whole crowd now stared with wide eyes before they watched her with more hostility.

    One of his brothers stepped forward, watching her with disgust. ¡°Oh brother, I was beginning to lose hope when you didn¡¯te back but you brought a perfect present.¡± He eyed her as if thinking of what to do with her.

    Ravina looked at Mchi and he looked back at her with pity.

    ¡°Did you destroy her inventions?¡± They spoke about her as if she wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°No. You have the inventor now.¡±

    His brother sighed as he cast a nce her way. ¡°Then we should keep her alive until we get hold of the inventions.¡± His brother said.

    It seemed as if Mchi had no intention of telling them that she was his breedmate. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    ¡°Ka! Brenna!¡± Two women stepped forward. His brother gave a nod and they came to take her. Ravina pushed away the first one who tried to grab her arm and the second one quickly yanked her head back by grabbing a handful of her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t fight yet human or it will hurt.¡± She told her and then threw her forward.

    Ravina fell on her hands and knees right in front of Mchi and his brother¡¯s feet. The woman grabbed her by the hair again and pulled her up. Ravina¡¯s eyes met Mchi¡¯s resentful ones before the woman yanked her aside.

    ¡°Let go! I am his breedmate!¡± Ravina called.

    The woman froze but didn¡¯t let go of her hair. Ravina felt the eerie silence that followed her statement.

    The woman turned back to Mchi still holding onto her hair. ¡°Mchi?¡±

    They all looked at him, waiting for his answer. His mother stepped forward, looking a bit concerned. She looked at her son, but Mchi was ring at her.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± His mother ced her hand on his arm.

    Mchi didn¡¯t tear his gaze away from Ravina. Now he watched her with revulsion. ¡°Yes. She is my breedmate.¡±

 Chapter 45

    There was a long silence again when he confessed that she was his breedmate. His brothers, especially the one who ordered for her to be taken away looked confused and angered as he looked between her and Mchi.

    ¡°Tell me this is a joke.¡±

    ¡°It is not,¡± Mchi said.

    The woman released her hair, while his brotherughed but Mchi remained serious, still keeping his eyes on her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± His brother asked walking over to her. He grasped her arm harshly and pulled her closer to him. ¡°Is this human, your breedmate?¡± he grabbed her jaw harshly forcing her head up.

    Mchi frowned.

    ¡°Saul! What are you doing?¡± His mother asked looking disturbed.

    Mchi held his hand up to stop her from interfering. Saul squeezed her jaw hard causing her pain.

    ¡°How do you know she didn¡¯t inject something into you, to make you believe she is your breedmate?¡±

    ¡°Nothing was injected into me.¡± Mchi lied. ¡°She is my breedmate.¡±

    ¡°Bloody hell,¡± Saul pushed her away hard causing her to fall sideways. She ignored the pain in her hip and looked up. Mchi didn¡¯t look her way. Now he stared at his brother, looking almost pained. ¡°That human is not bing our queen!¡± his brother told him. ¡°Her people just killed three of our own.¡±

    ¡°That you couldn¡¯t hold back despite my orders.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t mind them dying?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change my words!¡± Mchi said between clenched teeth. ¡°Besides, you killed hundreds of her own.¡±

    ¡°Oh look at you,¡± he said stepping back and holding his arms out. ¡°Look at your king everybody.¡± He looked at everyone else and then turned back to him. ¡°Spent some time with your human breedmate and now you are already softening. Changing. Remember what happenedst time you did so? Remember why Amal is dead!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Mchi growled. ¡°Another word from you today and I will take it as a challenge to my position.¡±

    They red at each other, both of them with eyes zing with fury. Clearly, this challenge was not something either of them wished and one of his other brothers stepped forward to take Saul away.

    Saul let himself get dragged away but kept his eyes on his brother until he disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Well,¡± his mother was about to step forward but Mchi put his arm in front of her to prevent her.

    ¡°Mother, this is not our guest.¡± He told her as if knowing what she would do.

    ¡°She is your breedmate.¡± She reminded.

    ¡°And our enemy.¡± He pointed. ¡°Ka. Brenna. Proceed with what you were doing.¡±

    He gave her onest repulsed nce before putting his arm around his mother and leading her away.

    Brenna and Ka came forward, feelingfortable with proceeding. All the people that gathered here were from the royal family otherwise, the brother wouldn¡¯t be sofortable defying the king.

    Who were these? His sisters? His sister-inws?

    The one she thought to be Brenna grabbed her by the hair again. ¡°You really are white.¡± She said.

    ¡°Yes. Cold. Like they call her. The cold-hearted princess.¡± Ka said.

    ¡°Well, princess. You will get some taste of very.¡± Brenna told her dragging her forward.

    ¡°I can walk even if I look fragile to you,¡± Ravina spoke.

    ¡°Is she talking to me?¡± Brenna asked Ka.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± The other woman said.

    ¡°You must be so scared of me. And my inventions.¡±

    ¡°Nobody is scared of you princess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you can hear me?¡± Ravina mocked.

    The woman yanked her head back, grabbed her by the throat, and forced her down on her knees. ¡°Don¡¯t be smart with me, human. I am standing between you and death now.¡±

    Ravina red at her. ¡°I would think twice if I were you. One day I might be the one standing between you and death.¡± She leaned closer, ignoring the grip on her throat. ¡°When your king stops denying his feelings and his instinct takes over, things won¡¯t look good for any of you.¡±

    The woman released her and threw her head back with augh. The other one joined her. ¡°Oh my. You are unexpected. Exciting I must say. Lucky you, I like a challenge and I fear few.¡±

    She pulled her up by the arm. ¡°Since you are so sure you will be a queen then we really need to let you do somebor work. Like your people did for us.¡± She mocked.

    Ravina had an answer but kept her mouth shut this time. There was a time to let them fool around and a time to speak. Either way, they certainly acknowledge she was exciting. Just how exciting would be a surprise to them.

    ¡°Your shoes look good. Give them to me.¡± Ka said.

    ¡°They won¡¯t fit your big feet,¡± Ravina told her.

    A p that almost made her deaf in one earnded across her face.

    ¡°Not the face, Ka,¡± Brenna said almost mockingly. ¡°You might leave a mark on her white skin. We don¡¯t want to anger the king for hitting his queen.¡±

    Yes. They were definitely his family members. Ravina looked back at them, giving in this time. She tossed her shoes away.

    ¡°Good,¡± Ka told her, kicking them away. She didn¡¯t want them. She just wanted her to walk barefoot. They passed many houses, people staring at them questioningly, then they came to a river. Two women were washing clothes.

    ¡°We have a ve,¡± they said introducing her. ¡°She will do the work. You may leave.¡±

    The two women rose from their seats and left thanking them.

    ¡°Now princess,¡± Brenna turned to her. ¡°You have a lot of washing to do. Go ahead.¡± She hit her on the back, pushing her forward. Ka made herselffortable by sitting on one of therge rocks and Brenna joined her.

    Ravina looked at the several baskets of clothes then she went ahead to wash them. She could still feel the heat from the p and her ear was still a bit tone-deaf.

    Ravina had watched Ester wash clothes sometimes so she knew how it was done. She ignored the women watching her and did her work. Her scarred and peeled hands burned like hell but it was a good distraction from the women who began chattering about their lives.

    Ravina half-listened in case they said something interesting or valuable but they were talking about an incident she had no clue about. She shut them out, her thoughts drifting back to her home. Ester. Uncle. Ares. Would she ever see them again?

    ¡°Hey princess!¡± Suddenly Ka¡¯s panicked voice pulled her back. Ravina looked up at her from where she sat crouching near the river. Ka wore a frown on her face. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Ravina looked back at the clothes. They were covered in her blood. Her already peeled skin, was peeled off even more from washing the clothes.

    ¡°Oh well,¡± She looked at them again. ¡°My apologies. My white skin is quite fragile.¡±

    The women looked at her disturbed.

    Ravina stood up. ¡°Have you never seen blood? I thought that was what you washed your clothes with. Human blood.¡±

    ¡°I will wash our clothes with your blood soon.¡± Ka was about to hit her again but Brenna stopped her.

    Ravina raised her brows pretending to be lost. ¡°I am already doing it for you.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°You snake!¡± Ka spat losing her temper and Brenna had to keep her away.

    ¡°No. I am human. You are the reptiles.¡±

    Brenna seemed to have had enough with her so she released Ka toe forward to hit her.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Ravina yelled, ring at her with fury before the woman couldnd another p. Ka paused. ¡°Clearly youck intelligence if you can¡¯t fight back with words and have to use your fists.¡±

    Suddenly she heard a familiar chuckleing from above. She looked up to find Mchi standing on a balcony in the nearby house. He looked down at them amused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she entertaining?¡± He asked.

    Ka let her arm fall. ¡°I will admit, she has quite the tongue. She is determined to be your queen. Are you charmed?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed.¡±

    ______________

    Bonus dedicated to Marianne33, Onix-Rain25, Reader2022, and Ivette_M11. Thank you for spoiling me with the supergifts 3.

 Chapter 46

    Mchi watched the blood dripping from Ravina¡¯s hands and he couldn¡¯t deny that it did hurt him even when it didn¡¯t seem to hurt her. Coming back here, seeing the devastated and tortured look in his brother¡¯s eyes and being reminded of his sister gave him the strength to resist whatever pull this woman was trying to use against him.

    Mchi hadn¡¯t wanted to believe it. He didn¡¯t want to believe that she would go so far as to torture him using this weakness against him because then¡­ then what would be of him? What was he supposed to do than to tear himself away from the part that identified her as his breedmate and live like a crippled man for the rest of his life? No, not crippled. He would be mentally deformed.

    Well, now she made him believe. The moment he saw her on the rooftop, even if he was freed from death, he already died inside. He was doomed to the same fate as his sister and it hurt him even more now because now he knew just how much pain she had endured. How much torture she was put through.

    How could he have forgotten that while chained? How could he even for a moment, see this woman in any other light?

    Turning around he went back inside not wanting to see any more of her. He was ashamed of himself, of the way he was while a prisoner. He had actually thought of giving in. Or perhaps just punishing her back a little and then making her his. Now, he was sick by all of it.

    It must have been all the sedatives and other things injected into him and all the blood taken from him that clouded his judgment. Otherwise, he was nothing but an animal following his instinct.

    As he sat at the table, his mother walked into the room. ¡°Mchi.¡± She probably came from talking some sense into his brother and now she was here to talk some sense into him.

    ¡°Are you going to let this continue?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She is your breedmate.¡±

    ¡°We are not mated.¡±

    She walked across the distance and came to stand at the end of the table. ¡°I am sure you have endured a lot in their hands but I told you not to go there.¡±

    ¡°I wish I had listened.¡± He admitted.

    His mother frowned.

    ¡°Oh Mchi,¡± she looked at him pained. ¡°What happened has happened now. You can make it right.¡±

    ¡°Mah! I did not bring her here by force. You can tell her to leave now, she won¡¯t. She is here, knowing she is my breedmate. Does that remind you of something?¡±

    Tears wet her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be that way.¡± She was in denial. ¡°She could be different.¡±

    He chuckled, feeling devastated. ¡°She is not, Mah! Do you think it didn¡¯t cross my mind? Do you think I had not deeply wished and prayed she would be different as much as that pained me because not being different would hurt even more?¡±

    His mother blinked to hold back the tears.

    ¡°I kept hearing father¡¯s words. He was right all the time.¡±

    His mother shook her head, now a tear falling down her cheek.

    ¡°They don¡¯t feel it as we do. They don¡¯t feel it at all. I was chained, sleeping while standing sometimes like a horse, starved to the point I could not heal. I was poked with all kinds of things you can imagine, drained of my blood, and injected with so many things that I couldn¡¯t tell sometimes if it was day or night. She kepting to me and she felt none of it. Nothing! Do you need more proof than that?¡±

    His mother remained quiet as another tear fell.

    ¡°In fact, she shot me, took my blood at some point and studied me, studied about our kind, and came down there to taunt me about being my breedmate. I think this should be enough proof.¡± He ran his fingers through his hair feeling distraught. ¡°Otherwise the fact that she is here should be proof enough. Now she isn¡¯t just taunting. She nned to release me so she coulde here and exploit the very thing that is sacred to us.¡±

    His mother¡¯s hands clenched at the sides of her body.

    Mchi felt tears burn in his eyes and he chuckled as a way to fight them back. This whole thing was ironic. His mother wiped away her tears.

    ¡°It is enough. Your sister is gone. I don¡¯t want to lose you too, so please Mchi, leave her behind and try to¡­ give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°Mah!¡± He rose hastily from his seat. ¡°Did you not hear anything of what I said?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°I heard you! But what can I do? What should I tell you? To keep hurting her and hurt with her?¡±

    He clenched his jaw, his whole body trembling with fury. ¡°You think I will hurt less by epting her? She is a clever woman, mah and she lives up to her name, while Amal¡­ I can still hear her screams in my sleep.¡±

    This was the first time he was admitting it to his mother. He had wanted to protect her from that pain. The one he couldn¡¯t protect his sister from.

    She sucked in a deep breath and her chest remained expanded as if she held her breath. Mchi regretted saying it out loud but his anger got the best out of him. He had been suffocating holding it inside.

    ¡°It is my fault. Saul is right. I thought I was saving her from bing a breeder and I thought she would be better of with her breedmate. Even if he turned out to be human, that was much more worse. I gave her away to the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Stop Mchi!¡± She buried her face in her hands, crying.

    ¡°Now you are telling me to give myself away? To the one you already know intends to hurt me.¡±

    Unable to see the pain he caused her, he walked away before he said it all. All that was rising to his throat. He would just taint his mother¡¯s soul.

    Mchi rushed outside, transformed, and flew far away, Then he sat alone on top of a mountain allowing the cold wind to cool his rising temperature, but now that he allowed those memories to resurface he could not stay calm.

    Amal. He had only wanted his sister to be happy. He had not wanted her to be a breeder. Never did he think that her breedmate¡­ would hurt her to such an extent. It did not exist in their world. It was impossible.

    He had already been suffering thinking of her pain, of how much she must have endured to end her own life. He was only enduring a fraction of it, also having found his breedmate in a human that intended to hurt him, yet it pained him so much. Perhaps his life was fated to end the same way.

 Chapter 47

    *Triggering Content*- no details included.

    ************

    Once Mchi went back home, his brothers were waiting for him, gathered in the supreme hall. He knew what this meant and he had expected it. Saul was the eldest brother after him, then came Joel, Kenan, and Aaron.

    ¡°Can we talk now without involving mother?¡± Saul stepped forward with a grim look on his face. ¡°What do you intend to do with the human?¡±

    ¡°I am keeping her to get hold of the inventions,¡± Mchi said.

    His brother tilted his head to one side. ¡°Then shall I keep her for you?¡±

    Mchi felt the rage burn in him despite knowing that his brother was just hurt and was trying to hurt him back. ¡°I will take care of those matters.¡±

    Saul stepped closer. ¡°I really hope brother, that you have no intention of making that human our queen, because if you do, I won¡¯t only challenge your position with words.¡±

    Mchi frowned. ¡°You want to go that far?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± His brother raised his voice. ¡°I will go that far. If you can¡¯t do your first and foremost duty which is to protect our people then I will have to step in.¡±

    Not wanting to fight Saul and knowing that he was deeply hurt by the loss of his breedmate and child to the humans, he looked at his other brothers. Joel and Kenan took Saul¡¯s side. Only Aaron looked stood somewhere in the middle.

    Mchi clenched his jaw. His breedmate was already causing division in his family. She would rejoice at this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Saul,¡± Mchi warned.

    ¡°You have already pushed me, Mchi. Many times and I have kept my eyes and my mouth shut but no more. These kinds of mistakes never happened when father was alive.¡±

    ¡°You stood beside me against father, so don¡¯t make it sound like it was all me.¡±

    ¡°I stood beside you because I believed you could do better.¡± He spat. ¡°And despite all your mistakes and all the lives it cost, I still stood by your side. We all did but enough is enough!¡± He yelled, his face twisting and his eyes burning. ¡°I will not sacrifice more of our people. Not even to your breedmate.¡± He then said calmly.

    ¡°You know why she is here, Mchi,¡± Joel spoke.

    ¡°I know,¡± Mchi said hating it deep to his core.

    ¡°I know it hurts and I hurt for you brother, but it will hurt more if you fall for it again,¡± Joel told him with utmost sympathy.

    ¡°I already said, I am keeping her for the inventions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the inventions,¡± Saul said. ¡°Not if it means she stays here and you get more attached to her and she lures you into her trap.¡±

    ¡°You really show trust in me.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry if I don¡¯t from your past actions.¡±

    Mchi waspletely heartbroken by this hostility from his brother. Kenan put a hand on Saul¡¯s shoulder to stop him. Saul pushed his hand away.

    ¡°No. Let¡¯s settle this once and for all.¡± He said, looking at him pained yet angry. ¡°I think we need to do that. I think I need to say it out loud so we are pulled out of this fantasy we live in.¡±

    ¡°Saul, please stop!¡± Aaron told him.

    ¡°No. You will listen too.¡±

    Mchi prepared himself for what he was about to hear.

    ¡°Your brother here,¡± He said turning to Aaron. ¡°Believed in peace between us and the humans. He convinced us all and we stood by his side.¡±

    Aaron shook his head, not wanting to hear it. He already knew most of it, just not the details.

    ¡°He then took our sister¡­¡± His voice became thick.

    Mchi became sick. ¡°Say it! Say. It!¡± He yelled. They all med him in silence anyway so why not just say it?

    Saul¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°I just hope the same doesn¡¯t happen to you. I see you are already attached to her and it hurts to see you like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hurt for me.¡±

    ¡°You think you will be able to get away from her because you are a man? You fool yourself. The fact that she is here and can tantly say that she will be our queen already says something about you.¡±

    It did? He scoffed.

    ¡°Then maybe I should just make her our queen.¡±

    Saul punched him hard in the face causing his head to swing to one side. Joel and Kenan tried to hold him away but he was raging, almost transforming so he pushed them away so hard, that they fell on each side. Then he threw himself on him.

    Mchi fell back and Saul sat on top of himnding another punch. ¡°Then do it!¡± He yelled punching him again. ¡°Do it so I can have a good reason to kill you.¡± Another punch.

    Mchi didn¡¯t defend himself. He let his brother release his anger as he yelled at him and punched him until he couldn¡¯t feel his face anymore and Saul got tired. Mchi wished his brother could just kill him instead of keep ming him but that would hurt him too. He could already see his eyes glistened with tears from all of this.

    ¡°If you allow such thing, then you are dead to me Mchi. Dead.¡± He said removing himself away. He looked down upon him and then walked away.

    Mchi justy on the floor, blood seeping from his whole face as he listened to his brothers leave. Where they already done?

    Come back! He wanted to yell.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± Suddenly he heard his sisters scream again. Oh no! He covered his ears but she kept calling him. ¡°Help me! Mchi!¡±

    His tears mixed with all the blood streaming down his face. He should have died that day. The day when he took his beautiful sister to her groom, helped her escape the cruel fate her thought their father decided for her, and took her with his own hands to her death and destruction.

    His brothers hated him because they felt as guilty. He had convinced them to help him take Amal to her groom, and then¡­

    He remembered how after he was shot with an immortalizer, hey on the floor, unable to control his body, slowly losing consciousness while his sister cried for help in the background.

    He couldn¡¯t see her clearly, he tried to see her, fight to get up and help her but he could only hear. He could hear theughter of her groom and his friends and the cries of his sister while they defiled her. While she cried for his help and he¡­ he could just listen. And when the horrifying screams ended¡­.

    Mchi felt the air get knocked out of his lungs as he remembered the state he found his sister in when he regained consciousness. The men didn¡¯t kill him as if knowing he would rather have it that way than to see his sister like that. Chained, naked, covered in blood¡­.

    He got up feeling nauseous and hurried outside to relieve his stomach. But he ate nothing for two weeks so he could only vomit the acid in his stomach.

    This was why he did everything for his memory not to go back to that day, but perhaps that was what he needed. Saul was right. He needed to be pulled out of the fantasy he lived in. Thest time he had a fantasy¡­ about peace¡­ he destroyed his own sister.

    ¡°Mchi,¡± Aaron came back to him.

    Mchi turned around to look at his youngest brother. The one who was spared the fate of taking their sister to her own death. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± He told him.

    Mchi stood up, wiping away the blood and tears from his face. He wasn¡¯t healing properly because he was still fighting the infection in his body.

    ¡°I am on your side,¡± he assured him.

    Mchi chuckled. There were sides now?

    ¡°Is there a way I can help you?¡± He asked, looking at him with pity.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Mchi told him.

 Chapter 48

    Richard, now king Russell Hawkins walked along the cells in the dungeon, ignoring the call of the prisoners. He came to the door at the end and entered the secluded part of the dungeon, where Ares was locked in a cell.

    Ares Steele. His trusted man, not so trusted anymore had helped his daughter escape.

    He came to stand in front of his cell, his eyes narrowing, studying the subject of his interest and fury. Ares stood up from where he sat in a corner and came forward, his face covered in bruises and his clothes in blood.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he said with his usually stern voice.

    ¡°You disappoint me, Steele.¡±

    Ares kept his head high and his gaze firm. ¡°I did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°You sent my daughter and the woman you im to have affection for to die.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡±

    Richard frowned. Ares seemed sure and as much as he had read those books about breedmates he was not as sure as the man was.

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± He asked calmly.

    ¡°You read the books,¡± Ares said. ¡°And your daughter is smart. She made sure to test her theories before escaping.¡±

    Richard nodded slowly. He had no doubt that his daughter was smart but she had not seen what he had seen.

    ¡°The man you sent her with, was the one I offered peace to. King Khaos and his two sons, Mchi and Saul were the ones I offered peace to and they were the ones who burned my offer.¡±

    Ares frowned.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want peace if that is the aim,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°Maybe he will change his mind now. His breedmate is human after all.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he will be more angry about it and kill her.¡±

    Fear made his eyes tremble.

    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t thought deeply about it and just sent her away. I am not underestimating a breedmate but I would be very cautious to underestimate hatred. Emotions can just be as strong as instinct.¡±

    Ares looked deeply disturbed and distressed.

    ¡°I thought you were smarter than this,¡± Richard said disappointed.

    ¡°She won¡¯t die. She will live. She is your daughter.¡± Ares said more to himself than to anyone else.

    ¡°Exactly. She is my daughter.¡± Therefore she was doomed just like him. Therefore, she might not live.

    Ares stepped closer, grabbing the cell door. ¡°I did not send her to die. She was dying here. I send her to live.¡±

    Richard looked at him for a long moment. To live? Would she live there?

    ¡°Still a romantic at heart. You remind me of my old self. Remember?¡±

    He had also been someone to always stay positive, believe in good, believe in the best in people, and believe that he could solve everything in a peaceful way. That belief perished.

    ¡°I remember,¡± Ares said. ¡°This happened to you now. And to me. It should not happen to more people. Your daughter could bring an end to this.¡±

    ¡°I did not sacrifice myself to experiment on my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ares said taking a step back. ¡°You said you changed. The old you died so she isn¡¯t your daughter anymore.¡±

    Richard nodded slowly, while images of his old self shed through his mind. Images of when he was a father and a husband. Now, he was only a walking corpse. A defective weapon with an expiration date.

    ¡°You are right.¡± He said.

    He reached inside his pocket for the keys to his cell. He began to unlock the cell door and Ares watched him confused. When he opened the door, Ares remained still and looked at him questioningly.

    ¡°She might not be my daughter anymore, but she is the woman your heart desires. Are you still willing to take a chance? Guilt and regret are like parasites. Once they get inside your mind, they only feed and grow.¡±

    Ares considered his words for a moment before stepping outside of the cell. ¡°Then do something. Try harder to make me stay alive. I don¡¯t want to die anymore.¡±

    ¡°No one wants to seed with this more than I do,¡± Richard told him. He gave him onest look before leaving him behind.

    He went to sit in his hidden ce in the garden where he liked to think and clear his head. His memories went back to how it all started.

    Richard had grown up in a cruel world where everyone lived in envement and fear. He had seen the destruction of his town at a young age and lost both of his parents to the dragons. He managed through the hardships because he had his twin brother by his side. They were inseparable.

    Then one beautiful day, Richard met his wife. A beautiful and intelligent woman. He knew from the moment he spoke to her that she was the one and a yearter they were married. The world was still in chaos and humans were still enved but Richard tried to block it all out and live happily with his wife. That was until his two daughters were born.

    Holding his small fragile children had given him a sense of responsibility. An instinct to protect. He knew he would have to make the world a safe ce for them.

    Being the romantic that he was, he had hoped for peace. The safest way was to live side by side in harmony. He had tried to meet dragon leaders, and negotiate peace but every time he was met with disdain and mockery. Every time he was met with more cruelty, threats, and more deaths and destruction. As a king, he was forced to send his people to very and have their dead bodies returned.

    Richard had enough of watching his people mourn the deaths of their families. The destruction of their homes. Negotiating for peace wasn¡¯t working. The dragons had nothing to win from it.

    So he began developing his weapons in hopes for the dragons to reconsider and know that humans could and would fight back. But even that wasn¡¯t enough to negotiate peace. The weapons were not good enough to fight.

    That was when he heard of dragon hunters. They were mysterious humans who fought dragons in the shadows. They somehow appeared every time there was a dragon attack and then they disappeared for a long time toe back again. Richard began looking into them but it was almost impossible to find anything on them. When he almost gave up he got a letter home. An invitation.

    It was from a secret corporation called Pythagoras.

 Chapter 49

    Pythagoras had heard about and seen his inventions and invited him to see their work and decide if he was interested in working with them. Richard had gone to see them and that was the first time he met professor Fox. A man of the same interest, but he did not only want to arm men with weapons. He wanted to create a physically stronger army.

    Humans who could withstand and survive injuries, be faster and stronger. He focused on studying dragon blood and its healing abilities. What made them heal faster? Could human blood be constructed in such a way? His failed attempts that caused the dragon hunters to die shortly after made him seek Richard¡¯s assistance.

    Richard was happy to help, but there was no way to make human blood look like the ones of dragons. There wereponents in their blood that didn¡¯t exist in human blood.

    After many studies and tries, Richard came to test what he thought would work. Take the stem cells in the bone marrow of a dragon and transnt them into humans. These unspecialized cells would perhaps not be rejected as other developed blood cells and they woulde to adapt to their new environment.

    There were many ways it could be done and there was no way to know the safest way than to try. There were people ready to sacrifice themselves for this to seed and Ares was one of them, the only first tested subject to have survived this far. But the experiment was still not safe.

    The cells did not adapt to everyone and even if they did, the blood was not made to be contained by the human body and put stress on the vital organs making them weaker with time. Even if healing and strength were achieved the healing was not enough to keep certain test subjects alive.

    Now with his new method of transntation, developed after studying bloodponents and transnting stem cells into test subjects withpatible bloodponents, the survival rate was much higher. But Ares was the first test subject and he himself was of the second group tested. He knew the developed medication to help him live longer would be useless at a certain point and he would die.

    Unlike himself, he had hope for Ares. He survived the first testing and only had a few side effects. Richard was still studying his blood and he couldn¡¯t understand yet why he responded so well to the treatment, to the point that he didn¡¯t seem to need medication most of the time to stay alive. Richard really believed the man could live. If he could only find out what was special about his blood or body that made the experiment sessful for him.

    Richard¡¯s situation was different. His heart had already withstood so much, and he had already kept himself alive for so long. His death woulde soon, but he would have died sooner without the experiment. Because of what he did to himself, he had survived many attacks and serious injuries.

    Richard remembered the day he left to subject himself to this experiment. His beloved wife was scared but she trusted his decision. She knew if he did nothing they would all die anyway. His inventions made him a target and it was only a matter of time before they truly got their hands on him.

    Well, they somehow did. But it was his brother disguising himself as him. Something they often did. They knew exactly how to behave like each other, and even adapted their looks to their persona.

    The only ones they could not fool were the wives. Richard was sure that Russell¡¯s wife knew of his identity but for the sake of her son, she pretended not to. Pretending to be Russell allowed her son to be the heir to the throne.

    Russell had offered to do the experiment in his ce but Richard had refused to sacrifice his brother. If he only knew what wasing.

    He remembered the day he came home, people waiting for him, mourning his death but also ready to crown him as the new king. If he wasn¡¯tpletely shattered, he would haveughed but he had just found out that two people, his brother who was his other half his whole life, and his wife who became his other halfter, were both dead.

    His daughter was missing and his second daughter¡­.

    Ravina.

    He would have never done the experiment had he known that she wouldn¡¯t have her mother and sister by her side even if something happened to him. Now he came home to her, unsure if he would survive a week or a month.

    She ran into his arms crying, ¡°Uncle!¡±

    He had held her close, his heart breaking even more but then slowly hardening. At that moment he had enough. He didn¡¯t know if it was part of the experiment, but it felt as if his heart did be physically harder. His view of the world changed.

    He changed.

    ¡°Ravina. You didn¡¯t lose me. I am here.¡± He had told her.

    ¡°I know. I am d you are alive, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°I am your father.¡±

    She had pulled back from his embrace, her eyes watching him closely, studying him, and then she just hugged him again. The day after, he was still her uncle despite what he had told her in a moment of weakness. To this day, he was still not sure why that happened?

    It was as if she intended to keep his secret even when he almost exposed himself. Many times she looked at him as if she could see him, yet she said nothing. There was also the distancing that happened between them as if she knew he was dying and she didn¡¯t want to subject herself to that pain again.

    He was not her father anymore. Her father was dead. Her father was a good man. He was not. Her father would not watch her be in pain and do nothing. He did. Her father would put her above anything else. He did not. Her father¡¯s heart would break if he saw a tear in her eyes. He had no heart that could be broken.

    He had truly be a monster. Well, he did not fully transition into being a one yet. There was still a softness to be hardened left otherwise he wouldn¡¯t stuff himself with drugs to numb what was left of his emotions.

    Richard never thought he would live this long. Had he known, he would have told her the truth. He wanted too many times when he realized he was alive longer than he anticipated but he had already gone so far with his lie that telling the truth would cause more pain than good. For her own sake, he hoped now that she would never find out the truth.

 Chapter 50

    Araminta cried alone in her room. She was not one to sit and cry so she began to fold clothes while she let the tears fall. Her children were suffering because of her. If she only had the courage to stand up against Khaos earlier before he damaged her children and other people beyond repair. If she had only fought harder to stop her children and help them open their eyes to what they had been indoctrinated into.

    She knew Khaos had a great influence over them. It was not easy to stand up against him so she had been so happy and proud when Mchi did. But she should have been more concerned about the consequences. Now she lost a child to death and another one to the sorrow of losing a mate and a child. She did not want to lose a third child.

    Knowing that this was happening again to one of her children broke her heart. She had watched Mchi struggle both under his father¡¯s reign and after. She had seen how guilt had broken him down and sometimes she would watch him stand on the edge of the cliff for a long time. She was scared of what thoughts might be running through his head then.

    Wiping her tears away, she went to look outside the window. She watched the human female sweep the ground outside. The daughter of King Richard of Derfir, killed by the Khaos. Araminta could understand why the woman was here for revenge. What a cruel fate that she happened to be her son¡¯s breedmate. How was this ever going to work?

    A knock on the door interrupted her. ¡°Come in,¡± she said without tearing her gaze away from the window.

    ¡°Mah!¡± Aaron spoke as he stepped inside.

    She turned around to face him. He looked a bit concerned. ¡°Did your brothers fight again?¡±

    He closed the door behind him and stepped further in. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± He said calmly as he went to sit on her bed.

    ¡°All of them have taken sides. I hope you stay where you are.¡± She said going back to the table to fold the clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled at her and then watched her curiously. ¡°You were crying.¡±

    She said nothing and continued to fold the clothes.

    ¡°It is sad.¡± He sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if I were him.¡±

    Every dragon looked forward to meeting his or her breedmate. The one who wouldplete them and change their lives for the better. The one who would be their partner in everything and share their happiness and sorrow. It was something sacred and so powerful.

    No one would want to be in Mchi¡¯s situation right now. No matter what he did, he suffered. She knew he was still in too much guilt and whatever he felt toward his mate, only added to it. But trying to deny his instinct would also kill him slowly.

    ¡°Just be there for your brother.¡± She said. ¡°I will take care of the rest.¡±

    It was time for her to do something. To make the impossible, possible because there was no other way.

    Aaron looked at her curiously. ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°You will see when I do.¡± She told him. ¡°Will you just be kind to his breedmate.¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I could. What about Saul?¡±

    Araminta sighed. She didn¡¯t want to hurt her son and drive him away. She understood the pain he was in but it was time to move on. She knew things wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t be too obvious for now.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Where is Mchi?¡±

    ¡°I told him to see a physician. He isn¡¯t healing properly. I wonder what they did to him?¡±

    Araminta frowned, remembering what he told her about being shot by his breedmate. She knew it wasn¡¯t the physical pain that hurt him the most. He was hurt because she proved his suspicion by being the one to shoot him.

    Folding onest garment, she decided to talk to the woman. See what kind of person she was.

    ¡°Aaron. Ask Ka and Brenna to bring the woman to me.¡±

    Aaron stood up and left without any questions. Araminta put the clothes in the drawers and then went to the kitchen. ¡°Mia, serve breakfast for two.¡± She told her maid.

    The maid nodded.

    Araminta then went to the parlor and waited. Ka and Brenna soon arrived with the princess. Her icy blue eyes met hers where she stood between the two dragon females. There was no hostility in them. They were just empty and cold. Her expression was passive but her aura was one of dominance.

    What an Interesting mixture, Aramina thought as she stepped closer. She gave Ka and Brenna a nod to leave before turning to the princess. ¡°Wee to our home, princess Ravina. My name is Araminta. I am Mchi¡¯s mother.¡± Araminta introduced herself politely.

    Ravina curtsied. ¡°It is nice to meet you, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Please sit.¡± Araminta motioned toward one of the sofas.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said, her eyes sweeping over the ce as she went to sit down.

    Araminta sat across from her. ¡°You must be hungry. I arranged for you to join me for breakfast.¡±

    Her face remained passive. ¡°That is very kind of you,¡± she said her voice void of emotion.

    Araminta had seen many humans, but this one was particrly unique, she had to admit. Humans were pale but this one was very pale. Her skin was like porcin, her hair a very light gold, her lips a muted pink, and her eyes, those eyes were the lightest blue she had ever seen. So clear and so cold.

    Araminta then took notice of her scarred hands and dirty clothes. She also took notice of the mark on her neck. She knew what it was. Having mixed emotions about all of this, ¡°Let¡¯s take care of your hands and give you something clean to wear.¡± She told her.

 Chapter 51

    Araminta took Ravina to her room and offered her some new clothes. Their traditional clothes it was nothing like the ones she wore back home. There were no dresses. Araminta gave her undergarment consisting of a simple white skirt that reached midcalves. On top of it, she helped her wear a long brown garment that was wrapped around her waist and folded and tucked at the front to look like a long skirt.

    The top was a tight-fitted beige blouse with no waist. She had seen the women wear variants of it, with sleeves, with short sleeves, or without sleeves. Tied at the back or at the front.

    Araminta gave her one with straps on the shoulders and it was tied at the back. How did they walk around with this? She felt somewhat naked but said nothing. If she was going to stay here then their clothes were the least she had to endure.

    ¡°I know it is not what you wear back home. Hopefully, you get used to it.¡± Araminta told her with a smile.

    Smart woman. She was trying to integrate hers into their society. She was only doing her a favor.

    ¡°I am sure I¡¯ll get used to it. Thank you.¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Let me help you with your hair,¡± Araminta said motioning for her to sit in front of the dresser.

    Ravina went and sat down. She looked at the woman through the mirror. She looked young and¡­ beautiful. She also had that glowing bronzed skin, eyes a light brown, almost honey colored and her hair was a dark brown, unlike her sons. She looked strong and healthy and behind her gentle smile, her teeth were just as white as Mchi¡¯s.

    Araminta began tob her hair gently. ¡°It must have been difficult to leave your home.¡±

    ¡°My parents are dead and my sister is gone. There isn¡¯t much that I left behind.¡±

    Araminta nodded slowly. ¡°I am sorry for your loss.¡±

    Ravina looked at her through the mirror. There was sadness in the woman¡¯s eyes as she continued tob her hair. Putting theb away, she divided her hair an upper and bottom half then braided the upper half before adorning it with golden pins.

    She was very gentle as she took care of her. Ravina knew this woman, the queen mother wasn¡¯t stupid. She had no reason to be kind to the one who tortured her son. She came with a strategy and Ravina knew better than to fall for pretentious kindness.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked when she was done.

    Ravina looked at herself in the mirror. She looked different. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, liking the new look. As if she became a new person. One who was ready to settle here.

    She stood up from her seat and turned to Araminta. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Araminta smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s give you some jewelry. It is part of our way to dress.¡±

    She went to look through her drawers. Ravina did notice that they wore a lot of jewelry. Araminta came back holding a handful of golden jewelry. She fastened a golden belt around her waist. A thick bracelet around her upper arms and smaller ones around her wrists.

    ¡°Please sit. I will help you wear these anklets.¡±

    She motioned toward the bed. Anklets? Ravina was about to protest when the door flung open.

    ¡°Mah!¡± Mchi barged into the room, his eyes zing with anger. His hair was wet and slicked back, and he had a few bruises and cuts on his face.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± his mother turned to him horrified. ¡°Have you lost your manners?¡±

    He looked panicked as if he came running thinking that his mother was dead. Perhaps he heard that she was with her and he was a protective son. How sweet.

    Ravina knew she was right when his hostile gaze fell on her and he opened his mouth to make a threat. Just to pause and blink. Now he looked confused and surprised, his eyes narrowing and following the length of her body all the way down and then up again.

    Ravina stiffened, remembering what she was wearing. Maybe she wasn¡¯t asfortable in it as she thought and her face flushed red.

    ¡°Oh. I let Ravina wear our clothes. Doesn¡¯t she look good in it?¡±

    He stared speechlessly and Ravina wanted to hide behind his mother. Araminta chuckled leaving her side. She went to her son. ¡°I was just about to help her wear the anklets. Maybe you can do it. I¡¯ll see if breakfast is ready.¡± She told him handing him the anklets all while he kept his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Come to the parlor once you are done.¡±

    Araminta left them alone in the room and Ravina¡¯s heart skipped as the door shut behind her. Mchi held the anklets in each hand, his fists clenching and the muscles in his arms bulging.

    He wore a vest that was left open and loose trousers of their tradition. She had seen the men either wear trousers or also some kind of garment draped around their waist. Then they were either shirtless, wore a vest, or a robe that was also left open. Whatever they wore, their chest was always bare.

    Some of them also wore bracelets on their upper arms and some had something imprinted on their arms and chest. Even among the women.

    Mchi¡¯s gaze returned to being hostile. He slowly walked across the distance and came to stand in front of her. She lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°One thing I will not forgive is taking advantage of my mother.¡± He told her.

    ¡°So the rest you will forgive?¡± She raised a brow.

    ¡°I have a big heart.¡±

    ¡°Big enough to put those anklets on?¡±

    He corned her to step back against the bed and she had no choice but to fall back and sit when he didn¡¯t stop. He crouched in front of her legs and looked up at her. ¡°You think this will hurt my pride?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. He smirked.

    ¡°You have a lot to learn about our culture. But dressing like us is a good start.¡± He grabbed her ankle in a tight grip and fastened the bracelet around it. Ravina stiffened. No man had ever touched her ankles or feet. She instinctively drew pulled back her leg when he grabbed her other ankle but he held her firmly and secured the second anklet around it.

    ¡°Be grateful you are not in chains, princess.¡± He said looking up at her.

    ¡°Why am I not in chains?¡±

    He tilted his head. ¡°I like to be fair. You were not the one to put me in chains.¡±

    ¡°You think a few ps is equal to me shooting you?¡±

    ¡°At least you are aware.¡± He smirked. ¡°But you see, even if I wanted to be fair, I can¡¯t. When you hurt me, I hurt alone. When I hurt you, we both hurt.¡±

    ¡°I am happy you are admitting.¡± She said.

    He nodded slowly. ¡°I will still try to be fair. I sent my people to look for your sister.¡±

    Ravina frowned.

    He shrugged. ¡°She isn¡¯t my breedmate so¡­ when I find her¡­¡± He looked up at her slowly with one raised brow. ¡°I wonder¡­ will it be easier if I hurt her?¡±

    Ravina felt her blood boil at the speed of lightning.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± He tilted his head to the other side.

    Her rage took over and she pulled the pin from her hair to stab him. He rose quickly from his seat, gripping her wrist with one hand and her shoulder with the other, he pushed her back on the bed. She struggled to free herself but he easily pinned her wrists down and loomed over her.

    She red at him and a smile curved his lips. ¡°With such a temper, you can¡¯t be a queen, princess. Besides it is not good for your health.¡±

 Chapter 52

    ¡°If you touch my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°You will kill me,¡± he finished for her.

    Ugh, if she had only been quick enough and stabbed him. She wriggled her wrists while pushing her legs up to kick him away, but the garment restricted her.

    ¡°You will hurt if you hurt my sister because that hurts me the most.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Good to know, because clearly, physical pain does not hurt you.¡± He said it with a severe face. ¡°So hurting your sister will at least hurt you even if it hurts me. I can tolerate that. Can you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t try anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I make my ns carefully.¡±

    ¡°Trying to stab me, is not being careful.¡±

    ¡°Then I will try to stab you carefully next time.¡±

    Heughed showing his perfect white teeth. It was a genuineugh as if truly amused by what she said.

    She tried to use the opportunity to push him away but he was too strong. ¡°You are funny.¡± He said and drew back, pulling her up with him. She almost collided with his chest but managed to stop herself when she was an inch away.

    He released her wrist and reached to force the pin out of her hand instead. He took it and put it back in her hair. ¡°It looks better there.¡± He told her. ¡°Now be a good guest to my mother. She might be the only one to treat you with kindness.¡±

    He released her wrist giving her a gentle push to step away from him just when his mother entered the room. ¡°Are youing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mchi said and went to his mother. Ravina followed him.

    Before they reached the breakfast table, Ravina smelled the scent of newly baked bread, fried eggs, and coffee. For the first time, she actually felt hungry. How strange.

    Once she arrived at the table she also found fruits, olives, cheese, and beans. ¡°Please sit,¡± Araminta told her then turned to Mchi who was about to leave. ¡°You should eat too.¡±

    ¡°I am not hungry.¡±

    ¡°You have been starving for seventeen days.¡±

    Ravina stiffened where she sat and looked up at Mchi. Was it that long? She often lost track of time.

    Araminta took her son¡¯s arm and almost forced him to sit down. ¡°Besides it is rude to leave a guest alone.¡± She turned to Ravina. ¡°I am sorry Ravina, but I¡¯ll have to leave you with my son for a while. Some important things came up that need my attention right now.¡±

    ¡°It is alright,¡± Ravina said understanding it all. She was trying to make things good between them. Not a bad intention. Just an impossible one.

    Mchi did not like it at all but said nothing.

    Once his mother left, he behaved as if Ravina wasn¡¯t there. He put food on his te and began to eat. Ravina did the same but she poured herself some coffee first. Their coffee was like nothing she had tasted before. She thought she was in heaven for a moment. What was this?

    ¡°It is fermented and roasted in a special way.¡± He said without looking her way as if he knew what she was thinking.

    Ravina watched him eat as she sipped her coffee. He had good table manners. But what did he do to his face? It seemed like he got into a fight. He ate quickly and then stood up from his seat. Without ncing her way he just left.

    So he wanted to ignore her? For how long, she wondered?

    She ate breakfast alone, feeling morefortable by herself, and then leaned back in her chair when she was full. She looked around the parlor. It was furnished and decorated in warm browns, beiges, and gold. There were vases with green nts on tables and shelves and near the windows. Some grew tall and were attached to the wall.

    Ravina stood up and decided to look around. The floor was covered with a dark rich brown rug that felt smooth beneath her scarred feet. She walked to the shelf with decorations. She found embroideries, vases with beautiful paint, wood carved like different animals, and small houses. She picked up a carved horse. It was carved in such a way that it looked almost real.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Suddenly a male voice spoke.

    Ravina turned to the door and stiffened when she realized it was one of Mchi¡¯s brothers. Not the one that almost broke her jaw. He walked across the distance with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce myself. I am Aaron. The youngest of Mchi¡¯s brothers.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I am Ravina.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He said. ¡°You are famous amongst our people.¡±

    ¡°I am sure.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Do you like horses?¡± He asked.

    The question triggered old memories. She had detached herself from horses. She used to own one and after watching it die from burns she could not get herself attached to another.

    ¡°No.¡± She replied. ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°I love them. My whole family does.¡±

    How ironic, she thought.

    ¡°This one was carved by Mchi.¡± He said nodding toward the curved horse in her hand.

    ¡°Well, I am sure your brother killed more horses than he has carved. Maybe it is his guilty conscience doing this splendid work.¡± She said. ¡°If he has one.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s smile widened, showing his pearl white teeth. What was funny?

    ¡°Guilt is indeed something he is very familiar with. You seem to know him well.¡±

    ¡°I have studied him.¡± She said.

    His smile faded and his eyes narrowed. She didn¡¯t know why she was provoking him. It wouldn¡¯t help her situation.

    ¡°You must be very good at what you do if you learned about him in a few days of studying.¡±

    He was suggesting she didn¡¯t know him. She didn¡¯t argue against that.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the stable?¡± He asked.

    Ravina became unsure if she could just leave. ¡°Your mother brought me here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be busy for a while.¡±

    Was this some kind of trap? Was he taking her to dispose of her without his brother¡¯s knowledge?

    ¡°Alright.¡± She said.

 Chapter 53

    With her fair skin and hair, Ravina stood out from the rest and everyone looked her way as Aaron took her to the stables as he said. Had he taken her somewhere else would also be interesting. What would Mchi¡¯s reaction be?

    First, it was the mother showing kindness, and now the brother? Either they were weing her because they didn¡¯t want a loved one to be hurt or they had some other ns for her.

    She watched the horses in different colors, some sleeping and others being taken care of by the stable boy. While everyone back home had a horse belonging to them, after losing her horse, Ravina avoided creating an attachment to one.

    He halted in front of a chestnut brown horse and went to stroke it. ¡°This is my horse. I call her Honey.¡± He smiled.

    Ravina stared at the mare. She didn¡¯t know why all of this just made her angrier. So many animals died under the attacks of dragons and he said his whole family loved horses? Even the ones that terrorized?

    She ignored her thoughts. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of sounding rude by pointing out faults, she tried to save her energy for now.

    Aaron looked at her where she stood still at a distance. ¡°Are you scared of horses?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She remained standing still. He looked at her confused.

    ¡°Would you like to help me brush them?¡±

    She nodded. He went to find her a brush and gave it to her. Ravina went to brush the horse¡¯s coat. She brushed and brushed and brushed, moving on to the next horse she kept brushing, trying to keep herself upied, trying to keep her anger and anxiety in control but she felt the panic rise slowly.

    Suddenly a hand grabbed her wrist. Startled she looked up, eyes wide. Aaron looked at her with a frown. ¡°You are hurting yourself.¡± He nodded toward her hand. She brushed her skin. Her scars.

    Her chest felt heavy as if she was suffocating. She pulled her arm away from his grip, dropped the brush, and then she ran away. She didn¡¯t know where she was running, but she just did. Passing through crowds, brushing against shoulders, and running up a green hill.

    She stumbled and almost fell to her knees when she reached the top, realizing it was a cliff and she had to stop at the edge. She was panting and the pain in her chest was unbearable.

    A metallic taste filled her mouth as she tried to catch her breath. It was a cloudy day and the wind was blowing forcefully. Ravina breathed in the air, feeling her lungs burn. Her eyes burned as well. She didn¡¯t know what to do with herself.

    She began to rub the blood off her hand. It itched and burned as her skin came off. She had to do something. Focus on something else but tears blurred her eyes as she stared ahead. She squeezed her eyes to force them out and then wiped them away with her arm.

    Walking closer to the edge, she looked down. A river flowed beneath. If she could¡­ she just wanted to be washed away by that water. Let it take her somewhere else, away from this world. As if heaven awaited a person like her.

    She took a step forward to take a closer look, examining the distance when she heard the sound of a flute. It was soft in the forceful wind, reaching her ears ever so tenderly and calling her attention. She turned around to her left, following the sound, and further up the mountain sat an old man at the edge, dressed in a white garment that was draped around his chest and over one shoulder. His grey hair was blown by the wind as he yed the flute with his eyes closed.

    Ravina felt strangely drawn to the sound. It was peaceful and calming. She moved away from the edge and closer to where the old man sat, and then she just listened. When he was done, he opened his eyes and stared directly at her. He smiled.

    Ravina realized she was all alone here, and this man was clearly a dragon. His smile looked harmless but she knew to be cautious as he jumped down from the edge and walked across the distance.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a human here for a while.¡± He smiled as he neared. ¡°Are you someone¡¯s breedmate?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He turned to look at the edge of the cliff, then he looked at her bleeding hands before looking at her face again.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the sound?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. It was¡­ peaceful.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I am a priest. You can find me at the temple up there.¡± He pointed further up on the mountain. There was a small brown and orange house and several stairs led up to it.

    ¡°I y the flute every morning and afternoon. Sometimes in the evening as well, if you ever feel like listening you cane here. Otherwise, you cane up to the temple.¡± He continued.

    Ravina nodded. ¡°If I find the way.¡± She said not knowing where she was.

    The priest smiled. ¡°You seem lost,¡± he told her and she felt like he wasn¡¯t just talking about location. ¡°Finding the right path or the way back is often difficult. Some guidance would help. Where is your breedmate?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    She hesitated, but there was just something calming about this man. ¡°King Mchi.¡±

    He nodded slowly as if realizing something and his eyes sparkled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was true but you are here.¡± He said. ¡°I have been waiting for you.¡±

    She blinked confused. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I know of you. You are the dragon tamer.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all human breedmates dragon tamers?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No. Only those who can and will tame are dragon tamers.¡±

    Ravina continued to be confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Surely, you are here with a mission.¡±

    How did he know? Was it a dragon tamer thing? She remained quiet.

    ¡°It is not an easy path and you will need your strength. It is good to unburden ourselves now and then. You are wee to visit the home of love, mercy, and peace, anytime.¡± He bowed. ¡°May healing spirits be with you.¡± He said and then walked away.

    Ravina watched him take the stairs. Could he manage to walk up all those stairs? If he was a dragon why not shift and fly up? She watched him a bit concerned as he climbed up, taking his time. Then she turned away and decided to find her way back.

    She had no idea where she was but as she tried to find her way back, she saw Mchi arriving on a horse. He slowed down and narrowed his eyes when he took notice of her.

    ¡°Princess, what are you doing here?¡± He said when he came nearby.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are you already trying to run away?¡±

    He walked in a circle around her with his horse. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know that you have many enemies to be walking around freely?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am aware.¡±

    He paused in front of her. His face had not healed yet and hisplexion looked different. He looked at her hands.

    ¡°Are you doing that again?¡± He came beside her and to her surprise, he offered his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here.¡±

    She reached for him. Grabbing each other¡¯s arms he helped her up to sit on the horse behind him.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± He said.

    Without hesitance she put her arms around him, cing her palms on his bare torso. He stiffened and she smiled until she realized how hot he was. His skin was burning. It was not the way she remembered it.

 Chapter 54

    Mchi stiffened. He didn¡¯t think she would boldly put her hands on his bare torso. Her touch was cool and soothing in the fever that was burning his body. He was still fighting the infection and even a cold bath didn¡¯t help.

    Having her very cold hands on his body did something else to him. He wanted her to cool him all over. Touch more of him but he knew that would inme him in other ways that he did not wish to deal with.

    It was enough that she was dressed in this way that made his anger vanish so fast that it was embarrassing. He went from being utterly disgusted to being in awe. God. Animals could do better than him.

    ¡°You are very warm,¡± she said and he could feel her breath against the nape of his neck. His whole body went rigid. ¡°You might be sick.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am of flesh and blood. What did you think would happen after torturing me?¡± He said steering his horse in the direction he wanted to go.

    ¡°That is exactly what I thought would happen.¡± She said.

    There was something about the way she spoke. She kept the same tone most of the time. It annoyed him. He would rather have her angry and show emotions than talk as if she was dead.

    Mchi gave his horse a gentle tap to walk. He did feel weak and tired. ¡°So did you change your mind now? You sound concerned.¡±

    ¡°I need you.¡± She said and his heart skipped. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He knew what she meant yet the words pleased him. He was an utter fool to fall for this nonsense that she wasn¡¯t even trying to present as something else. At least he could appreciate her honesty.

    ¡°Maybe I should take a look at your wound.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± He snarled speeding up the pace to get rid of her. The change of speed caused her hold on him to tighten and he could feel her chest pressed against his back.

    ¡°Slow down.¡± She called. He could feel her panic. It couldn¡¯t be his own.

    He slowed down. He had felt this before which made him wonder what she had been doing alone out here.

    ¡°What is wrong? You are not used to riding?¡±

    ¡°I am sick.¡± She said. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t eat as much as I did today.¡± She admitted.

    ¡°I can see that. You do need some more flesh on your bony body.¡±

    ¡°Stop please.¡± She told him, now grasping his arm instead. Even if it was just a brief moment, he imagined her grasping him for other reasons. His mind might have wondered had she not sounded so fearful.

    As soon as he stopped the horse, she climbed down and hurried to the side of the woods. She went to stand near a tree, her back hunched and shoulders drawn up as she faced away.

    Mchi dismounted his horse. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Did she need to vomit?

    She was quiet for a moment and then turned around, allowing her shoulders to fall. She put on her cold face again, ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Ignoring her ever-so-coldness which actually disturbed him because a part of him warned him not to ignore it, he went and tied his horse to a tree.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He sat down and leaned against the tree. ¡°You said you were sick and you ate a lot. I don¡¯t want you vomiting on my back.¡±

    She sighed and sat down leaning against another tree next to his.

    ¡°So what were you doing alone out here?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I met a priest. Very peaceful unlike some of yourpany.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think my mother is peaceful?¡±

    He watched her think carefully. ¡°I think your mother has your best interest at heart, which is why she wants to make peace with me. I wonder if she would treat me the same if I didn¡¯t affect you?¡±

    Just like the analytical person she was.

    ¡°Regardless, I can¡¯t draw the conclusion that someone is a bad person because they are bad to me. The truth is just that our races have so much history that not only shows that we cannot coexist in peace but also makes it an impossible achievement.¡±

    He agreed. ¡°So you will eliminate us. Don¡¯t we have simr goals?¡±

    ¡°That was the n although it is technically impossible since we don¡¯t have the most optimal weapons yet and you can¡¯t kill the whole human race because we are too many and now we are fighting back as well.¡±

    ¡°So you changed your ns?¡± He raised a brow.

    She turned to him. ¡°Yes. Have you not done the same? I doubt you are stupid to think you can actually erase the whole human race.¡±

    ¡°I could try.¡±

    Using their eyes, they challenged each other. Then she looked away from him.

    ¡°So what is your new n?¡± He asked.

    She was quiet for a moment. ¡°You are nning to make the humans defenseless by destroying my father¡¯s inventions so they have nothing to protect themselves with so¡­ I will make you their protector.¡±

    Mchiughed. Protector of humans? Right. There was such conviction in her voice that he could almost believe her.

    His head throbbed and he touched his damp forehead. He was only getting worse. Despite the cold wind, he was burning. His limbs ached, telling him to stay seated despite wanting to get up.

    He forced himself up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.

    He mounted his horse and she swiftly sat behind him. Then he rode away at a slow pace feeling dizzy. When they were almost home, he lost control of the horse for a while and she quickly reached for the reins to help him. He let her do it, feeling like he was in a haze.

    Mchi didn¡¯t realize that they had stopped until she got off the horse.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± She called his name taking his hand and giving him a tug. He shook his head to force himself awake. She was telling him to get off the horse.

    Before he could try he felt like he was swaying and losing control of his body and soon fell off the horse.

 Chapter 55

    Araminta had just been looking for Ravina when she suddenly saw her son fall off the horse outside his home. She dropped the basket of fruits in her hand and rushed across the grass field while Ravina hurried around the horse toe and see him.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± She went to her knees beside him while Ravina crouched next to his body. Araminta shook his and gently pped his cheek. ¡°Mchi!¡±

    She looked around panicked. ¡°Saul! Kenan!¡± She yelled before looking back at Ravina. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The woman looked at her unfazed. ¡°I believe it is his infected wound.¡±

    The ce where this woman shot him. Anger raced through her and suddenly she wished to push her away. Saul, Kenan, and Joel were quick toe to her aid. Aaron came shortly after.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Help me take him inside.¡± She said. ¡°Kenan, bring the physician.¡±

    Kenan left while Aaron and Joel helped each other carry Mchi inside. Saul turned his attention to Ravina. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°He was sick, Saul,¡± Araminta said.

    ¡°Because she did something to him!¡± He said angrily. ¡°He never gets sick.¡±

    Araminta could really not deal with his temperament now so she was d when the physician arrived with Kenan,nding and shapeshifting. Saul turned his attention to him and led him inside.

    ¡°Come,¡± Araminta told Ravina who stood stiffly there.

    Ravina followed her into Mchi¡¯s room where the physician was examining him in his bed. His brothers stood on each side of the bed, waiting anxiously.

    Araminta was anxious as well. Hisplexion didn¡¯t look good and she knew infections were serious even if they didn¡¯t kill dragons, she knew they killed many humans.

    Their physicians rarely treated those things as well since their bodies often recovered from it. What was happening now then?

    ¡°He isn¡¯t healing and I am not sure why? I can¡¯t find a reason.¡± The physician said.

    Saul turned to Ravina. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± He asked usingly.

    ¡°There could be particles of obsidian left in his body that are preventing him from healing.¡± She exined calmly.

    Araminta felt a pain in her chest. She knew he was tortured but to hear he was shot with obsidian pained her.

    ¡°I can help him,¡± she said when the physician seemed confused about what to do with the new knowledge of obsidian.

    ¡°You will not touch him,¡± Saul warned.

    ¡°He will most likely die then.¡± She said. Araminta was unsettled by how calm the woman remained. She must be aware that if Mchi died, her life would be in danger yet she showed no signs of panic or concern.

    ¡°I am sure he would prefer to die than you helping him.¡±

    ¡°You are going to let your brother die because of your pride?¡± She asked.

    Araminta couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by this interaction. Saul frowned, his eyes burning with hostility. Ravina remained calm as she gazed back at him and when he said nothing she took charge.

    ¡°Infections spread quickly. To help his healing, I need to dissolve the obsidian in his body and help him restore his healing abilities. I need water, salt, ck seeds, fish scales, ginger, coriander, and mountain honey.¡±

    Her sons looked at each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have it?¡± She asked.

    Saul looked like he wanted to kill her.

    ¡°We have them. Let¡¯s bring it.¡± Aaron said pushing Joel to follow him.

    Araminta gave Saul a signal to listen and he followed his brothers, unwillingly.

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    Araminta turned to Ravina.

    ¡°I need certain tools to make the remedy.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Shall we go to the kitchen?¡±

    She nodded.

    Leaving Mchi with Kenan she took Ravina to the kitchen and provided her with the needed tools. She became disturbed by her scarred hands as she washed the blood off. Her wounds were still fresh.

    ¡°What happened to your hands?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She looked at them as ifpletely unaware despite the fact that it looked very painful. ¡°I have a strangepulsion.¡±

    A strangepulsion? Indeed.

    Her sons came back with all the things requested and Ravina began to make the remedy. Araminta watched Ravina mix the different ingredients and making pastes and liquid forms. The only thing she didn¡¯t use was the fish scales.

    ¡°What will you do with the scales?¡± Araminta asked curiously.

    ¡°The obsidian particles cling to the scales and that way I can extract them.¡± She exined.

    ¡°Where did you learn all of this?¡± She looked so young and she was surely very young.

    ¡°I like to read,¡± she said as she kept working.

    Araminta studied her curiously. She remembered the days when she was young. She was alive and full of light, naive and insecure, unlike this woman.

    ¡°I am done.¡± She said.

    Araminta stood up and they went back to Mchi. His brothers were gathered around him, and Saul watched Ravina carefully as she went to sit on the bed beside his brother and do her work.

    Araminta wasn¡¯t worried that the woman would harm her son. She needed him at the moment, but she grimaced when Ravina put the scales inside the wound pushing it all the way in. She didn¡¯t even flinch or grimace as she did so and then she left it there for a while before extracting it. Then she poured what Araminta thought to be the water with salt into the wound, also leaving it there for a while.

    All of them watched her perform all the steps in silence, getting caught up in her work and she seemed confident in what she was doing. When she was done she bandaged his wound.

    ¡°It is done now.¡± She said.

    ¡°He is not awake,¡± Saul said.

    ¡°It will take time.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up, consider yourself dead.¡± He threatened.

    As if she didn¡¯t hear him, she went on to touch Mchi¡¯s forehead with the back of her hand, then she touched his wrist before turning to Saul. ¡°I need cold water and a cloth.¡±

    He looked at her appalled and annoyed. ¡°Are you ordering me?¡±

    ¡°I am simply stating what I need to help your brother.¡±

    Araminta found herself intrigued again.

    ¡°Aaron! Bring cold water and a cloth.¡± Saul said without tearing his gaze from her.

    Aaron left to do what he was told.

    ¡°Some fresh air would be good.¡± She said.

    ¡°Kenan, open the window,¡± Saul said still holding her gaze. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°It is good for now.¡± She replied with the same tone.

    Aaron came back with a bowl of water and a cloth. He handed it to Ravina and sat beside Mchi, to cool his forehead with the wet cloth.

    ¡°You can all go. I can stay here.¡± Araminta said.

    ¡°I am not leaving,¡± Saul told her.

    ¡°You have to while your brother is ill. Now go.¡± She told them.

    Saul turned to Aaron. ¡°You stay here.¡± He told him and took Joel and Kenan as he left.

    Araminta looked at her youngest son who didn¡¯t like the treatment he got from his brother. Saul was only getting worse but this woman seemed to know how to deal with him.

 Chapter 56

    Mchi woke up, his whole body aching. As he shifted, pain stabbed him at the side of his stomach. He could feel the bandage around his waist and he looked around with heavy eyelids.

    Ravina sat near the window, staring into the night. She seemed lost in thought. Mchi watched her in silence, his throat and lips feeling dry. As if sensing that he was awake, she turned to him, her eyes blue eyes looking tired and dead.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± she said as a matter of fact. She stood up and walked around the bed and he followed her with his gaze as she came to stand beside him. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Why was she alone here with him?

    He parted his dry lips to speak. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He croaked.

    ¡°To take care of you. Let me bring you some water.¡± She said and without waiting for his reply she left him.

    Mchi forced himself to sit up, then looked down at the bandage wrapped around his waist. Taking care of him? What was happening?

    Ravina returned with a tray in her hands. She came and ced it on the nightstand, beside him. Picking up the cup of water, she held it out ¡°here. You need plenty of fluids.¡±

    Although her action was one of care, her tone, nor her expression showed any care or concern. She wanted to keep him alive for her own benefit, just when he wished to die the most. It was the only way out of this misery.

    He took the cup from her, almost dropping it but she was quick to aid him. Ironic. She was the one who put him in this state and now she was helping him. Should he feel grateful? He scoffed.

    Ravina helped bring the cup to his lips and he sipped the cold water that soothed his dry and burning throat. It cooled his inside and he gulped all of it down. He let out a sigh and she ced the cup back on the tray.

    ¡°Your mother made carrot soup with honey. You should eat it.¡± She said with a t voice.

    He turned to look at the soup on the tray and then looked up at her. ¡°As you have noticed, my hands are weak.¡± He said. Then an idea came to mind. ¡°Perhaps you could feed me, princess.¡± He smirked.

    He expected a re, a resistance, or a sarcastic remark but instead, she gave his legs a pat to move aside and he did it automatically. Then she sat down and picked up the bowl with her scarred hands.

    Mchi was surprised. What was she thinking?

    She picked up the soup with the spoon and then brought it close to his lips. He watched her without moving. She waited patiently until he opened his mouth. It was indeed his mother¡¯s soup as he tasted it.

    ¡°Where is my family?¡± He asked as she picked up some more soup.

    She paused and then slowly looked up at him. ¡°I killed them.¡±

    They stared at each other in the eerie silence that followed and then suddenly sheughed. A disturbing sound to his ears but she was amused by her own statement or perhaps his reaction.

    Shaking her head with a chuckle, she brought the spoon to his mouth to feed him, not caring to exin that she was joking.

    He just red at her, not opening his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am sure they are safe.¡±

    He remained silent, she put the spoon down again. ¡°I have to say, I thought you had a temper but your brother¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°He puts you to shame. No, actually¡­.¡± she tilted her head and watched him closely. ¡°My recent assessment of you tells me that you aren¡¯t temperamental. Perhaps it was the chains.¡± She spoke casually as ifing to conclusions from hertest discovery out loud.

    ¡°My assessment of you has always been correct.¡± He said.

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    ¡°Your hips are narrow.¡±

    She was about to say something but stopped herself. Now he became curious.

    ¡°You need some flesh on your bones and your pale skin makes you look sick.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Well, you are sick.¡±

    Now it was her turn to look at him and say nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Despite all of it, I find you to be irresistible.¡± He wasn¡¯t even lying.

    She had all the traits he found unattractive yet could not deny that he found her alluring and mysterious in a way. She was unique. Cold when dangerous and fiery when aggravated. She was focused and aware of everything but very unaware of herself. She walked around as if dead, but made the impact of a powerful living person.

    A frown settled between her eyebrows. ¡°Since you can talk this much, I assume you can help yourself now.¡± She said and put the bowl back on the tray.

    When she looked back at him a blush crept to her face. He knew he was looking at her a certain way but he didn¡¯t care. He should take a look, a careful look to remind himself that she was not the dragoness he had been waiting for. If she was, they would have already been mated and breeding by now. She would have carried the mark of his lips and teeth instead of that mark on her neck that kept aggravating him.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± His mother stood suddenly at the door.

    Both of them turned to look at her. ¡°Oh, I am d to see you awake. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He said.

    ¡°Ravina has been taking care of you the whole time.¡± She smiled.

    His mother had clearly taken it upon herself to torture him now.

    ¡°I will retire back home then since Ravina is here.¡± She said after the silence.

    What? Was she serious?

    ¡°You are not leaving her here?¡± He said.

    ¡°Where should I take her?¡± She pretended to be confused. ¡°She is your breedmate and while you are ill, it is dangerous for her to be anywhere else but here.¡±

    Was she talking about Saul? He would not, would he? Mchi hated himself for even doubting him.

    ¡°Alright. Good night both of you.¡± She said and left them.

    Ravina looked back at him, eyes a bit fearful.

    ¡°I guess you will sleep here.¡± He said.

    He could feel her draw back from him.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry princess. I will be kind enough to lend you at least a pillow.¡± He smiled. ¡°To sleep on the floor.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Mchi threw her the pillow and she caught it. ¡°Your home is big. I am sure you can let me sleep in the basement even if you don¡¯t want to give me a room.¡±

    ¡°I am giving you a room. This room.¡± He told her.

    He hated that he was doubting his brother. He knew Saul would die for him but perhaps he was too angry at the moment and leaving this woman out of his sight would be dangerous. She would probably rejoice at the fact that she was driving a wedge between them.

    He could not keep her here for too long and allow her to cause division between his people. He would use her to get a hold of the inventions fast and then¡­ he would get rid of her.

    Mchi wondered what his mother was thinking by bringing them together. If he knew his people and how the rule worked, there would be an uproar soon. People didn¡¯t like confusion or uncertainty about the ones in power. Being a king with a human breedmate was a threat to their existence.

    Ignoring her, hey down to sleep. He had been sleeping on the uneven ground in a cave, where he would wake up with bruises or cuts. At least she was sleeping on an even floor, which wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Except for perhaps the cold and the fact that she wasn¡¯t used to it. But she enjoyed pain and she was the ice princess, so he would see how much of this she would enjoy.

    ***

    Ravina tossed the pillow on the floor and began to take off her jewelry. Then shey down to sleep. She knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy but she had to admit that she thought it would be harder than this since she came unprepared. She didn¡¯t have to try to win the queen mother. The woman was already going out of her way to help her even if it was to help her son.

    Saul, she guessed to be the second eldest son. The terrorizer, with his father and brother Mchi. As much hostility as his eyes showed, at least he wasn¡¯t after the throne. She had seen his concern for his brother but he was very condescending to the rest of his brothers. How was Mchi toward them?

    She had not been sure what kind of treatment she would receive from him. Would he be acting on his instinct or hatred? Now, this made sense. He was conflicted between both, she could tell and somehow she was happy about it. She was not ready for him to act on his instinct yet.

    Ravina shivered thinking of what that would mean. What being his queen would mean? She felt sick to her stomach. If she wanted to aplish her goal, she would at least have to be able to tolerate him. Women married men they didn¡¯t like all the time and even built families with them. Wasn¡¯t that what she had been nning to do before Ares?

    She would have to treat it the same way, except she didn¡¯t just not like this man. He was the creature in her nightmares. A terrorizer. A murderer. How would she do it? Pretend like he wasn¡¯t? Even if she did, surely her nightmares would remind her every night.

    God, she was making herself nauseous. She was lying to herself that she could do this. If not for her sister, she would release herself from this pain. But for her sister, just for her, she would try to find something to hold on to keep her alive. Otherwise, she would end up dead no matter what.

    Her thoughts went back to the moment she was on the cliff. She imagined allowing herself to fall, the wind blowing her hair up, and then she was gone. She found the thought very soothing and closed her eyes. Would Mchi let her sleep or would his instinct prevent him from it? She was curious.

    Pulling her legs up to warm herself she tried not to allow her thoughts to think of home. Of what she had left behind. She would have to keep burying her emotions. She was not a person now. She was just a tool.

    Ravina kept herself awake by peeling her hand. Falling asleep would mean having nightmares and now that she was here, she would have the worst of them. But she could not keep herself awake for too long and soon she was dwelling in thend of nightmares.

    This one was different from her previous ones. She was tied to a pir and her sister stood with a male dragon who had his arm around her shoulders. She had one hand on a little child¡¯s shoulder. She was a breedmate and the child was hers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you hurt my people.¡± She told her.

    ¡°Corinna.¡± She had found her sister but her sister wasn¡¯t the least happy to see her. ¡°I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have. Now, you will die.¡±

    Ravina shook her head as tears burned her eyes. ¡°Corinna.¡±

    Suddenly it became dark as dragons covered the sky above. ¡°Corinna!¡± Ravina panicked. ¡°Please, at least let me hug you.¡±

    Her sister shook her head and drew her child closer.

    ¡°I am your sister,¡± Ravina said.

    Corinna continued to shake her head. ¡°My sister is dead. You are not my sister.¡±

    ¡°Corinna!¡± A tear fell down her cheek.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± She said and then looked up.

    Ravina followed her gaze to look up at the dragons flying above. They opened their mouths to breathe fire and burn her and she woke up screaming.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± The sudden voice of the figure in the shadow made her scream again and she hit him. His hands flew to grasp hers and she screamed horrified.

    ¡°Get away!¡± She got a sudden strength she didn¡¯t know she had but he was still stronger. He pulled her closer.

    ¡°No!¡± She shrieked.

    ¡°Stop!¡± He told her but she wasn¡¯t listening.

    ¡°You monster! Let me go!¡± She was wriggling her arms and trying to kick with her legs as if fighting for her life when he suddenly pulled her against his chest and wrapped his arms around her.

    Ravina stiffened.

    ¡°It was just a nightmare.¡± He whispered holding her tightly.

    She could feel his heartbeat where her cheek rested against his bare chest. A tremor went through her when he stroked her hair and more tears threatened to fall from her eyes.

    What was this? She didn¡¯t want it yet every time she had woken up from a nightmare she had wished someone was there to hold her. Like her father used to do. Wrap his strong arms around her and assure her that she was safe. Why did this feel the same? Was she so desperate for this that she was allowing anyone to hold her?

    The tears streamed down her face and she couldn¡¯t stop them. How could she allow herself to cry now?

    ¡°Come,¡± he said picking her up with ease.

    ¡°No!¡± But it was already toote to protest. He was carrying her to bed.

 Chapter 58

    Mchi ced her gently on the bed and she turned away immediately, hating herself and being embarrassed. She curled, afraid of what he would do next. She would rather he did something mean than make her feel this useless and that was how he made her feel. He covered her with a warm nket and a sob escaped her lips. She put a hand over her mouth, her chest struck with pain.

    This was why she hated this. Letting her walls down once did this to her. She could not survive this pain. It was too much.

    She grasped the cloth around her chest, squeezing the way she felt her chest squeeze. The pain choked her. She missed her parents. She missed her uncle. Ester. Bram. Ares.

    Corinna. She remembered the days they used to y together. Hide and seek was their favorite game; when everyone joined, it was a lot of fun. She remembered her sister¡¯sughter, her warm hugs, their fights, and their mischievous games where they changed clothes and behaved like each other to deceive people.

    Oh, God. She could not breathe and her cries came out as strangled sounds. She squeezed her eyes harder and tried to imagine being dead so she could breathe. She imagined herself finding peace. Being nothing but a memory, not many people would remember because they were dead.

    She repeated the thought in her head until she calmed down and then she fell asleep.

    In the morning she woke up to the smell of coffee and baked bread. She sat up, her eyelids heavy from being swollen and her head throbbing in pain. Mchi walked through the door, hair wet and upper body bare. He wore a bracelet around his upper arm and she noticed that he had those tribal tattoos today that she had seen some of them have. It covered the other upper arm and one side of his chest.

    He held a tray of food with legs and came straight to bed. ¡°Good morning, princess.¡± He saiding to sit on the bed with her. She folded her legs and he ced the tray between them. What was he doing?

    ¡°Breakfast?¡±

    She looked at the food on the tray. It looked delicious but she had no appetite.

    Mchi made himselffortable, folding his legs up on the bed as well. He poured coffee into two cups. Ravina¡¯s vision swayed. She was still very tired and her head and eyes were hurting.

    She reached for the coffee hoping it would help her wake up. Mchi¡¯s eyes widened and his lips parted as if to speak while she brought the cup to her lips. She took a sip. ¡°What is it?¡±

    He blinked. ¡°It is hot.¡±

    She looked at the cup in her hand. ¡°It is fine.¡± She said.

    Usually, when she became a little emotional, she woke up eitherpletely mad or numb.

    Mchi watched her with a frown.

    ¡°You took off your bandage,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have. As long as there is an open wound, it can get infected.¡±

    He looked down at his stomach. ¡°You did a good job. It looks fine, and my healing is back to normal.¡±

    She looked at his face. His skin had that healthy glow again. His full lips had their color back again. She watched them part, as he put an olive into his mouth. She was tired of his face. She had watched over him the whole day yesterday.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She asked him.

    He raised a brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This.¡± She said pointing at the breakfast

    ¡°I am¡­ sensing some anger again. I wonder who has a temper.¡±

    ¡°You did not answer my question.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°You sure like questions and answers, professor. I am doing this to be kind because you hate it.¡±

    She only had herself to me. She had shown her weaknessst night and now he wanted to use her emotions against her.

    ¡°You cried a lotst night.¡± He pointed as he put cheese on his bread.

    He had gone to sit on the bench near the window. Ravina wondered if he had gotten any sleep.

    ¡°Your sister, why do you think she is gone?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t found her dead.¡±

    ¡°And you think she is with dragons?¡± He took a bite of his bread.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±

    He chewed calmly and swallowed. ¡°It is very rare for a human to be a breedmate. In all the years I have lived, I have onlye across one.¡±

    She nodded. That was also the impression she got when reading professor Ward¡¯s notes.

    ¡°How long have you lived?¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and forty-two years.¡± he took a sip of his coffee as well. ¡°You are not eating.¡±

    ¡°I am not hungry.¡± She said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±

    She picked the fork to eat the scrambled eggs. ¡°Will you find my sister?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I will. I don¡¯t think I will find her with dragons but if I do, I can¡¯t bring her here unless I kill her breedmate. And why would I? I think I would like it more if I found her being a breedmate. Would you like it?¡±

    ¡°It depends.¡±

    ¡°On what?¡±

    ¡°On whether it is one-sided like you and me or if she has feelings for him and is happy.¡±

    ¡°Like you and me?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you assuming that I have feelings for you? There is a difference between instinct and feelings. I thought you would know professor.¡±

    ¡°I do. Instinct is an innate tendency, an automatic reaction that cannot be suppressed. That is why I am here with you. I can trust instinct but not emotions.¡±

    That was why he brought her to bedst night.

    Ravina finished her eggs and put the fork down. Then she met his gaze. His coffee-brown eyes watched her intently. She stared back at him, her gaze unwavering when a knock on the door interrupted their staring contest.

    His mother stood at the entrance. ¡°Good morning.¡± She smiled.

 Chapter 59

    Mchi left her alone with his mother who showed her to a privy room where she could wash up and change clothes. She gave her a new set of jewelry to match her clothes then she wanted to help brush her hair.

    ¡°I can do it.¡± She said.

    ¡°It is alright. I like to do it. It reminds me of my daughter.¡±

    Daughter?

    ¡°You have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±

    ¡°She is dead.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Ravina said although she didn¡¯t feel sorry at all. She waspletely numb today.

    Araminta just smiled and continued tob her hair. Maybe Araminta was kind not only for her son but because this made her feel like a mother to a daughter again. Sadly, Ravina felt like she would find her sister happy somewhere else and not feel the need to stay in this world to take care of her.

    She would leave eventually. She had endured enough. She was so exhausted and she wished to disappear so badly that she could straight stab herself right now with the pin Araminta was putting in her hair. For a moment she even imagined reaching for it.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Mchi yesterday,¡± Araminta said.

    Ugh. This was why she avoided people. These kinds of conversations made her ufortable. Nice small talks made her ufortable. Her brain had to think extra hard to reply and when too much time passed for a reply, she remained quiet.

    ¡°I am nting vegetables and fruits in the backyard. Would you like to help me?¡± She asked.

    Ravina nodded.

    Araminta took her to the backyard of her home which was just a short distance away from Mchi¡¯s home. She bandages her hands before allowing her to help. In her backyard, she had nted flowers, tomatoes, and strawberries and Ravina helped her pluck them and nt more.

    They worked in silence and Ravina was grateful for that.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± She asked when they had worked for a while.

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to learn?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Araminta smiled widely and Ravina wasn¡¯t sure why.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make tomato soup with these fresh tomatoes.¡±

    Ravina nodded.

    When they were done, they washed their hands, and then Araminta showed her to the kitchen. She introduced Mia, the kitchen maid, and then went ahead to show her how to make tomato soup.

    Ravina had to learn to cut tomatoes that slipped out of her fingers. ¡°Oh, careful.¡± Araminta chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t cut yourself.¡±

    Then she had to cut onions. They were even more slipper and burned her eyes.

    ¡°Oh dear, do you want me to take over?¡± Araminta asked when tears streamed down her eyes.

    ¡°No. I am fine.¡± She said. It couldn¡¯t be that difficult. Mia was cutting them easily. Ravina watched her carefully and tried to imitate her. She cut one and failed. Took another one. Failed. A third. It was getting better and she kept going until Araminta stopped her.

    ¡°You are eager to learn.¡± She smiled. ¡°Maybe you can try tomorrow again. I think this will be enough for three days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry.¡± She said.

    Miaughed at her. ¡°You don¡¯t look like what you are.¡± She said and Ravina wasn¡¯t sure what she meant. What did she look like and what was she?

    Araminta began to cook the soup and showed her all the steps. What herbs and vors to add and how long she should let it cook. She let her try to make her own with another pot and followed her steps.

    ¡°You are a fast learner.¡± Araminta smiled.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tasted it,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Someone else will do the tasting. Let¡¯s serve it now.¡±

    Someone else?

    Ravina helped serve the table and she realized they were serving many people. Would her sons be here?

    ¡°We usually eat lunch together. The whole family. If we are too busy then we have dinner together but it is usually lunch.¡± Araminta exined.

    Aaron and Joel were the first to arrive.

    ¡°Here you are. Ravina helped me cook today.¡± She announced.

    ¡°That is kind,¡± Aaron said taking a seat.

    Joel went to sit beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it is not poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. Poisones in different forms.¡± Saul said as he arrived. ¡°You are sure making her work, mother.¡± He said and sat down. ¡°Aaron. Give me the bread!¡± He ordered.

    Aaron stood up but Ravina was quicker than him. She took the basket of bread before he could take it. ¡°I will help him.¡± She told the youngest brother. Then she walked along the table and ced a piece of bread on Saul¡¯s te.

    ¡°Could you give me water as well?¡± He said to annoy her.

    ¡°Of course,¡± She said taking the pot of water, she poured it into his ss. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°No.¡± He said his eyes zing with anger.

    She ignored him and turned to Aaron. ¡°Would you like some water?¡±

    He looked up at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    She poured him water and ced a piece of bread on his te. Kenan arrived and looked around confused.

    ¡°We are being served by our new servant,¡± Saul told him.

    Kenan sat down withoutmenting.

    ¡°Saul, let¡¯s not behave like children.¡± His mother told him. ¡°Where is M..¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mchi walked into the room. He paused and looked around surprised. Then he went to sit on the short end of the table, across from Saul.

    Suddenly the room felt crowded with these big males at the table. All of them with chests bare and taught muscles as if they had been doingbor work all day. This made her aware of what she wore, especially when Mchi nced her way, allowing his gaze to sweep over her swiftly.

    ¡°Well Mchi, your breedmate has made us some food. It reminds me of something.¡± Saul said.

    Almost all of them stiffened. Ravina felt a sudden tension in the air.

    __________

    Bonus dedicated to my supergifters, Marianne33, Onix_Rain45, Ivette_M11, Needmorecoffee and Teresa_Gilbert_3969. Thank you for spoiling me 3.

 Chapter 60

    Ravina felt the uneasiness that followed Saul¡¯s statement. While Mchi and Saul stared at each other, the other brothers looked ufortable.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Araminta said and sat to Mchi¡¯s right. ¡°Please, sit Ravina.¡± She told her and Ravina sat across from her.

    Mia helped serve around but the men helped themselves mostly. Araminta grabbed the pot of soup that Ravina made and poured some into Mchi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said picking up his spoon.

    ¡°Ravina made it,¡± she smiled just as he was about to pick it up with his spoon.

    He paused for a moment then without looking at any of them he proceeded. Ravina watched as he sipped the soup and tasted it. His expression remained the same and he picked some more.

    So it was alright she guessed?

    His mother smiled and poured some for Ravina and to herself. Araminta tasted it before her and Ravina could see that her expression changed but she tried to hide it.

    It was terrible.

    Ravina picked up her spoon and hurried to taste it. As soon as it went down her throat she began to cough and tears burned her eyes. It was very spicy and she didn¡¯t know what to do with herself. She almost panicked but Mchi calmly poured water into her ss. She reached for it and gulped it down.

    He smirked. ¡°Cooking is not for you, princess.¡±

    She let out a breath of relief when she cooled down her burned inside. Her tongue was still stinging.

    Despite it, Mchi continued to eat the soup and so did his mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She said baffled.

    ¡°Mah, don¡¯t!¡± Mchi told his mother. ¡°I like spicy.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe we could mix it with mine so it is less spicy.¡± She suggested as she reached for the one she made. She poured them some, to mix with her spicy one but Mchi gave refused with a slight gesture.

    Was he torturing himself? He didn¡¯t even drink water in between.

    Ravina ate the soup that was less spicy now, but still, she had to drink water and eat the bread with it. She reached for the cold vegetables to soothe her tongue. She looked over to see if Araminta was still alive since Mchi didn¡¯t seem the least affected.

    Araminta seemed to enjoy her food now. Clearly, they were more tolerant of spicey food than she was and now she understood why she had enjoyed their food. They used lots of vors and spices that gave it a strong distinctive taste and it made it smell delicious, already calling to her appetite before she could eat.

    Saul suddenly stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His mother asked.

    ¡°Enjoy some time with your new daughter-inw, Mah. Thank you for the food.¡± He said and walked away.

    New daughter-inw? And was he referring to her?

    Araminta shook her head. Kenan and Joel followed to leave. ¡°Thank you for the food Mah and princess,¡± Joel said.

    Kenan remained quiet and left with his brother. At least they had some manners.

    Mchi put his spoon down before turning to her, ¡°well done.¡± He told her but she felt like he wasn¡¯t talking about the food.

    He rose from his seat and as he walked past his mother he grabbed her shoulder in a soothing gesture before leaving.

    ¡°Well, they saved the desert for us.¡± Araminta forced a smile.

    Aaron nodded.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show her to the balcony upstairs? I will bring dessert.¡± Araminta told her son.

    Aaron showed her to the balcony on the third floor of his mother¡¯s home. The view wasrge farmingndscapes.

    ¡°Excuse my brother. He is just grieving.¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°Grieving?¡±

    Aaron came to stand near the rim with her and looked ahead. ¡°He lost his breedmate and child.¡±

    He lost his family? ¡°That¡¯s¡­ heartbreaking.¡± She said.

    He nodded with a sad smile.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°They were killed.¡± He replied.

    ¡°By humans?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That would exin his hostility and why his family was being patient with him, especially Aaron it seemed.

    ¡°He has been like this since their loss. He is not being rational.¡±

    Ravina nodded. ¡°It is understandable.¡±

    He turned to her and watched her curiously for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t behave like a princess.¡± He pointed.

    ¡°How do princesses behave?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I am wrong but I would guess that they are spoiled and even if not, they would certainly not be as brave or as knowledgable or as¡­¡± he shrugged. ¡°You just seem to have a lot of endurance.¡±

    She nodded understanding his meaning. ¡°I was born into a privileged household but I was not born into a privileged society. My parents never tried to protect us from reality and taught us the values of everything that we had. We would often go out with my parents, mostly I would go out with my father when they helped our people who lost their homes, families, or properties. We saw people starving, dying or grieving.¡±

    Aaron frowned.

    ¡°At one point even we didn¡¯t have food. The way the ve trade worked was to make people submit by removing their source of food. The dragons from your n would burn down farmingndscapes where farmers worked for months to supply us with food and have some saved for the winter. It would be all gone while you would use human ves to make your own farmingnds toter sell them to us after you took everything. I must say that is a great strategy.¡±

    Aaron nodded. ¡°It is.¡± He sighed looking ahead again. ¡°But your father changed everything and then you continued. You must have obtained a lot of knowledge from him.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Well, your father raised you well. I wish I could say the same about my father.¡±

    She studied him closely. ¡°Would you say you are more like your mother?¡±

    He became thoughtful then nodded.

    ¡°You are considered less male.¡±

    He stiffened and looked at her as if she discovered something.

    ¡°You are the youngest and you are like your mother. I assume your brothers value your opinion less because you are the fragile one.¡±

    He frowned and she could see that it made him ufortable so what she was saying was probably true.

    ¡°I mean that is what they think and it is not necessarily the truth unless you allow it to be the truth. You have to be confident in yourself and in your beliefs to be able to voice them with conviction. If you have no voice, you have nothing.¡±

    He watched her with a deep frown. Clearly, he didn¡¯t think about the fact that what he allowed would continue.

    He nodded slowly as he thought about it. ¡°You are right.¡± He said.

    She would give him one more piece of advice. Not to take advice from people like her but she remained quiet.

 Chapter 61

    Ravina felt suffocated from being surrounded by people and left Araminta¡¯s house without her knowledge. She knew there was danger outside but she had lived her whole life aware of the risks of leaving the castle walls and being on guard that now when she was among the enemy and was surrounded by the danger she didn¡¯t feel the need to hide. She came here knowing that she could die so she might as well be free before that.

    Her feet led her to the cliff again and she sat down at the edge, allowing her legs to hang down, and then stared ahead. She allowed the wind to blow her hair and listened to the river and the birds flying above. She wondered where this ce was. All those years, they have been unable to find where dragons hide. Their guess had been that they moved around often to not be found.

    The dragons captured and brought to the castle were often caught during attacks or in attempts to rule over humans again. Maybe why she never felt satisfied watching those dragons get killed. They had already taken so many lives by the time they were brought to the castle.

    ¡°I will kill them all,¡± she would tell Bram calmly as she continued to develop her weapons.

    At first, she thought that he didn¡¯t take her seriously because she was still young but as she grew she had to ask why he shook his head in disbelief every time she said so.

    ¡°Maybe you would be able to kill a dragon in a fight but do you think that if you went to a vige with dragons and you saw families with children living their lives that you would be able to kill them?¡±

    She had been taken aback by his question. Families with children?

    ¡°I think when you speak of killing them all, you think of all the dragons that you have seen. The ones terrorizing, oppressing, and killing.¡± Bram said as if he was sure of her way of thinking.

    She had ignored his remark back then because she could not imagine his scenario, but now that she saw it she wondered. Would she be able to kill them all now that she had seen more than the terrorizers? If she could breathe fire right now, would she burn down this ce?

    The fact that the answer was no at the back of her mind disturbed her. After everything she had seen, she would still not do it? If she had the chance to set her people free for once she wouldn¡¯t do it? Then what would she have to go through to be able to do it? What could make people do such things? Those questions also led her to feel equally disturbed if the answer had been yes.

    Then she would have to be even more vicious than she was now. Even more hateful and vengeful. More coldhearted. It scared her that the way she was wasn¡¯t enough. She would have to be aplete monster which reminded her of her favorite book. The story of the man who became a monster to kill his enemy.

    In the story, the man was mostly in battle with himself. It was a long process where he killed a part of himself each day until there was nothing left of him. When he died, only then could he rise as a monster.

    Well, if she died she would not rise because her death would be literal, and right now she was on the brink. She looked down, watching the distance to the water flowing beneath. Who would want to rise to die again? Not her. If she dies once, that was it.

    Suddenly she heard the sshing of water and turned her head. She found the old priest trying to carry two pots of water upstairs to the temple. She watched him spill the water as he carefully tried to climb the stairs.

    Ravina ignored him and stared ahead but as she heard more water getting spilled, she couldn¡¯t help herself. He would waste all the water before he reached the top or he would fall and get hurt. She stood up and walked over the distance. Then she took the few steps up to where he was still struggling to carry the water.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± he greeted as she came to his side. ¡°May I help you?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said turning his head surprised. ¡°It is you again.¡± He chuckled sheepishly. ¡°I am not good with bncing.¡±

    ¡°I can help.¡± She said reaching for one of the pots.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said allowing her to take it, and then she looked ahead. How did he climb all those stairs? Her heart would fail her.

    The old man continued to climb the stairs and she followed him. She had only climbed a quarter but she was already panting and feeling like her heart was throbbing in her ears. The old man seemedpletely fine and paused to wait for her when he noticed that she was struggling.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you shift? Why do you take the stairs?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I will exin why once we have climbed all the way.¡± He smiled mysteriously.

    By the time she was halfway through she could not take it. Her muscles, her lungs, and her heart screamed at her to stop. She just sat down, unable to speak to the priest when he looked back at her.

    He just smiled and waited patiently. ¡°I am sorry. I need a moment.¡± She said when she could finally speak.

    Once she could breathe, she continued despite the pain. God, physical activity was not her strong side and she already had a weak body because ofck of nutrition. Once she reached the top, she really felt like her heart would fail her. She was sweating and panting.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, young Lady. What should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Rah..vina.¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Ravina. It sounds familiar.¡± He said.

    He probably heard of her.

    He went away as she sat on the grey marble floor of the temple. The walls were paintings of beautifulndscapes and at the back, there were slide doors that were open to show the view of the mountains far away ahead. She leaned back against one of the walls and rxed allowing herself to recover and breathe.

    The priest came back with two cups. ¡°Here. Drink some water.¡± He said nodding at the pot she carried upstairs. She took the cup and poured herself some water, gulping it down at once. So soothing, she thought.

    ¡°What do I call you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Chanan.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Do you go up these stairs every day?¡±

    ¡°Several times.¡±

    She was impressed. Maybe why he wasn¡¯t the least affected. He was used to it. She had worried for nothing.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He sat down beside her. ¡°It is beneficial for the body and mind. I tell everyone to take the stairs if they want to visit the temple but most of them never listen.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Theye here stressed and leave stressed. It takes all those stairs for people to leave the world down there behind, so once theye up here they have already partially cleared their minds and are more receptive to rxing.¡±

    She nodded understanding the sentiment.

    ¡°What do you worship?¡± She asked.

    ¡°God.¡±

    ¡°But you are not¡­ christian?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Is your God different?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I believe we all have the same God.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in heaven and hell?¡±

    ¡°In a certain sense, yes.¡±

    She looked around. This looked nothing like a church. How did they pray here? The priest watched her curiously.

    ¡°Well,¡± he said standing up atst. ¡°I have to clean this ce now. Perhaps you could wait for a little. I will y the flute for you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I could help, so you finish faster.¡± She nced outside, down the mountain. ¡°I can¡¯t be absent for too long.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I could use some help.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Ravina was on her knees washing the marble floor while Chanan cleaned the pirs and then went on to cut the overgrown nts outside. She would feel his eyes on her sometimes and she wondered why he watched her and what his intentions were but although he kept staring she didn¡¯t feel ufortable with him. Usually meeting new people and having small conversations made her extremely ufortable. This man only made her curious.

    She had this feeling as if they knew each other. Perhaps it was just his peaceful energy she thought and continued to wash the floor. When she was done, she felt exhausted.

    Ravina was used to mental exhaustion but this physical exhaustion was new to her. She was grateful for the wind blowing inside both entries, which dried the floor quickly and helped her cool down.

    Chanan left his shoes outside and stepped in. ¡°You do this better than I do.¡± He said looking at the shining floor. ¡°You must be exhausted now. Let me bring some water.¡± He said and went into a room.

    Shortly after he came back with two cups of water. ¡°Do you want to sit outside?¡± He pointed at the exit that led to the view of mountains.

    Ravina nodded and stood up. Then she followed him outside. The temple was built at the edge of the mount and gave a beautiful view of the greenndscape beneath and the sky and mountains ahead. A fence was built around the edge to prevent from falling.

    Ravina went near the fence to enjoy the view and Chanan came to stand beside her. He handed her the cup and she took a sip from it.

    ¡°Are you enjoying your stay in thend of dragons?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I like thends.¡± She said.

    ¡°Are you being well treated here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± But she could only trust his good treatment. The others could just be looking out for Mchi, just like she would not interfere if her sister was happy with a dragon.

    ¡°Did you start with the mission you came here for?¡±

    She became thoughtful. She never really figured out what exactly she wanted to do with the breedmate bond. The escape n happened before she could make a clear n. She just knew that this knowledge would be very beneficial to her and that just being a breedmate and bing queen would be revenge enough for those who hated her kind.

    But besides all that, her first and foremost reason why she put herself in this situation was to find her sister, and her new n of making Mchi the protector of humans didn¡¯t sound bad. She just wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible.

    ¡°How do you know I am here with a mission?¡± She asked.

    ¡°They alle with a mission. Dragon tamers.¡±

    She turned to him full of curiosity. ¡°You said not all breedmates are dragon tamers, then how do you know if I am one?¡±

    ¡°We have had visions about you and waiting for you toe.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Me and my fellow priests.¡±

    ¡°Did you see me in your vision?¡±

    ¡°No. We didn¡¯t know if you would be a man or a woman. It is my intuition after having met and now my conclusion of you tells me you are the one and I have never been wrong before.¡±

    ¡°You have met dragon tamers before.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have lived for over three thousand years. And in those years I have met three dragon tamers.¡±

    Three thousand years?

    ¡°What do they do, the dragon tamers?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, many things. Dragon tamerse in times of crisis and tyranny. Power corrupts people.¡± He said staring ahead. ¡°It ismon among the kingdoms of living creatures for a hierarchy to exist and for the dominant to rule and exert control over others and among those who rule, abuse of power ismon.¡±

    Was he talking about his own people ruling over her people because if that was the case then she could see what he meant?

    ¡°The dragon tamers I have met have each been different from the other, but the thing they have inmon is that they are people who gain influence in the dragon world and use that to tame those in power. They bring some sort of bnce.¡± He continued.

    She would bring bnce? She could barely bnce herself.

    ¡°Could you be mistaken?¡± She asked.

    He watched her carefully. ¡°Even if my intuition was wrong, there are too many other signs to ignore. You happened to be king Mchi¡¯s breedmate. That already gives you some authority.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°That is only if he makes me his queen. It won¡¯t be easy even if he decided to do it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have never had it easy.¡± He said. ¡°That is why you are a tamer.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Why are you telling me all of this?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°You could say that I wish for a world where there is peace and our people can live side by side in harmony. Don¡¯t you wish for such a world?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to have such a world?¡±

    He became silent for a moment.

    ¡°What did the previous dragon tamers do? Did they seed?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡± He said going back inside.

    Ravina followed her back in and then he led her into a small secluded room. There were boards of paintings everywhere.

    ¡°Did you paint these?¡± She asked looking around as he went to look through a shelf.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ravina guessed that it was probably him who painted the beautifulndscapes on the temple walls then.

    He came back to her with a tray of rolled papers. ¡°Come,¡± he said and led them back to the temple. He sat them down on the marble floor again. Then he read the small text on the side rolled papers, looking for a specific one.

    When he found the one he was looking for, he unfolded the paper. It was a painting of two people. He turned the paper so she could look at it.

    ¡°This is the first dragon tamer I met. His name was Arshan. He was a breedmate to the queen Hiroshima.¡±

    Ravina looked closely at the painting, studying the man. And then the woman. They looked lovely together. The man sat on a chair and the woman stood to his right, one hand resting on his shoulder.

    Her eyes went back to look at the man. She felt something strange looking at him. ¡°What is his story?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Queen Hiroshima was a vicious rule, brutal in her ways of setting order and punishing. It was said that she was the one to start the envement of humans and she built her kingdom on humanbor. Every morning she would watch over her kingdom from the third floor of her mansion while standing on the balcony and feeling immense pride. She even ordered a statue of herself to be built.¡±

    Ravina guessed that statue would be built by humans.

    ¡°One day as she stood on her balcony watching all the ves working for her and building the statue of her, she took notice of Arshan among the working ves. She asked for him to be brought to her and decided to make him her personal ve. But Arshan refused that kind of very and Hiroshima tried to bribe him with gold and silver and when it didn¡¯t work, she tried to intimidate him with punishments. But even that didn¡¯t work either.¡±

    Ravina continued to listen with a frown.

    ¡°Hiroshima was angry that this man wasn¡¯t bending to her will but she was also fascinated by him. Keeping him by her side slowly began to change her as a person. He influenced many of her decisions and softened her heart. After a year, she made him her king and they were deeply in love. Arshan released his people from envement and new rules were established. But Hiroshima had many enemies, even amongst her friends and family who didn¡¯t want a human as their ruler. They nted seeds of doubt in her about her husband and set a trap to make her believe her husband was being unfaithful.¡±

    Well, this was a great story. Ravina could see the happy ending.

    ¡°Hiroshima fell into that trap and killed Arshan. Grief and anger made her go back to her old ways, but this time she released her wrath on all humans. But the truth doesn¡¯t stay hidden for too long and the lies about her husband came to the surface. To avenge her husband, Hiroshima killed her family and friends who betrayed her and then she killed herself.¡±

    Ravina could only blink when the story ended. It was so sad and tragic yet she wasn¡¯t very surprised. They lived in a cruel world. She expected no less.

    She looked at Hiroshima in the picture. She was a beauty and Arshan¡­She still kept staring at him.

    ¡°He looks familiar to me although I have never seen his face.¡± She said.

    ¡°Perhaps you have seen him in a distant memory of a dream.¡± He told her.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You might not believe in this but we believe that when you die, your soul still remains on earth. It goes on a journey to a higher level or a lower one. Sometimes some people might feel familiar because you have known them in another life or perhaps this is you.¡±

    What?

    ¡°Are you saying¡­ I am born into a new body.¡±

    ¡°You could be. We can never be certain about those things but some of us believe that dragon tamers are reborn as dragon tamers again.¡±

    Ravina frowned. So if she believed in this, she would be reborn into endless lives of tragedy. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t believe in this.

    Chanan rolled the paper and put it back. He looked for the next one. This one was a female dragon tamer. In the painting, she sat on a bench in a garden, leaning into the male dragon.

    ¡°This is Kanefer. Another vicious ruler during his times until he met Tereza. A brave woman who rebelled against his rule and was captured to be killed. Kanefer was curious about the young woman who had gathered her people to criticize his ways so he wanted to see her before her execution. Well, I think you know what happened when heid his eyes on her.¡± The priest smiled.

    Ravina just waited for the tragic part.

    ¡°Tereza was not an easy woman to win. She was very firm with what she wanted and Kanefer provided her with it in hopes to win her heart, because unlike dragons humans don¡¯t have an instinct that makes them choose a partner. She was his breedmate but he was not hers. He knew her heart could be taken by another man if he didn¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°I am guessing he won her heart?¡± Ravina said looking at the picture.

    ¡°He did. During their rule was the happiest time to live as a human but there was a rise of other dragons and war broke between different dragon ns as to who was to rule. It is as you said, it won¡¯t be easy for a king who takes a human as their partner to rule.¡±

    Ravina sighed.

    ¡°Does the third one have a happy ending?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what makes you think this time will be different?¡±

    ¡°It might not. But things are a little different right now. Humans have be more intolerant of tyrannical rulers whether he or she is amongst themselves or one of us. They have partly taken back their power, even without a dragon tamer. Your father started this revolution. I think it is the beginning of something.¡± He said.

    Revolution? Beginning of something?

    ¡°I have tired you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Let me bring my flute.¡± He stood up and left with his papers.

    Ravina sat thinking of all the information she received but inside, something in her was just silent. Perhaps she was tired and the weather up her somehow made her want toy down and sleep.

    Strangely, Chanan came back with a mat and a pillow. Hey out the mattress. ¡°An afternoon nap is needed sometimes.¡± He said.

    Such behavior should rm her. Sleeping up on a mountain, alone in this temple with a man whoid out a mattress for her and offered to y the flute, was very strange yet shey down.

    To her surprise, Chanan went outside and yed the flute from there, letting the sound fade a little across the distance and reach her softly, lulling her to sleep.

 Chapter 64

    Mchi was frustratingly carving wood to make another horse. A part of him remembered the terrified womanst night. The one that woke up in cold sweat and tears and then she cried herself to sleep. The pain in which she cried had shocked him. He had felt it deep in his chest like infected wounds being poked at constantly. And he knew what he felt was only a sense of her pain. Not the raw emotion. Not the one she was dealing with.

    If not for his bloody instinct that he was unable to control, he would have left her there terrified to know she made a mistake thinking she could be here with no consequences. If not for his damned instinct, she would be dead by now. That was how much she enraged him but perhaps if there was no instinct involved he wouldn¡¯t be so enraged either.

    Mchi had still not spoken to Saul. Now that he could somehow imagine the loss of a breedmate and understand it a little better, he felt worse for his brother.

    As he continued to carve, Aaron came to the backyard. ¡°Is Ravina with you?¡±

    Mchi looked up. ¡°I thought she was with mother.¡±

    ¡°Well, she was with us and then she disappeared. I am sure you could find her easily.¡±

    Mchi could care less about finding her right now.

    ¡°Let her be.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Well, since she is so smart, maybe she can take care of herself,¡± Mchi said.

    ¡°She is actually smart,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Just not mindful of herself. She could be in danger.¡±

    ¡°That is even better.¡±

    Aaron frowned. ¡°She is not bad, you know. If you talked to her.¡±

    Mchi paused and looked up at his brother. A smile curved his lips. ¡°She is really good. Seems like she managed to manipte you.¡±

    Aaron narrowed his eyes and his frown deepened. ¡°Perhaps she has, although what I like the most about her is that she doesn¡¯t pretend to be nice and she speaks her mind even if what she says sounds rude or harsh.¡±

    ¡°You are not being careful. Just stay away from her.¡± Mchi said and went back to focus on his carving.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    He paused and looked up again. ¡°I am looking out for you, Aaron.¡±

    ¡°How about treating me like an individual first?¡±

    Mchi blinked surprised. This woman really got into his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, why can¡¯t you listen and stop belittling everything I say?¡±

    Mchi was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do. You and Saul have be just like father. I supported you to dethrone father. After all, you were taking a different path and inspiring everyone else but now you are back to being the same, while Saul is taking Joel and Kenan to the grave with him.¡±

    Mchi frowned.

    ¡°You are angry about Ravina. Why? How are you any different? You went to the castle to burn it down but you are angry because she is here to destroy you?¡±

    Mchi blinked.

    ¡°And if you think that the mating bond is more sacred than human life, then guess what? Your breedmate is human now.¡± Heughed ironically.

    Mchi watched him disturbed. She got into his head but he had to agree that the situation was indeed ironic and that he was being unreasonable. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that they were enemies and now she was turning his brother against him.

    Aaron stoppedughing and looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone to carve your horses. Let¡¯s see if your guilty conscious can bring them to life.¡± Then with a shrug, he left.

    Mchi looked at the half-carved wood in his hand. Guilty conscious?

    His memories went back to when his father was alive. ¡°Father, let¡¯s stop this. I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do, Son?¡± His father had asked in his authoritative voice.

    ¡°Stop this terror and envement. These people have families like us.¡±

    His father had raised a brow. ¡°You think if you stop there will be peace?¡± His fatherughed. ¡°After all those years of dragons ruling, do you think humans will shake hands with you? Listen, son, order is very important. That is how the world works. If you give up your rule, they will rule over you.¡±

    ¡°I am not doing this anymore, father!¡±

    His father frowned, his gaze hardening. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you. You are doing both the humans and our people a disservice. With this attitude, you will make our people suffer.¡±

    Mchi snapped back to the presence. Now his people lived in hiding. His father was right. After so many centuries of dragons ruling over humans, they wouldn¡¯t just shake hands with them.

    As he thought so, he remembered Ravina¡¯s father. The man who made him believe there could be peace between them for a moment. The day after they denied his peace treaties, Mchi hadn¡¯t been able to forget about him. Hope sparked in him which led him to think that his sister, a dragon could actually live with a human.

    Aaron would not understand this. He could not understand that he did try to change but it doesn¡¯t work. He did not want any more loss because of his naivety.

    He continued to carve but he couldn¡¯t focus. Guilty conscious? Bring them back to life?

    He tossed the wood aside and went to look for Ravina. That princess better stop messing with his family and causing division. To think that he actually felt bad for herst night. He scoffed. She could die of that pain for all he could care.

    He tried to find her scent but it was nowhere near. Did she try to escape? He shifted and flew to scan the area quickly and her scent oddly led him to the temple. As hended outside, he shifted back swiftly.

    Mchi saw her back as shey on a mat while priest Chanan yed the flute outside on the other side of the temple. Stepping inside he walked around and saw that she was sleeping.

    What was happening?

 Chapter 65

    ¡°Mchi,¡± the priest stopped ying his instrument and came inside.

    Mchi didn¡¯t turn to look at him. His gaze was fixed on the peacefully sleeping human. Her face looked so different when rxed. Almost angelic, with her pale skin and fair hair. She looked innocent and harmless. She looked beautiful.

    The priest came to stand beside her and looked at her as well. ¡°I exhausted the child.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Did she go up all the stairs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and she washed the whole floor.¡± He said pointing around. Mchi looked down and ahead at the shining floor. ¡°She is a hard worker. Very diligent. She didn¡¯t leave one spot unclean.¡±

    What was this woman trying to do? Now win favors with the priest? How impressive.

    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t had a good sleep for years.¡± Chanan crouched to study her. ¡°What a heavy soul to carry in such a small body.¡± He then looked up at him. ¡°She needs a lot of care.¡±

    ¡°She is not here to be taken care of,¡± Mchi said.

    The priest stood up and turned to him. ¡°She is your breedmate.¡±

    Why did people keep reminding him as if he didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°I am aware. I guess this is the punishment you spoke about.¡±

    Chanan chuckled. ¡°Oh dear child,¡± he walked around her body to stand on the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t know about punishment. I believe in consequences. You reap what you sow, king Mchi. You have nted many bad seeds and you have been harvesting them. You, your brother, and your whole family. Now it is time to nt the good seeds.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to harvest Chanan. The weather is bad.¡±

    The priest tilted his head but remained silent.

    ¡°I am taking her,¡± Mchi said slowly gathering her in his arms. She stirred a little but didn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°Take this,¡± he held out the flute for him. ¡°It helps her sleep.¡±

    Mchi looked at the instrument in his hand and then took it before heading outside. The sun was setting as he carefully descended the stairs. The sight was beautiful from up the mountain but all Mchi could do was watch the woman in his arms. She snuggled against him looking for warmth while sleeping like a child.

    In the back, Chanan had gotten hold of another flute and began to y, keeping Ravina from waking up. Mchi took her back to his home andy her in his bed gently. She stirred again but didn¡¯t wake up. He watched her, her feminine scent intoxicating him, her hair spread around her head like a halo. She looked even much younger when rxed.

    Mchi retreated, sitting in the armchair near the bed. He leaned back and continued to watch her sleep. Last night she had cried half the night and then she had been turning back and forth disturbed by yet another nightmare. Now she breathed calmly, her chest rising and falling and her lips slightly parted. She was so inviting, especially with these clothes.

    He averted his gaze, feeling the fire of hunger burn in him. His grandma used to say that ¡°most men are ves to their desires.¡±

    Indeed, because he couldn¡¯t keep looking away for too long. He began to watch her again. The fire in him slowly cooled and he was ovee by a feeling of peace. A strange calmness as if the world around him had stopped moving. He hadn¡¯t felt like this for so long.

    Leaning his head back, he decided to rest while this calmnesssted. He managed to get some sleep before he woke up at the same time she was waking up. She turned on her back, stretching her arms and yawning. Then she rubbed her eyes before opening them. She stared at the ceiling for a moment before looking around confused until her blue gaze fell on him. She stared still confused.

    ¡°How¡­ did I get here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I brought you here.¡±

    She tried to push herself up on her elbows but gave up with a grimace. She grabbed her upper arm and tried to massage it. ¡°And I didn¡¯t wake up?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her lips parted and her eyes were a bit wide both in surprise and confusion. She made another try to sit up and made a small pained sound. And then she shout out surprising him when she tried to fold her legs.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She had sore muscles from all the work.

    ¡°Is this how far you are willing to go to impress people?¡± He asked standing up from his seat. He came to sit in front of her in the bed.

    ¡°Impress?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to achieve? Now you are even involving my brother.¡±

    ¡°Involving him in what?¡±

    ¡°Your scheme.¡±

    ¡°And what is my scheme? To make you protectors of humankind? Doesn¡¯t sound bad to me. I am at least not making you kill people.¡±

    ¡°Protecting your kind will start a war between our kind.¡±

    ¡°Then is it two birds with one stone?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I am joking.¡±

    She certainly had a dark humor. Her amused eyes stared into his. ¡°You might have a hard time believing this King Mchi, but I actually like your brother.¡±

    Mchi scoffed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°And what do you like about him?¡±

    ¡°He listens,¡± she said. It was not the answer he expected. ¡°He actually listens and I don¡¯t mean hearing.¡±

    Yes, he surely listens.

    ¡°And people who listen and observe, learn. Maybe try listening to him.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he said nodding.

    Make Aaron her puppet and then make him listen to the boy.

    ¡°I wish¡­ you could see.¡± She breathed.

    He didn¡¯t know what exactly she meant but he gazed into her eyes as if they begged him to look into them. She stared back at him, her gaze unwavering, curious, mysterious in a way that drew him in. He felt trapped until he looked down when her stomach growled.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said surprised by the loud sound. Then she looked up at him. ¡°You said you could cook, King Mchi.¡±

    He chuckled. The amount of maniption from this woman, even done in such a shameless way.

    ¡°You are the ve. You should cook.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± She said instead of being offended.

 Chapter 66

    Mchi thought there would be no harm in taking her to the kitchen. She walked like a crippled man all the way to the kitchen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a kitchen maid?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She is only here in the morning. We usually eat lunch and dinner at my mother¡¯s home.¡± He exined.

    ¡°Why can you cook?¡± She asked. ¡°You certainly used humans for all kinds ofbor work. Could they not cook?¡±

    He smirked as he looked for onions. This sharp-tongued woman. A strange feeling of kissing her to silence came over him.

    ¡°Well, I cooked the humans so no. They could not cook.¡± He replied.

    ¡°I can do the onions.¡± She saiding too close and pushing him aside with her bare shoulder against his bare arm. She reached for the knife in his hand, her long slender fingers wrapping around him.

    He was baffled. Why was she so physical?

    He moved away from her but she waspletely unaware of her actions. She was focused on the onions so she wasn¡¯t even trying to seduce him. She began to cut them, her eyebrows furrowed with concentration and she licked her lips now and then.

    Mchi stood on the other end of the table cutting potatoes and carrots.

    ¡°What will you cook?¡± She asked without lifting her gaze.

    ¡°Vegetable soup.¡±

    She licked her lips again. ¡°Will you add those vors?¡±

    ¡°What vors?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their names.¡±

    Mchi clenched his jaw. Speaking of food and vors while she was licking her lips was not helping him at all.

    ¡°Is this good?¡± She asked when she was done.

    Strange. Her voice sounded strange to his ears. If felt a bit more alive. What did the priest do to her? Or was it the good sleep?

    He looked at the onion. Some were cut well, others not. ¡°It is fine.¡± He said.

    Then she watched him curiously. ¡°How do you do that?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean, move so fast without cutting yourself? Your mother does the same.¡±

    ¡°Everyone who can cook does the same.¡±

    She nodded, then rubbed her already irritated eyes with the fingers she touched the onion with. After a short while, she began crying and he onlyughed at her.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± She said, rubbing more and he continued tough.

    Foolish woman. This was a good punishment for her.

    ¡°Use water.¡± He said.

    ¡°Where? I can¡¯t see.¡±

    Now he tried not tough at her and went to help her instead. He grabbed her arm and led her to the pots of water outside.

    ¡°Wash your hands first,¡± he said guiding her to wash them clean under the water he poured. Then she washed her face and rinsed her eyes as he told her.

    They werepletely red as she tried to open them again. He chuckled. ¡°That was very painful.¡± She said.

    ¡°I thought you liked pain.¡±

    She red at him. ¡°Did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°I actually did.¡± He smirked.

    She gave him a deadly re and then turned back inside. For the rest of the time in the kitchen, she watched and listened. He taught her the names of the different vors and herbs and in what order to mix everything.

    ¡°So next time you will cook for me, princess.¡± He told her.

    She gave him another cold stare. ¡°I will make sure to poison it.¡±

    ¡°Poison cannot kill me.¡±

    ¡°Then I will spit in it.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°And what will that do to me?¡±

    ¡°Ruin your appetite.¡±

    Heughed. ¡°You underestimate my appetite.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said under her breath and walked away. ¡°Where are bowls?¡± She began to look for them and served two on a tray with spoons. When the soup was ready Mchi poured it into the bowls and then they went to the balcony to eat.

    Ravina took her first sip and then paused.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said and took another sip.

    Mchi began to eat his soup as well.

    ¡°You are talented.¡± She said when she had a few sips. ¡°You can cook, carve and kill.¡±

    Of course, she could notpliment him without criticizing him as well.

    ¡°Why did you just disappear without letting mother and Aaron know?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I was suffocating. I don¡¯t like social interactions.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    She paused to think. ¡°Because pretending is exhausting and being myself is rude.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°To interact with someone requires a reaction. If they tell you something happy you are happy with them, sad with them,ugh with them. I can¡¯t seem to be able to do that.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°You are talking to me just fine now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to pretend with you. If I sound rude, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    So she didn¡¯t want to be rude to his mother and Aaron?

    She finished the rest of her soup and then looked at the empty bowl surprised. Slowly her gaze lifted to look at him. ¡°Can I take some more?¡± She asked with a straight face as if she was surprised by herself.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said and as she rose from her seat she groaned again.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡± He said rising from his seat. He took the bowl from her and went to the kitchen. He filled her bowl with soup and came back, cing it on the tray.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said picking up her spoon.

    Did she just thank him?

    The priest definitely did something to her.

    She ate her soup in silence and he watched her. She be aware of his gaze eventually and looked up at him. ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I am studying you.¡± He tilted his head.

    ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    ¡°I am not done yet.¡± He said.

    She averted her gaze and continued to eat. She finished the soup quickly and then drank the water. With a sigh, she then leaned against the wall beside her and looked outside. This rxed expression of hers was new to him.

 Chapter 67 - Fire And Rain

    Ravina stared ahead at the dark mountains blending with the dark night sky. Stars were sprinkled all over the ck canvas and the crescent moon shone with its silver light. The leaves on the trees gently swayed to the soft night breeze and the sound of the river flowing beneath hummed in the quietness.

    She couldn¡¯t exin it, but she felt something different inside. She felt more awake, more focused, and less tired. It was hard to understand and exin but she felt lighter as if someone had lifted heavy weights off her mind and she could see and feel better.

    It was that sleep. It had to be. She couldn¡¯t recall thest time she had a restful sleep. She almost cursed when she woke up.

    Carefully this time she stood up from her seat. Her muscles were sore as she took herself to stand against the rim and then watched the river.

    Wanting to sit near the river, she just turned around and took the stairs to the balcony to get down. Then her feet led her across the small distance to get to the water.

    Taking off her shoes, she held her skirt up and stepped into the water to sit on arge rock. She then enjoyed the feeling of rushing water against her bare feet.

    Mchi had followed her but he stood outside the river, probably wondering what she was doing. She wasn¡¯t sure either.

    After watching her for a while, he took off his shoes, folded his pants, and with a sigh, he stepped inside to sit on another rock.

    ¡°What did you talk about with the priest?¡± He asked.

    Ravina remembered the stories about the dragon tamers. ¡°Nothing specific.¡± She replied knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be thrilled about her possibly being a dragon tamer. As if she wasn¡¯t seen as a threat already.

    Ravina wondered if he knew anything about dragon tamers. They sat quietly in silence until she got tired and decided to goy down on the grass and watched the stars.

    Suddenly she felt a drop of water fall on her face, soon followed by another one. It started to rain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Mchi said as he went to put on his shoes.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    She was liking the feeling of having raindrops fall on her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Experimenting.¡±

    ¡°You will get sick.¡±

    ¡°It will be worth it.¡± She replied. She closed her eyes as the rain picked up but it wasn¡¯t harsh. It fell softly on her skin. ¡°Try it! It feels good.¡± She called with eyes closed.

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Mchi muttered yet he came toy beside her.

    This was the strangest thing she had done. If someone saw them, they would think they had lost their minds. Theyy in the rain and she turned to see him. He had his eyes closed. She watched his wet hair and face then her gaze continued down his body, watching the water drip on his bare chest.

    Disturbed she turned away and closed her eyes, trying to get the image out of her head. It reminded her of the time she had gone to the cave after he bathed. Thankfully, the cold raindrops prevented her from blushing.

    When the rain slowly stopped, Ravina shivered. ¡°It is cold now,¡± she said getting up.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go inside.¡± He said standing up at well.

    He wiped the water from his face and pushed back his hair as his gaze fell on her. He looked away immediately, his jaw clenching. Ravina¡¯s face flushed when she became aware of how she was dressed and now she was wet.

    Mchi walked away and she followed him inside his home. He disappeared into a room and came back with a white garment. ¡°I don¡¯t have female clothes. Just wrap yourself in this.¡± He said, tossing it on the bed then he left her alone in the room, closing the door behind him.

    Ravina picked up the garment unsure of how to wear it. It was a long fabric. Would she just wrap it around her body?

    She nced at the closed door, not feelingfortable undressing. She did it quickly, baring herself as little as possible, and then she wrapped the garment around her body, tucking it above her chest.

    When Mchi didn¡¯t return she left the room, taking her wet clothes with her as she wasn¡¯t sure what to do with them. She found Mchi in the parlor, putting fire in the hearth

    He turned to her when he sensed her presence. She shrunk where she stood feeling naked although the garment reached to her ankles. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with the wet clothes.¡± She said.

    He stood up and walked across the distance. He had changed to dry pants and a robe. ¡°I can take them.¡± He said and she handed them to him. ¡°If you are cold you can sit near the fire,¡± he told her.

    She nodded and he left taking her clothes.

    Ravina stepped inside and went to sit on the couch near the firece. She watched the wood burning. How strange, she thought. Beforeing here she had associated Mchi with baked bread, fireces, and coffee and she had all those three already.

    Would he smell like that?

    She shook her head. Why did she even think about it? As she tried to get the thought out of her head, he came back with a nket.

    ¡°If you are cold,¡± he said throwing it to her as he sat down across from her. Not needing it she just ced it beside her.

    ¡°Why are you being nice?¡±

    He rested one leg over the other as he leaned back. ¡°I am seducing you.¡± He said.

    Her heart skipped and he smirked. Was he ying with her?

    ¡°You think you can just be nice and a woman would want to share a bed with you?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Usually I don¡¯t have to be nice for them to be willing.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated humans.¡±

    ¡°I do. But I told you, with you, it could go either way. I am sure you already know or you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    She suddenly felt arge lump in her throat that she tried to swallow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t force myself on women.¡± He assured her.

    ¡°How noble¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°You know, your sharp tongue tempts me the most.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you keep talking like that, I can¡¯t help but talk like this.¡±

    They stared at each other, but the way he looked at her she did not like at all. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± She said.

    ________

    A big thank you to my supergifters Onix_Rain25 and Marianne33 3.

 Chapter 68 - ?68 Respite

    ¡°You just woke up or are you scared of being seduced?¡± He raised a brow, amused.

    She looked him up and down. ¡°I thought you usually don¡¯t do it and I don¡¯t want to be your practice target.¡±

    He smiled smugly. ¡°I don¡¯t need practice. I am a natural.¡±

    An arrogant bastard is more likely how she would describe him.

    ¡°And by what evidence have you drawn this conclusion?¡±

    He chuckled, his white teeth shining in the dim light. ¡°Well, you are the scientist. Maybe you can let me know if my conclusion is right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I am only one subject and I can¡¯te to a conclusion simply based on my opinion.¡±

    ¡°Your opinion is exactly the conclusion I am looking for.¡±

    ¡°My opinion is that as long as your intention to seduce is simply that, you can not seduce me.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what should my intention be?¡±

    ¡°You seem desperate.¡±

    ¡°I am curious. You are my enemy and seduction is a powerful tool.¡±

    ¡°Only if you know how to use it but¡­ I forgot. You are a natural.¡± She smirked.

    ¡°You too.¡± He said with a subtle smile and intense eyes.

    A silence followed, where they looked at each other, their gazes exchanging words unspoken. Words they were thinking of but not saying.

    ¡°Can I sleep now?¡±

    He nodded.

    Shey down on the sofa, facing away, and covered herself with the nket he brought her. She did not hear him get up so she knew he was still there but ignored him. Closing her eyes, she tried to have that peaceful sleep she had earlier. She longed for it but that was not what she got.

    The familiar nightmares returned, taking turns to disturb her sleep until the morning came. When she woke up, she was so devastated to find out that it was not the end. She was still sick and the nightmares continued. She remainedying on the sofa paralyzed and tears streaming down her face.

    The tiredness, numbness, weakness, and hopelessness she didn¡¯t know gued her so much until after yesterday¡¯s experience hit her harder today. She realized just how wrong everything was about her and that made her chest squeeze hard. Panic rose within her and the itch came back stronger.

    Ravina sat up, trying to control her breathing, gasping for air between the tears and the pain in her chest. She did the only thing that would give her relief. She peeled off the crusting skin that began to heal on her hands. She began bleeding and she could breathe a little.

    When her focus came back, she realized she had stained her white garment.

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Araminta¡¯s horrified voice caused her head to turn to where the sound came from. ¡°Hold it to stop the bleeding. I will bring a bandage.¡± She said and left.

    Ravine wasn¡¯t sure which hand to hold to stop the bleeding. She had peeled excessively at her hands. So she stood up and decided to go find water to wash her hands with. In the backyard, where Mchi, had taken her yesterday to wash her hands, she wound pots of water and used it to clean her hands. Then she ripped a piece of the already stained garment to wrap her hands.

    Araminta found her atst. ¡°Here you are. I wondered where you left.¡±

    ¡°I took care of it.¡± She said, her voice void of emotion.

    ¡°I can see that, but what happened?¡±

    ¡°It is mypulsion.¡± She said curtly.

    Araminta frowned but asked no more. Instead, she showed her the clothes she brought for her and allowed her to change.

    ¡°May I ask a question?¡± She said as shebed her hair.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina replied.

    ¡°How was your mother as a person?¡±

    Ravina felt as if someone sliced her chest open with an unsharpened knife.

    ¡°I am sorry. You don¡¯t have to answer.¡± She shook her head.

    Images of her mother came to mind. Her smile andughter, her warm hugs, her beauty, and her charm. Ravina looked at Araminta through the mirror. Although she had been queen like her mother she had a different demeanor. In her son¡¯s presence, she almost disappeared. She was not the kind of queen mother she had read about and she was certainly not like her mother.

    ¡°She was eloquent, elegant, and assertive. She was a woman of integrity.¡±

    A small but noticeable frown settled between Araminta¡¯s eyebrows and her brushing slowed down as if thinking of what she said. ¡°She sounds like a good woman and a mother. I can see she raised you well.¡±

    Ravina somehow left the world behind. Now she was lost in the memories of her mother. She remembered her mother hugging her and Corinna while they were scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She said cupping their cheeks and smiling gently. ¡°We will all die someday, but we won¡¯t die for nothing. Because we live for something and that is what truly makes us alive.¡±

    ¡°Ravina?¡± Araminta snapped her back to reality. ¡°Shall we have breakfast?¡±

    Ravina nodded even though she had no appetite. She was just happy not to be alone with Araminta. The woman made her oddly ufortable.

    When she realized they were all going to have breakfast together she felt even more ufortable. They all sat at the table when she arrived with Araminta. Mchi watched her with a frown as she went to sit down. He looked at her wrapped hands but said nothing.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Aaron asked pointing at her hands.

    ¡°I cut myself.¡± She said as she looked up at him where he sat beside Saul who red at her.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Yes. Be very careful. After all, we don¡¯t want our dear brother to hurt.¡± He said taunting Mchi.

    Ravina began to feel disturbed that his brothers remained quiet but mostly his mother. Grief or not. Ignoring him as if he wasn¡¯t there wasn¡¯t the way.

    ¡°Aaron. Give me the salt!¡± He then ordered.

    ¡°Of course brother,¡± Aaron said reaching for the salt. He ced it near Saul. Then pushed his ss closer to him. ¡°Pour me some water.¡±

    Everyone paused as if he said something odd. Saul blinked, slowly putting back the salt while Aaron acted casually, putting cheese on his te. Saul reached for the water with a frown and poured it into his ss.

    ¡°Oh, would you mind giving me some bread as well.¡± he nodded toward the basket of bread.

    Saul grabbed the whole basket and moved it closer to Aaron, his gaze still fixed on him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aaron still spoke casually.

    Ravina tried to fight back the smile that crept to her face as she watched Aaron. When he continued to serve himself and eat, the others went out of their dazed state and began to eat as well.

    Aaron met her gaze across the table and smiled with his eyes. Ravina returned the gesture. In all this pain, she felt a sense of respite.

 Chapter 69 - ?69 Shared Pain

    The breakfast atmosphere continued to be strange but Ravina was too tired to care. Even sitting felt like a difficult task. As usual, all of them left in hurry, leaving her behind with Aaron and Araminta.

    ¡°I am going to the stable. Do you want toe with me?¡± Aaron asked.

    Ravina nodded.

    ¡°So what truly happened to your hands?¡± He asked as they walked to the stable. ¡°I am sure you couldn¡¯t have cut both.¡±

    ¡°I have a strange habit where I peel my skin off.¡± She told him.

    He frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. It just feels good and I can¡¯t help it. It gives me relief.¡±

    ¡°From what?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°From pain?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± he was confused and she could understand him.

    ¡°But that is painful too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it.¡±

    He nodded disturbed. ¡°Is there no other way for you to feel relief?¡±

    She thought back to her inventions. ¡°No.¡± She replied.

    They arrived at the stable. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t like horses? Thest time you took care of them, they weren¡¯t happy to see me next.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid I hurt them.¡± She said remembering how she panicked atst.

    ¡°No. They liked you. I know horses.¡± He told her. ¡°Do you want to go for a ride?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She said not having anything better to do.

    He provided her with a horse. ¡°This is Ginger¡±

    Honey and Ginger. Interesting.

    ¡°Do you give them the names?¡±

    ¡°Mostly.¡± He shrugged.

    He prepared Ginger for her and then they went on a ride.

    They started slow but Ravina enjoyed the wind against her hair so she rode faster and faster and Aaron easily kept up with her. They lived in beautifulnds of greenndscapes, woods, and mountains. They even rode near the river and atst, they slowed down when they came to a field of flowers.

    Ravina watched the beauty of it in awe. So beautiful it almost brought tears to her eyes.

    ¡°Do you like flowers?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She breathed. She never liked anything so brought, so colorful and beautiful. Something so unlike herself.

    ¡°I thought every woman liked flowers.¡± He said.

    ¡°Does it work? Giving a woman flowers?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I have never done it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well, being the youngest, most women are interested in my older brothers.¡±

    Why? Status? Because he didn¡¯t look much different from his brothers. The same sculpted face and ck shining hair. The bronzed skin and the body that only dragon males seemed to have.

    Was it a characteristic thing? Maybe dragon females liked a certain type and Aaron didn¡¯t fit in. Her guess was dominance.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

    ¡°They are older. Stronger.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Well, you will find your breedmate anyway. Right?¡±

    ¡°I hope to find her soon.¡± He said.

    She felt somehow bad for him. While his brother bragged about being natural, this man felt like he could not get a woman. His self-confidence was ruined. Not that she was fond of promiscuous men. She found them rather hypocritical like Mchi, although she wondered if he called her a whore out of pure anger or if he meant it. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was thetter. Most men had that mentality.

    They continued their journey and then rested near the river. ¡°I heard you have a sister that is lost.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she is with dragons?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± She sighed.

    He just frowned.

    ¡°Your sister. She passed away.¡± Ravina began.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what happened?¡±

    He stared ahead at the river and she had a feeling it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°She killed herself.¡±

    Ravina stiffened. Of everything¡­ suicide?

    ¡°Why?¡± She breathed, heart pounding.

    Aaron¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Some men¡­ including her breedmate¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to continue but he didn¡¯t need to. She already knew what he was going to say and her stomach turned.

    ¡°That is why¡­ my family don¡¯t trust you.¡± He exined.

    She became confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Her breedmate was human.¡±

    What? She thought that was rare. And¡­

    ¡°How could he¡­¡±

    ¡°With your father¡¯s inventions.¡±

    She froze. That wasn¡¯t possible. The public didn¡¯t have ess to her father¡¯s inventions and soldiers did not carry them around. Unless they somehow snuck them out.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said horrified and not knowing what else to say.

    He shook his head, looking down. ¡°It is not your fault.¡±

    Ravina was still speechless, imagining what Amal went through. She often dreaded marriage thinking of what she would have to endure so to think something much worse happened to a woman, always pained her. Infuriated her.

    ¡°What happened to those men?¡± She asked.

    He turned to her. ¡°We killed them. Slowly.¡±

    She hoped very slowly, but she knew that would bring them no relief. She knew from experience.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± He began his voice tight. ¡°When you told me that if I don¡¯t have a voice I have nothing. I felt it deep inside. I kept quiet about many things. Many things that were wrong. Many things I could have prevented and even if not, I should have spoken up against. But I didn¡¯t. And my silence is a reason for many of the things that happened.¡±

    Realizing and admitting something so deep was painful and tragically beautiful.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stay silent anymore.¡± He told her.

    She nodded.

    He shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°I am sorry. I keep talking. I ruined the mood.¡±

    ¡°No. I am sorry. I was the one who asked.¡±

    ¡°I am d you did. I was never able to talk about this with anyone.¡±

    She understood why though she found it sad that he couldn¡¯t talk to his family about it.

    ¡°Well, I barely do anything during the days so I am here to listen if you need to talk.¡±

    A smile curved his lips. ¡°I am sure Mchi would like that.¡±

    He was sarcastic?

    ¡°Are you saying¡­ he would be jealous?¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°You are his brother.¡±

    ¡°I am still a man.¡±

    ¡°But I am not your breedmate.¡±

    ¡°I am still a man.¡± He repeated.

    Unbelievable. ¡°I am confused.¡± She admitted.

    He chuckled. ¡°We are dragons. We are hot-blooded males waiting for their breedmate. That doesn¡¯t mean we desire no one else until then. We are still in many ways like your men.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to put you in trouble otherwise I would enjoy making your brother miserable, especially since he thinks highly of himself.¡±

    Aaronughed. ¡°Trust me, you are already making him miserable.¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 Still Jealous?

    ¡°The messengers are here,¡± Saul said.

    Mchi knew they woulde sooner orter.His mother looked worried but Mchi stepped outside to meet them. He knew they would want to cause a scene and turn his people against him.

    People gathered around the three messengers as they waited for him. Where was Ravina? He detected her scent from a distance and his eyes searched for her. He found her riding down the hill with Aaron. She smiled a little as she spoke to him.

    Was that a genuine smile? It was a bit different than the sarcastic, mocking, cold, or forced smiles that he was used to.

    Aaron looked ahead and realized what was happening as he neared. A frown settled between his eyebrows and he looked for him in the crowd. Mchi gave him a nod toe before going to face the messengers.

    They stood in the middle of the circle created by the bystanders. ¡°King Mchi of Azar.¡± The head messenger addressed him. ¡°Some words reached us about you finding your breedmate in a human.¡±

    ¡°That is correct,¡± Mchi said.

    The head messenger¡¯s gaze shifted as he detected Ravina among the crowd behind him. ¡°And we have heard she is the princess of Balkae.¡±

    ¡°You have heard correctly.¡±

    ¡°We need to know what you n to do with her. This concerns us.¡±

    ¡°You need not be concerned. She is no danger to us.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that we find her a danger, especially since she is your breedmate. We would like to take her with us and unburden you. We will do whatever is necessary to get hold of the inventions.¡± The messenger spoke.

    Mchi felt Ravina stiffen behind him.

    The messenger stood with his arms hands folded at the front and his twopanions standing beside him on each side.

    ¡°Your help is not needed,¡± Mchi told him.

    The messenger tilted his head. ¡°I hope your people¡¯s fears of you making a human their queen does not be true.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of my people,¡± Mchi said as his brothers came to stand beside him.

    The messenger understood that things wouldn¡¯t go his way so he retreated. Mchi knew it was only momentarily.

    ¡°I hope you do,¡± he said.

    He gave hispanions a nod and they shifted and flew away. Looked around the circle. His people looked concerned and watched him with judgemental eyes as they went back to their homes and work.

    ¡°It seems like you got a problem, brother,¡± Saul said with shrug. ¡°I am here if you need any help.¡± Giving him a pat on the shoulder he went his way.

    Mchi turned around. Joel and Kenan waited for him to say something while Ravina stood between his mother and Aaron.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± He told he told her, ignoring the rest.

    ¡°Mchi¡­¡± his mother began worried and Aaron looked defensive.

    Ravina looked at him a little scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± He told her. ¡°And the rest of you, stay out of it.¡±

    Aaron looked angered and was about to say something when Ravina grabbed his arm to stop him from stepping forward.

    He turned to her and she gave him a reassuring nod. If Mchi was angry before, now he was infuriated. What was going on?

    He walked away to hide his anger and she followed him. He was walking so fast that she had to jog to keep up with him. Once he reached his room her halted and swirled around.

    She stopped, avoiding getting too close. He could tell from her heartbeat that she was a bit worried, but it didn¡¯t show much on her face.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± He asked stepping closer.

    She tried to keep her calm andposure. ¡°I went horseriding.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I want you to stay away from my brother.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I say so.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°There is no if. You are in my home. You will follow my orders.¡±

    She frowned, her jaw clenching and her cold eyes hardening. He expected more resistance from her but she said nothing.

    Why was he even concerned about his brother when he should be more concerned about the messengers? There were bigger problems she was causing.

    He went to sit down at the dresser. He picked his brush and held it out, looking at her through the mirror. ¡°Comb my hair.¡± He ordered.

    She shot daggers at him with her eyes not knowing how lucky she was he didn¡¯t strangle her to death after what he went through with the messengers.

    Taking a deep breath, she walked across the distance and took theb out of his hand. ¡°Have you be crippled?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am going to send my maid away. You will cook and clean for me. You like to work after all, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not for you.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Even better,¡± he said.

    Holding back her anger, she ignored him and ran the brush through his dark, shoulder-length hair. He observed her through the mirror but she kept her eyes on his hair.

    ¡°Who were the ones who came here?¡±

    ¡°The messengers. They keep order in the dragon world and you have disrupted that order. You have one thing to be happy about.¡±

    She lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°You know¡­ you could have left me on the rooftop. You brought me here.¡± She almost phrased it as a question. Something to ponder on.

    She was right. He had himself to me. She made a n but he executed it.

    ¡°What will you do with me now?¡± She asked.

    With her or to her? She touched his neck again.

    ¡°Use me to get hold of the inventions and then what?¡±

    ¡°I already gave you a role.¡± He said. ¡°Perhaps if you do a good job, I will upgrade your position.¡±

    She stopped brushing his hair. ¡°Is it enough now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Prepare me a hot bath now.¡±

    She frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±

    ¡°Figure it out. Use your intelligent mind.¡± He told her getting up and heading toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He heard her say under her breath as he left.

 Chapter 71 - Feed Me Poison (Part 1)

    Ravina went back and forth around the house trying to find the tools she needed to prepare a bath. She found water outside and thought that she would probably need to boil some. Not knowing how to make fire she took fire from one of the candles to start a new fire. Then she boiled water on the stove.

    In the meantime, she found a bathing tub and took it to the small private room. She needed a closed space so the water wouldn¡¯t get cold too fast. She filled the tub with cold water. Soap and washing cloth she found in the private room as well, together with a scraper and shaving tool. Once everything was ready, she went back to bring the hot water and carried it upstairs while being careful not to burn herself. Mixing it with the cold one, the bath was finally ready.

    It was steaming hot. She wished heat did burn a dragon then she would boil him in the water. But he was already ying with fire by keeping him his maid. As if his jealousy wasn¡¯t palpable. And she thought he was angry because of the messengers.

    Who were they? And why were they interfering? She would have to find out about them. She would also have to know more about the Azar n. Politics wasn¡¯t easy and King Mchi seemed to be in trouble. It would be fun to see what he would decide to do with her.

    Those messengers would certainlye back and try to take her away again and Mchi couldn¡¯t even let her be with his brother. She had to admit he was funny but if he did allow those men to take her, then she wondered how they would use her to get hold of the inventions. That is if they managed to keep her alive for so long. They didn¡¯t know death was within her.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    She jerked at his voice. Turning around, he was already standing half-naked in front of her, like almost all of them. His vest only covered his back and his trousers hang low on his hips.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± She replied.

    He walked in to see the tub and looked at the toolsying around.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± He nodded. ¡°You were born to be a servant. Well, all humans are.¡±

    Now she truly wished she could boil him. ¡°I am NOT going to help you bathe.¡±

    He looked at her and raised a brow. ¡°I did not ask you to. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bathe right now. I have things I need to attend.¡±

    Things? Or he just made her work for nothing. ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t enjoy your bath.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are here to serve me now. I am sure you will prepare for me many more baths. Just make some lunch until Ie back.¡±

    He walked past her not waiting for a reply. Lunch? She turned around and watched him leave.

    What if she didn¡¯t? What would he do? He would probably threaten to send her away with the messengers as if that would frighten her at this point.

    Ravina looked at the tub filled with water. What a waste of her efforts. She wondered if she should use it.

    She went to close the door and saw that it had a lock. So where was the key then? She looked through drawers but found it atst hanging on the wall just near the door. Locking the room, she turned the handle to make sure it was locked. Not that it would make much of a difference if he wanted to enter.

    Deciding to be quick, she took off her clothes and got into the bathtub. She washed and scrubbed herself and then quickly got out even though the warm water was so soothing to her aching muscles.

    Putting her clothes back on was a struggle when she was still wet. She tried to remember how to fold the skirt and manages atst then she put on the mini blouse that only covered her chest. She did not bother putting all the jewelry back on. Instead, she unlocked the door and went to the balcony to let her hair dry in the warm sun.

    She stood near the rim for a while and then went to open the door and remove the curtainspletely to let the sunlight peek inside. The light fell on Mchi¡¯s bed and she went toy down so the sun would warm her. Closing her eyes, she tried to rx ignoring Mchi¡¯s order to make lunch. She would just pretend to be asleep when he returned.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Mchi sat with his brothers and his mother in the main hall to talk. They had different concerns but Saul had a solution.

    ¡°Mchi. You know people have already been worried. First, because their king was absent for over two weeks and now he is back with a human breedmate. You are making them lose faith in you and confusing them.¡± Saul said. ¡°You can keep your breedmate if you want but you need to find a dragon queen so people can feel calm.¡±

    Mchi stiffened. Find a queen?

    He looked at Saul, turned to Joel, and then Kenan. They all agreed with him. Mchi looked at his mother who seemed thoughtful and Aaron wore a frown.

    Mchi returned to look at Saul and he waited for him to say something. ¡°Are you thinking of making the human our queen?¡± He raised a brow when Mchi remained quiet.

    He could not. ¡°No,¡± Mchi said. ¡°She won¡¯t be our queen.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then can I send a word to princess Zo to visit us? She lost her breedmate. She would be a good candidate for a queen and we would have an alliance with her n.¡± Saul exined.

    ¡°Yes. Send an invitation.¡± Mchi said.

    He had allowed Ravina to get into his head but he was king and his responsibility was toward his people and their safety. He could not let her have her way and it would be fun to see her realize that she would lose the position she was aiming for.

    ¡°Good. Then we have a solution.¡± Saul said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good solution.¡± His mother spoke. ¡°You think your breedmate will just stay quiet and ept this?¡±

    ¡°She will have no choice,¡± Mchi said.

    Aaron squinted his eyes. What was he thinking? ¡°You have something to say, Aaron?¡±

    He remained quiet for a while then spoke, ¡°no.¡±

    It felt like he had a lot to say but decided to stay silent.

    Mchi stood up from his seat feeling like he wanted to punch both Saul and Aaron into the ground, seven feet below. He strode out of the hall, shifted, and went back home. When he arrived at his room, he saw the bathtub still there, and the water was used.

    The wind carrying a sweet scent made him turn and he found Ravina in his bed. He slowly went to stand at the end of the bed and looked at her sleeping spread out on his white sheets. Her knees were bent and pointing left while shey on her back with one hand resting on her stomach and the other beside her head.

    The soft sunlight that came through the balcony fell on her making her wet pale hair glow golden. Her cheeks were slightly burned from the sun.

    Anger and frustration gnawed at him at the way she made him feel again, sleeping in his bed in her tempting beauty. She stirred, arching for a moment and turning her face to the other side.

    Mchi imagined running his fingers along her bare stomach and watching her arch to his touch. Then he wanted to lean down and mark her slender neck with his lips. His fingers itched and his feet carried him around the bed toe to her side.

    His hand reached for her, but he could not bring himself to touch her and when she threw her head in his direction again, he quickly pulled back his hand. The sun hit her face anew and she became disturbed. She put her hand up to block the sun so she could open her eyes. She squinted at him.

    He walked away to shut the balcony and close the curtains before turning to her. She pushed herself up on her elbows.

    ¡°Did I tell you to bathe and sleep or make lunch?¡±

 Chapter 72 Feed me poison (part 2)

    ¡°Get up, clean this up, and make lunch!¡± He ordered annoyed.

    Ravina got out of bed keeping her mouth shut. She was already getting the signs and perhaps she should think of it more carefully now that she had more information.

    Breedmate? Perhaps her desire for revenge had been so strong she actually thought she could stay here and endure being this man¡¯s breedmate. As if she wasn¡¯t in enough distress already.

    ¡®Being my wife will not be a task you will have to endure.¡¯ Ares voice echoed in her mind.

    She took a deep breath and blocked that part of her mind.

    It was one thing to endure being a wife and another to be a breedmate. Mchi himself was part of her nightmares and her childhood fears. After almost a century of causing terror, that was just how she saw him.

    A terrorizer who found his breedmate in a human and was now struggling with it. She knew not to fall for the nice behavior that was driven by instinct because she knew eventually this time woulde when his hatred was fueled and his emotions became stronger than his instinct.

    And what about being a dragon tamer? Well, the term meant something other than she thought it meant. Although a part of her revenge was indeed to have influence through Mchi, she wasn¡¯t sure it was possible anymore.

    As she emptied the bathtub, she remembered priest Chanan and his stories about dragon tamers. How it all failed even though the dragons in the stories were different than Mchi. They had nothing to hold them back and they did everything to pursue their breedmate. Mchi was different because times were different.

    Chanan thought it was good that humans began to rise to bring a whole new change but was it? Mchi was like this because of the rise of humans. Now hate came from the other side as well because of the rise of humans. Because they could finally protect themselves and stand against oppression.

    Ravina sighed as she wiped the water off the floor, then she took everything back to where it belonged.

    Right now, she should just focus on finding her sister. Maybe she could ask Aaron for help. Somehow she hoped her sister was fine and happy because if she wasn¡¯t, Ravina wasn¡¯t sure how she would take care of her. She was damaged and she was in this undesired ce where she wasn¡¯t safe so her sister would not be either.

    Well, what human was safe in this world?

    Mchi sat on the balcony as she left to go to the kitchen and prepare lunch. She couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t expect this. Things would even get worse when they became harder for him. His people would put pressure on him, feed him more hatred, try to separate them, and make him get rid of her. It was what Ares feared.

    Ares.

    She shook her head not wanting to think of him at this moment. All of those worldly things were not for her. And whether she was a dragon tamer or not, which she was still struggling to believe, her ending would be tragic.<sub>.</sub>

    Ravina made soup, the only thing she knew but it took her forever. She had just bathed but the heat in the kitchen made her sweat and she burned her hand a few times. Finally, she put the bowl on a tray and went upstairs to serve it to him on the balcony.

    When she arrived, he wasn¡¯t there. Well, it wasn¡¯t as if he was really going to eat it. He just wanted to torture her.

    The sound of steps made her turn to the stairs. Slowly Brenna came into sight. ¡°Human. Where is Mchi?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ravina replied.

    She looked around with a look of distress before gazing at her again. ¡°Alright. You helped Mchi heal when he was sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She swallowed. ¡°Nevermind.¡± She said turning around as if changing her mind.

    ¡°Is someone sick?¡± Ravina asked.

    Brenna halted and turned around. ¡°Yes. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°I could help.¡±

    Brenna narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would I trust you?¡±

    ¡°I am surrounded by you. I would be stupid to kill someone.¡±

    Brenna took a moment to think. ¡°Alright. Follow me.¡±

    Ravina followed her and they passed a few blocks before arriving at a small red house. Brenna took off her shoes at the door and so Ravina did the same and then she followed her into a room.

    There was a woman seated on a bed holding a little boy and Ka sat on a chair nearby. Both the woman and Ka frowned upon her arrival.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What is this woman doing here?¡± Ka asked.

    Brenna took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight now. There are more important things.¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°She is not going to touch my son.¡± The woman said holding the boy tighter.

    Brenna walked closer. ¡°Do you want him to continue being in pain then? She can help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust her.¡±

    ¡°Well, we tried everything. This is thest way.¡±

    The mother had tears in her eyes as she stroked her son¡¯s hair.

    Ravina slowly stepped closer and the mother followed her with her gaze, Brenna cleared the way for her, and she came to stand beside the bed. ¡°I do not wish to hurt your son. Whatever treatment I offer, can be brought and prepared by your own people.¡±

    The woman looked hesitant and the little boy turned his head to look up at her. His skin was a little ashy and his lips dry. Shortness of breath.

    For a moment she met his big innocent eyes. She could see herself in them. A beautiful soft brown.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Six and you?¡±

    Carefully she sat down on the bed so he wouldn¡¯t have to look up. ¡°I am twenty-two.¡±

    He stared at her. ¡°You are so white.¡±

    She smiled faintly. ¡°Yes.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you also sick?¡±

    ¡°Just a little. Where are you hurting?¡±

    She could already hear that his voice was husky. He pointed at his throat and chest.

    ¡°Is it difficult to breathe?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°He has been coughing for days and he has a little fever. I thought he would heal after a few days as usual but he has been like this for a week now and he is only getting worse. I have fed him honey and garlic but it isn¡¯t helping.¡± His mother exined.

    ¡°I hate garlic.¡± The boy grimaced with his chubby cheeks. Ravina wanted to strangely touch those full cheeks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he isn¡¯t healing.¡± The mother continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a simple cold. Maybe it reached his lungs. Honey and garlic are good. Perhaps we can also try echinacea, peppermint or gingertea. We could also try thyme leaves or eucalyptus.¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Will that help?¡± The mother asked.

    ¡°I can not give any guarantee. I just know it helps humans with the same condition. Drinking lots of fluid and resting is also important.¡± She said looking at the boy.

    ¡°Mother says the same,¡± the boy told her.

    ¡°What did you say you need?¡± Brenna asked her.

    Ravina repeated slowly. Brenna looked over at Ka. ¡°I remember. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°We will be right back,¡± Brenna said leaving with Ka.

    Oh no. Why did they leave her alone here with this woman?

    The mother held her child close. ¡°He always gets easily sick. His healing doesn¡¯t work normally. I don¡¯t know what is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Do you heal from all diseases?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°Most of them. Some take longer but we heal eventually.¡±

    Ravina nodded. The boy coughed. ¡°What is your name?¡± He then asked her.

    ¡°Ravina. And you?¡±

    ¡°Nelli.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Can I touch your hair?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Nelli?¡± His mother said giving him a look.

    ¡°It is alright,¡± Ravina said. She grabbed her long hair and held it out.

    Nelli grabbed it with his small hands, feeling it between his fingers. ¡°It is soft mama.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Yes. Let go now.¡± She told him and he dropped them.

    ¡°Your eyes are blue.¡± he then pointed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I like blue,¡± he said causing her to smile for the second time.

    Well, she liked brown.

    Brenna and Ka came back with the needed herbs and oils. Ravina told them how to make it and then Nelli¡¯s mother helped him drink the remedies, before putting him in bed to rest.

    ¡°I should go back now,¡± Ravina said. ¡°You can bring me back if he doesn¡¯t get better.¡±

    The mother gave her a nod and Brenna walked her out. ¡°I will take you home so no one kills you on the way.¡± She said.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be good for you all?¡± Ravina asked.

    Brenna chuckled. ¡°It would. But I need you alive till the boy recovers so if something happens to him I will kill you with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. Is he your family?¡±

    ¡°He is my nephew. His mother Georgia, is my sister.¡±

    ¡°And what are you to king Mchi?¡±

    ¡°We are cousins.¡±

    Ravina knew they were rted.

    ¡°You have a cousin too who will be king. Isn¡¯t it unfair? After your father, the throne should have been yours.¡±

    ¡°Men rule. Women are too weak to rule.¡± Ravina said what people thought.

    Brenna scoffed. ¡°Men rule the world just to have a woman rule them.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Well, that is at least what my grandma used to say but I think it is somehow true.¡±

    Interesting.

    They stopped when they came to Mchi¡¯s house. ¡°Anyway, I hope my nephew doesn¡¯t die suddenly. It would be too bad.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too.¡±

 Chapter 73 A maid or more?

    Ravian was back on the balcony. The soup was still there and it had gotten cold. She took the tray back to the kitchen since she wasn¡¯t sure what exactly that dragon king wanted.

    A sounding from the hall caught her attention and she went to see if it was him. It was Aaron.

    ¡°Ravina.¡± He stepped into the hall.

    She stood at the kitchen door. ¡°What are you doing here? Your brother is already upset.¡±

    ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± He asked with a frown.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°I am fine, but we should probably not upset him anymore.¡± She said. Not that she was worried for herself but she didn¡¯t want Aaron to get into trouble. She didn¡¯t know how it worked between the dragon brothers.

    ¡°Ravina,¡± he stepped closer still frowning. He took a moment to look around before looking at her. ¡°Do you want to be queen?¡± He asked with a low voice.

    She was taken aback by the question. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is saying something as to why you are here. I want to hear from you. Why are you here?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    She nodded. ¡°Shall we eat and talk?¡±

    Ravina warmed the soup while Aaron went to sit at the kitchen table. ¡°Is he making you cook now?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He has a certain way to vent,¡± Ravina said pouring the warm soup into the bowls and going with them to the table. ¡°It might taste awful.¡± She warned as she sat down.

    Aaron took a sip without hesitance. He took a moment to taste it. ¡°It is good.¡± He nodded.

    Couldn¡¯t be. She took her spoon to have a taste and was surprised. It had a decent taste. ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°No. It is good for a new cook.¡± He said. ¡°Must be your experimental skillsing in hand.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Perhaps my observation skills but experimenting is nothing like cooking.¡±

    ¡°It is not?¡±

    ¡°Not the kind that I do. Starting fire, keeping it alive, standing in the heat, peeling, and chopping. I think the only thing simr might be measuring and knowing in what order to mix things. Everything else is just¡­¡± she shook her head thinking of every person who worked in the kitchen every day. She had a new respect for them.

    He nodded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°About your question¡­¡± she began and he looked at her. ¡°The first and foremost reason to freeing your brother before I could even think of a good n or know that it would be safe was to find my sister.¡± She looked down at her bowl. ¡°For a long time, I had been working on my inventions to kill all of your people. The ones I was used to seeing.

    She pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think that there are more of you or perhaps I just didn¡¯t want to because then I would have no purpose to live.¡±

    She lifted her gaze and he watched her carefully. ¡°Coming here, I had to face what I was denying. I could not kill you all even if I had the resources to do so. But what was the reason I wanted that to begin with? It is to protect my people and that remains. My anger and frustration remain.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I told myself I won¡¯t let your brother hurt my people anymore. None of your brothers,¡± she said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I can do that.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I think you can.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I might look strong, but I am not.¡± She was breaking and perishing slowly.

    ¡°I know it will be hard to believe now but Mchi is not all bad. I am not protecting him just because he is my brother. There is no excuse for the things he has done. For the things, we have done. But I know deep down he wants to do what is right. He has always been that kind of person.¡±

    Ravina nodded. It was hard to believe, but she would consider what he said.

    ¡°What I am going to say next will probably discredit what I have just told you but Mchi is going to meet the princess of the Rex n of red dragons tomorrow. She will visit us here.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ravina already understood where this was going. ¡°They are going to discuss uniting.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Not surprising,¡± she said, eating her soup.

    It was politics and after the messengers, he was trying to calm things down by assuring people that he was looking for a queen amongst them.

    ¡°But why are you telling me this?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Just wanted to prepare you and hope that you will stop it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I care about my brother, although I want to punch him right now.¡±

    She could understand that he was looking out for his brother but would Mchi really be better off with her? She didn¡¯t know exactly how this bond worked but would he truly be happy with a woman who had no feelings for him? Maybe this was the optimal way for him. Have a queen who showed love and care and make her his mistress.

    She chuckled. Aaron thought sheughed at his statement.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Alright. I should go now. Thank you for the food.¡± He said standing up.

    ¡°Thank you for thepany.¡± She said and followed him to the door.

    Once he left, she went to clean up. Then she took a tour around the house, learning every corner and where to find things next time he asked her to do something. Now she knew everything about his home.

    She thought that his home¡¯s theme suited him perfectly. Rich browns, earthly greens, and golden. The house was located up on a hill, where the river flowed below. It was a beautiful ce to live in.

    Ravina spent the rest of the afternoon struggling to just be at home and do nothing. She tried to find things to upy herself with but she could find none. She contemted going to the temple but didn¡¯t want to deal with more anger.

    When the evening came she suddenly heard the front door open and close and then someone climbing the stairs. She hurried and got into bed, folding her legs up against her chest and wrapping her arms around them, making herself look vulnerable, or maybe she just wanted to stop herself from yelling at him. She was so triggered by having to stay here and do nothing that her hands itched to strangle him.

    Mchi stepped into the room, the candlelight making his burnished skin glow softly. His dark eyes fell on her where she sat in his bed. He walked over casually and began to take off his vest without a word all while keeping his eyes on her.

    What¡­ was he doing?

    Her hands fell, preparing herself to run if needed, but he gave her a nod to move aside and without waiting he allowed himself to fall in bed just in time when she moved away.

    She looked at him surprised as he grabbed the pillow and adjusted it right under his head before closing his eyes.

    ¡°Would you not like to eat anything?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No.¡± He replied without opening his eyes. In the dim light, his darkshes cast shadows on his cheeks.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She said and decided to leave him when he grasped her wrist. Her heart skipped.

    ¡°Stay here for a while.¡± He murmured. ¡°Until I fall asleep.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an order like before. It sounded almost like a plea.

    Ravina turned to him, his eyes were still shut and a few dark strands of his hair fell over his face. His hold around her wrist loosened and she pulled back her hand, but she remained in bed seated beside where hey.

    And now she would wait for him to sleep?

    ¡°I thought I would be your maid. Is this part of the job? Do your maids do this?¡±

    ¡°They do what I tell them to do.¡±

    ¡°And how much is my sry?¡±

    He chuckled, his voice sounding deeper and darker in the dim light. He then peeked at her, gazing into her eyes for a moment before going back to closing his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if you keep talking or do you want to stay here with me all night?¡±

 Chapter 74 One strange dream

    ¡°I already had to stay here all day not knowing if you woulde to eat or not. Do you treat your maids that way?¡±

    ¡°I was busy.¡± He said.

    ¡°With what, so you couldn¡¯t even eat?¡±

    ¡°I was finding a way to destroy the castle with your inventions.¡±

    Ravina frowned. She could understand why he wanted to destroy her inventions. She remained quiet, feeling nauseous. Every time she heard of something like that, she became sick. That was why she had to find her sister. Mchi¡¯s joke of her being a breeder could be true and then her sister¡­

    She swallowed. No. She would be fine.

    ¡°Do you think my sister has been made into a breeder?¡± She asked. He had mocked her with it but she wanted to know his real thoughts.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°It is true then? That dragons take humans as breeders.¡± She felt her stomach turn again.

    He opened his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She took a deep breath. She had not wanted to believe that but her uncle was right.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°It is nothing new.¡± He sighed, closing his eyes again. ¡°Already in the time of ves, many human ves became impregnated by their masters.¡±

    Ravina stiffened. She had heard that some masters used their ves like that. So that was where they discovered that they could breed faster with humans?

    He shifted looking ufortable and she hoped it was for the same reason because if after what happened to his sister, he thought that human ves being used for pleasure was fine, then he was sick.

    He opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling, then slowly he turned to her. ¡°We have no breeders in my n. It is forbidden.¡± He said.

    She could breathe out a little relieved but she was already lightheaded. Shey down, watching the ceiling sway for a moment before it became still.

    When she felt Mchi turn to face her she stiffened. ¡°Are you not going to say something about how you are going to stop me?¡±

    No. Tonight she was going to spare him that. She would understand why he was angry. She would be too. Just like she had been angry that destroying viges and homes left many women and children vulnerable to harsh circumstances where they could be exploited. It left her sister vulnerable, and only God knew what was happening to her or happened to her when she found herself out there alone in the world. Ravina was the lucky one.

    Her stomach turned again and her hands itched.

    ¡°You are awfully silent,¡± he pointed surprised.

    ¡°You know, I need to sleep as well so why don¡¯t you sleep so that I can go.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You can sleep here.¡± He said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I thought you wanted to be queen.¡±

    She turned to him. ¡°In my world, you make me queen first and then I will share a bed.¡±

    ¡°Like you did with your future husband?¡± He said sarcastically.

    Was he calling her a whore again? So he thought she would just sleep with anyone because she did with one man? These men¡­ who did he think he was?

    She sat up, feeling her face getting hot from anger. ¡°You are right. Maybe I don¡¯t share a bed only with one who ims me but one I want to im as well.¡±

    Now he looked angry as he sat up as well. ¡°So you want to im him?¡±

    Lord! Why did she say that? She did not want him angry right now. Just asleep. Now he would make her do some more chores out of jealousy.

    She remained quiet.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I asked a question,¡± he said, looking like he would go find Ares immediately.

    Great.

    But she could care less right now when he was acting like this. Ares could take care of himself and she would do the damned chores if she had to.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.

    His jaw clenched and his eyes flickered like candlelight.

    ¡°Look, I am not trying to fight.¡± She said. ¡°But I am not a whore.¡±

    She tried to leave but he grabbed her arm. He took a deep breath. ¡°I was chained then. I did not mean the things I said and¡­ that is not what I mean now.¡±

    Then what? What did it mean to make her his mistress? She wished she could ask but didn¡¯t want to put Aaron in trouble.

    ?[0)??? ¡°Lay down. I will y the flute for you.¡± He said.

    y the flute? Could he? She blinked confused. No. She should not fall for this. Tomorrow she would be back to doing chores and meeting his future queen. Still, shey down desperate to have a good sleep.

    Mchi stepped out of bed and came back with a flute. He sat on bench near the window and began ying.

    He could y.

    She curled up and watched him at first. It was different from when Chanan yed and even he felt it. He stopped, looking disturbed.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t y this.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He looked at her, his eyes disying pain for the first time. ¡°It is a spiritual instrument that brings peace.¡± He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have that in me.¡±

    They watched each other in silence. ¡°Try again, but don¡¯t y it for me. Do it for yourself.¡±

    She had this strange feeling that he used to y it before and actually liked it.

    He looked at it hesitantly and then taking a deep breath he brought it up to his lips again. The sound was unsteady at first and he yed with hesitance but then slowly the sound changed to something calm. As if listening to soft waves or the night wind. She could see his face rx while his eyes remained closed.

    Ravina closed her eyes as well and soon she was swept away by darkness.

    Then the light came and the soft sound of the flute. The wind blew her hair as she yed the instrument while sitting on the rim of arge balcony. A woman walked outside, in her glorious beauty and smiled at the sound.

    Hiroshima.

    Arshan sensed her arrival and stopped ying. He turned to her with a smile and hopped down from the rim. Hiroshima walked into his arms and he looked down upon her. ¡°You have be excellent at ying it.¡± She said.

    ¡°I learned it for you.¡± He said caressing her cheek gently. She closed her eyes for a moment.

    ¡°What would I have done without you?¡± She asked.

    He stroked her lower lip with his thumb and she opened her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it. I am here.¡±

    ¡°Will you always stay with me?¡±

    ¡°Always. I will always love you.¡± He said taking her lips with his.

    Ravina opened her eyes as the morning wind blew inside from the balcony. Shey still.

    No nightmare.

    A dream?

    Of Arshan. And she experienced everything through him.

    What did that mean?

 Chapter 75 Making friends

    Ravina remained confused. She didn¡¯t believe in souls traveling and being reborn. How could this be? And what would it mean if it was true?

    She turned in bed and almost gasped in shock when she found Mchi sleeping beside her. The wind softly blew his hair back, revealing his rxed face.

    She remembered him ying the flute. He was confusing but she decided not to ponder on it.

    Sitting up she thought of her sister instead. She had to find her and protect her people if possible since he was nning on destroying their defense. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t see or perhaps just didn¡¯t care that by terrorizing he had put many women in simr situations as his sister. Now he would do the same, remove the defense, which would allow dragons to be able to enve again and women be used and abused.

    She watched him remembering the recent attack where she almost died. She wondered what would he do if the dragons his brother sent had killed her.

    ¡®I will always love you,¡¯ Arshan¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    Her hand reached for her chest. She had felt it. His love for her. It brought tears to her eyes. But Hiroshima stabbed him to death. Stabbed him in the heart in which he kept her. If such love could not survive, no wonder their world was dark. Her heart became filled with sadness.

    Stepping out of bed, she went to the private room to freshen up. She needed to refill with water and throw out the used one and so she did. Now that she knew where she could find things, she refilled with everything else.

    Having slept well, she had the same energy as thest time she did. Her head felt a little less heavy, her mind a bit more clear and her senses felt heightened. She could enjoy the atmosphere outside, although soon Mchi would make her look like a mistress in front of his people. She would rather just be a prisoner.<sub>.</sub>

    But she didn¡¯t let that ruin her mood. She made tea, prepared bread then went underground to fetch cheese, olives, and other food that needed to be stored in certain temperatures and specific pots.

    Once she ced everything on a tray, she went with it upstairs.

    Mchi had just woken up and stretched his arms. She slowed down with the tray in her hands, marveling at the half-naked, newly awakened man. His hair was tousled from sleep and his eyes and face were still a bit swollen from sleep.

    He dropped his arms and looked at her a little surprised. She walked over, ¡°good morning,¡± she greeted him, and just like he did, gave him a node to move his legs away. He folded them and she sat down cing the tray between them.

    Mchi frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Serving breakfast. Do want tea?¡± She asked but didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She poured some into his cup. He just had to taste her utterly nd tea. Or perhaps she had improved a little. She put some cinnamon and honey.

    He watched her suspiciously.

    ¡°I did not spit in it.¡± She assured him, cing the cup in front of him.<sub></sub>

    He picked it up without tearing his gaze away from her and then took a sip.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± She asked as she poured herself the tea as well.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± he said with his morning voice. She lifted her gaze and found him still staring at her as he took another sip.

    Picking up her cup, she tasted the tea. It was not bad. It tasted decent. With a nod of satisfaction, she put it down. Perhaps next time, she would make it perfect.

    ¡°I would have made eggs, but I don¡¯t know how.¡± She said taking a piece of bread and eating it with the cheese.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± was all he said still suspicious.

    Ravina ignored him and ate the breakfast. She was aware that he kept watching her as he ate. When they finished, she took the tray and went downstairs, away from his scrutiny. She stayed there for a while, just to breathe without him, before going upstairs again.

    He had washed up and changed. He went to the dressed and picked up theb.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Will I get a room and some clothes?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You can use the room across the hall. I will arrange for clothes.¡± He said running theb through his hair.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He paused, looking at her through the mirror.

    ¡°Just be yourself. This new behavior makes me ufortable.¡± He said disgustedly, tossing theb on the dresser.

    She was herself. She was just choosing her battles and so she ignored his remark and he left without a word.

    While she cleaned up in the kitchen, she heard a knock on the front door. She went to answer and found Brenna, Georgia, and Nelli standing outside. There was arge chest at their feet.

    ¡°Good morning, human,¡± Brenna said and her sister nudged her with her shoulder.

    ¡°Good morning, Ravina.¡± She said.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Ravina replied confused.

    ¡°Mchi told me to arrange some clothes for you,¡± Brenna said picking up the chest easily.

    Ravina moved out of the way as Brenna stepped inside. ¡°Where is your room?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Ravina said showing her the way.

    Georgia and Nelli trailed behind. Brenna put the chest in a corner and turned around.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina told her. She looked very feminine yet carried the chest like a male.

    ¡°Georgia picked the clothes and jewelry for you.¡± She said.

    Ravina turned to Georgia. The woman smiled. ¡°As a thank you,¡± she said, cing her hand on her son¡¯s head. ¡°He has improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear,¡± Ravina said, looking at Nelli. The boy smiled at her. ¡°You might want to continue with the treatment until he has recoveredpletely.¡±

    ¡°I will do so,¡± She said. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± Ravina asked.

    They looked at each other. ¡°Can you make tea?¡±

    ?[0)??? ¡°It is not perfect.¡± She said but felt it wasn¡¯t polite to just send them away although small talk made her ufortable and that was what tea was all about.

    They chuckled amused. ¡°It is easy. I can show you.¡± Georgia said.

    Oh well. Then it was time to learn.

 Chapter 76 A battle

    Georgia was friendly and showed her different ways to make tea depending on the taste she wanted. Ravina wanted to know about coffee as well and Georgia was kind enough to show her. Then she looked at her confused, wondering why she wanted to learn.

    ¡°Mchi surely had a maid.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I just want to learn. I have nothing else to do,¡± she said.

    ¡°But it must hurt with your hands. What have you done to them?¡±

    ¡°She is sick,¡± Brenna said pointing at her head, referring to her having a mental illness. ¡°She does that to herself.¡±

    Georgia frowned and Ravina tried her best not to hide her hands. Thankfully Georgia said nothing and Ravina could ask her how to make eggs. Then they sat to eat the eggs she practiced on.

    ¡°You learn fast,¡± Georgia said nodding as she tasted it.

    ¡°It is easy,¡± Brennamented.

    Ravina watched Nelli eat. He was so¡­ adorable.

    ¡°You like children,¡± Georgia smiled.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± She said before she could think and then realized what she said. ¡°I mean¡­ I don¡¯t dislike them.¡± She just never wished to have any and they scared her. Or so she thought.<sub>.</sub>

    Georgiaughed.

    ¡°Well, you are human so you will probably be able to have many children without waiting too long in between.¡±

    A tremor of terror went down her spine. Not just a child but many children? From how she was, a child would probably die in her womb. She was not fit to be a mother. Not that she wanted to.

    After finishing their breakfast, they had to leave. Ravina thanked them and Georgia told her to visit her some time.

    ¡°I will,¡± Ravina replied.

    Nelli waved to her and she found herself waving back with a smile.

    Closing the door, she went to her room and looked through the chest. It was filled with colorful garments, so unlike what she usually wore. This much color made her dizzy, but this was how they dressed. And they certainly liked golden jewelry.

    The top garment was a red one. She looked at it for a long moment. This one she shouldn¡¯t wear. It would give the wrong signal. Or perhaps¡­ the right one. Wearing it but not letting him touch, unless he made her his queen sounded good to her. But she wasn¡¯t brave enough for that yet.

    Ravina picked out a green garment instead and paired it with the golden jewelry. Shebed her hair nicely and adorned it with golden pins. She went a bit excessive with the jewelry having seen how they wore it.

    Georgia had packed oils, scents, and paint for her as well. Ravina put some color on her cheeks and lips and dabbed her neck with scents. Then she was done preparing herself for the day¡¯s battle.<sub></sub>

    ***

    Mchi was waiting for princess Zo¡¯s arrival. He had met her on a few asions but didn¡¯t know her much. He knew that her father had tried hard to find her a husband after the death of her breedmate but she refused. What made her agree to meet him? Especially knowing he found his breedmate.

    He sighed, feeling suffocated. His mother was preparing a grand lunch and he was confused about whether she supported Ravina or Zo.

    ¡°Where is Ravina?¡± Saul asked.

    Mchi stiffened.

    ¡°What do you want from her?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°Bring her here. She should be here for when princess Zoes.¡± Saul said.

    ¡°There is no need,¡± Mchi spoke between clenched teeth.

    ¡°There is a need. I arranged for this and she will wonder about your breedmate and since you want to keep both, they can¡¯t avoid each other.¡± Saul exined and then went to order someone to bring Ravina.

    ¡°This will be interesting,¡± Joel said leaning back in his chair.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It will be.¡± Aaron agreed but his tone was different.

    A part of Mchi wanted to see Ravina¡¯s reaction when he ruined her mission and he even hoped she would be jealous, but another part of him felt uneasy.

    ¡°Princess Zo is here,¡± Saul announceding back into the room.

    Mchi stood from his seat to go out and meet her. She came with her sister Zara and Mchi went to greet her. Olive skin, hazel eyes, and red hair. She was beautiful, but she was not his breedmate.

    ¡°I hope I am notte,¡± she smiled charmingly.

    ¡°Not at all. Thank you foring.¡± Mchi told her.

    His mother came outside and went straight to Zo. They greeted each other with a hug. ¡°You look as beautiful as a remember.¡± His mother told her.

    Zi smiled. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    If only she was his breedmate, he would have been smiling now. His mother led them inside and they sat in the parlor. His mother chatted with her for a little while, asking about how her parents were while tea and coffee were served. Then they all gave each other a look to leave them alone to talk.

    ¡°I heard you found your breedmate,¡± she began.

    Of course. The most difficult topic had to be addressed first.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°She is human.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked sadly at the cup in her hand. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said.

    Why? It angered him somehow. Did she even see Ravina? He sipped his coffee to stop himself from saying something rude.

    ¡°Why did you agree to meet me?¡± He asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°I heard of your situation and I felt like I could rte somehow, having lost a breedmate. I felt you would understand me too.¡±

    He frowned. No, he could not understand her. His breedmate was very much alive. It was different.

    Then she kept talking and all he could do waspare her to Ravina. She didn¡¯t have those firm eyes. Those frightening bold blue eyes that felt like they could stare right into his soul. Nor did she challenge him with her eyes like Ravina did. Or with her words.

    She was soft-spoken, while Ravina was sharp. She was womanly, warm, and curved yet¡­ He clenched his jaw. Yet he missed the coldness. The need to feel like he wanted to mark that pale skin, melt that iciness and silence her sharp mouth with a kiss.

    ?[0)??? God, he lost his mind. He awakened his breeding instinct that he tried to bury with hatred. His senses sharpened so much that he could smell her from afar. She was here. He heard her voice downstairs and her sweet feminine and fertile scent reached his nostrils. Awakened his fiery dragon that demanded his breedmate.

    ¡°Well,¡± his mother came to cut off their conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch before it gets cold.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can already smell the food. I remember the only time I ate here. You are an excellent cook.¡± Zoplimented his mother as she rose from her seat.

    ¡°You remember that?¡±

    ¡°I do. You made us¡­¡± And then she went on to describe in detail impressing his mother. This left a sour taste in his mouth. Maybe he could see why his brother Aaron preferred honesty.

    As they arrived at the dining hall, Ravina was already there. She stood near the window, the light shining on her and making her golden jewelry and hair glow. Mchi felt his heart stop, as he found her wrapped in a rich green garment and standing there like a queen.

    She lifted her gaze, her blue eyes meeting his. Again they had that hint of challenge. Subtle yet clear confidence.

    __________________

    Bonus dedicated to my supergifters. Thank you Reader2022 and Ivette_M11 <3

 Chapter 77 Frustrated

    ¡°This is princess Zo, from the Rex n of Red dragons. This is Ravina, Mchi¡¯s breedmate.¡± Of all people, his mother introduced them. What was she trying to do?

    Zo curtsied to greet her the human way, ¡°it is nice to meet you Ravina.¡±

    ¡°Princess Zo is here to meet Mchi in hopes of an alliance between our ns.¡± Saul made a deeper introduction.

    If Ravina was surprised, she didn¡¯t show it. She curtsied, ¡°the pleasure is all mine,¡± she told Zo.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s eat,¡± his mother smiled.

    She showed Zo and Zara where to sit. Zo sat to his right and Ravina to his left. Mchi noticed that her face had a bit more color, her lips a soft pink, and her scent¡­ he tried to avoid it but she smelled of jasmine andvender.

    He could not smell all the delicious food on the table. He wanted her. He hungered for her. Why was he suddenly like this now?

    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Zo asked him starting a conversation.

    The wind blew in from the window behind Ravina, carrying her scent, fueling his hunger.

    ¡°I am not picky,¡± he replied. How ironic when now he didn¡¯t want anything else. He wanted jasmine andvender.

    Mchi was not interested in what she liked but wanted to see Ravina¡¯s reaction. ¡°What do you like?¡± He asked, turning to her and showing interest.<sub>.</sub>

    She smiled. ¡°I am not picky either, but I enjoy spicy food.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± he said hoping for a reaction from Ravina. ¡°Are you a good cook?¡±

    ¡°I would like to think so. Maybe you can tell me one day soon,¡± she smiled charmingly. ¡°I would love to cook for you all one day,¡± she said looking around the table.

    Her gaze fell on Ravina who was unconcerned about the situation and ate her lunch in silence. ¡°What do you like to eat, Ravina?¡±

    Ravina looked up from her te and became thoughtful for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it,¡± she admitted. ¡°Anything will do.¡±

    ¡°I guess you are not picky either then.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Can you cook?¡± Zo asked.

    ¡°I try. I am sure I don¡¯t have the skills you have.¡±

    Was she giving apliment?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It takes time. Maybe I can show you some day.¡± Zo suggested.

    ¡°That is very kind of you. I would love that.¡± Ravina replied.

    ¡°Ravina helped me make tomato soup. She learns very fast.¡± His mother told Zo.

    ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Zo smiled.

    Mchi was frustrated by this polite conversation. What did Ravina think about all this?

    ¡°How old are you, Ravina?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two.¡± She replied, unfazed by the sudden question.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t humans already married by that age?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They get married much earlier, but I am picky with men.¡±

    ¡°Well, you happen to be a dragon king¡¯s breedmate now,¡± she said.<sub></sub>

    Mchi knew Zo was trying something but his brain was too male to understand these female tricks.

    Ravina nced his way nonchntly before looking back at Zo, ¡°indeed. A king and a dragon. I guess I can¡¯t aim higher.¡±

    This woman¡­

    She made it sound genuine but he knew she was sarcastic. He knew her.

    ?[0)??? ¡°I am sure he has other qualities you like,¡± Zo said.

    Yes. Let¡¯s hear about that, Mchi thought.

    ¡°Oh yes. I find him fascinating.¡± She said turning to look at him. ¡°He is warm and brown. My favorite color. He is not my favorite species but¡­ ¡± She shrugged. ¡°He makes up for it, because he is extremely jealous, possessive, protective, and his temperament¡­ I mean passion¡­I like the way he burns¡­ with passion. It is inspiring.¡±

    His brothers tried to fight back their smiles, except for Saul.

    Zo yed along and chuckled. ¡°He does look passionate,¡± she pretended not to understand the underlying meaning. ¡°Dragon males are often passionate. It is what makes them special.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Ravina nodded.

    ¡°Well, Ravina is passionate too. In case you didn¡¯t know, she is an inventor like her father.¡± Saul said.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zo nodded. ¡°You are really skilled.¡±

    Ravina kept herposure. ¡°Oh, it is nothing.¡± She said. Mchi expected her to say more, but she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°It is something. You invented weapons that made dragons retreat for the most part. That is impressive.¡± Zo said making it sound like apliment but intending to make Ravina ufortable.

    ¡°You tter me,¡± Ravina replied simply, not giving Zo the attention she sought. Or his brother the satisfaction.

    Feeling frustrated, ¡°let me show you around.¡± Mchi told Zo, when they finished their lunch.

    He stood up and offered his hand to help her. He just wanted to know if Ravina felt even something little for him. Zo rose from her seat and took his hand. Then he led her outside to show her around where they lived. As soon as they were out of sight he released her hand.

    ¡°Your breedmate is beautiful,¡± she said.

    God. She was not the one he wanted to make jealous.

    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°No. I understand it must be hard for you. I want to help and I think she and I might get along.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t want that. Maybe she thought she was doing him a favor.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I can win anyone over.¡± She smiled. ¡°I can teach her about our culture and make her enjoy her stay here so she easily gets along with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I understand what it feels like not to have a breedmate.¡± She said.

    He said nothing but then she put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled. All will be fine.¡± She let her hand slide down his arm. Her touch was hot but didn¡¯t inme him.

    He could not be ufortable with this if he was going to make her his queen. She was a beautiful woman and willing to be with him despite his breedmate.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for a few days, before making up your mind.¡± He told her.

    She nodded. ¡°It sounds like a good idea.¡±

 Chapter 78 Terrible tea

    While Mchi was taking Zo on tour around his kingdom, Ravina had to sit with his brothers and have tea while his mother showed Zara around. Saul sat right across from her, having an ultra-masculine and proud presence.

    He was the one who hated her the most and was probably fueling his brother¡¯s hatred toward her. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it were him who arranged this alliance with princess Zo. Ravina would admit that it was a smart n. Make his brother keep her and still get a queen amongst them that his people would ept.

    And after the incident with the messengers that put Mchi under pressure, his brother utilized the opportunity to benefit his people while having his revenge and helping his brother. He must be proud of himself.

    Now she knew, he was the one handling the affairs of the kingdom and being his brother¡¯s adviser. Mchi probably didn¡¯t want to disappoint his people and his brothers so he agreed to this. He probably enjoyed having a little revenge on her as well.

    She sipped her tea, thinking if this was really revenge against her. She wanted to be queen but a part of her was also terrified knowing what that would mean.

    How did people just get married to someone and endured it each day? Ravina thought of her sister to find some strength and give herself reasons why she should do it. She thought of her people back home, of how this was only a one-lifetime chance. Another part of her remembered all the failed attempts and tragic endings, making her think that perhaps this was a waste of time.

    SHE was a waste of time because unlike the other dragon tamers, she was not in love. She remembered Arshan, the way he looked at Hiroshima and spoke to her. The way he felt about her. She didn¡¯t feel that, nor did she think she was capable of something so deep and pure. This was torture for her.

    ¡°What do you think about princess Zo?¡± Saul suddenly spoke to her.

    ¡°She is beautiful, but notpatible with your brother.¡±

    ¡°Did your science tell you that?¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see you beingpatible with my brother.¡±

    ¡°Then is your brother wrong?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Something is surely wrong, but I will find out,¡± he told her.

    What? Did he think she did some witchcraft? Or perhaps he thought she was a genius to do the impossible and experiment on his brother to develop a protective instinct.

    ¡°It is too bad you inherited everything bad about your father,¡± he sighed leaning back and sipping his tea.

    Ravina stiffened. Did he really want to go there now? He was prepared for a fight. He wanted to win a word battle with a woman? One who had practiced on other women? And men too. He should meet her cousin and his wife.

    But she would not indulge in this. She had a good sleep for the second time in a long time, she would not ruin her mood. In fact, while she still felt like this, she wanted to go outside and enjoy the weather. Maybe go on a ride.

    ?[0)??? She looked over at Aaron. He was watching something outside where he sat near the window. Perhaps he wanted to escape this room like her.<sub></sub>

    After a while, Mchi and Zo returned and the strange woman came to sit beside her while Mchi went to sit beside his brother. He looked her way then shifted his gaze to Zo.

    ¡°Did we miss something?¡± Zo asked her as if they were best friends.

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina replied.

    Araminta returned with Zara as well and then it was time for dessert. Zo was good at engaging in conversation and spoke candidly to her and Araminta, telling them about their kingdom and speaking of everything from food, and clothes to funny incidents that made Aramintaugh. Then she sat with Mchi on the balcony and Ravina watched her as she spoke to him as well. Leaning in andughing at times, smiling charmingly and sometimes touching his shoulder.

    Aaron came to sit beside her. ¡°Are you enjoying the view?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she trying too hard?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°She has to. She is not his breedmate so she has to use all her female charm.¡±

    Female charm.

    ¡°I heard you are considered a beauty among your people. I guess you never had to try charming anyone.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I never wanted to,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Are you not worried?¡± He asked.

    She looked at Zo and Mchi again. ¡°No.¡±

    Aaron smirked. ¡°How can you be so calm? I need to learn that.¡±

    ¡°I have a temperament too.¡±

    ¡°I have a hard time believing that.¡±

    ¡°Ask your brother.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I just today found out that he has a temperament too.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps we only have a temperament with each other.¡±

    ¡°It seems so. Compatibility?¡± He raised a brow.

    She shook her head with a chuckle. ¡°I am with your brother Saul on this.¡±

    He just smiled. ¡°So what is your n with all of this?¡±

    ¡°I have no n. I¡¯ll make it along the way.¡±

    Mchi rose from his chair and she thought he would leave but he moved closer to Zo and sat beside her. She was making him remove her hair that got stuck in her ne. Ravina almostughed. The woman was cunning.

    ¡°She is trying really hard. You know, you would just have to try a little and you would set things on fire.¡± Aaron almost whispered before he rose from his seat.

    He went to therge table to refill his cup. Ravina blinked trying to process what he said. Was he suggesting¡­ she tried?

    Her heart skipped. Set on fire? She wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for that or she would have worn the red dress.

    She remembered that day, how he violently tugged at the chains ignoring all the pain to get to her. He was not in chains now, so she certainly did not want that reaction. She shivered, her eyes focusing on him again. She cringed. She could not do that kind of trying that Zo was doing. Not even with Ares had she done that.

    Ravina studied the woman for a while. The way she smiled, looked at him, lowered her gaze sometimes seductively. Ravina could almost imagine her voice. Low hushed tones.

    Did men really like this? Did Mchi like this? ording to the erotic books Ester lent her, men fell for easy tricks. But again, professor Ward¡¯s book stated that once someone found their breedmate they were not interested in anyone else.

    Aaron returned with his cup and some delicacies. ¡°It would be fun if you interrupted them.¡±

    ¡°You want to have fun at my expense?¡±

    Heughed. ¡°Not yours.¡±

    ¡°Let them have their moment.¡± She said.

    ¡°No. She had her time with him. You should im your ce and take your time, otherwise, she will think she can have him all to herself.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t even want him. It was the ce beside him she wanted, but perhaps she would have to y along for that.

    She took the te of delicacies from his hand and Aaron looked at her confused. ¡°I will listen to your advice.¡± She said.

    He smiled.

    She rose from her seat and headed to the balcony. Pretend Ravina. Pretend. But she was already feeling her fury rising. This would only feed his male pride.

 Chapter 79 Playing the game

    Mchi was really trying to find something about Zo to like. Besides her beauty, there was nothing he could hold onto. But what other choice did he really have? He had his people and his kingdom to care about.

    Zo got distracted while talking and looked inside through the window. Mchi looked over his shoulder to see and saw a green garment from the corner of his eyes.

    There was a knock on the ss door and he turned the other way to look behind him. Ravina opened the door and stepped into the balcony. What was she doing?

    ¡°Mchi¡­¡± she looked between him and Zo, subtly signaling that she wanted to talk to him.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I will leave you two alone,¡± Zo said rising from her seat.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina gave her a nod as Zo walked by.

    Holding a te with one hand she closed the door with the other when Zo went back inside the house.

    What was going on?

    Ravina walked past him and came to sit beside him on the bench. She ced the te with delicacies on the table and then just straight

    Mchi turned to her, sitting sideways on the bench, with one leg bent and his armid across on the backrest. He waited for her to say something, watching her jaw clench and her nails almost dug into her skirt before she folded her fingers.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She turned her head, her blue eyes piercing into his. They were so intense. ¡°To feed you.¡± She said.

    He looked over at the delicacies. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I came to feed your pride.¡± She said.

    He smiled. God. Did he actually miss this? He ran his fingers through his hair and rubbed the back of his neck feeling as if he lost his mind. What was happening to him? He looked at her again and she watched him confused by his smile.

    ¡°You must enjoy having twodies,¡± she said.

    He just watched her, allowing his arm to fall on the backrest again, his handnding right behind her back where he could feel her hair. He wanted to grab her by the hair so badly that he gripped the backrest instead.

    She noticed the way he watched her and looked away anxiously.

    ¡°I am enjoying myself,¡± he replied.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I wonder¡­ who is more natural. You or Zo?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Why are you insulting my future queen? You should learn a few things from her.¡±

    She leaned back and turned him. ¡°You want me to act like her?¡±

    No. ¡°Why not?¡±

    She surprised him by gliding a little closer. ¡°You want me to smile and bat my eyshes for you, King Mchi.¡± She said batting her eyshes.

    He held back his smile. ¡°You could try.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to try?¡± She wondered, staring into his eyes and right into his soul. It was as if she could see through him.

    ¡°Probably. You should try everything so you don¡¯t miss your chance in case you have one.¡±

    ¡°Now you are manipting?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°I am just using all my resources.¡± He smirked.

    ¡°It is useless. You will not win, King Mchi.¡± She almost whispered, innocently.

    The smile faded away from his face and he didn¡¯t know what came over him. His arm came around her waist from behind and he pulled her against him. She gasped when her shoulder collided with his chest.

    ***

    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± He grabbed her jaw before she could finish her question. Not hard but firm enough and brought his lips close to her ear.

    ¡°Then do you want me to lose?¡± He asked.

    Ravina remained still suddenly aware of everything. She knew people could be watching from behind, yet he held her so close. She could feel his bare chest against her shoulder, his fingers were imprinted on the side of her waist where no man had ever touched her before and his hot breath fanned her ear and the side of her face.

    ¡°If you win, do you know what that means?¡± He asked still speaking near her ear. His fingers eased around her jaw and slowly slid down.

    Her heart became erratic as he traced her throat, his fingers glidingzily over her skin. ¡°Do you know what it means, Ravina?¡± He repeated.

    She knew. He was showing her. His other hand brushed across her lower back, before gliding up her back. She arched away from his touch, feeling heat prickle down her spine.

    She shivered.

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± he asked, his lips brushing her ear. ¡°I am a sour loser. If you make me lose, I am going to make you pay, princess. Or beg.¡±

    Her heart stopped. What did he mean? ¡°Why?¡± She breathed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make me pay or beg if I am willing. I know whates with being your queen.¡± She spoke fast, panicking.

    He was quiet for a moment and thenughed. He pulled her closer, his fingers digging into the side of her waist again. ¡°I am going to make you beg for more princess. That is what I am talking about.¡±

    Her face flushed and she pushed herself away. ¡°That is not going to happen.¡± She said.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± He smirked. ¡°Because I won¡¯t lose, although a little part of me is¡­hoping for it. I want to hear ¡®please¡¯ from your lips.¡±

    ¡°That will only happen in your dreams.¡±

    ¡°And if my dreamse true.¡± He shrugged.

    She scoffed. ¡°You will beg Mchi. Not I.¡± She promised.

    ¡°No. Because I only need to lose. Right?¡± He raised a brow.

    She nodded. ¡°Alright. My begginges after you lose anyway.¡±

    His gaze darkened. ¡°Now I don¡¯t know what to look forward to. Winning or losing.¡±

    Now she didn¡¯t know what she feared the most. Winning or losing.

    He smiled knowingly. ¡°You are still innocent,¡± he said as if realizing.

    She blinked confused at first and then realized he thought she did the deed with Ares. Then what exposed her now?

    _________________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to my supergifter DespinaNY. Thank you <3

 Chapter 80 Ruffled feathers

    Ravina wanted to know how he knew. What exposed her? It must be her burning face that now burned for another reason. Fury. She was infuriated by his satisfied smirk that she was innocent. She wanted to p it off his face.

    ¡°Enjoy your delicacies.¡± She said standing up to leave.

    He grabbed her wrist when she was about to walk past him. She turned her head, seeing everyone watch them through the window. She looked down at him. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. Everyone is watching.¡±

    He smiled roughishly. ¡°Don¡¯t make me make a scene.¡±

    She tried to wriggle her hand out of his grasp without being obvious but failed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She said between clenched teeth, ncing inside again.

    ¡°Not letting you leave.¡± He drawled. ¡°Youe and go as you please.¡±

    She saw Saul smirking and turning to say something to Zo who sat beside him. She giggled and looked at them again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She said, moving in between his legs she sat on hisp.

    His lips parted and he looked at her surprised. ¡°Oh¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t want to make a scene?¡±

    She tried not to look to see Saul or Zo¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Since you wanted to make one I just took advantage of it.¡± And maybe he wouldn¡¯t find her so innocent. ¡°However, I am not sure who is more upset. Zo or your brother.¡±

    Mchi showed his perfectly straight white teeth. ¡°He is possessive too.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I can see that,¡± she said shifting unknowingly.

    He tensed.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°If you keep rubbing yourself on me¡­¡±

    She rose before he could finish his sentence. She did not want to hear one more word.

    He chuckled, as she went back inside. She felt as if everyone was staring so she left the parlor and went downstairs to get outside and be alone for a while.

    What was she doing? She must have lost her mind. She felt hot despite the cool wind.

    She walked away for a bit, her feet taking her to the river. People nced her way, men¡¯s eyes lingering a little longer. She became a little worried but ignored them.

    Near the river, she sat on one of therge rocks. She remembered the day it rained and shey on the grass with Mchi, but she specifically remembered what his wet body looked like. The water dripping on his chest, from his wet hair, and down his toned shoulders and arms.

    She shook her head and rubbed her forehead disturbed by her own thoughts. The man had nothing else than good looks and a vulgar mouth.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±<sub></sub>

    She looked over her shoulder to find Aaron. He came to sit with her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said her face flushing red.

    He just nodded, which made her feel even more embarrassed. She knew he had been watching.

    ¡°There will be a dance party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Like a ball?¡±

    Heughed. ¡°A ball? No. Our dance is different. You will see.¡±

    ¡°Where will it take ce?¡±

    ¡°Outside. Saul arranged for it as a way for more people to see that a princess is here to meet Mchi.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°He seems to be trying harder than her.¡±

    Saul was her real opponent. Not the princess.

    ¡°So, what should I do at this dance party or prepare for?¡±<sub></sub>

    He shrugged. ¡°I am sure your best friend Zo can help you. She is looking for you.¡±

    Ugh. ¡°Please, let us sit here just a little longer.¡±

    After a while, they had to go back and thedies gathered in a room. Araminta had prepared clothes for them to wear to the party. These garments were more luxurious, embroidered with gold or silver. Some were decorated with rhinestones and other shiny stones or fabrics.

    ¡°Pick anyone you like,¡± Araminta told her.

    Zo picked an orange one with golden decoration. It looked stunning on her skin color. Ravina being her usual self tried to look for something white or with faint colors. There was none. It was red, orange, yellow, green, bright pink, or purple. All very bright colors.

    Ravina took the purple and tried it out. God, why were these clothes so revealing?

    The skirts this time didn¡¯t need to be folded. They were worn normally and flowed nicely.

    ¡°You chose a nice color. It looks good on you,¡± Zo said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina replied. ¡°Orange looks perfect on you.¡±

    Zo smiled. ¡°I feel a little nervous to dance.¡± She said.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be.¡± Araminta waved with her hand. ¡°I have seen you dance. You are excellent.¡±

    Her smile widened.

    As if the jewelry they wore wasn¡¯t enough already, for the party they really went heavy.

    ¡°Umm¡­ This is enough. I don¡¯t think I can carry all of this.¡± Ravina said when Araminte kept dressing her with jewelry.

    She chuckled. ¡°Alright. You look beautiful anyway.¡±

    While Zo and Zara tried on jewelry, Araminta took her aside. ¡°Is Mchi treating you harshly?¡± She asked.

    Ravina shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Araminta studied her for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Oh well. It is good to hear.¡± She smiled. ¡°You seem to know how to interact with him.¡±

    Ravina said nothing to that.

    The party was not what Ravina expected at all. It was lively in another way. There were burning bonfires and torches that lit up the ce. Decorated tables were brought outside, and food was being grilled. There were several small shops decorated with flowers and leaves and standing here and there. They seemed to be selling sweets. And then there was the music.

    Loud drums, trumpets, and almost every other instrument she could name. Ravina saw a group of women dancing from far away, swirling in a way that made their skirts fly.

    While watching her surroundings she bumped into someone and almost fell back before two arms caught her. She was horrified when she discovered who it was.

    Saul.

    He seemed as shocked and they pushed away at the same time. ¡°I see you have dressed nicely. You waste your time.¡± He said.

    ¡°What better could I do while I am here?¡± She asked.

    People looked their way while passing by. ¡°What will you hold on to once your position is given away?¡±

    ¡°I will still be his breedmate,¡± she said. ¡°Why are you torturing your brother?¡±

    ¡°I am helping him.¡±

    ¡°You really think this is helping him?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you already feeling threatened? Today, everyone will see who the king will take as his queen, and everyone will take pity on you.¡±

    He walked around her. ¡°You will be seen as the woman to only ease his hunger.¡± He whispered.

    Ravina felt anger bubble inside of her. He came to stand in front of her again and pretended to be thoughtful. ¡°What are those kinds of women called in your world again?¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists. He smirked. ¡°Enjoy the party. You might not want to miss the future queen¡¯s dance for the king.¡±

 Chapter 81 Building bridges

    Once Saul left her, Ravina felt like everyone was watching her as they passed by, judging and taking pity on her. Being disgusted by her, not only because she was human now. She was used to people judging her. This shouldn¡¯t be new, but she couldn¡¯t help the feeling of wanting to run away. Go somewhere far and safe, away from people¡¯s scrutiny.

    She looked around for an escape but her eyes were unfocused. She felt dizzy and sick, the faces getting blurred in front of her eyes. A smile caught her attention in all the fuzziness.

    Georgia. She waved at her before walking over. ¡°Ravina,¡± she smiled.

    Ravina breathed out relieved somehow that someone came over. Georgia didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable. She had such a genuine bright smile. She reminded her a little of her sister, with the way she warm and spoke softly.

    ¡°Are you alone here?¡± She looked around.

    ¡°No. They will be here soon. Just taking a little longer to dress up.¡±

    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. I see you skipped most of the jewelry.¡±

    ¡°It was heavy,¡± Ravina admitted.

    ¡°Well, the simple look makes you look elegant. I should try it.¡±

    Ravina looked at all the gold jewelry and beautiful yellow clothes, that matched her honey-colored eyes. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± She said.

    ¡°Thank you. You shouldn¡¯t stand here alone. Come.¡± She said,ing to her aside and cing her hand on the small of her back.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t ufortable with being touched by her. She led her to one of the shops where a man was buying something.

    ¡°Love,¡± she called and the man turned around. She went to his side and he put one arm around her. ¡°Ravina this is my husband and breedmate Dias. This is Ravina.¡± She introduced them.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± Dias greeted.

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    ¡°Georgia told me how you cured Nelli. Thank you.¡±

    Ravina was still not used to this kind of interaction so now she became nervous. ¡°Ah¡­ it was very little. He is a lovely child.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°He is. He gets easily sick so has suffered a lot so¡­ we are truly grateful.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Georgia nodded. ¡°And he likes you. He thinks you are an angel because you are all white.¡±

    Ravina smiled. She was far from an angel. He was the angel.

    ¡°We will go sit at the table. Buy us some sweets.¡± She said.

    ¡°Just some?¡± He looked at her, knowing she wanted more.

    ¡°A lot.¡± She said and he chuckled.

    ¡°Come Ravina.¡± She took them to sit at the table just in time when Brenna arrived.

    She sat beside her sister on the opposite side of the table. ¡°Suddenly a party. And by Saul? What is happening?¡± She wondered.

    If she only knew.

    Dias returned with the sweets and sat beside his wife. He handed his wife one te and gave one to Ravina. She thanked him.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Brenna said just as a man grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need sweets my sweet.¡± he grabbed her jaw, pulling her head back he tried to kiss her. ¡°Oh no. Behave now for god¡¯s sake.¡± She wrestled with him but he got his kiss atst. She pushed him with her shoulder as he sat beside her. ¡°You ruined my hair.¡± She said adjusting it.

    Georgia and Dias just smiled watching them.

    ¡°This is my annoying husband, Igor.¡± She introduced him.

    ¡°Very annoying,¡± Ka spoke as she arrived, taking ce beside Ravina. ¡°And this is my loving, Iwan, ¡± she introduced the man seated beside her.

    Ravina greeted them, awkwardly. Not she was suddenly surrounded by many.

    ¡°What is with the party by Saul?¡± Iwan wondered.

    ¡°I was just asking the same thing,¡± Brenna said.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, apparently there are princesses of the Rex n here,¡± Georgia exined calmly.

    A strange silence followed.

    ¡°Not for Mchi¡­right?¡± Brenna said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ka spoke. ¡°Why would they be here otherwise and why the party?¡±

    Ravina wished to disappear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. It is not the first time some princess is here.¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°With the situation going on right now, I think they are here for a reason and the party is made for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Ka,¡± Brenna gave her a look.

    ¡°What? I am just speaking the truth. I am sure Ravina won¡¯t mind since Mchi is not her breedmate after all.¡±

    ¡°He will be inevitably,¡± Dias said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe breedmates are just for dragons. I am sure humans feel something too. They just don¡¯t feel it as strongly as we do or they don¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    She became curious. What made him believe that?

    ¡°That is just what you believe,¡± Ka said.

    ¡°You are a well-educated woman,¡± Dias said turning to Ravina. ¡°Are humans not attracted to a certain smell as well?¡±

    She became thoughtful. She had read somewhere that humans were also attracted to certain scents.

    ¡°I have read it somewhere but not enough to draw a general conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ka said pping the table as if she discovered something. ¡°Then do you know what Mchi smells like? A certain scent that sticks with you and you keep associating him with it.¡±

    Ravina recalled the few times she had been close enough to smell his scent. Just today, she had been very close to him and she realized he smelled exactly like she had imagined. Coffee.<sub></sub>

    She lifted her gaze, looking around the table as everyone waited for her answer. It felt like something intimate to say out loud but they all looked so curious. She swallowed. ¡°Coffee.¡±

    They looked at each other, Georgia smiling a little.

    Ka nodded. ¡°What else?¡± She wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Ravina became thoughtful. She had thought of fireces and freshly baked bread. That was before she even smelled him. How disturbing. ¡°He smells like burned wood and¡­ early mornings?¡±

    Strange but perhaps because she associated baked bread and coffee with early mornings but then again, fireces were a night thing. He was both. Warm nights under nkets and early mornings.

    ¡°It still means nothing. Even if humans can also smell, shecks the other instincts.¡±

    ¡°That will grow with time. They just function differently.¡± Dias said. ¡°For them perhaps it is the opposite of us. They develop feelings first that give birth to instinct.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you are right,¡± Ka shrugged. ¡°Time will tell if Mchi doesn¡¯t take a queen before that.¡±

    ¡°Ka please¡­¡± Georgia said giving her a stern look. Then she turned to Ravina. ¡°Ignore her. King Mchi won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t know. We should not say such things,¡± Ka spoke.

    Iwan put his arm around her and pulled her closer as if to stop her from talking.

    ¡°No, wait!¡± She insisted, not giving up. This time she looked at Ravina. ¡°I am not saying this just to be rude. Unlike these people, I just speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Unlike these people? What do you mean?¡± Brenna called.

    Ka ignored her. ¡°Mchi has a lot on his shoulder. You might want to be his queen, but the reality is different. Being his queen means that his people will turn against him and probably join other ns that will dere war against him. It is dangerous, not a romantic story.¡±

    Ravina nodded understanding. It was what happened with those dragon tamers. Tereza and¡­ what was his name? There was a fight between the ns so it never worked.

    ¡°War and romance. That is the perfect mixture,¡± Dias jokes.

    Ravina could tell he liked to make fun of Ka who was easily riled up.

    She shot him a re. ¡°Now, will you disagree with me on this too?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No,¡± he chuckled. ¡°It is dangerous and as a king, he has his duties. I understand that. BUT¡­does it really make a difference if he takes another woman as his queen? People don¡¯t want Ravina as their queen because they feel threatened so they will ept another queen who will give them a fall sense of security so they can sleep at night, but truth is that Ravina will have as much influence whether she is queen or not. Why? Because she is his breedmate and that is bigger than any title.¡±

    Georgie nodded.

    Ravina waspletely taken by what he said. She didn¡¯t think he would say such a thing. It almost sounded as if he was on her side.

    ¡°It might be a false sense of security but it will calm things down.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Dias shrugged and then turned to Ravina. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anyone bing queen. You have a title bigger than anything.¡±

    Saul had just made her feel like nothing and this man returned her confidence.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°But¡­ me, Dias, and Nelli are rooting for you to be queen anyway,¡± Georgia smiled.

    Rooting for her?

    ¡°Igor and I are rooting for you too,¡± Brenna said surprising her.

    Then they looked at Ka. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I am not rooting for anyone.¡±

    Brenna ignored her. ¡°She is rooting for you. She has been talking about you since you came here. She likes tough people, that is why she acts like this but she is a bunny at heart.¡±

    Ka frowned and then shook her head. ¡°I have nothing against you,¡± she then told Ravina.

    ¡°Meaning she likes you,¡± Brenna tranted.

    Ravina just smiled feeling emotional. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°I have done nothing to deserve it.¡±

    ¡°First, because it is your rightful ce,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°And second, because I won¡¯t like whoever bes queen despite knowing a man has found his breedmate. What kind of nonsense is that?¡± Brenna wondered.

    ¡°We don¡¯t dislike humans,¡± Igor spoke after a long time. ¡°We have known humans. They have worked in our homes, our fields, taking care of our families.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Iwan agreed. ¡°All of you have been nice people despite working for us.¡±

    They all looked sad suddenly.

    Dias sighed. ¡°We just forget good things fast. Some unpleasant things happened and we just forgot all the good that we knew about humans. Most of us just need to be reminded.¡±

    Georgia nodded. ¡°Yes. I am sorry for the way I acted when you came to help Nelli. When you left, I just remembered all the good people we met, all the humans that treated us kindly, despite all that was going on.¡±

    Ravina shook her head. ¡°No, I am sure if they were kind to you, it is because you were kind to them.¡±

    Georgia nodded with a smile some tears in her eyes. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Ravina looked at Georgia and then at everyone else at the table. Hope sparked in her, but fear followed. There was still a big chance of her failing and bringing war. She didn¡¯t want to do that. It would not be good for these people nor for her people. She would protect no one.

    Alright. It was not time to panic now. She would take one thing at a time.

    ¡°Oh, now this took another turn. Come on. It¡¯s supposed to be a party.¡± Brenna said getting up.

    She pulled her and Georgia out of their seats. ¡°We will dance,¡± She said.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ravina shook her head. This was a nightmare. She could not dance.

    Luckily, Aaron came and told them the dance would start. Then they went and sat among the crowd. At the front, there was a small stage, elevated from the ground where a golden armchair stood. That must be where the king would sit.

    Ravina took notice of him as he arrived. He wore a ck garment, wrapped around his waist and secured with a big gold belt. His hair was slicked back, shining as if oiled or wet. His body glistened too, his brown skin glowing in golden hues. Not to even begin with his sculpture, she already felt her lips part to breathe.

    His muscled arms were cuffed with golden bracelets. Same with his wrists. He looked¡­ fine.

    She watched him as he walked up the stage and sat on the armchair like a king. The drums suddenly getting louder made her snap back from watching him. It was time.

    Zo came into the scene, her walk seductive, following the rhythm of the music starting slowly. The crowd cheered, but she had her eyes on Mchi, making very elegant, precise, and difficult movements with her hands.

    She danced from her fingers to her toe. It was smooth, flowing with the music, mixing with many gestures of hands and feet and facial expressions. Sometimes graceful, other times seductive. Especially when she moved her hips and chest. Ravina was captivated. That seemed very difficult.

    She looked over at Mchi. She could not tell what he was thinking as he watched her, but other people were impressed.

 Chapter 82 Fishing for the King

    Mchi kept his eyes on Zo as she performed. She chose a specific traditional dance that was difficult to perform but she wanted to show her skills. He couldn¡¯t deny that she was a skilled dancer but he wasn¡¯t entertained at all.

    People on the other hand were enjoying themselves, and he could see Ravina from the corner of his eye sitting among the crowd. He tried his best not to look her way, not to know what she was wearing and how beautiful she looked.

    Zo continued her dance but was surprisingly joined by another woman who challenged her.

    He didn¡¯t expect this but it wasn¡¯t strange. At these kinds of parties, women often attracted the males they wanted by dancing and males by fighting. Now that there was a chance, knowing he had a human breedmate, the brave women would try their luck.

    Zo didn¡¯t expectpetition but she kept herposure. The new female was a great dancer too, a toughpetition and she didn¡¯t shy away from being more seductive. Zo was restrained by her title of being a princess and had to act within certain parameters which gave this woman advantage in the dancing field.

    People liked drama andpetition so they cheered.

    A third woman joined in full force, making moves that caused the crowd to cheer louder, and some even whistled. She stole the limelight, swaying her perfectly curved hips, seducing with her lined eyes, and waving her arms as if they had no bones.

    Thepetition was fierce although they pretended to be friendly. Wouldn¡¯t a man love this? But he didn¡¯t.<sub>.</sub>

    When the dance finally ended, he thought thepetition ended but there were clearly so many ways to impress a man. Now another female came to sing.

    Hmm¡­

    He tried not to show his frustration. She had a beautiful voice but he was choosing a queen for God¡¯s sake. He wasn¡¯t sure how her singing would help him rule. Did they not understand that this wasn¡¯t about enticing him since he already had a breedmate? They would have to show some other useful skills.

    Alright, maybe they were just attracting his people.

    When she was done and he could care less, some other women still wanted to try. He locked eyes with his brothers who found the situation to be fun. Joel took pity on him, or perhaps he just wanted to enjoy thedies. He invited people to join the dance and Aaron decided to help while Kenan had to be forced to join.

    Kenan was the serious one. He didn¡¯t like the games of seduction. If he liked a woman, he wanted to get straight to business. Joel was the flirt. He liked the chase more than the prize and females loved it. Aaron was neither. He was more spiritual and wanted something deeper than just taking women to bed.

    People joined the dance and Joel was already sweeping a woman off her feet. Literally. Their couple dance included a lot of lifting of the woman. Joel lifted her, swirled her around his body as if wrapping a garment, then threw her up in the air to catch her and swirl with her. Then he took his time, flirting with her as well.<sub></sub>

    Aaron was dancing with another female. Kenan could care less and took the woman to leave. That man had no patience. He would probably take her midways before they even reached a safe ce.

    His gaze went to Saul, still seated and watching the party with disinterest. Since his breedmate died, many women had tried to get his attention but he showed no interest. Now women didn¡¯t even bother to try. Word had already spread of how he rejected women before they could make their moves.

    Ravina¡¯s voice drew his attention back to the dancing crowd. Georgia had pulled her up to dance and she was protesting, her face already turning red. But now it was the other kind of dance. This one was subtle. All people did was lock opposite arms and swirl and then change arms and swirl again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°It is easy. Look what they are doing.¡±

    Ravina looked around and then Georgia locked their arms. She began to swirl gently and Ravina followed stiffly despite that all she had to do was walk faster in a circle.

    She could not dance but he couldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t graceful. She had a way of talking and walking. And even when she sat, she had a certain aura that urged respect. She also knew how to dress. It was subtle and elegant. The minimal jewelry adorning her but not overwhelming. And the choice of color was perfect. Purple. The color of royalty. She was giving a quiet message.<sub></sub>

    As she swirled, she eventually rxed and even smiled a little. Brenna and Ka joined and were friendly with her as well. Mchi frowned. He knew Georgia was generally a soft person, but Brenna and Ka were not easy targets.

    She switched arms and now danced with Brenna instead. ¡°I think I am getting dizzy,¡± she called with a smile.

    Brenna chuckled. ¡°You will get used to it. Faster!¡± She then said making them swirl so their skirts flowed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ravina called trying to keep up as her smile widened.

    Then she let her go and Aaron locked arms with her this time, catching her right in a swirl. She stumbled and chuckled at herself for being dizzy. He took it slow with her. ¡°I am bad at this,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°You are doing well,¡± he told her.

    Mchi felt some irrational anger arise within him. Before he could burn something he saw the messengers on the other side. What were they doing here right now?

    He stood up from his seat to go see them.

    ¡°King Mchi, you have a lovely party here.¡± The head messenger spoke when Mchi came to them.

    ¡°Thank you. But you can¡¯t be having fun by just standing.¡±

    The head messenger smiled. ¡°We onlye to receive or deliver a message.¡±

    ¡°I know what you do,¡± Mchi said.

    ¡°My apologies. We are just trying to keep an eye out to see that everything is alright. I see your breedmate is still here but princesses from Rex are here?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to take one of them as your queen?¡±

    ¡°You will know when I take anyone as my queen,¡± Mchi told them.

    ¡°Then I shall let you know that other rulers are not pleased. Is there any message you would like us to deliver to them?¡±

    ¡°Let them know, that it is my n that has been protecting our people the most. Remind them kindly, who we are. The most purebred, strongest, andrgest n. Remind them what fighting us would mean, not only for the ns but for our entire race. Also tell them, that we do not wish to fight because my interest and duty is in keeping our race alive and safe.¡±

    The messenger nodded. ¡°Your message will be delivered. Have a good night.¡±

    Mchi watched them as they walked away, shifted, and flew back. He wasn¡¯t sure how his message would be received, but he knew this wouldn¡¯t be enough. His n would only be strong if they stood together.

 Chapter 83 Fears of a maiden

    Ravina felt a bit dizzy after all the swirling and now sat with thedies. Brenna came with wine. ¡°Let¡¯s drink some without those men.¡± She said.

    Ravina was very careful with wine. She rarely had any because she knew the effect and she was afraid of bing addicted, but this was the finest wine she had ever tasted.

    She heard a femaleugh and saw Joel with a woman on hisp.

    ¡°He is at it again,¡± Brenna said shaking her head. ¡°When he finds his breedmate, it will be a p in the face.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°Because he likes this lifestyle.¡±

    Of many women?

    ¡°Kenan is worse,¡± Ka said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget Mchi and Saul in their younger ages,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°Yes, but they were beasts.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ravina asked curiously.

    The women looked at her and then at each other. Brenna then leaned in, ¡°are you¡­ untouched?¡±

    Ravina¡¯s face turned red and theyughed. ¡°You are.¡± She said. ¡°Oh my. Lucky bastard he is.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I was untouched too. We have to consider her age. She is very young.¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°I know. I know.¡± Brenna said.

    Ravina was confused. ¡°Is it a bad thing here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ka shook her head. ¡°It just bes a rarity when you live for so long.¡±

    Ravina nodded. But what did they mean with beasts? She was still afraid of¡­ and as if being afraid of a man wasn¡¯t enough¡­ this one was a dragon. She swallowed the hard lump in her throat with the wine.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Georgia asked as if she sensed it.

    Ravina became speechless. She was not used to speaking about such things with anyone.

    ¡°Should I be?¡± She asked.

    Kaughed.

    ¡°No. It is normal to be nervous but you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Georgia exined softly.

    ¡°Just make sure to eat some more. I am afraid for you.¡± Ka said.

    ¡°Ka!¡± Georgia red at her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°She is fragile.¡± She said. ¡°And I doubt their males are like ours.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s heart skipped. What did that mean?

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget she smells fertile every month. That must make him crazy.¡± She added.

    Right. Female dragons only had once a year.

    Now her heart became erratic.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot that.¡± Brenna said. ¡°Alright, maybe poor man too but¡­ still lucky bastard. That means more offspring.¡±

    Offsprings?!

    Ravina became dizzy again and took some more of her wine to calm down.

    ¡°We are scaring her now.¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± Ravina said.

    No! She was not. She was terrified.

    She looked over at Joel. He had his face buried in the crook of the woman¡¯s neck and she had her eyes closed, leaning back with lips parted. Right. That woman wasn¡¯t as small or thin as she was. Ravina could see the way he grabbed her, one hand fist her hair and the other sinking into her flesh. She looked away quickly, feeling like she shouldn¡¯t have seen it.<sub></sub>

    People here showed skin and affection publicly.

    Ravina didn¡¯t know when she finished her ss of wine but it was empty. She had not intended to drink it all.

    The males came back chattering and sat with them. Ravina excused herself, saying she would go to Araminta but she just wanted to get away for a little while.

    Making sure nobody saw her, she snuck away, just trying to find a quiet ce.

    Beast. Fertile. Offsprings.

    That was a badbination. Not a good motivation to be queen.

    She was supposed to calm down but she walked faster instead, only slowing down when she heard the galloping of a horse. She stopped and looked behind her.

    Oh no! It was him.

    What was he doing here? Was he following her? Keeping an eye on her?

    She watched him near on his horse. His jewelry glistening and his skin glowing. He looked down upon her as he arrived beside her. His skirt reached right above his knees and his boots below. His hair fell like obsidian to his broad shoulders.

    ¡°You should not be alone here,¡± he said.

    ¡°Are you following me?¡± She asked.

    His dark eyes seized her. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I do. You are in more danger than ever now,¡± he held his hand out.

    No. She didn¡¯t want to be near him. Not when both of them were so scarcely dressed.

    ¡°Well, it would save you a lot of trouble if I were dead.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to make everything into an argument? Now take my hand.¡± Hemanded.

    She swallowed and hesitantly took his hand. He pulled her up easily but instead of allowing her to sit behind him, he sat her in front of him. The part of her bare back that wasn¡¯t covered by her hair brushed against his chest and she stiffened as his arms came around her to grab the reins.

    ¡°Rx. I am not going to eat you.¡± He said.

    He moved his horse and she fell back against him. He crowded her with hisrge body and he was¡­hot. Very hot. Or maybe it was her, but she could feel the heat of his body even through her hair and the part where their skin touched, burned.

    He didn¡¯t ride fast. He just let his horse walk.

    ¡°Why are you riding slowly?¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted to be outside and get some air.¡±

    Yes, but he was crowding her and she couldn¡¯t feel the cool wind on her skin because he was surrounding her with heat.

    She remained quiet.

    ¡°Shall I take you to my favorite ce?¡± He asked.

    His voice. It was deep and dark when calm. It frightened her, especially when she could hear it so close.

    ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°You will see.¡±

    ¡°Is it far away?¡±

    ¡°Are you in a rush?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then we have all night,¡± he told her.

    Her heart skipped. Her fear returned. She wondered if it was her fertile days. What did she smell like to him?

    ___________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to Ivette_M11. Thank you for the supergift <3

 Chapter 84 Hot and cold

    Ravina was aware of every brush of bare skin no matter how much she tried to ignore it. She tried to keep her back away from his chest but it was impossible since they were riding up a mountain. She fell back against him, the heat from his body both frightening and inviting.

    ¡°Do you have a name for your horse?¡± She asked so her thoughts would not wander to ces that would frighten her even more.

    ¡°Rani.¡± He said.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Queen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you have a queen already?¡±

    He chuckled, his chest vibrating against her back.

    ¡°I got her when I became king.¡±

    ¡°I see. You were desperate early on.¡±

    ¡°Very desperate,¡± she could hear the smile in his voice.

    ¡°Do you all own a mare?¡± She wondered.

    All the ones Aaron had named were mares.

    ¡°I like mares. They are calmer and oddly they respond better to us. The stallions are more aggressive. I don¡¯t have patience for that.¡±

    ¡°But stallions are faster.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yes. You like them?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I think I would like a stallion.¡±

    ¡°I think he would be less aggressive with you.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± She wondered.

    He was quiet for a moment as if he had to think about it. ¡°I think females are better at handling aggression. Males just respond with more aggression.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t think I am aggressive?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he responded without hesitance.

    Strange. She had only been aggressive with him.

    ¡°It seems like you have forgotten a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°I have not. I just know that you are only aggressive with me,¡± he told her.

    She was surprised by this admission. But that was because he infuriated her. She made noment on that.

    ¡°Are we going all the way up?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Almost,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be near me?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    ¡°Why would any woman?¡± he asked.

    ¡®Yes, but they were beasts.¡¯ she remembered Ka¡¯s words where they spoke about him and Saul being worse than their younger brothers.

    If dragon women said that about him then what would she say? She was not interested in beasts.

    ¡°I am not one of your women.¡±

    ¡°Right. What do you prefer then?¡± He asked.

    Prefer? As if she ever thought about it but for fun, she thought of listing some things for him.

    ¡°A gentleman.¡± She said.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Did he really not know?

    ¡°Well¡­¡± she was speechless and the beast thing was sinking deeper into her mind. ¡°It is a man who is courteous and honorable. He is attentive, considerate, gant, and well-mannered.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does he have to be well-mannered with his woman?¡±

    Her heart skipped to her throat.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked feeling hot.

    He chuckled. ¡°What do you think I mean? I wonder.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you have to behave.¡±

    Heughed. ¡°So you would not misbehave with your man?¡±

    Her face burned even more.

    ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t want him to misbehave with you? Doesn¡¯t sound¡­ passionate,¡± he added.

    ¡°What does it have to do with passion? I am talking about behavior.¡± She was flustered.

    ¡°You are agitated,¡± he pointed.

    ¡°I am not,¡± she denied.

    But she was hot and she was grateful that the wind became colder and colder the more they climbed the mountain. And then they stopped high up. Ravina looked around. The weather felt different up here. The sky seemed closers and she could see the moon and the stars more clearly.

    Mchi got off the horse and helped her down. She shivered. The wind up here was colder.

    ¡°Come,¡± he said and she followed him to the edge. She stared ahead at the view. The mountains looked beautiful against the dark canvas of stars. The wind was cool but¡­ peaceful. The night was very quiet.

    She looked at Mchi, the wind blowing his hair and his face rxed. She could understand why this would be his favorite ce but she didn¡¯t think he was like this. Someone who appreciated such things.

    ¡°I like toe here to clear my mind,¡± he said. He turned to her, ¡°do you feel it?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes. The weather is different up here.¡±

    He nodded and returned to watch the view. She watched him carefully. Clear his mind? She knew being a king wasn¡¯t easy. She had seen her father. He had his ce to clear his mind as well.

    They sat down to rest from the ride for a while. She saw him turn to her from the corner of her eye so she looked at him. ¡°You look beautiful in this color,¡± he told her.

    She froze. This she didn¡¯t expect. He didn¡¯t say it in a way that was meant to embarrass her or get a reaction. It sounded genuine.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said confused.

    He looked away as if he couldn¡¯t keep looking. She returned to watch the view still confused.

    Was he doing this on purpose? Was he trying to trap her? Seduce her as he said. Make her¡­ beg?

    The cold wind continued to blow, making her freeze. She put her arms around herself.

    Mchi watched her. ¡°I can warm you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Not needed. I am fine.¡± Just as she finished her sentence, she shivered again.

    His hands came from nowhere, grasping her waist, he lifted her as if she weighed nothing.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    He ced her between his legs.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She tried to get away but he held her firmly. ¡°Let go!¡±

    He did the opposite wrapping one arm around her shoulders and the other around her waist. He pulled her against his chest.

    ¡°This is exactly what a gentleman is not.¡± She said making another attempt, digging her nails in his forearm to pull him away, but she was fighting a wall.

    ¡°Well, I have no coat to offer so I am offering warmth in another way. Is it not being a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not when I don¡¯t want your coat.¡±

    ¡°Why would you not want it when you need it?¡±

    ¡°Just let go!¡±

    ¡°Could you just not fight me this once? I will do nothing you don¡¯t want,¡± he said softly.

    She stopped fighting him and he eased his arms around her but held her still to give her warmth. She was stiff at first but eventually rxed in his arms. He was warm and now she was aware of his scent. It was like being wrapped with a thick nket near a firece, except he wasn¡¯t soft like a nket. He was firm and hard all over.

    She could see his thick muscled thighs, now that his skirt fell up after fighting him, but he didn¡¯t mind showing skin. She almost wanted to pull the skirt down for him.

    Or she should just get away but, she was feeling heady again. She should not have had that wine.

 Chapter 85 Hot and bothered (part 1)

    Ravina remained in his arms and allowed him to warm her. She was liking it more than she should and his scent was getting familiar. How was it possible? She med the wine again.

    ¡°What do I smell like to you?¡± She asked.

    She felt him shift and then freeze. She had wanted to torture him with her scent and now he was holding her so close. What was he feeling?

    ¡°You smell like blossoms. Sweet, floral, and feminine.¡± The way he said it made her melt slowly.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like me,¡± she said.

    ¡°The scent of someone is never wrong.¡±

    She remained quiet and again became aware of their bodies. His thighs were distracting and she was really fighting the urge to cover them. It was too much, especially since she sat between them. She shifted feeling too warm all of a sudden and heard him suck in a deep breath.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± she tried to remove his arm. ¡°I am warm now.¡±

    He dropped the arm she tried to remove but the other one, the one around her waist remained. She looked around as if looking for an escape and saw another temple up the mountain.

    Mchi followed her gaze. ¡°That is where we get our tattoos.¡± He exined.

    She remembered seeing some having tattoos. ¡°How do you get them?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go up and see?¡± He asked.<sub>.</sub>

    She nodded.

    He rose from his seat and then helped her up. The chilly wind made her shiver but the exercise on their way up kept her warm. The path up the mountain was dark and she struggled to see where she was stepping.

    Mchi took her hand and guided her all the up. It wasn¡¯t a thousand stairs like Chanan¡¯s temple which she was grateful for.

    Mchi swiped the door open and she sawplete darkness inside. He went inside, disappearing into the darkness, but she didn¡¯t follow him in until she saw some light.

    Two candles were burning as she stepped inside and he was lighting a few more. Just like the other temple, this one¡¯s walls were full of paintings as well. But instead ofnds, it was skies. Sunrise, sunset, blue skies with birds and butterflies.

    ¡°No one is here?¡± She said.

    ¡°No. This one has no priest. You came here to pray alone and get some tattoos and then you leave. Everyone cleans after themselves and there are those whoe here to clean regrly.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Do you want to get a tattoo?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°I will do it for you.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She wanted to say no but since she was here, she might as well try it. Learn their culture and tradition.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

    They seem to always have those mats and hard rectangr pillows in the temples. Hey out one and motioned for her to use it. Ravina sat down.

    Mchi went to the cab against the wall where three pots with locks on stood. He opened the cab and pulled out a bowl and a wooden stick. Ravina watched what he was doing, curiously. He opened one of the pots and put some dark powder in the bowl. He then took water from the other pot and then mixed them.

    ¡°What is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The tattoo.¡± He said and then came to sit beside her. She looked at the dark mixture in the bowl. ¡°So where do you want it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Where do females have it?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Usually on the back or the waist.¡±

    Her whole back was bare and she was hiding it with her hair, but her stomach felt wrong as well. Why did she agree to this?

    ¡°Just lie down,¡± he told noticing her hesitance. ¡°It will take a while.¡± He adjusted the pillow for her and hesitantly shey down on her back. So it would be the waist?

    In her nervousness, she noticed that the ceiling was also painted. It was the night sky. The Moon and the stars.

    ¡°Is there anything specific you would like me to make?¡± He asked her, getting her attention back.

    ¡°No,¡± she breathed, shyly removing her hands from her waist.

    His gaze fell on her waist and she became conscious of her body. She fought hard not to cover herself. Back home, dressing like this would be like being naked. The only reason she could dress like this was that every other woman here was dressed like that. But it was still new and ufortable to her.

    Her breath stilled when he began to paint on the left side of her belly button. He was using the stick to draw on her skin. Heat flushed her cheeks and she was unable to hold in her breath.

    ¡°What are you painting?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It will be a surprise,¡± he told her, without tearing his gaze from her stomach.

    He continued to draw on her skin, tickling her sometimes while she tried to keep her breath and heartbeat steady.

    ¡°Are you good at drawing?¡± She asked to keep herself upied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to brag,¡± he said.

    ¡°I thought it was your thing.¡±

    He smiled and she noticed she had an obsession with his teeth.

    ¡°What else can you do?¡± She wondered.

    He could carve, draw, y the flute. He was artistic.

    ¡°A lot, but I have lived a long time.¡±

    Indeed.

    He was moving upward.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She tried to look but he quickly grabbed her shoulder and held her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It has to dry first or you will ruin it.¡±

    Dry? She remained still.

    ¡°I will draw here now,¡± he said touching right where her top ended, right below her chest. She stiffened.

    ¡°It is fine. I don¡¯t want more.¡± She said.

    ¡°It will look strange. I need to finish,¡± he told her.

    Lord! Why did she agree to this?

    She let him continue and this time she couldn¡¯t speak anymore. But he wasn¡¯t even touching her.

    ¡°Is it done yet?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You are impatient when I am doing the work,¡± he teased.

    ¡°I hope you are not drawing something to make fun of me.¡±

    He lifted his gaze to meet hers and his lips curved on one side. ¡°It is toote now.¡±

 Chapter 86 Hot and bothered (part 2)

    Mchi was ready to hold her down if she decided to get up and fight him, but all she did was harden her gaze. Alright. Perhaps not a fight. Then a threat?

    ¡°Maybe I should let everyone know you drew it,¡± she said.

    He knew it but it just urred to him that he painted her. Everyone would know he did it. He would have cared if he wasn¡¯t enjoying this torture so much.

    He had herying in front of him, watching her stomach quiver now and then as he drew on her, hearing the unsteady rhythm of her heartbeat and heavy breath. Feeling the heat of her body and seeing her face flushed. It was torture for her and he enjoyed it because she tortured him so much.

    ¡°Let me finish,¡± he said and went back to draw on her. She stiffened again.

    It was so satisfying to watch the ck pigment against her white skin. He wanted to run his fingers down her stomach. How much would she quiver under his touch?

    Mchi was only holding back in fear of her running away. Strangely she seemed more fearful of him today. He wondered why. Did anyone tell her something new about him that scared her?

    She was a little more open, probably because she was intoxicated but she was still on guard.

    If she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would hurt her then he could only think of one thing.

    ¡°It is done,¡± he said when he finished and leaned back to take a look at what he had created. It looked beautiful on her. Sensual.

    As if he wasn¡¯t already burning, now he was breathing fire. His lungs turned to ashes releasing smoke from his nostrils. He never had to exercise so much self-restraint. This was more painful than being shot with obsidian.

    She became aware of how he was looking at her. It frightened her. He could not me her. It frightened him how much she affected him.<sub>.</sub>

    He had been known for being a beast in his younger ages. He had been worse than any of his brothers when it came to women. He had both enjoyed chasing and just doing his business fast in any close corner. But he had never hungered for anyone like this. This was madness.

    She moved and he stopped her. ¡°It still has to dry.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°It will take some time,¡± he told her.

    She sighed as she tried to rx.

    ¡°You are afraid today.¡± He said.

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. You tell me.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid,¡± even as she said so, her heartbeat betrayed her.

    She wasn¡¯t like this earlier even when he drew her closer or when she sat on hisp. Something had changed since and he could only think of the people she spent time with.

    Hey down beside her, propping his head up on an elbow. ¡°I saw you with some new friends.¡±<sub></sub>

    She turned her head, her blue gaze getting caught in his. ¡°I saw you not enjoying the womenpeting about you.¡±

    ¡°I would if you had joined thepetition.¡±

    ¡°The prize wasn¡¯t tempting enough,¡± she said.

    ¡°No?¡±

    She held his gaze as if afraid to look anywhere else. He knew she was aware of his body.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to be a queen? Or¡­ were you thinking of another prize?¡± He raised a brow.

    Her face became red. Her lips parted to defend herself and she became speechless for the first time. She turned away from him.

    ¡°Is it dry now,¡± she asked frustrated.

    ¡°Probably, but it should sit for a while. Otherwise, it will be too faint to be seen.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°But we should get back. We have been gone for too long.¡±

    ¡°Is someone waiting for you?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°No, but they are waiting for you. It is insulting to leave the princess behind who is here for you. You might get in trouble.¡±

    It was but he just wanted to forget all of that for a moment.

    ¡°You sound like you suddenly care.¡±

    ¡°Well, as a future queen am just showing my assistance.¡±

    He chuckled.

    She turned him, looking at him seriously now. ¡°I saw the messengers.¡± She said.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about it now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the world below where it is tonight,¡± he told her.

    Her heart skipped. God, what was this woman thinking about?

    ¡°Then¡­ are you suggesting we stay here tonight?¡± Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I am suggesting we sleep. I don¡¯t know what you are opposed to.¡±

    ¡°Just remove this tattoo,¡± she said getting agitated again.

    Lord. She had problems. He was seeing a pattern. Anything that suggested closeness made her panic. He would have to take it easy.

    He held her down as she tried to get up again. ¡°Alright. Calm down. Let me help you. I will peel it off.¡±

    He used his finger to try to peel it and she jolted when he touched her stomach. Her hand flew to grasp his and stop him. ¡°I am just peeling it off.¡± He told her.

    Slowly, she let go of his hand. He got the chance to run his fingers down her waist as he peeled off the paint. She went from being ufortable to reacting to his touch differently. She wasn¡¯t immune to him. Just scared.

    Although he was done peeling it off, he ran his fingers down one side and she shivered. Her skin was smooth and his drawings looked perfect on her. His hunger grew again. His body heating up and hardening.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± she breathed.

    He pulled his fingers away. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She sat up as if in hurry and looked at him.

    ¡°I just want to be away for a while,¡± he told her.

    He saw the panic fade away from her eyes, then she nodded slowly. ¡°You should grab a mat then.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°The floor is fine for me.¡±

    ¡°But it is not for me when I am sleeping on a mat.¡±

    ¡°Alright, princess. As you say.¡± He said and went to grab a mat and a pillow.

    He created some distance between them just so she wouldn¡¯t panic and then hey down, facing her.

    Despite the door still being open, he could feel the heat in the room. Coming from her and from inside of him. She turned away, but he knew she was awake. Watching her bare back and the curve of her body wasn¡¯t helping him. He turned away as well, but his body remained as hard, especially when his thoughts went to other ces. He had teased himself.

    He stayed awake, waiting for her to fall asleep but she kept turning, her heart beating, and¡­ he clenched his jaw. Whatever she was thinking about was making her smell sweet.

    __________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to Reader2022. Thank for the supergift <3

 Chapter 87 Good morning

    For the first time, Ravina actually wished she could sleep. She just wanted whatever she was feeling to stop and where her thoughts went. It was impossible. That was just the way it was. When someone told themselves to stop thinking about something, then they thought more about it.

    Now she couldn¡¯t help herself. She reminisced his fingers around her jaw and then slowly trailing down her throat, followed but what just happened now, his fingers continued to trail down her stomach, grazing her skin as he peeled the paint off.

    She could still feel the heat of his fingers where he had touched her, but truth was, he had touched her everywhere. Undressed her with his gaze. She had seen his eyes. The way he looked at her. There was no mistaking what he was thinking. What he wanted.

    Ravina knew the lustful gaze. She had seen many men look at her that way but Mchi¡¯s was different. It was intense. Raw, ravenous, and frightening. She could feel its intensity deep into her bones. It made her shiver from the inside.

    She shut her eyes tightly, trying to forget both his gaze and his touch. Well, it went the opposite way. Now she was using what she read in Ester¡¯s erotic books to wonder what Mchi would do if she let him fulfill whatever needs his eyes showed. What would he do with her with that incredible body of his?

    Her body began to pulsate in forbidden ces. No. She couldn¡¯t be thinking about him that way. It felt wrong somewhere deep inside like she was being unfaithful. Guilt began to creep into her chest and then she felt appalled by herself.

    How could she be so easily swayed and affected, especially by a man who nned to destroy her people? She felt like she was betraying her people, her parents, and¡­ Ares.

    Rejecting any thoughts of him, she went to sleep. For the third time, she didn¡¯t have a nightmare. Instead, she had some strange dreams of mountains, of floating or falling.<sub>.</sub>

    When she opened her eyes, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the air but she thought she was floating for a moment, especially when she saw the sunrise, right in front of her. Clear, big orange circle. Then there was the dark silhouette of a man.

    Mchi.

    A shadow in the sun. The view was mesmerizing. It was like a painting.

    She sat up to see things upright. Mchi was also watching the sun. He stood still, as the cool morning breeze crept into the temple.

    She rose from her seat and walked outside to watch the view close by as well. Mchi turned around when he heard her footsteps. She remained standing at the door, unable to see his face because of the sun that shone from behind him.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± He asked.

    She felt strange talking to him without seeing his expression so she stepped outside moving closer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said squinting her eyes to see his face. ¡°And you?¡±

    He was silent for a moment and she walked around him so he would turn and she could see him. ¡°I slept well, too.¡± He said turning with her.

    Now she could see him. He walked away and went to sit sideways on the broken railing of stones that was made. For a moment she thought he could fall but then remembered he was a dragon.

    She went to sit with him on the railing, not afraid to fall off. They watched the morning sun in silence for a while. She had never seen it so up close. The beauty of it mixed with the tranquil morning where she could only hear a few birds sing, made her feel something strange inside. Maybe there were certain things she could like and enjoy.

    ¡°I can see why temples are located on mountains.¡± She said<sub></sub>

    He shifted his gaze and watched her with his dark eyes. ¡°Your hair looks orange now,¡± he said.

    She looked down at her hair. It reflected the orange sunlight. ¡°It does,¡± she said, lifting her gaze to look at him again. He wore a slight frown as if troubled by something.

    ¡°Was the night enough or do you need more time?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Would you stay if I needed more time?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°If you need.¡±

    His eyes searched hers. ¡°Why are you suddenly agreeable?¡±

    She shrugged, thinking back of her father. ¡°It is difficult being a king and you need a clear mind to rule and make wise decisions.¡±

    He watched her curiously. ¡°You learned a lot from your father. You were close.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking, but she nodded. ¡°And you¡­ were you close to your father?¡±

    He nodded but she didn¡¯t miss the way his face hardened. He didn¡¯t like the topic. ¡°We were close. You now wonder why I killed him then?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply, but she did wonder.

    He sighed. ¡°I wonder too. I wonder if it was the right thing sometimes,¡± he said looking away.

    She frowned. If he had regrets about killing his father then it must be painful. Even if he didn¡¯t, that was just such an abnormal thing to do. Painful either way.

    When he said nothing else, she guessed he didn¡¯t want to share more. ¡°And your brother, Saul? You two seem close?¡±

    ¡°We are. There is only one year difference between us which is rare in dragon families so we were always close. Sharing everything.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you shared women too?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°No. Luckily we have different preferences.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡± She said.

    He narrowed his eyes and she realized what she said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I am of your liking,¡± she hurried to correct herself. ¡°I know it is just your instinct.¡±

    His eyes continued to hold hers. ¡°Right,¡± he said nodding but it felt like he meant to say something else.

    ¡°Well,¡± he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. You didn¡¯t eatst night.¡±

    They cleaned after themselves in the temple and then went outside to find Rani. She realized she would have to sit close to him again.

    ¡°Do you want to sit at the front or back?¡± He asked her this time.

    She wasn¡¯t sure having her arms around his bare body was better than him having his arms around her.

    ¡°Front.¡± She said.

 Chapter 88 Back home

    Riding at the front was indeed a good choice since riding down the mountain would have caused her to lean on him and look like she was desperate to hug him. It wasn¡¯t helping that he was wearing nothing on his upper body either.

    He was better at sitting upright but sitting at the front, she had to rely fully on her strength and she was getting tired. As the horse jerked she almost fell forward before his hand grabbed her waist.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me touching you, but hold on for a while,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone touching me,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Why?! Why not?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone being too close.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°What does that mean? Do you let anyone just get close to you?¡±

    ¡°No, but you are more guarded.¡± He said simply.

    ¡°I am just¡­ not used to it. And people take advantage.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Truth was just that she didn¡¯t like people to be close to her because she lost all of them. Nor were there many people she could trust and she could certainly not trust this man.

    ¡°Well, you would know all about that.¡± He said.

    She said nothing to that. She agreed with him after all.

    They arrived at his quiet neighborhood where everyone seemed to be sleeping still. It was very early so it was expected. What she didn¡¯t expect was to find his brothers waiting at his home. Of course, Saul had to bring his army who didn¡¯t seem to have a mind of their own.

    Saul stood up from his seat upon their arrival where he waited in the hall. He had a grim look on his face and looked baffled at his brother. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± He asked him.

    Yes. Why don¡¯t you go find it for him?

    ¡°Not now Saul,¡± Mchi said.

    Saul shot her a nce before looking at Mchi again. ¡°YOu should not have epted me to bring her here if you are going to insult her like this. You are being irresponsible.¡±

    Actually, she agreed with him for the first time.

    ¡°I am sure you found a good excuse for me,¡± Mchi said calmly.<sub></sub>

    Oh, so he already relied on his brother? Great.

    Saul¡¯s face hardened even more and then he let out a frustrated breath. ¡°It is enough Mchi. I won¡¯t be cleaning after your mess anymore.¡±

    Good. Maybe then you will find time to clean your own mess.

    ¡°And what excuse do you think will work when you have painted her?¡±

    Oh right. She forgot. Her hand went to cover her stomach when all the males looked at her.

    As much as she enjoyed Saul¡¯s outrage she knew trouble for Mchi would mean trouble for her. She couldn¡¯t protect her people if he was in danger himself.

    A knock on the door interrupted the brothers¡¯ argument and soon after the door opened. Araminta stepped inside with Zo and Zara.

    ¡°I see you are back. I hope we are not interrupting.¡± Araminta smiled.

    Zo and Zara greeted them and then took notice of her tattoo. Everyone saw it at his point except for her. She couldn¡¯t wait until she got to the mirror.

    Zo pretended like she saw nothing but Zara looked displeased.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I thought we could have breakfast here this morning,¡± Araminta said.

    So she still had to be around people? Ugh. As they spoke, she tried to find a way out of this but there was none. ¡°I will just go change,¡± she said as the women went to the kitchen.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± Araminta smiled.

    Ravina went to her room and then went straight to the mirror. She was surprised by what she found.

    This wasn¡¯t the kind of tribal tattoos she had seen on men and women here. Mchi really painted her. Several dandelions crept from her skirt, the wind blowing their seeds into the air where they turned to birds flying up her waist and then slowly turning into stars as they reached the crescent moon he painted right below her chest.

    It was beautiful. He could really draw. She had expected those symbolic tribal tattoos. She stared at it for a while, looking at it from different angles, and once she was done admiring she went to find some new clothes.

    She picked a peach crop top with no sleeves and its matching skirt. She wet her hair andbed it back to look slick and she only wore one piece of jewelry. A golden belly chain.

    She stopped to look closer in the mirror with a frown. Her face looked different. It was a little less¡­ blue? Especially under her eyes. She stood back, feeling different. The woman staring back at her, dressed differently, with tattoos and better skin felt unfamiliar.

    Who was she?

    Leaving all of that behind, she went to the kitchen to join thedies. They were having a good time while cooking and Zo was her usual overly enthusiastic self.

    She was quick to include her and teach her some things. Since she was getting free lessons, Ravina took advantage of it and tried to learn what she could.

    Zara was the opposite. She was silent most of the time. Observant. Perhaps she didn¡¯t like what her sister was doing.

    They served the table together and then it was time to have breakfast. Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad that she would have difficulty digesting the food. But that didn¡¯t be the problem. She became nauseated instead by Zo¡¯s attempt to feed everyone, especially Mchi.

    She baked the bread, cooked the porridge, and made the tea and coffee. Mchi made noment while Zo waited to be praised. Ravina just watched her sister who seemed to grow more impatient in silence.

    Then she zoned out. She could only tolerate so much socializing. From almost the whole day yesterday until this morning.

    ¡°Ravina? Ravina?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± She looked up and looked around the table. Who called her?

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zo asked.

    Mchi put away his cutlery. ¡°You should go sleep.¡± He told her. ¡°She has been a little ill. She needs to rest.¡± He told everyone.

    Oh dear Lord. Thank you.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Araminta asked.

    ¡°Um¡­ I am just having a headache and¡­ feeling a little dizzy.¡± She lied although she really began to feel that way.

    ¡°Mchi you should help her,¡± Araminta said, as he stood up from his seat to already do so.

    What¡­ was going on? Help her how?

    She stood up and he wrapped one arm around her shoulders as if she was truly dizzy. He led her to her room. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked on the way.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She knows what she is getting into.¡±

    He pushed the door to her room open and led her inside. She pulled away from his hold as the door closed.

    She knew what she was getting into. What? For him to have both of them? That was not going to happen.

    She turned to him. ¡°I am only going to give myself when you make me your queen.¡± She made that clear.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, his eyes dark and mysterious in a way that made her heart skip.

    What was that look? And she noticed the slight curve of his lips. ¡°Rest well,¡± he said and then left her alone in the room.

 Chapter 89 A welcomed guest

    Ravina was resting in her bed, or her body was resting but her mind was busy. What was that smile on his face or the look in his eyes? Her heart was beating fast as if her body was telling her something.

    Would he go make some hasty decision to make her his queen? Why now? It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t know what it implied be his queen. No, he wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to make a decision and jeopardize his people¡¯s safety. No one would ept her as their queen yet.

    She turned in bed feeling anxious, her fingers reaching to peel herself but this time she realized what she was doing. She stopped herself but it was difficult. The itch was strong.

    Getting out of bed, she paced in the room waiting for everyone to leave so she could go find something to do. What did she need to do?

    Her mind went to that most frightening ce. What was scarier than being intimate with the dragon? Carrying his children. She convulsed and her stomach turned. She needed to find ways to prevent pregnancy.

    Feeling sick, she sat on the edge of the bed. Either way she turned, there was no peace for her. It was all her fault. She had epted that she would wed a man she didn¡¯t like until she let Ares in. Until she let him show her it could be different. Now she knew the possibility of having such a thing and it messed with her mind and heart. She wished she never knew.

    Being in this position, Ravina really hoped things were different for her sister. She wondered if she was someone¡¯s breedmate, if that person not being king would make things easier or harder for them. But from the rarity of human breedmates, she began to doubt that she could be a breedmate. She didn¡¯t even want to think about what would have be of her then.

    Her stinging fingers pulled her out of her worry. She had peeled her cuticles. Shey down again, curling up, unable to contain her stress. She shut her eyes tightly and tried to imagine being up in the mountains again, the calm breeze, the sunrise until there was a knock on the door.

    She sat up, rmed. Who was it?<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Come in,¡± she called.

    Araminta peeked inside. ¡°Am I disturbing?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She stepped inside. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It is nothing serious. I probably just need to sleep more.¡±

    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. Rest is important. I will leave you to rest then. Don¡¯t be afraid to tell Mchi if you need anything. I told him to stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. I am sure he has things to take care of. I just need some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Well, he should take care of you first.¡±<sub></sub>

    Uh¡­

    ¡°Sleep well,¡± she said and then went back to the door, closing it as she left.

    Ravina sighed, d that they were leaving so she could leave her room soon and find something to upy her.

    She waited for a while to make sure they had truly left and then she snuck out listening for any sound. When she heard nothing, she walked down the hall, passing by Mchi¡¯s room. She peeked inside, curious to see if he had stayed as his mother told him.

    Ravina couldn¡¯t find him inside. He probably left knowing that she wasn¡¯t truly sick which made her wonder why he helped her. Anyway, she could use the time alone.

    She went downstairs trying to find something to keep her upied. She looked through the bookshelf in the parlor, thinking perhaps she could find something to read, but they were written in dragonnguage. But they didn¡¯t speak theirnguage, she noticed.

    As she turned pages, she heard a knocking from the front door. She went to answer. Priest Chanan stood outside.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he smiled.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said surprised to see him here. This wasn¡¯t her home but she felt like she had to invite him inside. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± she said stepping away.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he walked in and she closed the door.

    He turned around. ¡°King Mchi is not here,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I know. I came here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°I see you are doing alright. That is good,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°Would you¡­ like some tea or coffee?¡±

    ¡°I will have water only,¡± he told her.

    She nodded and then led him into the parlor to sit before going to bring him water. He took his time to finish the cup as she sat down.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡± She asked thinking that he probably walked down all those stairs.

    ¡°No. Thank you.¡± He put the cup down. ¡°I see you got a tattoo.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°It must be Mchi. He is known for his art.¡±

    He was indeed talented.

    ¡°A dandelion. Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean something?¡± She asked.

    ¡°A dandelion represents hope and healing. One blowing in the wind means a wish for a good fate.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Do you think Mchi knows that?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I am not sure, but sometimes we do things by instinct without truly knowing.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°What if I can¡¯t be a dragon tamer?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be one. You are already. Just like you are human, female, and a breedmate. A dragon tamer is so by nature. Now whether you use your capabilities is another thing.¡±

    ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t use my capabilities?¡±

    ¡°That is your choice,¡± he said. ¡°It is a great burden to bear and only you can decide.¡±

    She leaned forward. ¡°I don¡¯t feel strong enough. I am someone on the edge all the time.¡±

    Ravina saw understanding in his eyes. ¡°It is important to listen to your mind and your body. Don¡¯t push or carry more than you can and remember to care for yourself. Be kind to yourself. Be generous and loving to yourself.¡±

    Why was he saying this? And why did her eyes burn?

    ¡°Sometimes we feel guilty when we are the survivors. It is alright to live and even be happy.¡±

 Chapter 90 Dream or reality

    As Ares treated his painful wounds he remembered the time Ravina took care of him. He thought of her every day since the day she left, worrying, wondering if she was alright. He was stuck between fighting the recent attacks from dragons, three in a row, and finding people who could help him find her.

    Ares wondered why there were suddenly so many attacks. Did it perhaps have anything to do with her? It wasn¡¯t the ck dragons attacking but he knew all the ns somehow knew of each other. Did he make a mistake letting her go? Did he hasten her death or lead her into torture?

    And who was this group who came to help them fight the dragons? They seemed well trained and had their own weaponry. It wasn¡¯t Pythagoras, then who? Without them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save all the people they saved.

    After he was done bandaging himself he put his shirt on and left the room. He came across Ester in the hall. She looked sad since Ravina left and she would ask him each time if she was found.

    ¡°Good evening, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    ¡°I heard what happened. I hope you are not badly injured.¡±

    ¡°I am alright.¡±

    She gave a slight nod and proceeded. Ares continued his way to theboratory. Richard was so deeply lost in thought he didn¡¯t notice his arrival until he came to sit at the table.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ah¡­ how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Healing faster now,¡± Ares replied. Richard¡¯s health seemed to get worse. It was bad timing, right when they were fighting a lot of dragons.

    Richard sat down with a thoughtful look. There was a deep frown between his brows.

    ¡°We need to find out who this new group of dragon fighters are,¡± he said.

    ¡°My men are working on it.¡±

    He remained silent and thoughtful. ¡°I think¡­ I saw Corinna.¡±

    Ares frowned. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°After we fought the dragons, I saw her there. It was only a glimpse but¡­ I feel like it was her. I followed her and once I came around the corner, she was¡­ gone. Just like that.¡±<sub></sub>

    Maybe he was hallucinating. The experiment could do that and he missed Ravina.

    ¡°How do you know it was Corinna and not Ravina?¡±

    He smiled a little. ¡°They might look identical but they are different. Corinna is¡­ was¡­¡± his jaw clenched. ¡°Nevermind. If you ever be a father, don¡¯t be anything close to what I am.¡±

    Richard had indeed be a changed man. Ares thought that it was mostly guilt that messed with his head. The fact that his brother died in his ce, it was as if by keeping the disguise, he was keeping his brother alive.

    Ares wished the man could live, meet his daughter and be truthful. Allow her to make a decision for herself whether she wanted to forgive him or not. This didn¡¯t feel right. Him dying without her knowing and not getting a chance didn¡¯t feel right.

    Ravina. What a woman. He hoped that the dragon was taking care of her as much as he didn¡¯t want to think of how. It had been five days since she left. Perhaps she was fine and it was just too soon to see any change.

    ¡°Have you found any new about Ravina?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ares replied.<sub></sub>

    He smiled faintly and Ares wondered why. ¡°You won¡¯t find her. That is how difficult it is to find them.¡± He stood up from his seat. ¡°Good night,¡± he said and left him.

    Ares went to his room, discouraged despite already knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find her. He kept repeating that goodbye kiss in his head. She had taken him by surprise and then he had seen the pain and fear in her eyes as she ran away.

    He could not sleep thinking of it. It weighed on and pained him more than the injuries that covered his body. As he kept turning back and forth, he finally fell asleep.

    In his slumber, he dreamt of sailing in the storms while trying to survive, and as he continued to fight the sky cleared and his ship arrived at the shore. Ares got off the ship and found himself on a strange ind with a thousand temples ahead. He went to one of the temples and walked inside.

    He found a woman seated on her knees in the middle. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he called.

    Slowly, she rose from her seat and turned around. She was draped in green silk and her honey-colored eyes settled on him. ¡°You are here,¡± she smiled reaching for his hand.

    She took it and kissed his knuckled. ¡°You keeping back, My Lord. Why don¡¯t you settle here? This is where you belong.¡±

    He was confused.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Your guide. Whenever youe, I will be here to guide you. Why don¡¯t youe to us, My Lord?¡±

    He said nothing.

    ¡°You can find us in the mountains. In the greenest ofnds, above the ground and below the clouds,¡± she said. ¡°I will be waiting for you. We will be waiting for you.¡±

    Gently she reached for his shoulder, allowing her hand to travel down his arm. ¡°You are hurt,¡± she said. She ran her hand up again and then down. He felt a strange tingling and then she smiled. ¡°It should be fine now.¡±

    ¡°What is your name?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Ankine, My Lord.¡±

    Ankine.

    ¡°We will wait for you.¡±

    Her words were like echoes as he slowly woke up.

    Ankine.

    Who was she? Who were they and why were they waiting?

    He sat up, ovee by a strange feeling as if this wasn¡¯t a dream. It had felt real. He touched his injured arm. His bandage¡­ it was gone.

    Rushing out of bed he took off his shirt in front of the mirror. His injuries were gone. Unbelievable. Was he hallucinating now? He touched his body unwilling to believe and then he looked around the room. No signs of someoneing inside.

    He went straight to theboratory, barging inside. Richard looked up from his papers with a frown. ¡°It is possible that the new experiment could make me heal overnight?¡± He asked to make sure he wasn¡¯t getting crazy.

    ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a little possibility?¡±

    ¡°Well, anything is possible but it would still be too fast with the kind of injuries you had.¡±

    Then how would he exin this?

 Chapter 91 Tough day

    Priest Chanan¡¯s words left her with deep thoughts and an unfamiliar feeling in her chest. She was guilty? Her eyes became wet as she recalled that day when she lost her whole familying back home all alone. Why her? She had expected death. She knew the dangerous worlds she lived in, she would die sooner thanter, but she thought she would die with her family. Not be left alone. She would share their absence. Their pain.

    Ravina tried to swallow therge lump in her throat but it was painful and it only got bigger. Heavier. It was alright to be happy? How? For her to be happy she would have to be selfish. She would have to abandon this mission, run away and find Ares. Live happy with him even if it was for a few days. She would have to ignore finding her sister or saving her people.

    A tear fell down her cheek. The priest told her that it was alright to be selfish. That she had a right to be happy. Well, even when destiny made her a dragon tamer then her path was clear. She would have to sacrifice some things in order to gain other things.

    Shey down in bed curled up. She couldn¡¯t be selfish when she was already ungrateful. She was here fed and clothed, while her sister¡­ god knew what she was going through. She would have to remain strong even if she just wanted to rest. Escape. She was tired. The tears streamed down her face. As she cried she half slept.

    In the background, she could hear a knock on the door to her room. She ignored it, continuing her shallow slumber. The door opened and footsteps came near her bed.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± It was Mchi.

    She ignored him, keeping her eyes shut, and turned away.

    ¡°I know you can hear me,¡± he said. ¡°It is time for lunch.¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. She wasn¡¯t hungry anyway.

    ¡°Stop acting like a child ande eat. I won¡¯t beg you.¡±

    Ravina shut her eyes tightly as if that would make him disappear and she could be left alone. All alone. In her desperation for him to disappear, he did.

    He came in the evening again, asking her things she couldn¡¯t follow, but dinner was involved. When he got no reaction, he left again. That night she had nightmares again. It was mostly her mother this time. Her corpse was barely unrecognizable. She could not even touch her or hug her to cry out her grief.

    In the cold morning, she woke up shaking. Her skin was damp. She reached for the covers to warm herself for while as she heard a rooster crowing outside. She took a moment to calm down in bed before getting up. Her whole body ached from sleeping for too long, yet she didn¡¯t feel rested. Her head throbbed and her throat was dry.

    She went to the private room and washed up, sshing the cool water over her face, and then used a wet cloth to clean her skin. She picked some new clothes, minty green, and looked at the tattoo on her waist as she dressed.<sub>.</sub>

    A dandelion? Healing?

    She looked at her hands. She had picked at her fingertips again. Perhaps it was time to use some healing balm. Let¡¯s see how this healing would go. How long would it take for her hands to look decent again? She doubted it would be anytime soon. The scars were deep. Some were perhaps even permanent after she had reopened them many times.

    Afterbing her hair, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She brewed coffee and made scrambled eggs.

    ¡°I see you have finally left your room?¡±

    Ravina lifted her gaze and found Mchi standing at the entrance, leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said and continued with her work.

    He came inside and sat at the table. He was quiet for a moment before he spoke, ¡°what happened yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was just tired.¡± She replied.

    She served the eggs, cheese, and olives. She put bread in a basket before cing it on the table as well.

    ¡°Would you like tea or coffee?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Anything will do.¡±

    She poured him coffee and served him the cup, before sitting down as well. He watched her in silence the whole time but she couldn¡¯t care. She was in pain.

    Picking up her cup she took a sip of her coffee.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Did you like the tattoo?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. It was beautiful. You are truly talented.¡±

    He frowned. He probably didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°Do you know what a dandelion means?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No.¡± He said chewing on his breakfast. ¡°Does it mean something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She replied. ¡°But you didn¡¯t make something like what the others have.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not like the others.¡±

    Of course not.

    He watched her again as she ate in silence.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked looking up at him.

    ¡°Think about what?¡±

    ¡°Me. You have been studying me.¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°Your eyes are cold and empty again.¡±<sub></sub>

    She blinked. Empty?

    ¡°You are not even angry.¡± He sighed as if it was a bad thing.

    ¡°Why would you want me to be angry?¡± She frowned.

    Then she remembered that he wanted a reaction from her of course.

    He leaned forward, his warm eyes looking into hers. ¡°Have you ever stared into emptiness? It is frightening and mncholic. That is what it feels like to look into your eyes now.¡±

    She was taken aback.

    A frown settled between his eyebrows and he stood up from his seat. ¡°Lunch will be at my mother¡¯s home. Come in time.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Can I go visit Georgia?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said and then left quickly. She was confused by why he suddenly ran away.

    Lunch at his mother, where she would see Saul and Zo again. Great. As she cleaned up, Aaron came to visit.

    ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡± He asked looming over the table as she put away the dishes.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°People are talking about you.¡±

    She paused. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, they saw you spend time with me and my cousins. I guess they didn¡¯t expect that friendliness.¡±

    She sighed. She thought it was something bad.

    ¡°By the way, how did you be friends with them? Especially after how they treated you the first day.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure,¡± she said thinking of Georgia. She reminded her so much of Corinna. ¡°I just helped treat Nelli and then they were all friendly.¡±

    He nodded as if it all made sense. ¡°You treated Nelli?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°The poor boy has been sick very often. We are seeing more and more dragons getting sick and not healing. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°It can be the environment and change down the generations. We don¡¯t remain the same. Humans discover new diseases all the time and develop healthcare.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°You are right. We should do that too. Thankfully we have you here.¡±

    She smiled a little.

    ¡°And the three sisters are very close. If you win one over, you win all.¡±

    ¡°I guess they are different than you and your brothers then.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Indeed. Do you want to go for a rideter?¡±

    ¡°Your brother won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Do you care?¡± He raised a brow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get into a fight.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, fighting is in our nature. Even without others getting involved, we have already beaten each other bloody.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°That is how brothers are.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and twenty-four.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I feel old.¡± She joked.

    Heughed.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go ride after lunch.¡± She needed to ask him a favor after all. ¡°I am going to Georgia now.¡±

    ¡°Let me take you there.¡±

 Chapter 92 Devil brother (part 1)

    Aaron arrived at his mother¡¯s home for lunch. His brothers Kenan and Joel were sitting in the parlor ying chess while Saul sat on the balcony. Mchi was in the backyard, allowing himself to listen to Zo¡¯s nonsense about what she knew of gardening.

    Going to the sofa he allowed himself to sit down and rest while watching his brothers y. They were ying to decide who would get to seduce a certain a woman. Ridiculous.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°Kara.¡±

    ¡°Is she hard to get?¡±

    ¡°She ys hard to get,¡± Joel said overconfident again.

    ¡°And you both want her?¡±

    Sometimes the brothers had the same taste.

    ¡°We at least want someone,¡± Joel teased, then turned to him. ¡°How long have you abstained or did you slip?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t slip nor have I abstained. I just don¡¯t eat whatever is served.¡±

    ¡°Oh, look who got a smart mouth. I guess spending time with the princess is doing something to you.¡± Joel drawled.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Maybe Kara is not hard to get. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t want to be associated with you.¡±

    ¡°We are royals. Every woman wants to be associated with us.¡± Kenan said.

    Aaron chuckled. ¡°Right. I forgot. The holy royal blood. Who doesn¡¯t want a taste of that? Maybe I should try my luck as well.¡±

    They bothughed at him and then continued to y, not taking him seriously.

    The aroma of food filled the room as lunch was being served. ¡°So where is the princess? Or is she still sick?¡± Saul askeding inside. He was set on upsetting Ravina.

    ¡°Sick or just seeking attention?¡± Kenan asked.

    ¡°It is hard to fight with women. They have all these hidden maniptive weapons.¡± Saul said sitting down.

    Ravina wasn¡¯t even using hers. If she was, Saul would have lost a long time ago. Aaron had wondered why she didn¡¯t use all the resources she had. Was she perhaps¡­. Innocent?

    She was so young so perhaps she was. Lucky Mchi or he would have been truly trapped if she had some experience. How scared she must be then¡­ being here as a woman all alone. Surrounded by stronger creatures. Ones that had caused her loss.

    Aaron knew when she arrived because of her scent. Humans smelled different, especially this one. He remembered the days when they had humans around and guilt struck him. He remembered being eager to go out and fight with his father. No, terrorize. Why did his brothers have the honor but not him? He felt excluded. Envied his brothers who were called brave by their people. That was until he knew what it meant to do such an act. It was nothing impressive or anything to be proud about. It was not the act of a brave but a coward.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You want to please father? Go ahead. Tell me if you can sleep at night.¡± Mchi had told him.

    Did he forget how much he hated it? How hard he fought to stop it, almost causing a war between their people. Of course, he regrets it now after what happened with Amal. Father had a way to get into people¡¯s heads and make them feel guilty and useless. Prove them wrong. It was such a powerful tool he used and he used it the most against Mchi who was the rebellious one.

    They were not his sons, they were his weapons. The king with five sons by his side was something all the other leaders envied and feared. It was something no other leader had and still Mchi had them by his side. Something no other leader had. It made him a powerful king, all of them being the purest male breeders alive.

    Ravina walked into the parlor, dressed in a mint green garment with minimal jewelry. She only wore a belly chain, a bracelet around her wrist, and another one around her arm.

    ¡°I see you have recovered from your illness,¡± Saul spoke.

    ¡°Do you know how to y chess, princess?¡± Joel asked her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Want to y and bet something?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright with losing?¡± She asked sounding casual.

    He chuckled. ¡°I just hope my victory won¡¯t ruin your pride.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My pride is not so fragile.¡± She went to sit in front of him where Kenan sat before.

    Aaron prepared himself to enjoy the show even more as they began to y. Joel waspetitive and hated to lose and Ravina was calm. Unreadable. And he knew she was smart so it would be interesting to watch.

    The beginning was hasty, with both of them striking but then it got more intense and Ravina began to use the queen in a very tactful way, surprising Joel many times and aiming to take out his queen first. Once she seeded she smiled.

    ¡°You just lost your most powerful piece.¡± She said grabbing her queen, she made another tactful move to block him. ¡°She takes the role of many, both defending and attacking.¡±

    She was making a point.

    ¡°I see,¡± Joel said moving his knight back. His king was now mostly defenseless and he had to get back to find a way to protect him.

    ¡°Once the queen is out, the king is vulnerable.¡± She said moving to find an angle to attack the king.

    Joel did his best attempts to block her attack but realized eventually that he was losing. Ravina fought off his useless attempts and then her queen got his king.

    ¡°You lose,¡± she said tossing his king aside.

    Aaron was so immersed he didn¡¯t realize his two other brothers were invested in it as well.

    ¡°Now you know the importance of a tactful queen,¡± she smiled.

    Joel watched her with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Alright. What do you want? What can I give you?¡± he asked.

    Aaron was curious to see what she would ask.

    ¡°A stallion.¡±

    ¡°A stallion?¡± He frowned.

    ¡°Yes. A strong healthy ck stallion.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± he nodded with a smirk. ¡°Why a stallion? They are more¡­.¡±

    ¡°Difficult? Aggressive? I heard that. I don¡¯t mind. Dealing with difficult creatures is bing my specialty.¡±

    He chuckled amused. ¡°I like that,¡± he nodded. ¡°But why do I feel like you are talking about my brother?¡±

    ¡°Brothers.¡± She corrected.

    Heughed.

    Saul didn¡¯t like the exchange between them so he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± He said and walked away.

    At the lunch table, Zo was overly friendly as usual, and Ravina who seemed to be in a less good mood was paying her no attention. Aaron wondered if she had even the slightest affection for his brother. She seemedpletely uninterested but then, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. He wasn¡¯t sure if Mchi was even attempting to seduce her because she had no reason to like him otherwise.

    And now he got himself entangled with Zo. Getting out of this would be difficult but he didn¡¯t feel bad for his brother at this point. He could understand not wanting to be with Ravina but getting himself involved with a princess before sorting out his feelings was a stupid decision. This suffering would be good for him. A lesson. Enlightening. That was his hope for his brother. He had been the good one among them after all.

    After lunch, she got hold of him in the hall while everyone went to have dessert. She gave him a signal to escape and they snuck out.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want my brother to know,¡± he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. But I really can¡¯t do dessert as well.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± In fact, he was willing to y the viin. It was the least he could do for her.

 Chapter 93 Devil brother (part 2)

    After a long refreshing ride, Ravina and Aaron sat on a cliff at a mountain to rest and enjoy the view.

    ¡°There is something about mountains¡­¡± she said looking like she enjoyed the cold breeze.

    ¡°We say that mountains are the heaven of earth.¡± He said.

    ¡°I can see that,¡± she said staring ahead, arms around her knees.

    He watched her in silence wondering how there could be so much strength, intensity, and determination in such little body. Yet he knew she wasn¡¯t only like this. His mother had told him about how she found her covered in blood. Her hands were enough to tell him that she wasn¡¯t alright. Her eyes were haunting. He had never seen anything like it.

    The more he saw her, the more he felt the need to help her. No, he felt like he had to help her, not only for his brother but for himself and for the people he betrayed. Also because he owed her this much. He wondered if she knew about her father.

    ¡°You must miss home.¡± He said.

    She nodded. ¡°I do. Is it strange that I have seen so much beauty the few days I am here yet I miss home?¡±

    ¡°No. It is not strange. Nothing can rece home unless you build a new home,¡± he said which made him think about something. ¡°May I ask something?¡±

    She turned to him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You want to be queen. That means you have to marry my brother. Do you¡­ like him?¡±

    Her eyes remained cold. ¡°Well, maybe it is different in your world but in our world, we marry for convenience.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°That sounds sad,¡± he said.

    ¡°It is,¡± she said staring ahead again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to marry for love?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°My wishes all collide. It is one or the other. I have to make some sacrifices.¡±

    It sounded so tragic. ¡°But you two seem to get along better?¡± He said in a desperate attempt.

    ¡°I think we do. Perhaps we just needed a few days to calm down and I am just showing my useful side.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°You know you could do a lot more?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°You mean cause fire as you said.¡±

    Well, that was before he guessed that she was innocent. He would give her less bold advice now. Instead of the breeding sexual side, he would focus on the protective side.

    ¡°Do you know that men like being helpful? Especially to women. They like to feel like they are of use and they love it if you ask them to help you with difficult things that make them feel strong and protective.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She frowned.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, humans call it something. When you lend a woman your hand.¡±

    ¡°Chivalry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She chuckled with a shake of her head.

    ¡°It is true. Men have a basic instinct to protect so a man feels like a failure the most when he fails to protect his family.¡±

    ¡°Alright?¡± She said with a questioning look knowing he was going somewhere with this.

    ¡°So if you ever need something, you just¡­¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    ¡°Well, Saul was just saying that women have many hidden weapons and therefore they are more difficult to fight. I agree. You are strong. You get what you can with your strength and the rest¡­ you can be a damsel in distress.¡±

    p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel She looked at him baffled. ¡°Are you¡­ suggesting I manipte your brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t call it maniption,¡± he smirked.¡±It is just triggering his inner true self.¡±<sub></sub>

    Sheughed. ¡°You are unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°You should at least try it,¡± he said although he liked her more because she didn¡¯t try to please or appease his brother to get her position as a queen.

    She didn¡¯t act desperate but presented herself with dignity and showed her worth. She won through wit, knowledge, and confidence. He just wanted her to feel protected and he wanted to trigger that faster in his brother. Perhaps her strong persona was notpelling him enough.

    ¡°When you go home, go into your room and just scream. If he is not there within a second, then I lose.¡±

    ¡°That is absurd. And what should I say when hees?¡±

    ¡°That you saw a spider.¡±

    Sheughed and he could see she wasn¡¯t used to it as she always covered her mouth with a hand. ¡°A spider?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even a fly will work. You can tell him you can¡¯t sleep unless someone washed your feet.¡±

    ¡°Oh no,¡± sheughed.

    ¡°Anything will work. I promise you.¡±

    She shook her head at him.

    ¡°Justin.¡± He told her. ¡°I dare you to call him five times in a row and ask him for something. He will do it.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I know so.¡±

    He guessed that she was someone to never ask for help. Someone to not rely on anyone.

    She took a moment to look at him with a gentle smile as he sensed his brother¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°You are funny. I have notughed like this for so long.¡±

    Do you hear that Mchi?

    ¡°Ravina!¡±

    She was startled by his sudden stern voice. Looking over her shoulder, she was surprised to see him there. She rose quickly and Aaron followed.

    He knew his brother so he could see that he was holding back his anger. There was a change in his skin, getting thicker, scales shing for a moment so faintly that only the eyes of a dragon could see.

    Good, Aaron thought. This was the side he wanted to see and expected to see. Their eyes met, his speaking loud and clear to stay away from his breedmate. He would not be wary if she was a dragon but he had to be like this since she was human. He was more of a threat because of that.

    Shifting his gaze to Ravina, e with me,¡± he ordered her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go,¡± Aaron told her.

    She looked at him shocked and then looked back at Mchi who frowned angrily at him.

    ¡°You want to fight me, brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you but I will if I have to. She is staying if she wants to.¡±

    Ravina looked at him as if he had lost his mind and as Mchi threateningly crossed over the distance she hurried to stand between them. ¡°Alright. I was thinking of going back anyway.¡± She said.

    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer to him. ¡°I will deal with youter,¡± he told him and dragged her away. She let him do it for a while and then angrily pulled her arm away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just order me around,¡± she told him.

    Aaron watched amused.

    ¡°I can. Have you forgotten that I am king here?¡± Reaching for her arm again.

    ¡°I can walk. Let go!¡±

    He didn¡¯t and he was walking too fast for her to catch up. Atst, she surprised him by biting his hand.

    Oh no! This made Aaronugh but his brother didn¡¯t find it amusing at all. He grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder.

 Chapter 94 Behave (part 1)

    Ravina was so hot with anger mixed with embarrassment like she had never been before. But again, no man had ever treated her like this. This man was deranged. She didn¡¯t even care to fight him. She just wanted to disappear. Cover her face. She was so conflicted in her anger that she punched him once, the bloody thick-skinned dragon. Her fist probably felt like a pillow to him.

    Ravina did the only thing she could do. She dug her nails into his back and scratched him. He shivered. ¡°Oh, I like that.¡± He drawled.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± She called him wishing she had put a pin in her hair today so she could stab him.

    Once they were back in his mansion he took her upstairs and she realized he was taking her to his room.

    ¡°No! Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Where I want you to be,¡± he said and then tossed her on his bed.

    The blood that had pooled down to her face finally drained down her veins but her face was still hot with anger and embarrassment.

    She pushed herself up on her knees and turned to him. ¡°What is wrong with you, you savage beast?!¡± She yelled, her hair still a mess and falling over her face. She pushed it back angrily.

    Mchi stared at her grimly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen the beast yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh no? Then I don¡¯t want to ever see him. I don¡¯t want to know how much of a barbarian you can be.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Barbarian?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Move out of my way!¡± She tried to get up and walk away but he grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Let go!¡± She ordered.

    ¡°Or what? Will you bite me again?¡± He pulled her closer to the edge of the bed and now grabbed both her arms. She tried to wriggle out of his hold but to no avail.

    ¡°I might.¡± She threatened.

    ¡°I suggest the lips next time,¡± he told her.

    p¡¢and a-n¡¢o¡¢vel ¡°I don¡¯t want my mouth near an animal¡¯s.¡±

    He found her remark amusing.

    She tried to get away from his hold again and he released her just when she tried to push. She fell back on the bed. ¡°I told you to stay away from my brother.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I say so.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just tie me up?!¡±

    His eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡± He warned.

    It was as if he truly contemted it. Did he really think that would help?

    They just red at each other for a moment. ¡°Can I go to my room?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She rushed out of bed and went to lock herself in her room. She got into bed remembering that she forgot to ask Aaron if he could help her find her sister. With a sigh, she closed her eyes.

    She could feel that she was tired from not having slept wellst night but she knew falling asleep wouldn¡¯t be easy nor would sleep be good. Since she had nothing else to do inside the room and leaving was not an option since she didn¡¯t want to see the barbarian, she stayed in bed, and somehow after a while of boredom, she fell asleep.<sub></sub>

    She dreamt of standing in the rain and there was a man standing beside her. She turned to him and thought he looked familiar. It was a young Chanan.

    ¡°What bothers you, Arshan?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°I had a dream where I found all of my nts died. It was strange. Dark and haunting.¡± She told him. ¡°What does that man?¡±

    ¡°It means you will die in the arms of your beloved,¡± Chanan told him.

    Arshan sighed relieved.

    The next moment he was dying in the arms of his beloved, but she was the one to drive the knife into his heart. A heart that pained for another reason. A heart that broke and bled knowing it was his beloved who stabbed him. He had many questions but he could not speak them as his soul slowly left his body. Only his tears could speak, falling down his temples.

    Why, beloved? Why send me away with pain? Why separate me from you?

    Ravina opened her eyes, tears streaming down her temples. She touched her chest, the pain cutting through her. She sobbed in silence in the dark room and when she found a little relief, wiped the tears away. Oh, Lord. She could really not find peace. Her head throbbed.

    Standing up she tried to find her way in the darkness and once she reached the door she opened it slowly. The hall was lit, so that was good. She tiptoed out and slowly made her way to the kitchen downstairs.

    First, she found water to drink and smeared some over her face then she thought of upying herself with cooking. What could she actually make besides soup? Porridge.

    She decided to make a paste for her skin instead. Hopefully, she would find all the ingredients she needed but she doubted it. She looked through the shelves but there were some jars very high up. She took a chair to climb and took down the jars. Some of them were at the back so she tiptoed to reach them, only her fingertips touching.

    Close. She tried again, stretching her limbs as much as she could and she was able to move the jar a little closer. A few more attempts and when she finally grabbed it, she leaned on the shelf too much and it came off.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    She lost her grip and her bnce, falling off the chair and the shelf falling right on top of her with the few jars left. She used her arm to cover herself as a shriek left her lips.

    The shelf and jars hit her and she pushed them away with a groan.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± Only a momentter Mchi was there. He rushed over.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I am fine.¡± She said grimacing.

    She pushed herself up but the pain that shot up from her ankle up her leg caused her to fall back again. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Oh no!

    Mchi crouched. ¡°Your leg,¡± he said lifting her gown to take a look. Except for some redness around her ankle, there was nothing else visible.

    ¡°I am fine,¡± she said pulling her gown down. She made another attempt to stand up but as the pain returned and she was about to sit down again, Mchi carried her up.

    ¡°I¡­ am fine,¡± she insisted her cheeks flushing.

    ¡°But your leg is not,¡± he said calmly. He took her to the parlor and sat her vertically on thefortable sofa near the firece.

    ¡°I will bring the physician,¡± he said.

    ¡°And what does your physician know? Does he know about the healing of human bones or muscles?¡±

    He became thoughtful. ¡°Right. Maybe you know something.¡±

    She looked at her ankle. She had probably sprained it. She knew what she had to do.

    ¡°I do. I need some things.¡± She said.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

 Chapter 95 Behave (part 2)

    ¡°I need linen and pillows,¡± Ravina told him.

    Mchi left to bring what was needed while Ravina studied her ankle. It was beginning to swell. This was thest thing she needed at the moment. Her head throbbed. Her whole body throbbed with pain. She looked at her arm, she had several cuts and some redness in several ces that would probably bruiseter. She also felt pain in her left thigh and waist when the jars and shelf fell on top of her. She was aplete mess.

    This went from wanting to heal her hands to bruising herself all over. She looked at the firece ahead while Mchi returned. He came back with several pillows. He put one behind her and to her surprise, lifted her leg gently and ced two of them beneath her leg.

    The savage knew something.

    He sat at her feet and opened a tiny box he brought. ¡°What is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Something for the pain.¡± He told her.

    He had two other small boxes with him but before she could ask what was in them he pulled her skirt up her leg.

    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she hurried to say. Unaware she almost pulled her leg away before he held it in ce.

    ¡°Do you want to hurt yourself?¡± He asked. ¡°Be still. I know you don¡¯t like to be touched which is why I am going to enjoy tending to you.¡±

    She noticed the slight curve of his lips and the heat of his palm where he held her leg still. So after showing stomach and back now it was legs? Soon he would have seen her whole body.

    Well, she had seen him almost naked too. She tried not to think back about it but the stubborn image had to appear in her head at least once.

    Mchi dipped his fingers into the paste before gently massaging it into her skin. It was cool and soothing but she was caught by the contrast of his skin against hers. She was so white against his glowing bronzed skin. He was caught by her skin as well. ¡°Your skin is so thin,¡± he said.<sub></sub>

    Fragile was what he had called her, but she wasn¡¯t offended. Inparison to him, she was fragile. He could break her arm with one hand.

    When he was done, he closed the box and put it on the table. Then he reached for the linen. ¡°I am guessing it is to wrap your leg?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For the swelling.¡± She reached for it but he held on to it.

    ¡°Rx,¡± he told her, pulling the rest out of her fingers.

    ¡°Do you even know how to do it?¡±

    ¡°I have many talents. Even you admitted,¡± he reminded.

    He went on and began to bandage from her toes and down while putting light pressure. He understood the technique while he couldn¡¯t understand other more simple things.

    ¡°This reminds me of something,¡± he smirked. ¡°Then bandaging.¡±

    She was confused for a moment before she remembered banding him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t do it when YOU shot me,¡± he added.

    ¡°You seem to still be upset about that as if shooting is not the least you would have done to someone who came with the intention to destroy your home.¡±

    He gazed up at her, his eyes intruding. ¡°Well, I have not shot you.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I am sure you would do worse if I wasn¡¯t your breedmate.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are probably right. I guess you are lucky.¡± He turned his attention back to her leg and continued to bandage. ¡°What were you doing up there?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ looking for ingredients?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡¢ ¡°To make medicine¡­ for my hands.¡± She said. She didn¡¯t like when she or people mentioned them.

    ¡°You could have just asked me.¡±

    Maybe if you stopped behaving like a savage, she thought. Then she suddenly remembered Aaron¡¯s words. The way Mchi was there within a second. It couldn¡¯t be. This was ridiculous. So what? This made her a damsel in distress.

    Oh no!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Stop!¡± She called as if she had seen something shocking.

    Mchi froze and looked up at her confused. She stared into his eyes for a moment, words unable to form in her mouth.

    ¡°What is wrong? Am I binding too hard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± What? What was she saying?

    He began to untie it without a word and made another attempt. ¡°Is this better?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She swallowed.

    She hated this. It reminded her of the time Ares put the healing paste on her hands while she was asleep. It had touched her because he had done it discreetly. He was not trying to show her that he cared. That was how she knew he truly did.

    Tears began to wet her eyes and she fought them back. Oh no. Not now.

    Mchi looked up at her and was surprised to see her teary-eyed. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked with a frown.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She said, praying no tear would fall.

    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±

    Yes. No.

    ¡°Yes, it hurts.¡± She lied, trying to keep her voice sturdy. How would she exin her tears otherwise?

    ¡°Don¡¯t climb chairs again!¡± He said upset.

    Why was HE upset?

    ¡°Ah! Careful!¡± She said just to get out her frustration.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°You bandaged hard right there.¡± She pointed. ¡°Undo it! And you are doing it wrong!¡±

    He red at her but still undid the bandage and tried again. ¡°Is this better?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°You have to roll them closer, otherwise there won¡¯t be enough pressure.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were justining about too much pressure,¡± he bit off.

    ¡°Yes, but that was too much. You need to find the right bnce.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he said his lips twisting. ¡°I see. Now you are behaving like a princess.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am a princess and you remind me of that as if you can¡¯t use my name.¡±

    ¡°I do say your name. asionally like you do with mine without adding king before it. It sounds intimate then. Does it not, Ravina?¡±

    She looked at him surprised. It did sound intimate just to say the name which was why they didn¡¯t do it in their world. They added titles before it. Only saying the name made it sound as if he knew her. But to him, wasn¡¯t it normal? People didn¡¯t use titles here.

    ¡°Would you feel that way if I only said your name?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said focusing on bandaging her leg then suddenly he smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. So unfair for such beautiful teeth to belong to such a vulgar mouth. But then she looked at his lips. They were nice too. Well-shaped and full. His whole mouth was¡­ oh lord, she averted her gaze. ¡°Now you will avoid saying my name,¡± he added.

    ¡°No, Mchi. Messenger of God.¡±

    He chuckled. Ugh. Who asked him to show his teeth again?

    He finished bandaging her and then moved to sit at the table. He took the other box, opened it, and dipped his fingers inside. When he reached for her shoulder, she flinched away instinctively.

    ¡°Princess, you make weapons. Why so scared of a touch?¡± He drawled.

    ¡°I am not scared.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± He raised a brow looking suspicious. His eyes slowly dipped to her shoulder and reached for her again. She remained still this time as he smeared the paste onto her wound.

    As she looked away, her hair fell over her shoulder. He reached with his other hand to remove it and she stilled. She could see him smile a little from the corner of her eye. What was funny?

    ¡°Your hair is beautiful,¡± he said as his fingers now moved to the wound on her arm.

    Why the suddenpliment?

 Chapter 96 The king and the crippled (part 1)

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like the paleness,¡± she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± He said, continuing to put the paste onto her arm. He then nudged her arm aside and she felt the cool paste on the side of her waist. She was still as his fingers tickled her.

    When he was done, he closed the box. ¡°Rest now. I will make dinner.¡± He said standing up.

    ¡°I just¡­ woke up,¡± she said already dreading not being able to do much.

    ¡°I meant rest not sleep.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    She clenched her jaw. ¡°It stresses me.¡±

    ¡°Rest stresses you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He watched her carefully and she avoided his gaze. ¡°Well then¡­¡± without warning he leaned down and carried her up.

    ¡°Oh¡­ what are you doing?¡± He carried her up as if lifting a nket from the sofa.

    ¡°Taking you to the kitchen so you have something to do.¡±

    Her face flushed as he took her back to the kitchen. He ced her on a chair near the table. ¡°No onions this time. You can peel the potato and carrots.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ alright.¡±

    He pushed the chair so she was sitting closer to the table. Her face was still burning. This meant he had to carry her back again. She should have kept her mouth shut.

    Mchi went to find potatoes and carrots. She watched him as he came back and put it on the table, giving her a knife. ¡°Just don¡¯t cut yourself.¡± He said.

    As she peeled she continued to observe him. He was cleaning after the mess she created.

    ¡°What will you cook?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Chicken. Can you eat spicy?¡±

    ¡°I can try,¡± she said. ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t as spicy as the one I made.¡±

    She wondered if his insides survived that day. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a dragon thing to eat that spicy since his mother couldn¡¯t tolerate it either. Why did he eat it? It was as if he had been protecting her in a way. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. It was his instinct driving him to do all those things. It wasn¡¯t because he liked her.

    Ugh. This peeling thing was harder than cutting. The knife kept slipping from her hold. Eventually, she got busy with it and then chopped it as he instructed her.

    ¡°This is terrible. Peeling with a knife is not safe and very hard to do. There should be some other way.¡±

    He watched her as his lips curved.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What other way?¡± He asked.

    She became thoughtful. She could make something that would¡­. ¡°I have to think about it.¡±

    He nodded looking amused. As he made the rest of the meal, her thoughts were upied with how to make a safer peeling experience. She needed a pen and paper. She looked over at Mchi, her hands itching to write down her ideas but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask him what she needed.

    Her lips parted but then she found the excuse that he was already busy. When he wasn¡¯t looking at her, she tried to put her injured leg down and see if she could walk. She flinched at the pain.

    Quickly she adjusted herself when he turned around, sitting straight as if to not get caught.

    ¡°We just have to wait now,¡± he said walking over. He sat across from her, his dark eyes finding hers.

    ¡°Do you believe that souls are reborn?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°Do those reborn souls have memories of their past life?¡±

    ¡°Some do, some don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are reunited with the same people?¡±

    ¡°That is unlikely to happen. We have different journeys and different sins. We move on to different stages. ¡°

    She nodded. So he wasn¡¯t Hiroshima?

    ¡°Did you meet Chanan again?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She met him again in this life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you climb the stairs? Heined about it.¡±

    Mchi smiled but it was somewhat sad. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then you should definitely go there.¡±

    He tilted his head. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You are king. Father told me that we need people who disagree with us and dislike us as much as people who do like us and agree with us. It challenges our thinking and broadens our perspective. As a king most people even if they don¡¯t will show that they like you and agree with you.¡±

    He regarded her with a tilted head. ¡°Your father was a wise man.¡± His eyes looked pained or was she imagining it? And he just spoke well about her father.

    ?<0,>?,?? He stood up and she heard the small sigh and took notice of his strained expression as if what she said bothered him. He went to see the oven and stirred the pot. He kept himself upied, serving the table and watching the food.

    Ravina wondered what happened to him. Finally, he sat with her again to eat. A mix of vegetables with grilled chicken. She took a bite and tasted it. It was spicy but she could handle it. She just had to keep her ss of water close.

    ¡°Is it too spicy?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. It tasted good.¡± It had many other delicious vors. Why did they never use vors and species this much back home?

    She began to feel pain in her shoulder as she cut the chicken. It was the shoulder that was injured. It was beginning to hurt now. Sleep would be even more dreadful tonight.

    As they ate in silence, a knock from the front door interrupted them. Mchi paused, listening to something she couldn¡¯t hear, and then he continued to eat.

    ¡°Should we not open the door?¡±

    ¡°Ignore it,¡± he said.

    She was sure dragons could get inside no matter what, but would they do that?

    ¡°It is notte. They will know we are ignoring them.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Maybe because we are busy. We can¡¯t go open the door while naked?¡± He said.

    What?

    She opened her mouth but he put a finger over his lips, telling her to be quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not interrupt what we are doing?¡± he said with a lower voice.

    ________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to Onix_Rain25. You spoil me. Thank you <3

 Chapter 97 The King and the crippled (part 2)

    What did he mean? What were they doing? And how were they naked?

    She looked at him questioningly. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought he meant. Who was at the door?

    His eyes looked to the side and he continued to listen. Could he hear all the way outside and know who it was? Then it meant whoever was outside could also hear them all the way in. Why would he tell her to be quiet otherwise?

    ¡°Who?¡± She mouthed, without making a sound.

    ¡°Zo. Saul.¡± He mouthed back just when another knock came. Ugh.

    ¡°Mchi behave!¡± She told him now louder.

    He was surprised for a moment but was quick to y along. ¡°Why? Are not enjoying my misbehavior?¡±

    Her face burned. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Your body says something else.¡±

    Huh? Now her cheeks were in mes. She grasped the spoon harder. This kind of talking wasn¡¯t for her. Her mind scrolled through the pages of the erotic books she had read.

    ¡°What does my body say?¡± She asked, making her face melt away.

    Now he was the one speechless. She could see his muscles flex and his jaw tighten. His smoldering eyes looked into hers and she gazed down at her te, pretending that she was fine and wanted to continue eating her meal. Did she really think she could speak like the women in those books and be fine? Who was she fooling?

    ¡°Your body¡­¡± he began his tone changing. Her heart skipped and she nced up without meaning to. ¡°Feels perfect in my arms. Hot. Soft. Trembling.¡±

    Her breath trembled.

    ¡°Now I want to taste you,¡± he subtly smiled as he picked a piece of chicken and chewed on it. ¡°Mhmm¡­sweet.¡±

    Ravina didn¡¯t know whether to wither away with embarrassment orugh. ¡°Oh stop,¡± she breathed but even that sounded wrong and now she truly wanted to wilt and die. She fumbled nervously with her food.

    Did they leave yet? There was no more knocking on the door. She picked a piece of potato and chewed on it avoiding Mchi¡¯s gaze. She picked chewed, picked chewed.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    More?

    She looked up at him and he smiled knowingly. ¡°You seem to enjoy it. The food.¡±

    Oh. She almost emptied her te, feeling her tongue and insides burn.

    Without waiting for a reply he took her te and refilled it.

    ¡°I am full,¡± she said.

    ¡°You need to eat well to heal,¡± he told her cing her filled te in front of her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to eat all of this.¡± Her shoulder began to pain her more as well.

    ¡°It is easy to eat a lot when the food is spicy. Let¡¯s finish it so it doesn¡¯t go to waste.¡± He took some more as well and then they sat and ate in silence.

    Ravina was surprised she could finish. Now even her lips tingled. Probably swelled as well. She took her cup of water to cool her throat. Oh, she was so full she felt drowsy.

    ¡°I really ate a lot,¡± she said.

    ¡°Well, you need some flesh on your bones.¡±

    ¡°I am not too thin for a human,¡± she said. No man had everined about her looks. In fact, she was used to men ogling her, trying to get gather their courage only to greet her.

    He said nothing and began to clean after them instead. Ravina wanted to help but she was restricted but her bloody broken leg. Her whole life was a battlefield with idents and injuries.

    A burning sensation settled in her chest. She reached for more water. ¡°Are you having heartburn?¡± He asked.

    Heartburn?

    ¡°Sweets is the best cure for it,¡± he said walking over. He pulled her chair back to carry her again.

    ¡°Wait! You can just lend me your arm.¡±

    ¡°And wait while you limp forward? I don¡¯t have the patience for that,¡± he said pulling the chair and lifting her up.

    He carried her upstairs and as he headed toward his room, ¡°where are you taking me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You will sleep in my room,¡± he told her.

    ¡°My leg is injured. Not my brain. You don¡¯t need to supervise me all the time.¡±

    ¡°I do. You are a danger to yourself. With your fleshless bones, that shelf could have killed you.¡±

    Was he serious?

    ¡°That is extreme and this seems like an excuse,¡± she said.

    ¡°Trust me, if I decided something I wouldn¡¯t need an excuse.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± her heart flipped.

    He ced her carefully on his bed and she pushed herself up to sit, her eyes glued on him. He grinned. ¡°Sometimes you are like a lioness and others like a rabbit. I don¡¯t know which one I like more.¡±

    Now he was just teasing her.

    ¡°I will leave to get some sweets. Stay in bed or you won¡¯t get any?¡±

    ¡°Where are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°The shop.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I am fine.¡±

    ¡°But I am not. I need my sweets to control my urges for something sweeter.¡± Urges? The way he looked at her¡­ She was no meal. ¡°Stay in bed,¡± he told her and left.

    Ravina knew she shouldn¡¯t conte lust and love. As his breedmate and with his instinct, there was no question that he lusted for her. ording to professor Ward¡¯s research, the urge to breed was very strong. She remembered Georgia, Ka, and Brenna¡¯s words. Was breeding done differently? Even Ka told her to eat more. Why?

    Reaching for her pained shoulder, she massaged it. Soon she heard the sound of footsteps climbing the stairs. Mchi was already back. She guessed he flew back and forth, there was no other way to exin the speed in which he returned otherwise.

    ¡°Sweets,¡± he said holding a box.

    He walked over and sat at her feet. He opened the box and held it out. She leaned forward to look inside. She recognized a few of them and took the one she remembered to taste the best. One that tasted like sweet peanuts.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡¢ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she nodded as it melted in her mouth. She could not speak yet. ¡°Good.¡± She said when she swallowed it. He put the box in front of her. She took another one and since it made her fingers sticky, she licked the sugar away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± His dark voice startled her.

 Chapter 98 Lost daughter (part 1)

    Richard went back to the vige that was recently destroyed by the dragons and where he had seen Corinna. She had been dressed like a cabin boy, and her hair was cut short to her shoulder, so he went to the shore to find her. He took his time to look everywhere, asking a few people if they knew of a white-haired boy or girl. His daughters looked very distinct so people should be able to tell who he was looking for.

    Atst, he found her, helping a few men load some things on a ship. He stood at a distance watching her, unable to believe that he finally found her after so many years. His heart which was getting worse, tightened. At least he found her before he could die.

    He walked over, every step feeling like a thousand years as if he was traveling around the world. Finally, he came to her and she paused to look his way. He took off his cloak with a pounding heart.

    Her eyes narrowed, looking at him as if she didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°May I help you, sir?¡±

    His heart stopped. His body froze.

    She waited for him and then raised her brows when he said nothing. What was happening? He knew this was Corinna. His daughter. He could never be mistaken. His eyes and chest burned and finally he had a hard time breathing. He had already walked too much despite his heart condition.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she hurried to his side as he couldn¡¯t keep standing and took his arm. ¡°Come,¡± she told him leading him up to the deck.

    ¡°Finn!¡± She called. ¡°Bring a chair.¡±

    A younger boy came outside with a chair. ¡°Sit down, Sir.¡± She told him, helping him to sit.

    His heart was still in pain. ¡°Bring water,¡± she told the boy.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Richard gasped holding his chest.

    Breathing was bing very difficult, his vision began to fade and the world turned sideways as he fell from the chair and lost consciousness.

    When he woke up, he found himself in a small bed, inside a cabin.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± a female voice spoke.

    He turned his head and found Corinna seated in a chair nearby. Richard sat up, his chest still feeling heavy.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked throwing one leg over the other in a male fashion.

    ¡°Better. Thank you for your help and I am sorry for the disturbance,¡± he said.

    ¡°Have we met before?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°You look familiar and we almost look alike,¡± she smiled. ¡°The white hair.¡±

    He nodded, smiling. He didn¡¯t know what to say since she didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Darcy.¡±

    ?<0,>?,?l Her voice had a male tone to it as if she had trained to speak that way. And also behave.

    ¡°Do you live here, Darcy?¡±

    ¡°No. I was only here to trade before the bloody dragons destroyed the vige.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The King is doing what he can to stop them,¡± he said just to see how she would respond.

    ¡°Well, the only king protecting his people it seems. In the other kingdoms, people are still suffering.¡± She said scratching her neck. ¡°Anyway, I hope your home wasn¡¯t destroyed.¡±

    He looked at her then remembered his wife and Ravina andstly, his brother. The one who died in his ce. ¡°It is.¡± He said.

    She sighed with a sad frown. She really didn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Well, you can stay here for the night.¡± She said.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you get in trouble?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are like a family here. We will have dinner soon. I shall introduce you to the crew members.¡±

    Richardter learned that Corinna was a second inmand. The captain, Joseph was a stern middle-aged and the rest were men as well. She was the only woman. They all noted how they looked simr as he joined them for dinner.

    ¡°Hey, Darcy. This might be where you came from if there are people who look like you,¡± one of them told her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you came from?¡± Richard asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t have much memory of my childhood.¡±

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I am not sure.¡± There was something she wasn¡¯t telling.

    As he spent the rest of the night on the ship, he slowly noticed small things. The fine craftsmanship of the ship. It was in the details. He noticed the ropes looking different, awakening suspicion in him he couldn¡¯t quite understand yet. Not to speak of the captain, who gave him an odd feeling.

    Corinna provided him with the room from previously to sleep during the night but Richard remained awake. He could not stop thinking of how she lost her memory or was there something else? Why would she pretend not to know him?

    As he kept turning back and forth, his heart paining him again he decided to get up and leave the room. He left his shoes behind to not make a sound.

    He followed where voices came from in the hall. As he got closer he could hear Corinna and the captain.

    ¡°Please. Just a few days. If this is where Ie from, I might find out more.¡± She said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be stuck here. The dragons will find another vige to destroy soon and we should be nearby the safe viges. That is our job.¡±

    Their job? Now he understood why he had felt suspicious.

    ¡°I know. I just¡­¡±

    He heard footsteps and then the captain¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I understand Darcy and I want to help you. I will. I promise once we are less busy.¡±

    Richard retreated, his heart hammering in his chest. His daughter¡­ she was one of those¡­ the ones fighting dragons. Hunters or yers. How did she end up here? He knew if she was part of that group, they were bigger than this. There was someone above this captain. Richard had also been looking for them as well. Now he found his daughter and them.

 Chapter 99 Lost daughter (part 2)

    Darcy could not sleep. She still suffered from extreme headaches at night that she didn¡¯t know the cause of yet. And there were also strange dreams that sometimes turned into nightmares. Dreams of a joyful childhood with parents, and nightmares, some of which she couldn¡¯t understand and others of all that she went through.

    She woke up in cold sweat and sat alone in the dark cabin trying to calm down her erratic heartbeat. She needed to find out about her past as it kept haunting her. Something in the back of her mind was disturbing her rest and the fair-haired, blue-eyed man she had helped earlier made her feel a strange way.

    She could swear she had seen him somewhere but her mind refused to remember. It throbbed and pained. Getting dressed she decided to take a walk.

    The breeze of dawn was cool and calm and she walked along the beach when she saw him. The man with simr traits. He had told them his name was Ross. He sat at the beach, staring ahead at the ocean.

    Darcy walked over, ¡°you are awake early.¡± She said

    He turned her, eyes so mncholic it made her heart ache strangely. ¡°Yes. I have trouble sleeping long.¡± He replied.

    She sat beside him.

    ¡°And you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    She thought he looked even more sad when she said that.

    ¡°How did you be a trader?¡± He asked.

    He seemed curious about her as well.

    ¡°I was escaping from very and found myself in a ship and the crew took me in.¡± She said simply but that wasn¡¯t the truth.

    The beginning of her life that she could remember was being sold by dragons to other dragons. After having worked as a ve, she was then sold to another who sold her further to hertest master who kept talking about fertility and breeding. She knew she had to escape from whatever she was being prepared for. The humiliating experience of being presented naked touched and poked as they examined her to see if she was suitable.

    She decided she would rather die trying to escape and so she did. But she wouldn¡¯t have seeded if it wasn¡¯t for him. The founder of their group, The Phantoms. They were among many other small groups he created, giving them each a task and allowing them to choose names.

    Darcy was the one who suggested they should call themselves The Phantoms because that was what she called him. No one had ever seen his face. Not even her. He hade flying, snatching her up, making her believe she was caught while escaping but he had helped her escape instead.

    A dragon.

    Later she learned, he was a mixed breed. Half-dragon and human. She had only seen him in his dragon form, otherwise, she met him in dark. She had only heard his voice as he kept his identity hidden. He had saved many from very but only offered a few to join his group. He was very picky and careful.

    A half-breed fighting for the humans. She got some hope back after being broken, but now she wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Things were getting worse again just like the Phantom predicted.

    ¡°It is sad that the vige became destroyed just when you came to trade,¡± he said.

    ¡°Indeed. But isn¡¯t it strange? Since the development of weapons in this kingdom, the dragons retreated. The attacks were mostly on other kingdoms and the least here, but now suddenly the attacks are happening here the most.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°This is the capital for human protection. It makes sense to attack it if they want their power back.¡±

    ¡°But why suddenly?¡± She wondered loudly.

    He seemed thoughtful. ¡°Perhaps they just got tired of hiding, but these attacks seem reckless. If they keep doing this, they will reveal their hiding ce.¡±

    Darcy frowned. This man knew more than she thoughts.

    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±

    ¡°If more dragons show up, we will have more trails to lead back to where they came from.¡±

    We?

    ¡°And how will we do that?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°There are many ways. We just need to let one of them get back away and go back home.¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    He looked at her for a long moment. ¡°I am King Russell.¡±

    Huh? She stared dumbstruck for a long moment thenughed. When he didn¡¯t flinch, she stopped ready to reach for her weapon.

    ¡°What is a king doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for your group.¡±

    He knew? ¡°What group?¡±

    ¡°You are the dragon yers.¡± He nodded toward the ship. ¡°The ropes, obsidian, fireproof.¡± He pointed at the details of how they built their ship.

    Perceptive man.

    ¡°Will you take me to your leader?¡± He asked.

    And straightforward. Also more and more familiar. She could just not let him go.

    She stood up, pulling out her gun. She loaded it with a flick of her finger before pointing at him. ¡°Stand up,¡± she said.

    She didn¡¯t think he would harm her but just to be careful. ¡°You will speak to the captain first.¡±

    Sir Joseph didn¡¯t seem surprised when she presented him with King Russell. He was open about the weapons his brother made, telling them details only he could know so they could verify that he was indeed the King. He was also trying to gain their trust, she noted so they would allow him to meet their leader.

    Working to protect his people, he wanted to work with more people like him. Darcy didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing. Strangely, she trusted him. She had heard many good things about him. She looked at Joseph, giving him a nod of approval from her side although she knew their leader was a very careful man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let our leaders know you are interested in working with them. If they are willing to work with you, they shall contact you.¡±

    Joseph was not going to reveal anything else and asked Darcy to show the King his way out.

    ¡°Are you happy here?¡± He asked her as they arrived at the deck.

    She was confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    He reached inside his pocket and gave her a heavy purse. Coins?

    ¡°You can¡¯t buy my silence.¡± She told him.

    ¡°I am not. It is for you to use when needed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she said trying to give it back to him but he walked away.

    ***

    Tears streamed down Richard¡¯s face as he walked away from his daughter. His health was failing him so even if he wanted to take her back to the castle he couldn¡¯t. As soon as he died, she would be in danger. She was safer here with her crew. But he had wanted to hold her even once. He had wanted to at least not fail her like he did Ravina. He wanted to at least let one of them know he was alive.

    Once he got to a corner where he couldn¡¯t be seen he sat down on the ground. His heart began to hurt again. His time hade. God had mercy on him to at least let him see and know that his daughter was alive and safe. He prayed as he felt the life squeeze out of him that his daughters would not pay for his foolish mistakes. He hoped both of them to find peace and happiness wherever they were.

    His heart was failing to beat, slowing down until his vision darkened.

 Chapter 100 Stroking away fears (part 1)

    In the dark room with only the moon shining through the window, Ravinay in bed with Mchi. He had promised not to touch her and put pillows between them. She had wondered if she could trust him. His eyes earlier when she licked her lips had said something else. He was unpredictable to her. Like a beast chained but close to breaking loose and she didn¡¯t know when that would happen.

    Shey facing away, on the shoulder that pained her. Unable to stand the pain, she carefully turned around, being cautious not to hurt her leg. Mchiy facing away from her as well and she was grateful for that.

    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± He suddenly asked, startling her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Do you everin?¡± He asked.

    ¡°To who?¡±

    He became silent, probably realizing she didn¡¯t have people she could trulyin to growing up. She had to take care of herself.

    ¡°You canin to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well, all theints I have is about you ¡­and your brother. Should I stillin to you?¡± She asked curiously and jokingly.

    ¡°Aaron? Yes I know, he is annoying.¡± He joked back.

    This man¡­

    ¡°As for me, whatints do you have?¡± He continued.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too jealous of your little brother?¡±

    ¡°I am not jealous. Especially not of my brothers and definitely not Aaron. He is the most precious to me.¡±

    She believed him. He did seem to care a lot about his brothers.

    ¡°It is just¡­ my instinct. In such moments, I am more a dragon.¡± He exined.

    He was an animal. More instinct and less thinking, like when he just pulled at the chains, not caring about what happened.

    ¡°Your brother loves you too so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I am not worried about him.¡±

    About her? Oh¡­ Of course.

    ¡°Well, you would know by now that I don¡¯t open my heart to people so easily.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said and then it became silent.

    Surprisingly, she felt sleepy soon after all the food she had. Of course, there was no night without a dream or a nightmare. This time she dreamt of Ares. He hade to find her and met her in the mountains.

    ¡°Ares!¡± She ran into his arms.

    ¡°I havee to take you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Take me. Please take me from here. I am tired.¡±

    He took her face between her hands, ¡°shh¡­ it is going to be alright.¡±

    ¡°Ravina!¡±

    Her head jerked in the direction the familiar voice came from. Fear filled her stomach.

    Mchi. He looked at her with a hurt and disappointed look.

    She was his queen now. How could she leave him?

    ¡°You betray me?¡± He said.

    She shook her head with tears. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You said you loved me.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± Ares asked, getting back her attention.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.

    Now he looked at her disappointed. He stepped away from her. ¡°Ares, listen to me. I can exin.¡±

    Then he looked down at her stomach and frowned. ¡°You are pregnant.¡± He said almost usingly. He continued to step away.

    The tears streamed down her face. ¡°Ares.¡±

    Suddenly he was walking far away and she couldn¡¯t go after him. She turned to Mchi crying. He was saddened too. Turning around he left her as well.

    She was left alone with her growing belly. A dragon. She was terrified. It was burning through her skin to get out. ¡°Mchi! Mchi!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°Ravina!¡±

    She shot her eyes open when two hands shook her. Mchi was looming over her in the dark with a concerned look. Her hand quickly flew to her belly. It was t. Skin intact. She let out a breath of relief.

    Mchi stroked her head, gently as she caught her breath. ¡°Just a nightmare,¡± he assured her. But this nightmare could turn out to be true. She could be queen, carrying a child she didn¡¯t even want to have with a human, and now it would be a half-dragon and Ares would be gone.

    She looked up at Mchi. ¡°I don¡¯t want to breed. I don¡¯t want to have children,¡± she breathed. ¡°It scares me.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Alright.¡±

    No. He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But I can¡¯t prevent it.¡±

    He became more confused as she blurted out random things. ¡°You are not having a child, Ravina.¡±

    panda nOvel.cO,m ¡°But I might one day,¡± she cried.

    He didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that now.¡±

    Yes. Why was she even talking about this suddenly? She needed to calm down. As Mchi continued to stroke her hair, she fell asleep again.

    When the morning came, Mchi was gone but she was greeted by two maids. They had already prepared a bath and helped her undress, bathe and dress again. Rebandaged her leg, messaged her with oils, and took care of her hair. They were quiet and very professional. They took care of everything, from hair to nails.

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± They asked her.

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± She said.

    ¡°Then we shall go prepare breakfast.¡±

    Huh? Where was Mchi?

    Just as she turned around she found him standing at the door. The maids walked by but he kept his eyes fixed on her. Walking over he came to stand where she sat, putting on hand on the backrest of her seat.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± She asked him wondering about the maids.

    ¡°I thought you might need them. Or did you want us all alone?¡± he smirked.

    She frowned, looking up at him.

    ¡°I would not mind helping you bathe,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well, I would.¡±

    He crouched beside her knees, surprising her. Now she had to look down at him. What was he doing?

    ¡°You are terrified of breeding,¡± he said reminding her ofst night.

    Her face flushed with embarrassment. What nonsense did she say out loud? She looked down at her hands, fumbling with them.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he urged.

    She lifted her gaze slightly to look into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as breeding,¡± he spoke softly, his hand reaching for her ankle. ¡°I think you call it making love.¡±

    Making love?

    His hot palm slowly left her ankle and traveled up her calf.

 Chapter 101 Stroking away fears (part 2)

    His hand was hot as usual and she was surprised by the sudden touch. There was something about it when he sat there below her as if begging to touch her but also making himself vulnerable in a way. Showing her that he wasn¡¯t a threat, even if his touch was. Even if his words were.

    He gave her a few strokes that made her mind sway before she withdrew her leg.

    Making love? That sounded more horrifying than breeding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we call it that,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you call it then?¡±

    ¡°Intercourse.¡±

    He tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°That is something you can do with anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± You could not make love with just anyone.

    He looked at her for a long moment, his eyes calm. Then he just stood up.

    ¡°Everyone ising over for breakfast,¡± he told her. ¡°I told them we couldn¡¯t go there because of your leg.¡±

    ¡°Is Aaroning?¡± She asked with a smile, just to annoy him a little.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Mchi! He is your brother! Younger brother, so act like the older one.¡± She said trying to sound as stern as she could.

    ¡°Alright, professor. Now let me help you to the table.¡± He was about to carry her up but she stopped him.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have patience which is why I want you to help me walk instead. I need to do it at some point.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He put one arm around her waist and she grabbed his vest at the back. She limped her way to the table, feeling as if the pain got worse than yesterday. The maids began to serve and soon everyone arrived.

    Araminta came to her first, wondering about her leg as Zo pretended to be sad for her standing behind.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I just fell.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can handle a stallion if you fall so easily?¡± Joel asked as he took a seat.

    ¡°A stallion?¡± Mchi was confused.

    ¡°Yes. She won at chess and demanded a stallion. Have you not told the oldest stallion here?¡± He asked her.

    Oldest stallion? She found that funny.

    Everyone took their seats and the maids began to serve.

    ¡°Your breedmate said she is good with the aggressive.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was Mchi who told me a stallion would be less aggressive with me.¡±

    Mchi almost choked on his water and strangely his brother Saul too. The rest of the malesughed while Zo had a knowing smile.

    Joel had the most fun. ¡°It depends on the situation,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Joel!¡± His mother who sat beside him gave him a stern look.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he chuckled and put his hands on her ears but she hit him lightly.

    Saul put down his cup, almost hitting it on the table. ¡°Mchi has been busy talking about stallions and left the kingdom to rule itself it seems.¡±

    A silence fell. Mchi looked up from his te. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It seems like you have forgotten your people, brother.¡±<sub></sub>

    Ravina looked at Mchi¡¯s strained face and then at Saul who had a challenging look.

    ¡°Going on your¡­ vacations. Just disappearing. You seem to have lost focus.¡± He continued.

    ¡°It happens. The span in which someone can focus is short. Many studies have shown that¡­¡± and she began to rumble about the studies just to annoy him. ¡°So you see. He needs a break in between and vacations just sound like the right thing.¡±

    They all stared at her and she could see their minds trying to process all the information, except for Mchi. He just wore a faint smile and continued to eat.

    Saul was about to say something and she quickly cut him off, ¡°you should go on a vacation too. I am sure Mchi would be kind enough to allow you to disappear for a while.¡± She put her hand on Mchi¡¯s arm as she turned to him.

    He gazed her way, a slight look of surprise in his eyes before turning to his brother. ¡°Of course. You should go find some peace and rest your mind for a while,¡± he told him.

    ¡°My mind is rested, but thank you for your concern,¡± Saul said annoyed.

    Zo looked at her hand on top of Mchi¡¯s arm briefly and then looked away to eat.

    Ravina removed her hand and decided to eat her porridge before it got cold. As her hair almost fell into the food when she leaned forward, she was about to quickly push it back when her hand collided with Mchi¡¯s. She paused as he removed her, gently pushing it from her shoulder to fall down her back.

    ¡°Careful,¡± he said, his hand briefly touching her skin.

    She sensed how everyone took notice of them, but Mchi didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said nervously holding her spoon and trying not to see the faces around the table.

    Ravina noticed that Zo was awfully quiet today. She was mostly focused on her food. She wondered if it was because of yesterday and remembering it her face turned hot again.

    After they finished eating, the brothers were about to leave. Mchi stood up, cing his hand on her shoulder to get her attention. She looked up at him. ¡°I won¡¯t return for lunch, so make sure to eat,¡± he told her.

    What was this? She nodded.

    ¡°And¡­ do you need more rest?¡± He gave her a certain look.

    Her mind began to work hard to understand this hiddennguage. ¡°I could use more rest.¡± She said thinking that he was perhaps saving her from Zo.

    He was. They took the hint and decided to leave her to rest.

    Once she was alone, she decided to find ways to upy herself. She asked the maids for pen and paper and began to sketch hertest weapon. Vegetable stripper, she called it. But who would make it for her? She needed a smith.

    ¡°My husband is a smith,¡± the maid told her when she asked for one.

    ¡°Really? Could he do this?¡± She showed her the sketch.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is a device to help peel vegetables.¡±

    The maid looked at her confused. ¡°We have knives.¡±

    ¡°And now you can have money,¡± Ravina asked.

    The maid seemed thoughtful.

    ¡°Would you like to make a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the maid said.

    ¡°Well, this is something everyone would want to buy if your husband made it. You can take all the money.¡±

    The maid looked at the sketch. ¡°This won¡¯t make money. No one will buy it.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I shall give this chance to someone else,¡± Ravina said.

    The maid began to be hesitant. ¡°I will bring my husband.¡±

 Chapter 102 Healer

    Ravina got to meet maid Mara¡¯s husband who was more enthusiastic about the project. She exined to him her vision, motivating him by challenging his skills.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult. I can do it. There is no problem,¡± he said.

    ¡°Good. This is only my first sketch. It might not be sessful but by making it we can see what works and doesn¡¯t work and then we can try to improve it. If it doesn¡¯t work at all, I willpensate you for your work.¡± She assured him.

    He nodded. ¡°Alright, then I shall go make this first try.¡±

    Ravina was excited to see how it would turn out. She realized just how much she missed being home and inventing her weapons. She wondered how things were back home. Was Ares well? Was her uncle well? What about Ester and Bram?

    As she sat at the table, already with a pen and paper she scribbled down her thoughts. Her worries. The words she never spoke, because who would shein to when she had put herself in this situation?

    The words poured out of her easier with pen and paper and so did the tears. She was surprised she was crying again. These days she was crying too much. Wiping her tears away, she decided to go to the kitchen. She stood up, grasping chairs, tables, and walls she helped herself to the kitchen. The maids¡¯ Mara and Erina were busy.

    ¡°What are you making? Mchi won¡¯t being so it is only me.¡± She told them since they seemed to be working hard.

    ¡°I know. Mchi told us to make you good food. You need to eat.¡± Mara said.

    Nako came to offer her arm and help her to the table. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said as she sat down.

    Both of them didn¡¯t talk much and tried to focus on their work. Maybe Mchi told them too but Ravina could sense that they were not fond of her.

    She offered to help them, although they were reluctant she needed to keep herself busy. When lunch was ready she got a visit. It was Georgia and Ka.

    Ravina was happy they came and ordered to have lunch served for them all.

    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± Georgia asked.

    ¡°Did you kick Mchi?¡± Ka wondered.

    ¡°No. I fell. Join me for lunch.¡± She told them.

    ¡°I never say no to food,¡± Georgia smiled.

    They all looked so well shaped. ¡°Do dragons gain weight?¡± She asked, curiously.

    The women looked at each other thoughtfully. ¡°We don¡¯t need to.¡± She said surprising her with the answer. ¡°I have never had that problem.¡±

    The problem of being thin? How about the problem of being fat? She could eat as she wanted?

    The women here were just as sculpted as the men. Mostly tall, nice hips, t stomach, and toned arms, while the men were all hard muscle. Perhaps they didn¡¯t gain weight.

    ¡°Well, we actually came because we have another sick person who needs your help.¡± Georgia began.

    ¡°I would love to help,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Well then, since you hurt your leg, I will bring him here instead if that is alright.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After they had lunch, Georgia and Ka left to bring the man, but they came back with three people. Alright?

    ¡°We met them on the way and they also need help,¡± Ka said apologetically.

    ¡°Oh, it is fine. Let them alle in.¡± Ravina said.

    The two others waited in the hall while she took care of her first patient. Now that sounded strange. She was no physician. It was an older manining about having joint pain. Often a normal thing for older humans, but he said that shouldn¡¯t be the case with dragons. Interesting.

    She gave him suggestions of what to eat to help with his joints and to be active. She suggested anti-inmmatory food and reminded him that it was normal with age.

    The next patient was a sleep-deprived woman, with constant headaches. That sounded just like herself. Ravina had to sit and talk to her about the cause and suggest changing some habits to see if it would help. She also informed her that she would need to look into it more to suggest better medication but the ones she knew she told her about. Certain teas were good. She told her to drink a few hours before sleep.

    The patient after was a child with her mother. Again, Ravina found herself talking to the little girl and liking her smile. Children were curious. They also asked many questions that the adults perhaps wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare. Of course, they were curious about her hair and skin.

    Ravina exined that she was a different species and the little girl knew about humans. What made her sad was what she knew about humans.

    ¡°You kill dragons.¡± She said.

    Ravina didn¡¯t know what to say and her mother interrupted to make the situation better. The little girl had the same problems as Nelli which made her more curious. She suggested the same treatment that helped Nelli but this thing about not healing was worrying the parents. Ravina wondered why there was a sudden change. Was it truly generations?

    She thought that she could learn more while helping these people. Georgia and Ka were there to assist her with the things she needed. Now she wanted to make a stethoscope. She would like to listen to their lungs and see what was wrong.

    ¡°Please, help her. She can¡¯t sleep at night. She keeps coughing and as soon as she runs around and ys with her friends it gets worse. She almost suffocates.¡±

    ¡°It is scary,¡± the little girl said.

    ¡°Well, give her the things I said and we will see if she gets better. I know it helped Georgia¡¯s son.¡±

    Georgia nodded, reassuring the mother.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± the mother said desperately.

    ¡°It will be alright,¡± Ravina assured.

    Once they all left, she sighed realizing just how much she had spoken today. From inventor to a physician. What was happening?

 Chapter 103 Learning the history

    Ravina was curious about these illnesses despite feeling exhausted. She justy down on the bed in her room.

    ¡°I am sorry we tired you,¡± Georgia said.

    ¡°No. It is not you. I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± She pushed herself up on an elbow. ¡°Do you have this many sick people?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately things are not like before.¡±

    ¡°Like before?¡±

    ¡°Well, hundreds or perhaps even thousands of years ago, dragons were much stronger, healed at an unbelievable speed, and were never sick. They also aged much slower, that is why you can find some dragons from four thousand years ago still looking young. And those dragons were stronger because they were closest to our ancestors. The Draghas. The ones that could not shift to humans.¡±

    The Draghas.

    ¡°How did youe to shift to human form?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°It is said that one of the Draghas fell in love with a human female. He wanted to be with her so he learned how to harness the magic within him to his advantage.¡±

    A dragon fell in love with a human? How interesting. So the whole reason dragons were like this was because of a human after all.

    ¡°Using that magic, for the first time a dragon transformed himself into a human. Many dragons found the idea appealing and began to do so. They enjoyed their new form which made it easier for them to go from being lonely creatures in caves to creating civilizations. Imitating the humans in their ways of living. We were of course not like them even if we appeared to be human. Our animalistic instinct still remained.¡±

    Ravina listened curiously.

    ¡°Our human form naturally made us weaker but the Draghas were still much stronger than us. And with every new generation, our blood became less pure. Even Mchi and his brothers who are the purest bred males alive are much weaker than what the purest before them used to be.¡± Georgia continued.

    So her suspicion was right? If every new generation aged faster and healed slower then¡­

    ¡°Before it was usually just small things like the healing slowing, children being smaller, reduction in strength but the past hundred years we are seeing a very slow increase in diseases. You made me think that we should advance our medical care since we are changing.¡±

    Indeed. Her mind began to work.

    ¡°The children¡­ the children are born in human form?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is because we have been mating in human form for a very long time that we have reversed the process AND because the whole shifting started with the purpose of being with a human.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ can a child shift? When can they shift?¡±

    ¡°Once they start to harness the magic within. Usually around six or seven. Some sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°So children not being able to shift before that, could affect their healing?¡±

    Georgia became thoughtful. ¡°Yes. We are stronger and heal faster in dragon form. Sometimes when we want to heal faster, we shift.¡±

    They both looked at each other with realization.

    ¡°And when you get older, does that affect the ability to shift.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It gets more difficult so the elderly people often chose to stay in one form. The dragons who want to die sooner stay in their human form and the others who want to find more healing and live longer stay in their dragon form.¡±

    Ravina nodded. ¡°Can you use your magic for other things?¡± She was curious.

    ¡°Oh, it is not the sorcerer type if you are thinking something like that and our magical abilities have also decreased with the new generations. It is said that the Draghas used magic in apletely different way. Almost like a sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°Do they exist? Sorcerers.¡±

    Georgia looked at Ka and then back at her with a smile. ¡°Of course they do. You have never met one? There are fortune tellers as well. Shamans. Witches. There is a whole world of magic out there.¡±

    Woah. That sounded like a lot.

    ¡°Maybe, we should go to the fortune teller?¡± Ka told her sister. ¡°Is there anything you would like to know about your future?¡±

    Ravina sat up. ¡°Do you believe them?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, they often speak in a strangenguage. You have to understand first.¡±

    Ravina became curious. ¡°I would like to meet one,¡± she said.

    ¡°We can arrange for that,¡± Ka said. ¡°It will be fun. Maybe I can ask them if I will get pregnant soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Georgia said with a frown. ¡°It will only discourage you. The time wille when ites.¡±

    ¡°I have waited enough. I have not missed any of my heat days or any other day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it a chore. Have mercy on poor Iwan.¡±

    Ka chuckled. ¡°Well, Ravina. I am sure you won¡¯t have to try much to get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to,¡± she muttered before she could realize. Then she lifted her gaze looking at both women who watched her curiously.

    ¡°Of course. You need to want the man first,¡± Georgia smiled.

    ¡°Is he trying to seduce you?¡± Ka asked.

    Ravina¡¯s face flushed. Seduce her? She remembered this morning, the way he held her leg speaking of making love.

    ¡°Of course he is. What is the tattoo for?¡±

    The tattoo was seduction?

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait until you are in heat,¡± Ka smirked devilishly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°To torture you both.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be tortured,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Oh, you will be. It is different to be in heat by yourself and when you have a man who can feel your heat around you and will do anything to get you into his bed. It is just¡­ really, really difficult to resist. You will be slightly luckier than us, unable to smell the scent the males give off as well to attract us.¡±

    ¡°What scent?¡±

    ¡°Their own scent but stronger. It makes you feel a bit¡­ heady. Ites off from them when they want you badly.¡±

    Oh well. Hidden weapons. She was d she wouldn¡¯t be able to smell it and be heady.

    ¡°I have to go now,¡± Ka said looking outside the window. It was getting dark.

    ¡°Stay for dinner,¡± Ravina said.

    The woman looked at her in a way she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Mchi should be here soon and I have some things to take care of. Thank you for the lunch.¡± Then she turned to Georgia who remained seated.

    ¡°I will stay a little longer,¡± she smiled gently.

    ¡°Alright then. I will show my way out.¡±

    They bid her goodbye.

    ¡°We took from you your whole day,¡± Georgia said. ¡°It is already dark.¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all.¡± She said feeling happy the day was over while she was busy.

    She came to sit on the bed with her. ¡°Do you get some sleep?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Does it show?¡±

    She smiled. Strangely the woman reminded her of her sister. The gentle smile, the softspokeness, the care in her eyes, it was very much like Corinna. It hit her hard, the longing to see her sister again.

    ¡°A little.¡±

    She nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°It is important to sleep,¡± she told her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give yourself some medication or advice?¡±

    Ravina smiled. ¡°I should but it is not difficult sleeping. It is just nightmares.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°That is terrible. Do you have them every night?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said sadly with a tilted head.

    ¡°It is fine. I am used to it.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be. It is not normal and not good for your health.¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Georgia crawled back into bed. ¡°Come. Lie down here.¡± She said, tapping on herp.

    Ravina was confused but did as she was told. She down sideways carefully, facing the door ahead.

    ¡°My mother used to let me sleep in herp when I used to have nightmares as a girl.¡± She said gently stroking her hair.

    Ravina felt arge lump in her throat. ¡°My mother too,¡± she croaked.

    Georgia continued to stroke her hair and even her shoulder in a calming manner.

    ¡°Did she sing for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And she read us stories.¡±

    ¡°You and?¡±

    ¡°My sister.¡±

    ¡°You have a sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Twin sister.¡±

    Georgia was quiet for a while.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Ravina told her briefly how she lost her sister and was trying to find her.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said and Ravina could hear the sorrow in her voice.

    She fought back the tears and closed her eyes remembering her mother. Her sweet voice as she sang them lubies or told them stories. God, she missed her so much. She could not stop her lips from trembling in a silent cry.

    ¡°Having a sister is like having a second mother and a friend at the same time. It is beautiful. I am sure you will find her someday,¡± she said.

    The tears fell across her nose and to the other side of her face. Then suddenly she thought of the fortune teller. Could she ask about her sister?

 Chapter 104 Cant you see?

    Mchi was on his way home, as usual feeling a mix of dread and anticipation to see Ravina. She had surprised him many times thesest few days, by ying along with his flirting game but alsoing to his defense at the breakfast table. She had also overall been a little more agreeable but far more with his brother. He could no longer say that she was just her behavior. It was her behavior toward HIM. She was not asfortable with him.

    Once he reached home, he went upstairs and felt followed her scent to her room. He sensed the presence of someone else and once he arrived here found her sleeping on Georgia¡¯sp.

    Mchi was surprised. She was sleeping peacefully in on herp and Georgia was stroking her hair gently.

    Mchi stepped inside and Georgia looked his way. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she smiled gently. ¡°She is just tired. She took care of patients today.¡±

    ¡°Patients?¡± He walked further in, his eyes glued on Ravina¡¯s peaceful expression.

    ¡°Yes. You know how we have grown to be sick. She knows more than our physicians.¡±

    With a frown, he sat on the chair at the table near the window.

    ¡°They let her treat them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They were reluctant but I told them how she treated Nelli and she is a natural.¡± She looked down at her, stroking her so tenderly. ¡°She is very strong. I don¡¯t know how she does this. Having lost everything at such a young age and now being away from home, in a foreignnd among the people who killed her family.¡±

    Mchi felt his heart tighten a little. He remembered her father, a good-natured man and he could see how much she resembled him. How much she looked up to him and respected him. There was admiration in her voice and pride whenever she spoke about him. He could understand why.

    ¡°And she does not find any rest. She must be exhausted. Lonely.¡± She looked at him again. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that, Mchi?¡±

    He looked into his cousin¡¯s eyes. Her kind eyes were pleading. Asking, but he could not bring himself to answer.

    ¡°And now she has to endure being called the other woman.¡±

    He stiffened.

    ¡°You are supposed to teach her the values of and to respect the breedmate bond but when you are disrespecting and humiliating your own breedmate how do you expect her to show the bond any respect?¡± Her tone remained soft as she asked him, yet her question was like a p on the face.

    ¡°I understand your position is difficult but there are certain lines you should not cross if you want to build a good rtionship with her. But if you just want to have her like the other woman then¡­¡± she shrugged. ¡°I understand. The pressure is high. You want to protect us all. I will just ask you to challenge yourself. Is your breedmate worth fighting for? If the answer is yes, I am sure you will find ways to make things work.¡±

    The answer was already sealed. Even if he fought his instinct, he could not fight what he had learned about her. What he knew of her.

    ¡°The way things are working right now are not efficient anyway.¡± She gently removed herself and ced a pillow under Ravina instead. Then she took the nkets and covered her.

    ¡°You know Mchi. I don¡¯t pity you. I am happy for you.¡± She turned to him. ¡°I think she is worth fighting for and I think you deserve her. I would say just like she wants to benefit from you, benefit from her. I think she would help you a lot if you bring her to your side. Not the opposite.¡±

    Mchi looked back at Ravina and watched her curled fragile body that did not match her strong persona.

    ¡°Anyway, I must go now,¡± she said walking toward the door. Mchi stood up and followed her to the front door. She turned to him before leaving, putting her hand on his arm. ¡°Take care of yourself and know you are not alone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said giving her a sideway hug. He opened the door for her and bid her goodbye.

    He went back to Ravina¡¯s room. She had turned in bed, her head resting at the edge of the pillow and she had pushed the nkets aside. The weather had been warm today so he could understand.

    Mchi couldn¡¯t help himself to go sit beside her. He reached for her pale her that looked beautiful despite theck of color. It was soft in his fingers and smelled of jasmine. He released her locks, not wanting to wake her up. Her nightmares, her loss, he had contributed to all of it. He knew exactly why she was cold to him and deep down, it was one of the reasons he distanced himself. She would never see him in a good light. God, even he didn¡¯t.

    He sighed as he stood up and went to dim the lights when a drawing on the dresser caught his attention. He reached for the paper, and picking it up he looked at the drawing. It was the beautiful view from the temple. The mountains and the sunrise.

    She was not bad. She could draw as well. With a smile, he put it aside and noticed the paper beneath. An eye grabbed his attention. He pushed aside the other paper to look at the set of eyes. He recognized them. They belonged to him. Her future husband.

    Being someone who knew a lot about drawing he could tell she had drawn it with care. And sorrow. His eyes looked sad. She was also sad as she drew it. A bit angry. A little more frustrated and mostly hopeless. Mchi could tell the man meant something more to her. It was not just heated between them.

    A sting of jealousy chafed his heart sorely. He wondered what this man had done to have her still think of him. Putting the papers back the way they were he whirled to see her. She shivered slightly so he guessed she was cold now. He went to cover her up again and as he put the nket on her, she turned on her back and opened her eyes. Her blue, still dazed gaze fell on him.

    She made a low sigh as her eyes closed for a brief moment. ¡°Mchi,¡± she moaned softly and stirred all his nerves awake.

    ______

    Bonus dedicated to Onix_rain25 and Marianne. Thank you for the gifts <3

 Chapter 105 Seeking comfort

    Mchi had never heard a sweeter sound, had never heard his name be called in such a manner that caressed him so intimately and caused his body to tighten and ache.

    ¡°You are back¡­¡± she murmured as she stirred again, throwing one hand above her head and the other fell on her waist. She kept her eyes closed but seemed a little disturbed. She turned her head, trying to find afortable position. Still ufortable, she turned and curled up like a cat looking forfort.

    ¡°Ah¡­ no,¡± she mumbled shifting again. She was disturbed. She said a few more things he couldn¡¯t understand but he caught the part where she said she didn¡¯t want to wake up. She held onto her pillow tightly and he looked at her butchered hands.

    He hated to see them, just like he hated the empty look in her eyes. It made his soul shiver.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± His sister¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. I feel like a piece of my soul dies every day. It is better I die this way.¡± She had told him.

    Tears burned his eyes at the memory. A piece of her soul? He had asked himself many times what he could have done, to help her live and recover. Why he hadn¡¯t tried harder? What did he do wrong?

    As he was lost in his sorrow he was surprised by the Ravina¡¯s sudden shift. What was she doing? She was turning and then to his surprise shey on hisp, curling herself up. He stiffened, holding his hands up and away from her.

    What¡­.

    He looked down at her, so small where shey. She looked so vulnerable. Was she aware of what she was doing? He would guess not, but clearly, she foundfort from sleeping on someone¡¯sp.

    Or not entirely. She still stirred, as if looking for something. Mchi slowly allowed his hands to fall but stopped right above her body. He wondered if he should stroke her. Would she allow him? Or would he ruin this and make her run away?

    Hesitantly, he touched her hair, dragging his palm down ever so gently. She didn¡¯t flinch, so he continued being careful not to touch her skin. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination but he felt her rx a little. Her breathing came slower, the heat of it tickling his thigh.

    And then he couldn¡¯t help himself. He stroked down her arm as well, like Georgia had done. Her skin was so soft and tender, unlike the dragon females. He had to stop himself from allowing his mind to wonder other ces and instead focused on the moment. He listened to her heartbeat and her soft breath. He let his fingers run through her hair and they untangled so easily.

    Oh God, he bit his lower lip. He should stop yet he brought her hair to his nose and inhaled her. Even on her non-fertile days, she always carried a subtle scent of fertility.

    Mchi allowed her hair to slip away from his fingers. He stayed with her until she fell into a deep slumber and then slowly ced her back in bed. He dimmed the lights and left her, but her scent followed him. It was rubbed all over his trousers and hands. Even if it wasn¡¯t, her scent had taken its own ce in his mind. She imprisoned his senses.

    Leaving the house, he took a flight over the mountains and then found himself outside Aaron¡¯s home. He knocked on the door and then invited himself in. His brother peeked from the kitchen door. He looked surprised to see him alone.

    Aaron stepped outside to the hall with a frown. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Have you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Shall we go out and eat? Perhaps drink too?¡± He suggested.

    ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡±

    They went to a toh, a ce to sit, eat and drink ordered meals and drinks. Some of them were quieter and others had music and performances. They went to the calmer one and sat down at the table.

    The waitress came to take their orders with a smile. ¡°Long time no see. Is our food not delicious enough for you?¡± She asked them.

    Aaron looked up at her. ¡°We found a better ce,¡± he teased her.

    She gave him a scolding look and he just smiled. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± She asked ready to write it down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the usual,¡± he said and she seemed to remember as she wrote it down. Then she turned to him.

    ¡°I will have whatever is his usual.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°And something strong to rinse it down with,¡± he added.

    Aaron gave him a warning look. ¡°You have someone at home,¡± he reminded under his breath before turning to the waitress. ¡°He will just have wine,¡± he told her.

    She looked back at him hesitantly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have wine.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°What else do you have?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°Dessert? Something so sweet I assure you, you will lick your fingers.¡±

    Aaron chuckled while Mchi suddenly remembered Ravina licking her fingers. His body went rigid.

    ¡°Can you pack it?¡± Mchi asked her without a second thought.

    ¡°Of course. Do you want me to pack it nicely?¡±

    ¡°Something romantic,¡± Aaron added.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded.

    Romantic?

    When she left, he looked at his brother.

    ¡°It seems like human females also like sweets,¡± Aaron said.

    Yes.

    ¡°So¡­ what happened?¡± He asked him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mchi replied.

    Aaron shrugged. ¡°You rarelye to me, and I thought you came to fight.¡±

    Mchi sighed. ¡°I know what you are trying to do with Ravina.¡±

    ¡°What am I trying?¡±

    ¡°You are trying to trigger me.¡±

    ¡°Is it working?¡± He smirked, then changed his statement. ¡°Well, it is working.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy about it,¡± he muttered.

    Aaron leaned back in his chair with an amused smile. ¡°I will try. Just remember that she is human. You can¡¯t be as physical with her, although I think she keeps up very well. How was it to be bitten?¡±

 Chapter 106 Blowing off steam

    ¡°And she calls me the barbarian,¡± Mchi quietly said as the waitress came back to serve them wine.

    Aaron burst outughing. ¡°The barbarian?¡± He had tough some more before he could speak. ¡°Mchi the barbarian.¡±

    He was having fun at his expense.

    ¡°You can be barbaric sometimes brother,¡± he teased.

    How was he barbaric? It was just humans that acted differently. He was careful with her. Had she been a dragon, they would have already been wrestling. It was a way to show affection but well, humans liked to kiss the dies¡± hand and buy flowers. Be a gentleman, whatever that meant.

    Was that what Ares was? Did he buy her flowers? Kiss her hand. What did he say to her? Surely their way of flirting was different. More subtle. He knew humans were careful with theirnguage and showing affection in public.

    ¡°Did you also know that she was healing people?¡± He asked.

    Aaron shrugged. ¡°I know she helped Nelli.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Do you listen, Mchi? When was thest time you actually listened? And you would think I am manipted again.¡±

    He was right.

    ¡°Anyway, I am d you are here,¡± he told him.

    The waitress came back with the food. Aarons¡¯s usual was spicymb ribs with baked potato and vegetables.

    ¡°This is the best ribs you can have,¡± he told him.

    The waitress agreed. ¡°Enjoy,¡± she smiled and left.

    Mchi tasted the ribs. It was indeed very well made and with the wine, he truly enjoyed it. He poured himself some more and Aaron watched him carefully, being against him drinking too much.

    ¡°You know¡­¡± he began the wine getting to his head slowly. ¡°She likes another man.¡±

    Aaron frowned. ¡°Who?¡± He seemed truly surprised by the news. Mchi knew why. Who would have thought someone like her liked any man.

    ¡°Someone she was supposed to marry?¡±

    Aaron tilted his head. ¡°Are you sure she liked him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I even smelled him on her and her¡­ reaction.¡± He gulped his wine.

    The corners of his brother¡¯s mouth curved down. ¡°Well, I am sure he is nowhere near you. You just have to show her your true self.¡±

    Mchi scoffed. His true self was more dragon than human. ¡°I met him.¡±

    ¡°How was he like?¡±

    Mchi remembered the man, hating every moment of what he had observed about him.

    ¡°More male than any human man I have met.¡±

    His brother shook his head sympathetically, while Mchi¡¯s mind continued to wander.

    ¡°He smelled¡­¡± he tried to find the right word. ¡°Strong and¡­ alive. It was different. His whole aura. It was not typical human.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mchi¡­¡± his brother probably thought he was overexaggerating because of jealousy. Maybe. Maybe not. Regardless, there was something special about that man if he managed to get into Ravina¡¯s heart.

    ¡°It does not matter. She is here with you now,¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°But her mind is somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Give it time and put effort. She seems like a person who doesn¡¯t let people in easily but once she does she doesn¡¯t let them go easily. I know it is discouraging but that is a good quality. It would be concerning if she just forgot about him already, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know anymore. He knew she was just here a few days but it felt like forever.

    ¡°Come on. You were called the beast,¡± his brother cheered him.

    The wine turned sour in his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    There was such a time, but it was many years ago. He did not like the name nor would she. He could only imagine what she would think.

    Aaron chuckled. ¡°I understand. That would not impress her, Mchi the barbarian.¡±

    He stopped him as he reached for more wine. ¡°That will be enough. Let¡¯s try something else for your frustration,¡± he suggested.

    Aaron took the to the fields. ¡°Remember when we used to help them in secret.¡±

    Them. The humans. The ves.

    Mchi nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are still stronger and faster,¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°When I am not steady?¡±

    ¡°Is that an excuse, dragon king?¡±

    Mchi shrugged. ¡°I was just worried how you would feel after losing against an intoxicated man.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine. There wille a time when you get older and I am still young,¡± he smirked and went ahead to find the plough.

    They connected several ones to plough the biggest area at once and then went out to the field. Mchi grabbed the handle and then they gave each other a nod to start. They would do six rounds, three forth and three back, and the fastest would win.

    Mchi ran as fast as he could, dragging the heavy tool to turn the earth but he was unsteady on his feet. He had a bit too much to drink, but he refused to lose. He let his anger and frustration take over, making his muscles taut to drag himself with speed through the field.

    He caught up to Aaron who was a little ahead of him and even went ahead of him. He imagined the drawing of the eyes he saw, which fueled him. What was his name?

    Ares. Yes. That was what he had told him and he wore no ring yet¡­

    With a low growl, he continued to drag himself through the field, losing count of the round.

    ¡°Alright, brother! We are not going to sow the whole town. You can stop now?¡±

    Mchi realized he was outside the field now and had turned some of the grass field. He stopped, panting and covered in sweat. He tossed the tool aside as his gaze fell on Aaron who sat rxed on the grass.

    ¡°Who are you impressing? There are no women watching. All for nothing,¡± he clicked his tongue jokingly as he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t win against such drive. That is preparation for a lot of seeds,¡± he nodded with a slight smirk.

    Mchi understood the double meaning but ignored him.

    ¡°I am going home,¡± he said, pushing his wet hair back from his face.

    ¡°I hope you at least found some release,¡± he called after him as he walked away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the earth wants my seeds,¡± Mchi called back.

    He heard his brother chuckle in the distance.

    Speaking of women, they all looked at him as he passed by, drawn by the scent he gave off that came from working and sweating. Dragon females were drawn to whatever indicated physical strength. Not something that worked on Ravina. She would not be impressed by sweat and strength.

    Once he arrived home, he went straight to the kitchen to drink some water and was surprised to find Ravina seated at the table. He halted.

    She looked up from the candle she was carving. ¡°M¡­ kai¡­¡± she began but stopped right there. Her gaze was glued on his face first, her blue eyes widening a little before her gaze dropped lower and lower. Hesitantly. He could feel it like a hot caress down his torso.

    Ravina forced her gaze up, swallowing. He could see how her cheeks flushed and aware of it she let her hair fall down the side of her face to cover it. God help him because her heat was calling to him. He stepped closer.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you wet?¡± She asked, allowing her gaze to rake his body once more.

    I don¡¯t know. To make you wet, he replied in his mind.

    _________________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to Ivette_M11. Thank you for the supergift <3

 Chapter 107 Scrutinize

    This man¡­.

    Ravina was trying hard not to look down but it was difficult. Her eyes were not listening, so she just ignored her mind and looked. So what? He walked around half-naked all the time anyway, but still, she couldn¡¯t help the heat that rose to her face. Her body knew she was staring, unlike the other times when she only nced and moved on.

    His body was damp, glistened with drops of sweat she guessed since his muscles were taut as if he had done some heavy work. The veins in his arms were more prominent and the ones low down beneath his belly button and going right into his trousers. Her face burned, realizing where she was looking.

    She looked up quickly as he stepped closer. ¡°Why¡­ are you wet?¡± She asked.

    What had he been doing in the middle of the night?

    His dark damp hair fell down on side of his face as he looked at her with a gaze she hadn¡¯t seen before. Not intense yet she felt it in a strange way. He walked over and sat across from her with a sigh.

    ¡°I was working,¡± he said with a raspy voice as he reached for the jug of water on the table. He didn¡¯t bother to pour it into a cup. He lifted the jug to his mouth and drank from it directly.

    Ravina watched his neck as he tilted his head back, following his adam¡¯s apple as he gulped the water down. Suddenly she felt thirsty as well, her mouth bing dry. She licked her lips.

    Emptying the jug, he put it aside. He hadn¡¯t spilled a drop and acted casually about it as if he just had a cup.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She asked.

    He smiled as he looked to the side. What was funny?

    ¡°No. I am fine.¡± He looked back at her. ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    She nodded. She had a little with the maids before sending them to sleep.

    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I slept early so¡­¡± She shrugged.

    Speaking of sleeping, she had a strange dream about him. Or was it a dream? It had somehow felt real but at the same time how could it be? She wouldn¡¯t do something like that.

    ¡°Did you¡­e to my room today?¡±

    He leaned back and tilted his head, his wet hair falling along. Her heart flipped. What was that look tonight?

    ¡°I did. Why?¡±

    She remembered the soft brush of his hand along her arm. Could it be?

    ¡°Did I¡­ do something?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Nevermind.¡±

    ¡°What did you do today?¡± he asked, still looking at her the same way. His eyes were slightly hooded and almost a bit unfocused as if intoxicated but she knew he was looking at her carefully.

    ¡°I spent some time with Georgia and Ka,¡± she said.

    He nodded slowly then looked down at the carved candle in her hand before raising a brow questioningly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I was just keeping myself busy,¡± she exined.

    He said nothing, his eyes wandering to the side but the way he sat made her wonder if he did drink something.

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    She doubted it. If he had a jar of water he probably had five of those. It would exin his voice as well. He spoke slower, each word rolling off his tongue like a deliberate caress.

    ¡°You should go to sleep. I will stay awake a little more,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said his head falling a bit as he reached for the table to use it as support to get up, and then abruptly he stopped. He dropped his hand and pushed his head back again to look at her. ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡± He said.

    She just waited for him to ask, a little curious.

    ¡°Why did you like him? Your¡­ future husband.¡±

    Ravina was taken aback by the question. It was sudden. They were not even talking about it so why did he suddenly think of it?

    She really didn¡¯t want to reply. Thest thing she needed was another jealous outburst, especially when he was intoxicated. She just shrugged.

    ¡°Answer me honestly,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to know and I want to know you,¡± he told her.

    His voice and his eyes were calm so she contemted telling him. Still, it didn¡¯t feel right knowing about his instinct. She had no intention of hurting him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He is gone now.¡±

    He looked at her for a long moment. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I asked.¡±

    She clenched her jaw, thinking back to moments she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°He saw me and¡­ understood me. He knew what I was in need of and he provided it.¡±

    She recalled the time she tried to kiss him but he stopped her and hugged her instead, allowing her to cry in someone else¡¯s arms for the first time. When he took off her glove in the garden as if taking off her mask to reveal her ugly scars. Then he kissed her wrist as if epting her the way she was.

    She looked at the candle in her hand, avoiding to see the look on Mchi¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± he spoke softly and she looked up at him. He wasn¡¯t angry. He just stared at her and then he stood up, swaying a bit. She almost reached for him, afraid to have this big man fall to the ground. ¡°I am fine,¡± he said noticing her panic since she couldn¡¯t even get up because of her leg.

    ¡°I am going to bed then,¡± he sighed. ¡°How will you go to bed?¡±

    ¡°I will just help myself to the parlor. I don¡¯t think I will sleep more.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Good night,¡± he said and walked away.

    Ravina watched him surprised. Did the wine do something more to him? He could use some more.

    The rest of the night went by slowly, and Ravina tried to walk on her leg. It was still very painful but she managed if she took it slow. As she walked by Mchi¡¯s room she heard a sound of disturbance. She couldn¡¯t help but walk in and look at what was going on.

    She found Mchi in his bed, throwing his head from side to side probably stuck in a nightmare. Grabbing chairs, tables, and walls she went to him and then allowed herself to sit on the bed, her leg now aching from all the effort.

    ¡°Mchi,¡± she called him knowing very well that no one would want to stay in a nightmare.

 Chapter 108 Morning breeze

    Mchi was flying over the people that were screaming and running for their lives. Children were among them, mothers, and old people. The scent of smoke and burning bodies and woods reached his nostrils but the terror wasn¡¯t enough. His heart kept pounding, closing in on the people below, and then he opened his mouth allowing the fire to leave his lungs.

    ¡°You are a coward,¡± his father¡¯s words echoed when he shifted back sweating, people cheering upon his arrival after the terror he caused. There were praisesing here and there but all he could hear were the screams he silenced. The souls that haunted him at night.

    And then his sister, her screams mixing with everyone else¡¯s screams and his father¡¯s insults.

    ¡°Mchi! Help me! You are a coward! She will be a breeder. No, please help me! You promised.¡±

    ¡°I will be the breeder,¡± his own voice boomed.

    ¡°This happened because of you, Mchi. Your own weakness hurt your sister,¡± his father¡¯s voice spoke.

    ¡°No!¡± More screams followed. Fire, smoke, fast heartbeats, and sweat.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± He felt a sharp pain in his chest and opened his eyes with a gasp. When he found a white figure looming over him, his soul almost left his body.

    His eyes widened in panic before they met her blue ones. It was just her. He let out a breath of relief while covered in cold sweat. He sat upright, leaning back against the bedpost as he tried to stabilize his breath. She watched him with a frown but said nothing. He could see her fumbling with her hands, nervously. She wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was really bad at this but he did prefer the silence.

    After a while, ¡°do you need some wat¡­er?¡± She asked realizing she could not bring it with her injured leg.

    He almost smiled. ¡°No.¡±

    She continued to fumble with her fingers then nced his way. ¡°It is still night. Do you want to try to sleep again?¡± She asked carefully as if he were a scared child. ¡°I can stay if you want. Not that I would help much¡­¡± she shrugged looking at her hands.

    ¡°You would,¡± he told her.

    She gazed at him again, their eyes meeting in the darkness. He could feel the intensity in them as she tried to read him and then she nodded. ¡°I will stay,¡± she said.

    He moved to the other side of the bed, making ce for her and theyy side by side, facing each other. He could hear his won fast beating heart in the silence, and in the distance the screams still echoed.

    ¡°You reap what you sow, king Mchi,¡± he remembered the priests words.

    He closed his eyes taking in her sweet scent of blossom and then he fell asleep again.

    In the morning, he woke up alone in bed. He felt the steaming from the private room and the maid walked out. ¡°The bath is ready,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I did not ask for it,¡± he said confused.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ravina told us to prepare it for you.¡±

    Oh¡­

    She excused herself and left. Mchi went to the private room, the still too hot water not bothering him. He stepped inside and a scent rose from the water. It was her scent. Jasmine and Lavender. She bathed with it. Not the way he wished to smell but it would do.

    He tried to enjoy it as his head throbbed from the drinking and the nightmares. After he was done, he decided to put on more clothes than usual. He wore his robe instead, thinking of her. He remembered her gaze fromst night, the way she had looked at his body. He was already aware of that but it wasn¡¯t the only thing he wanted her to like about him.

    The maid came back, ¡°breakfast is ready, downstairs. Ravina is waiting for you.¡± She informed.

    Mchi paused. Really? Did he wake up yet?

    He went downstairs to the dining hall, and as he entered the room he found her seated at the table near therge windows where the sun shone through on her. Her light hair melted together with the sun rays and she basket in the warmth, facing the sun with squinted eyes. She wore tworge golden pins of flowers in her hair and as the rest was minimal as usual.

    He liked it. She needed no adornment. She was one, with her unique beauty. She wore a silky pink garment withce straps on the shoulder and a heart shaped neckline. Mchi had never been so tempted in his life before but now was not the time for it.

    Thankfully, his throbbing head pulled him back from the other parts of his body that hummed to life. He walked over and she turned to him, her eyes cold as usual. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted.

    Indeed, it was a good morning.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he sat down across from her. Their eyes met, the blue in them reminding him of snow and ice in a sunny winter day.

    God, he needed help. He looked at the food on the table just to stop whatever spell she was casting on him. The maids came with more food.

    Ravina took one of the cups with strange smelling tea and ced it infront of him. ¡°For your headache,¡± she said.

    How did she¡­ ? Of course, she knew. She had nightmares constantly, so this was how she felt every morning.

    He suffered from nightmares too but it wasn¡¯t every night that happened.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said taking the cup.

    She looked at him surprised. He didn¡¯t say thank you he realized, but no matter what she had often thanked him when he did something for her. He watched her as she poured tea to herself. Evenst night, she didn¡¯t tell him she healed his people. She didn¡¯t try convince him of making her queen by telling him about her new friends or helping Nelli. Even when he asked what she had been doing.

    As a woman, Georgia had been offended for her but Ravina had notshed out at him for the situation he put her in. She had only made it clear for him how things where going to be. She had remained calm while he was upset that she was smiling with everyone else but him. Why would she when he had given her every reason not to?

    God, he had been so focused on his own misery. He took a sip of his tea. It tasted terrible.

    ¡°I know.¡± She said and he looked her way. ¡°It is terrible. Not all herbs taste good but it is affective medicine.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Doing what?¡±

    He just looked at her.

    She shrugged. ¡°Just returning favors.¡±

    ¡°I was not doing you a favor. I don¡¯t need you to return it.¡±

    ¡°Right. You were only following your instinct.¡±

    ¡°It was not my instinct.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡± She said looking at him with challenging eyes. She was right. He dare not say it in this situation.

    To his surprise, she smiled. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± She asked.

    He blinked confused.

    She nodded toward the shelf. He turned and found the box of sweets he ordered to be sent home to her. It was wrapped beautifully, with a pink foiled paper and red ribbons.

    Oh well¡­

    He turned back to her and she watched him with a raised brow. ¡°I see you have changed your game. It is not bad.¡± She nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t waste your time, King Mchi. I am not that desperate. I already told you the only way I am going to be yours.¡±

    Yes, she did but that wasn¡¯t the only way he wanted to have her.

    ¡°I was not trying to seduce you,¡± he lied.

    Well, not entirely. He did want to seduce her but not with the sweets. That was just because¡­ he got rid of the picture when she licked her fingers and tried to focus.

    ¡°It was just¡­¡± he tried not to say anything to make things worse. ¡°I just thought you would like it.¡± He met her gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you like.¡± He said.

    Something in her eyes changed, they seemed to swirl and chase his in search for something. Then she stopped, a faint smile crossing her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I like, how are you supposed to know.¡±

    He saw the sadness in her eyes before they faltered. ¡°But yes, I like sweets. Thank you.¡± She said changing her tone to sound less sad as she reached for her cup of coffee. She took a sip, hiding behind it.

    Mchi remembered what she told himst night about Ares. He saw her. Understood her. Provided her with what she needed.

    He saw her? That was deep and he hated it but it made him understand her a little more.

 Chapter 109 Relaxing

    Ravina nced at Mchi now and then as they continued to eat their breakfast. He had surprised her twicest night and this morning he was just¡­ different. Whatever he did that made him sweatst night also made him lose some of that temper and hunger in his eyes. Or perhaps he was just tired after the nightmare. She knew that she felt exhausted after such nights that even breathing felt like a difficult task.

    After they were done eating, he stood up and walked around the table. ¡°Let me see your leg,¡± he said, crouching beside her.

    ¡°It is alright,¡± she said knowing she had been careless yesterday and probably made things worse.

    He looked up and just waited for her to listen. She turned in her chair and he gently grabbed her bandaged leg to look at it. He lifted her gown just a little and she held it away and then he put her feet on his bent leg. He began to undo the bandage but she could only focus on the fact that he was on his knees. This was the second time and it made her feel a certain way she couldn¡¯t exin. It made her feel like she couldn¡¯t resist while he was down there.

    Once her bandage came off he frowned. She had to look at her ankle and found it bruised. ¡°What have you done?¡± He breathed.

    He gazed up and her heart skipped. Oh no, this looking up while he was on his knees was a¡­ no.

    She tried to swallow the sudden tension in her body. ¡°It is fine. I am used to pain,¡± she said and then thought it wasn¡¯t the right thing to say.

    He looked away from her and studied her ankle instead. ¡°Can you move it around?¡± He asked.

    She lifted it slightly from his leg and twisted her ankle as much as she could but pain shot through her and she stopped. Mchi put her leg down and stood up. ¡°I will bring something for the pain and new bandages,¡± he said calmly.

    Ravina just watched him leave, curiously. She just sat, waiting and then wondering why she was like this. Suddenly so cooperative. She could take care of her own leg.

    But well, she didn¡¯t. She never did. She had still not taken care of her hands. Mchi returned with his medicine box and bandages. He went down on his knees again and reached for her leg. ¡°You know a lot about healing but you don¡¯t heal yourself,¡± he stated.

    Yes. She could understand if he found it odd. She did too. He gently began to put the sooting paste onto her skin and massage it in gently. ¡°I know it is difficult to just sit but try at least not to go upstairs,¡± he told her.

    She just stared at him, the way he was calmly focused on bandaging her leg. ¡°There is a vacant room downstairs as well. I¡¯ll ask the maids to arrange it for you,¡± he continued.

    Still, she stared, focusing on that one strand of dark hair that fell over his eye and distracted him as he calmly worked. It distracted her too. Before she knew it, she reached for it and tucked it behind his ear.

    He paused, his eyes looking up but ahead, then darting from side to side without looking at her. She was shocked too, slowly allowing her hand to fall and then withdrawing it.

    Silence echoed in the room and then he looked down and continued his work. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Ravina was still surprised, her fingers curling, the tips still recalling the softness of his hair.

    She cleared her throat. ¡°It was distracting you,¡± she hurried to say.

    Stupid! Stupid!

    He just smiled but said nothing.

    When he was done, he put her leg down gently. He reached for the medicine box again. ¡°Your arm,¡± he said and she looked at the bruises on her arm.

    Standing up, he towered over her with his length, walking around to stand on the side. He put the paste on the bruises, touching her as little as possible.

    ¡°You hurt your shoulder,¡± he spoke.

    She turned to him but her eyes fell on his abdomen, She looked away again. ¡°A little,¡± she admitted.

    Suddenly she felt his warm hand on her shoulder and tensed. ¡°Let me help you with your shoulder. It will pain a little,¡± he warned.

    A part of her just wanted to hunch forward, away from his warmth and to the coldness, she was used to but then he began to touch her. His fingers pressing and searching. Not too soft but not too hard either.

    Ravina sat still, aware of every touch. As his hands continued down her shoulder de he removed her hair away gently, cing it over the other shoulder. ¡°You shoulders, your muscles are very tense,¡± he spoke from behind her.

    Oh well. Her whole life was tense and he was not help¡­ing¡­oh¡­

    She melted a little when he began to massage her shoulders and then tensed again.

    ¡°Rx. I will help you dissolve the stiffness,¡± he told her softly.

    He pressed down her shoulders with his fingers firmly and she could not deny that it felt good. He seemed to know what he was doing, kneading, mixing rubbing strokes and circr strokes that made her mind and body fight against each other. One moment she was almost closing her eyes and wanting to lean back against him and the other she was fully awake and on guard.

    ¡°You are still tense. You have topletely rx for it to work.¡± He told her.

    Oh yes? She was almost closing her eyes again.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he whispered.

    Oh, God.

    ¡°And lean back.¡±

    Alright. She gave up. She fell back against his torso and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Good,¡± his voice stroked her inside.

    With her eyes closed, her other senses heightened and she felt it herself, how tense her body was and how the ces he massaged felt better. Loosened. Warmed up. She could feel the slight pain as he worked on some ces as if untying a tight knot and then a breath of relief would leave her lips.

    When his hands brushed down her arms, she awakened from her slumber. She remembered her dream and as he touched her arm again, she became sure it wasn¡¯t a dream she had. He had been there. She had slept on hisp and he had stroked her hair and arm.

    Her heart stopped, her eyes darting in panic, trying to remember how she got there. She couldn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t he tell her?

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she hurried to reply.

    She had slept on hisp. On. His. Lap.

    God, she was desperate.

    ¡°Does it feel better now?¡± He asked and she realized he had stopped.

    She pushed herself away from him, shivering when she was no longer against his warm body. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she said without even taking a moment to see what it felt like. She was still in a bit of a shock.

    As he walked around, she could feel his eyes on her. When he stepped into her view she gazed up at him. She saw it. It was brief but she saw desire sh through his eyes.

    ¡°I am leaving then,¡± he told her.

    She nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go upstairs if you don¡¯t want to be crippled for the rest of your life. I would not mind and be happy to carry you around,¡± he smiled faintly.

    ¡°I have enough nightmares,¡± she told him.

    He chuckled. ¡°Then don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± he said stepping back. He watched her for a moment and then walked away.

    Was he possessed today?

    The maids came to clean up the table after he left. ¡°Boris is here with the peeler,¡± Mara informed.

    ¡°Oh, tell him toe inside,¡± Ravina said excited and nervous to see what hade to be of her invention.

    Mara went and brought her husband inside. He carried a small bag, reaching inside of it he pulled out the kitchen tool. He ced it on the table. Ravina stared at it for a moment before reaching for it cautiously, as if it was a fragile thing.

    She turned it back and forth and examined it. It looked to be well made and he followed her instructions but she could never know unless she put it to the test.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try peeling some potatoes,¡± she told the maids and they left to bring some.

    Meanwhile, Ravina continued to study it. ¡°It looks good. Let¡¯s hope it works.¡± She told Boris.

    Mara came back with a potato and other vegetables. Ravina took it, and nervously she made her first try. It wasn¡¯t easy and the fruit still glided away but she didn¡¯t have to worry about cutting herself at least.

    ¡°Maybe you should try since I am bad at it. I am not the best person to make a judgment.¡± Ravina told Mara.

    She nodded and took the tool from her. Ravina showed her how she expected it to work and Mara made a try.

    With her, it seemed to work. ¡°It works,¡± she said.

 Chapter 110 What is he thinking?

    Ravina had to allow Mara to use the peeler for a while and try different vegetables before she could be happy with her inventions.

    ¡°It works on all,¡± Mara said happily. ¡°And it is easy to use.¡±

    Ravina nodded. She knew Mara was speaking inparison to using a knife but Ravina wanted to know the details. ¡°Is it slow? Do you feel like it glides smoothly or is the edge not sharp enough?¡±

    ¡°It is not as sharp as a knife but it works. I am using more pressure,¡± she said.

    Then she needed to make some changes. ¡°How is the handle? Is it easy to hold or does it feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I have no problem with it,¡± she said but Ravina took her hand to see if there was pressure from the handle. Her skin sank in where the edge met, so a morefortable handle was also needed so they could peel for a long time without suffering from pain. Even if they were dragons. She was inventing this for everyone.

    Ravina turned to Boris. ¡°We just need to make a few more changes so you can sell it for a price worth your effort and for making more people buy it.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I will make another sketch with the details.¡±

    Mara turned to her husband with an exciting look. ¡°Everyone is going to love this. We will make a lot of money.¡±

    But Boris kept looking at Ravina. ¡°You made the invention. You should take some of the money.¡± He said.

    ¡°I am already provided with everything.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Anything could happen. You are a human here and you could need the money anytime.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I will steal all the gold jewelry.¡± She joked.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I would still like topensate you,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Maybe you canpensate me in some other way. I could need a smith in the future.¡±

    ¡°Anytime you need, I will be avable.¡± He told her.

    She gave him a nod and then she thought about what he said. She should wear a little more jewelry just in case. She was the enemy here after all.

    Boris left and Ravina asked for a pen and paper and began to sketch under the sunlighting through the window. As she kept drawing, her mind went back to Mchi. He was odd today andst night.

    She remembered his words in the darkness, ¡®you would¡¯. She had never expected him to say that. He had suddenly asked about Ares but didn¡¯t get angry. He bought her a gift of sweets, wrapped it beautifully, and had it delivered. What was going on in his mind? What was he doing? Did he misunderstand her sleeping on hisp? She wasn¡¯t even aware of it.

    She paused and leaned back with a sigh. Oh well, if it was a misunderstanding then she just made it worse by touching his hair. Who cares? She then told herself and leaned forward again to continue drawing. She had already made it clear that she was not going to be any mistress.

    As she tried to focus on the sketch, her mind refused to stay with her. And he wore a robe¡­ covering all the way to the front as if he was suddenly shy. What was going on? Was it because she gawked at himst night?

    It was HIS fault for walking around half-naked. Did he think no one would look?

    Ugh! She tossed her pen aside. He could keep his body and cover it up all he wanted! As if she wasn¡¯t half-naked herself and he kept touching her.

    While in a brooding state, she heard a lot of noise from the hall.

    ¡°Nako!¡± She called when she saw the maid pass by.

    ¡°Yes,¡± She stepped inside.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°We are preparing your new room downstairs. Mchi ordered us to make a room with an office.¡±

    What?

    She stood up from her seat and Nako hurried to help her walk to the hall. She found several men carrying furniture inside and disappearing into the room to the left of the hall.

    ¡°How would you like us to decorate your room?¡±Nako asked her.

    Decorate?

    ¡°Do you like nts? Flowers? Any specific colors you want?¡±

    ¡°Any way you like,¡± she said still surprised.

    ¡°He must want you to have your working space as well. You are talented after all and it shouldn¡¯t go to waste,¡± Mara spoke as she came to watch what was going on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see,¡± Nako suggested.

    The room downstairs was a bitrger. On one side she got a big bed with bedstands. A nice dresser with arge mirror, and a dressing screen. On the other side, she had a desk and a chair. And tworge shelves on each side. In a corner, there were two sofas, meeting in the corner against each wall, and a table at the front.

    ¡°The cement is good,¡± Nako pointed. ¡°Now we just have to dress the emptiness and put some color. Are you sure you want us to do it our way?¡±

    She nodded. She would make it dull anyway.

    ¡°I love decorating,¡± Mara said. ¡°But do we have what we need?¡± She looked over at Nako.

    ¡°Another delivery will be here soon and we can pick and choose,¡± she informed.

    Ravina just stared at the room. Yes, something had happened to the man. Was he trying to convince her to be a mistress? Well, at least he was trying now. She had wondered before if he just thought she would ept it. But, he was still wrong if he thought this would convince her.

    When the delivery of decorations came, Nako and Mara candidly chose out items they liked, turning to her sometimes and asking if their choice was alright.

    Ravina just nodded, studying their choices. She had never cared for decoration and beauty so she wasn¡¯t sure what was suitable. She let them decide what they thought was best.

    Unlike Mchi¡¯s decoration which was browns, rich greens, gold, and beige, they made her room into something else. Soft and feminine on the bed side, and cold, calm, and elegant on the other which was her office.

    The bed was pearly white and soft pinks decorated with fur and rhinestones. At the window, there were vases with white flowers and roses.

    The office was a dark brown and still mostly empty. ¡°We should bring your things from the other room,¡± Nako said.

    Mara hung some paintings on the wall that Ravina had chosen. One was the mountains and the other sunrise.

    The twodies had worked hard so once all was done, Ravina decided to share her sweets with them. She opened the package and found everything put together nicely. These ones she did not recognize but thedies gasped.

    ¡°I want that one.¡±

    ¡°This one is absolutely delicious.¡±

    They were excited. Ravina let them take the ones they wanted and then just picked one to taste it. It was very lush and melted in her mouth. ¡°Oh, what is this?¡± She asked.

    ¡°That is a Kalfa. It is filled with cheese and dipped in syrup with saffron and coconut.¡± Nako exined.

    It was very crunchy and delicious. Ravina ate a few, ignoring that it was time for lunch soon. She worked on her sketched some more and then ate lunch.

    She began to feel drowsy, like every time she ate a lot. She wasn¡¯t used to it. A nap, or would she have nightmares? She was afraid to sleep so she decided to find something to do when Georgia and Ka came to visit her again. This time Brenna came with them as well and they brought the fortune teller.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t walk, we thought we would bring her here if it is alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she said and they went to sit in the parlor.

    Ravina looked at the fortune teller. It was a young woman, looking like she was a mixture of human and dragon. Her skin was yellow and her hair a rich brown and very long. It reached below her bottom. She was dressed in a sleeveless long brown gown, with a thick ck leather belt around her waist. Her name was Uzara.

    She went down on her knees and began to ce items she brought with her on the table. The candles she ced in a hexagon form and then with a snap of her fingers, they began to burn. Ravina blinked in disbelief.

    Then she had some stones that she also ced in different positions around the candles andstly she had sticks she burned that gave off smoke. She was quiet most of the time, her pale grey eyes only looking up to study them asionally.

    Ravina looked over at Georgia who gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Alright. Who wants to start?¡± Uzara finally spoke.

    The women looked at each other. ¡°I can start,¡± Ravina said.

 Chapter 111 Fortune-telling

    Ravina sat across from Uzara and the smoke emanating from the sticks would sometimes hide her face. But her pale grey eyes would see through it all as if they could stare deep into her soul.

    ¡°You can ask me anything about yourself except¡­¡± she said and then a thrilling silence followed, ¡°except for anything that involves you and too many other people. That is a lot for me to see and your question has to be specific.¡± She exined.

    Ravina nodded. ¡°I mostly want to know about my sister. I have a twin sister that I am trying to find. Where is she?¡±

    She tilted her head, her eyes widening even more. ¡°Twin sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She reached her hand out and Ravina ced her hand in Uzara¡¯s extended one. The woman closed her eyes, her mouth moving in silence. After a while, she released her hand and her lips stopped moving. Her hands rose and the smoke rose with it, slithering up all the way to the roof. Even the candles burned brighter, the fire turning blue.

    Uzara threw her head back, her hands still in the air, and then she dropped them, and with it disappeared the smoke and fire. A wind blew startling Ravina, and the woman slowly opened her eyes. They glowed silver for a moment before they fell on her.

    ¡°What is your sister¡¯s name?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Corinna.¡±

    ¡°Corinna?¡± She looked down at the stones on the table, one each at a time. Then she looked at her again. Her neck and head moved as if she was possessed and her eyes never blinked. ¡°Your sister is where she should be.¡±

    ¡°And where is that?¡±

    ¡°Her home. Or shall I say, future home?¡±

    ¡°Is she married?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°So she ns to marry?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    She was bing frustrated.

    ¡°Is she a breeder?¡± She finally asked her heart pounding.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She sighed in relief.

    ¡°Then¡­ is she a breedmate?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So she is with dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where? What n?¡±

    ¡°No n.¡±

    Ravina took a deep breath. ¡°If no n, then where is she?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find her in a specific ce. She is a traveler it seems.¡±

    So she was on the run because she was a human breedmate?

    ¡°Is she safe?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Will I¡­ ever meet her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Suddenly Uzara gasped and then choked as if her soul left her body and her eyes returned to normal. She took a deep breath and straightened herself, looking at her mysteriously. Her eyes searched for something.

    ¡°Did you see something?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°I see a lot,¡± she said tly, her eyes still ring.

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Specific question,¡± she reminded.

    Ravina sighed. ¡°When will I see my sister?¡±

    Her eyes looked to the side and then she squinted. She was silent for a long period, tilting her head thoughtfully before returning to look at her. ¡°A day where the sun will rise after rain.¡± She said.

    So this was what they meant with thenguage. This was not helping at all. ¡°What about me?¡± She began knowing the question wasn¡¯t specific but then she gave up. She didn¡¯t want to know any specifics about herself that would frighten her or discourage her.

    ¡°There is a lot to know about you. A lot of entanglement, hardships, secrets. There are many mysteries about you and your family,¡± Uzara spoke.

    ¡°What are the mysteries?¡± Ravina asked curiously.

    ¡°So many entanglements. It is hard to tell what is and what is not.¡± Suddenly she stood up. ¡°I should leave.¡±

    Ravina blinked. ¡°Why?¡±

    She began to pack her things and Ravina looked at the other women who seemed as confused as her.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± She said returning to look at Uzara.

    ¡°I do not wish to predict anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why? What did you see?¡±

    She stopped and gazed at her. ¡°The spirits left. They do not wish to speak anymore. That is a bad omen.¡± She continued to pack in a hurry.

    Bad omen?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She said getting up.

    The woman wore her bag on her shoulder and then looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°You are dangerous and unpredictable,¡± she said and then walked away.

    Ravina stood frozen in ce while the women tried to speak with Uzara who was leaving. Dangerous and unpredictable? So much that she didn¡¯t want to predict and even ran away?

    Georgia came back after being unable to convince Uzara. ¡°I don¡¯t know what just happened.¡± She said confused. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Ravina nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her scare you. They are dramatic sometimes.¡± She assured her.

    ¡°Well, well. I guess we need to find a new one since I didn¡¯t get to know about my ns to conceive.¡± Ka saiding back with Brenna.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Ravina said.

    She just waved with her hand, dismissing her apology.

    ¡°What a coincidence though, that your sister is also a breedmate.¡± Brenna said. ¡°That is rare, especially with two siblings. We were already surprised by Mchi considering his sister¡¯s breedmate was also human.¡±

    Ravina had also wondered about that if it was even possible.

    ¡°Can we trust what she said?¡± She asked.

    Ka shrugged. ¡°I am not sure.¡±

    Her sister was with dragons but not in a n. Then where? If she was safe then she couldn¡¯t be running away from other dragons and having to change locations because of that. She sighed. This was so confusing but at least her sister was alive and not a breeder.

    ¡°I saw lots of delivery here today. What was happening?¡± Brenna asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Mchi arranged a room for me downstairs because of my leg.¡±

    Georgia smiled. ¡°That sounds more like Mchi. He is very considerate.¡±

    ¡°What is he like¡­ to you?¡± She asked knowing he was probably different with her than with his own people.

    ¡°He is generous. A person who gives and asks for nothing in return. He is also very protective of those he cares about and does anything for them.¡± Georgia exined.

    Ravina nodded.

    ¡°I think Ravina is asking about his likes and dislikes since they live together,¡± Brenna said. ¡°Let me tell you everything.¡±

    _______

    Bonus dedicated to Ivette_M11. Thank you for the generous gift <3

 Chapter 112 Albatross

    Mchi sat at the edge of a cliff staring ahead at the mountains. His head was filled with thoughts and his heart was uneasy. He wanted to clear his mind but that one touch of her fingertips behind his ear kepting back to him. He didn¡¯t know how to interpret that gesture.

    Besides the gesture, his own actions and the decision in the back of his mind bothered him. His nightmares about terrorizing were back, his subconscious already putting the pieces together.

    ¡°Mchi!¡±

    Turning his head he found priest Chanan approaching him. ¡°You are liking this cliff too?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked this cliff,¡± Mchi said.

    ¡°Not me. Your breedmate.¡±

    ¡°You seem very interested in her.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Have you not noticed I am interested in anyone who might need help? It is my job and now your worry called to me.¡±

    ¡°I am not worried,¡± he lied.

    ¡°This cliff, calls to the sad souls. That is why I built my temple nearby. Why don¡¯t youe with me, so I can help you like old times.¡±

    Mchi sighed, not wanting to be rude. He stood up and followed the priest to his temple. Chanan had to force them up the stairs but with his recent workout on the field, this was alright.

    At the temple, Chanan sat him down to do their regr ¡°rxing¡± exercise. The leave the world behind, set your mind free, and focus on your senses exercise.

    Mchi sat with his bent and crossed on the floor and his arms resting on his knees. He closed his eyes.

    There was a quietness and peace up in the mountains that always worked and if anyone listened to eat they would feel the calmness within. Mchi was able to find it for a moment but what was the point? He would go down, go back to the world soon. This heaven would onlyst for this long.

    ¡°Now, unburden yourself,¡± Chanan told him.

    He meant for him to speak. To let it all out and then leave it for the mountain to carry. Mchi was quiet for a long moment, not knowing where to start. He opened his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± He began.

    The priest opened his eyes as well and gazed into his. ¡°After everything, It felt good to me the humans. I found somewhere to ce my anger and guilt. My nightmares of killing and being the viin turned around. Now I was the victim or I wanted to be. I don¡¯t know which one is worse. Either way, I feel like I am wrong.¡±

    Chanan only nodded.

    ¡°If they are not the viins then¡­ I am. How will that work out? How will I¡­ live with a human after destroying her people? How? And¡­¡± He was so distraught he couldn¡¯t form sentences. ¡°Even my nightmares are back. And what about my anger? What about Amal? Should I just forget her? That is what it feels like to ept my breedmate. It feels like betrayal.¡±

    Chanan tilted his head and looked at him with sympathy. ¡°I am sure she feels the same way about epting you.¡±

    ¡°That is why. It won¡¯t work. It will be another nightmare and I am already part of hers.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Chanan nodded.

    What did he mean? He was not helping.

    ¡°Are you saying it won¡¯t work then?¡±

    ¡°If you put the effort it might work or it might not, but if you put no effort then it certainly won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°You know where effort took mest time,¡± Mchi reminded.

    Chanan watched him for a long moment. ¡°I know Mchi, but you said yourself, fighting for what is right is difficult. That is why most people don¡¯t. And if something is difficult you have to fail a few times before you seed. It does not mean you were wrong.¡±

    Mchi was still distraught.

    ¡°As for your breedmate, she might seem impossible but remember she is only a deprived soul, lost and looking for a home. Do you know what a home means, Mchi?¡±

    Home was familiar. Warm, safe and secure. She would not find her home in him.

    ¡°If anyone can change things, it is you, King Mchi.¡±

    Change things? Mchi returned home with more thoughts than he left with. Since she came, his home smelled different. Her scent lingered everywhere. The house was mostly dark with only a few candles burning. As he heard her limping to the hall, he just ignored her and decided to go upstairs to his room.

    As he climbed the first step, she called him. ¡°Mchi.¡±

    His hold on the handrail tightened and he took a deep breath before turning to her. She stood near the wall, still wearing thatced pink top on her slender shoulders. How he had resisted leaning down and adorning them with kisses instead this morning.

    ¡°You are backte,¡± she said.

    She sounded like a wife. Did she notice? He just looked at her.

    ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am not hungry,¡± he said and was about to proceed.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He stopped and looked over his shoulder. ¡°What is it?¡±

    She limped forward, her eyes searching for his in the darkness. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    He spun around and found her eyes. ¡°What would be wrong?¡± He asked except for everything was wrong. ¡°Except that you are still walking on your injured leg. Do you perhaps enjoy my care?¡±

    Her eyes widened slightly.

    Mchi descended the few stairs he had climbed and she held panicked a little when he walked over to her. ¡°I did not go upstairs.¡± She hurried to say then blinked surprised when he only offered his arm.

    She gazed at him with the inquiring look again before putting her arm through his and allowing him to guide her back to her room.

    Mchi took notice of the way it was decorated, matching her personality in a sense. Once he sat her down on her bed, she looked up at him. He almost grabbed her chin, bent down, and ravished her mouth.

    She was notpletely unaware. She noticed when his eyes changed and her heartbeat picked up. She pulled back into the bed as if that would help. It only made him want to grab her ankle and pull her back, then pin her body down between his thighs and her wrists above her head.

    Turning away, he grabbed the nkets instead. ¡°Sleep,¡± he said and she turned and put her head down on the pillow. He could feel her watching him curiously as he covered her up.

    ¡°You treat me like a child,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Then stop behaving like one, or you will earn a goodnight kiss too.¡±

 Chapter 113 Sweet night

    Goodnight kiss?

    Before she could think, he leaned closer and she shut her eyes and pressed her lips into a thin line, like a child. Her hands clutched the nkets tightly and her breath stilled.

    She could feel him closer, his hot breath fanned her lips and his soft hair brushed down her cheek. He was that close?

    ¡°Ravina,¡± he whispered her name softly.

    She opened her eyes and stared right into his. They glowed in the dim light, the brown in them looking like caramel.

    Mchi caressed her cheek with the back of his forefinger and her lips parted with a staggered breath. He watched her as he dragged his finger down her skin again, a warm gentle brush against her cheek.

    ¡°I can¡¯t resist you,¡± he confessed in a deep low tone that vibrated in her chest. But she wasn¡¯t sure what he was referring to this time because he wasn¡¯t looking at her with hungry eyes. His gaze was soft, tender, and slightly troubled.

    Now he ran the tip of his finger down her cheek. Her eyes fluttered unable to hold his intense gaze and then she smelled him. The scent of warm coffee and burning wood. It was familiar and calming.

    And then he moved closer and she shut her eyes not sure what would happen next. Her heart mmed against her chest and then stilled when she felt his lips on her cheek. Something fluttered in her stomach and the warm wet feeling of his lips, leaving a tingle as he pulled back.

    Her eyes opened, slow as if in a sleepy state. He looked down at her, his finger now traveling to her lips, brushing across to the middle and then dragging it down slowly. ¡°Maybe the lips tomorrow night.¡± His own lips crooked into a yful smile.

    Her eyes widened as she couldn¡¯t speak and he grinned at her reaction. ¡°Goodnight, princess.¡± He said standing up and causing the mattress to rise again. She hadn¡¯t even noticed that he sat down beside her.

    He dimmed the lights on his way out by just putting his hand over the burning candle. Once the door closed behind him, Ravina¡¯s lungs forced her to breathe.

    What just¡­ happened? She pulled the nket up all the way to her chin as if hiding from ghosts.

    Goodnight kiss?

    Her cheek still tingled with warmth. The fluttering in her stomach returned. God, she was not a little girl and she had done more kissing than this. It was just the cheek.

    No. Because it was the cheek, that was why.

    She turned to the side and shut her eyes to sleep knowing she was going to overthink this and she didn¡¯t want to stay up the whole night. Why did she even let it happen?

    She curled up. ¡®I can¡¯t resist you.¡¯ His deep voice called in her mind. She looked around a bit disorientated. His scent still lingered in the room or was she imagining it? Maybe it just lingered in her mind. As if that was any better.

    After turning back and forth, trying to force herself to sleep she seeded atst.

    In the darkness, she was greeted by light, by a sunny summer day, and a field of flowers ahead. A peal of happyughter caught her attention and her head followed the sound.

    Hiroshima came running through the field in a beautiful yellow gown looking like a sunflower herself. She ran right into his arms and he hugged her tightly with a chuckle. When she pulled back to look at him, it was her and Mchi was holding her in his arms.

    She looked up at him with a smile with her arms around his waist. ¡°I told you not to run,¡± he scolded her grabbing her face between his hands. ¡°Or you will earn a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Then I have earned it.¡± She smiled.

    His hand went to the back of her head and he pulled her in to kiss her. She tiptoed to meet his lips, closing her eyes as their heads moved closer and closer, and just when they were a breath away, she woke up.

    The room was bright, and the sun shone through the windows. Ravinay still, a little confused and then frustrated at where the dream ended, and then of course came the slight dread of enduring another day in life.

    She sat up, taking some more time to wake up, and then Nako came in time to help her.

    ¡°It is very bright outside this morning,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Oh well. It is not morning. You slept till lunch.¡±

    Huh?!

    ¡°Lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought of waking you up but Mchi instructed us to never wake you while asleep.¡± She exined.

    Mchi?

    Nako helped her bathe and rebandaged her leg. Mchi had also instructed her to massage the painkiller into her ankle. Helping her to the dresser, she began tob her hair when a knock came from the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Ravina called.

    The door opened and Mchi stepped inside. Ravina¡¯s heart changed rhythm but she tried not to react. Mchi gave Nako a nod and she excused herself, closing the door behind her.

    Mchi stood there, d in a silky brown robe. He walked over to where she sat and she followed him with her eyes until he disappeared behind her. Now she looked at him through the mirror.

    ¡°Did you have a good sleep?¡± He asked.

    She nodded.

    He quietly reached for theb. She just studied him curiously as he gently began tob her hair. What had happened to him? Andst night before he helped her to her room, it felt like he was almost running away from her.

    ¡®I can¡¯t resist you.¡¯ The words came back.

    ¡°You arranged for this room. Will I live downstairs forever?¡± She asked. It didn¡¯t look like a temporary thing while her leg was injured.

    He smiled. ¡°You are wee upstairs once you heal.¡±

    ¡°But so much effort was put into this.¡±

    ¡°If you like it then the effort is not wasted,¡± he simply said.

    He did not touch her as hebed her wet hair and Ravina kept her eyes on him, trying to figure him out.

    ¡°Do you want braids?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 114 Meeting you again (part 1)

    Darcy was again taking a walk along the beachte at night when she thought she saw Russel still there. She walked over and wondered what he was still doing here when she found out he wasn¡¯t resting.

    He looked¡­ dead.

    She hurried over, touching his cold skin, searching after his pulse. She could feel nothing or maybe it was just her panic. She wasn¡¯t sure why she was suddenly shaking, tears burned her eyes and she shook his body.

    ¡°Russell! Russell!¡±

    How long had he beenying here? He wasn¡¯t breathing and she searched for his pulse again. No! No!

    ¡°Help!¡± She cried.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why she was panicking like this when she didn¡¯t even know the man. She was terrified. ¡°Help!¡± She rose quickly to run and find some help when she spotted two dragons flying across the ocean.

    Again?

    She pulled her pistol, knowing it wouldn¡¯t help but the sound would at least alert the others. She aimed and fired, not sure if she hit the target since they melted into the dark night sky.

    Now, she should just run.

    Heart pounding, she turned on her heels, her eyes searching for the closest hiding ce. The beach was not the best ce to seek refuge and she cursed. She was grilled meat today but to her surprise when she thought they should have already caught up to her and they didn¡¯t she had to look back and she found two men standing at the beach.

    Darcy stopped and then slowly walked back, feeling like she had to. Who were these two men?

    ¡°Silver moon!¡± One of them called.

    They knew her code name? She approached them slowly. ¡°Phantom has requested to see you.¡±

    So even he called himself Phantom now? And who were they? More half-dragons? She didn¡¯t know he worked with other dragons.

    ¡°I can¡¯te now. I need to help him.¡± She said.

    They turned to look at Russell. ¡°He is dying?¡±

    ¡°He is not dead yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then help me get him to the ship. I need to help him.¡± She begged.

    The two men looked at each other and then shifted. One of them grabbed Russell and the other snatched her away and flew with her across the ocean. After a while she became dizzy and had to close her eyes and then finally the flight ended and the dragon put her down.

    Darcy recognized the dark mansion. It was where she met the phantom several times before but it had been too long since she saw himst. The two males led her inside while one of them carried Russell.

    ¡°Is he your father?¡± One of the males asked as he put him on a table in some strange dark blue room.

    Another man appeared d in all white came into the room and the two men stepped aside to let him examine Russell.

    ¡°No.¡± She said.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I know. He looks like me.¡± She said.

    ¡°He smells like you. Same blood. You are family. You don¡¯t know him?¡±

    Fa-family?

    ¡°What do you mean family?¡±

    ¡°You share the same blood,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°Are you saying he could be family. Like my¡­ father?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied curtly.

    Darcy¡¯s head began to spin and she stepped back to lean against the wall for support. Could he be her father? Could he really be her father? Then he could not die. She could NOT let him die when she just found him.

    But then she remembered that he had introduced himself as the king. Surely she could not be his daughter or he would have looked for her.

    She paused remembering how his sad eyes when she first saw him. Oh, God! Could it be? Then why did he not tell her? She was confused.

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡± She asked the man in white.

    ¡°Something strange is happening to him,¡± he said. ¡°I need more time to examine him.¡±

    Darcy paced back and forth as the man continued to examine Russell. Her feet began to hurt and the other two men offered her a chair and something to drink but that didn¡¯t help her calm down. She needed to know that Russell would be alright. She even forgot that she was here to see the Phantom.

    ¡°He is breathing now, but his heart is weak and he has an ongoing fever. We shall wait and see if he recovers.¡± The man in white exined atst.

    They took him to a room and Darcy stayed near his bed at all times, praying he would wake up while patting his head with a wet cloth to soothe his fever. Tears streamed down her face, dreading that she would never know him.

    ¡°Corinna¡­¡± he suddenly called and she responded to the name as if it was her own. He turned his head with eyes still shut and his face taut with pain.

    ¡°Russell,¡± she shook him but he only repeated the name.

    ¡°Corinna.¡± Something in her moved responded. The name felt so familiar. And then he called another familiar name. ¡°Ravina.¡±

    Ravina?

    Russell kept being disturbed, mumbling things she couldn¡¯t understand before he fell quiet. And then he started again, sounding more desperate than before.

    ¡°Who is Corinna?¡± She asked him, hoping he could hear her this time.

    He didn¡¯t respond. He just repeated those two names. Corinna and Ravina and each time something in her stirred.

    Atst, she was so confused and tired, her eyes almost closing when her stomach growled in hunger. She left the room to find someone she could ask for food.

    The ce was dark and she followed the only light she could find. It led her to a hall with tall windows from where the moon shone through. She walked down the hall and at the end, she was met by darkness again.

    She waited for a little while so that her eyes would adapt to the darkness and used her hands to make sure she wasn¡¯t walking into something.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± a familiar voice came from the dark and she halted.

    The Phantom.

    _______________

    Bonus chapter dedicated to DespinaNY. Thank you for all the golden tickets <3

 Chapter 115 Meeting you again (part 2)

    ¡°Darcy,¡± his voice reached to her through the darkness with its mysterious timbre. It had a uniqueness that made her recognize him immediately even when she rarely spoke to him.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± she breathed following his voice. She could see his shadow. He was tall but she could not tell his form much.

    ¡°You have a had a tough day,¡± he spoke.

    She moved closer carefully, afraid he would disappear.

    ¡°Well, I just found out he could possibly be my father,¡± tears burned her eyes again.

    He was quiet for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s feed you first,¡± he said and then walked away.

    Darcy followed him in the darkness, wishing her eyes could see more of him. She had wanted to see him since the day he saved her, but he had dropped her off to the crew and flown away. She had seen him disappear into the horizon, not even knowing who he was until muchter. Well, still she wasn¡¯t sure exactly who he was. She knew very little about him but the few things she knew, she liked.

    As a leader, he had the qualities of a good one. Whenever they hadints he had taken them seriously and implemented the changes needed. He asked for their opinions, listen to their suggestions, and included them in decision-making. Her gratefulness had slowly grown into respect and admiration and now, she was simply curious. She wanted to know more about him. The few conversations she had with him had ignited something in her, his voice had drawn her in and she found herself thinking about him. Imagining what he would look like.

    Darcy followed his shadow and the clicking sound of his boots as he walked. He led her into a hall where the light shone through arge window from one side. Beneath it was a long dining table, one end under the light and the other hiding in the shadows.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± he told her. She could see him motioning with his hand.

    Darcy went to sit down under the light and he sat in the shadows. It was as if the cement was made specifically for such asions. She looked ahead, trying to discern his figure in the shadows.

    ¡°Dinner will be here soon,¡± he spoke.

    She felt as though he was watching her intensely, while she couldn¡¯t only see shadows now and then.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, still feeling his eyes on her. How could she know?

    ¡°You cut your hair even shorter,¡± he pointed.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it was getting in the way and¡­ I am not good at taking care of it. I know it looks bad, ¡°she said suddenly conscious of the way she looked.

    ¡°It suits you,¡± heplimented, his voice reaching out like soft velvet on her skin.

    Heat rose to her cheeks and she wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t see you to return thepliment.¡±

    He was silent while her heart thumbed. Footsteps interrupted the silence and soon servants came with food. They served her grilled chicken, with potatoes and other vegetables.

    ¡°What would you like to drink, My Lady?¡± The servant asked.

    Mydy?

    ¡°Water will do,¡± she replied.

    Darcy could already smell the delicious meat and couldn¡¯t wait to eat it. She never said no to food. Once the servants left them, she just waited out of courtesy.

    ¡°Please eat,¡± he told her and she picked up her cutlery.

    She sliced into the meat, feeling her stomach rumble with hunger, and then put it into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the taste.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked and she blushed embarrassed.

    ¡°Yes. It is delicious.¡±

    ¡°Eat as much as you like,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled and continued to cut into her meat.

    As she chewed, she kept ncing his way as if hoping that at some point when she lifted her gaze she would be able to see his face.

    Once she finished her te was refilled, filling her with joy because she truly enjoyed the meat and she was really hungry. While she ate, she remembered that he had asked for her.

    ¡°My Lord, you called me here?¡± She said looking up.

    ¡°Yes. I wanted to speak to you about something but it can wait now. You seem tired and distraught by what is happening already.¡±

    She paused, thinking of Russell. Dread crept into her heart again.

    ¡°I will make sure we do the best that we can to help him but¡­ the physician told me he had been experimenting with himself.¡±

    ¡°Experimenting?¡± She was confused.

    ¡°He seems to have changed his blood. He is somehow producing dragon blood now and his body is not receiving it well.¡±

    Her heart clenched.

    ¡°Why? Why did he do that?¡± She heard the panic in her voice.

    ¡°I have heard of the experiment before. There is a group called Pythagoras that experiments with enhancing humans to fight dragons.¡±

    ¡°Does that even work?¡± Her voice almost turned into a cry. She did not like the sound of whatever she was hearing.

    ¡°It might work. It depends onpatibility. It won¡¯t turn him into a dragon but it will give him certain characteristics like strength, healing, and speed. If it works.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you mean withpatibility?¡±

    ¡°Some humans arepatible with dragons. Like breedmates. Breeders are also chosen specifically because they smell a certain way which makes it possible for them to breed with dragons. Some humans just have it in them. In their blood. It might be that they are descended from dragons ore from a family of breedmates.¡±

    ¡°So if I happen to be his daughter and was taken as a¡­.¡± she hated the word or any word that had to do with it. ¡°A breeder. Is there a chance for him? They said we smelled simr.¡±

    ¡°There might be a chance,¡± his voice almost became a whisper.

    She looked down at her te. She lost her appetite. ¡°So¡­ I was taken because of the way I smell?¡±

    A silence followed and her head dropped even more. Her hold on the cutlery tightened and she tried to fight back the tears.

    ¡°You smell like earth. Healthy and strong and you have a personality to match. Never see it as a bad thing. What happened to you was not in any way your fault,¡± he told her.

    She nced up but was met by shadows again. She wanted to see his face.

    The creaking sound of the chair gliding back told her he stood up. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said.

    She put away her cutlery and followed him. ¡°Maybe you will regain your appetite with a walk,¡± he spoke, walking a few steps ahead.

    Focused on seeing him clearer in the darkness, she stumbled on her feet and her desperate hand finding a way to save herself suddenly clutched arge one. Long fingers wrapped around her.

    ¡°Careful,¡± his voice was as warm as his hand. Heat crawled all the way up her arm and settled in her heart. It was so strange that for a moment she wanted to withdraw her hand but in fear of losing this feeling, she held him tighter. To her embarrassment, she refused to let go even when she straightened herself and his hold on her loosened.

    She stared at his shadow, knowing he was watching her, and then his fingers became firm around her hand and he walked holding her.

    Darcy walked beside him, she could see one side of his face a little more but he was much taller than her so it was not so easy. Her hand in his felt small and his skin felt smooth but different than humans. He was also very warm and the heat seemed to affect her in other ways she couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know other half-dragons were working with you,¡± she said.

    ¡°I disclose information at the right time,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Are there many of you?¡±

    ¡°Not many enough.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I thought your kind were rare.¡±

    ¡°We are not as rare as many think. It is just that we don¡¯t belong anywhere. Not with humans or dragons.¡±

    Darcy felt sad hearing it. Either way he went, his kind would be shunned.

    ¡°Your parents¡­¡± she began carefully knowing it could be a sensitive topic.

    ¡°They are both dead. They tried to unite their people but it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    They walked in silence again. She couldn¡¯t see where they were going but she hoped the path was long so she could know him more and not let go of his hand.

    ¡°Darcy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to keep doing this? Chasing dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    A quiet pause followed. ¡°I want you to know that you don¡¯t have to. If you want to leave this life behind, I will arrange for you to livefortably.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. My people are not livingfortably, how could I?¡±

    ¡°I am only letting you know that you have that option.¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that for me?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 116 Meeting you again (part 3)

    Darcy wasn¡¯t sure why The Phantom would go out of his way to provide for her to live afortable life. He had already helped her enough many times.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± he began his footsteps slowing down. ¡°Things are bing more dangerous now.¡±

    ¡°We already knew a time like this woulde. The storm before the calm perhaps,¡± she said hopefully.

    She felt his fingers around her hand tighten slightly. Her heart changed rhythm, shifting strangely in her chest. What was this feeling?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± his voice lowered and thickened.

    Darcy was taken aback by his reply.

    ¡°I only allowed you because I saw youe alive finding something meaningful to do,¡± he quickly exined as if regretting his earlier statement but he seemed to regret this one too as he cut himself off and remained quiet.

    Darcy could feel his arm stiffen.

    ¡°It is still meaningful to me,¡± she spoke softly.

    ¡°I know,¡± he replied curtly.

    He was worried about her. Why? Did he feel what she felt? Did he think about her the way she did? This was insanity. She didn¡¯t even know what he looked like.

    ¡°So this man who could be your father, where did you meet him?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He seemed to have been looking for me,¡± she said now remembering he was king Russell. ¡°Do you know anything about the king of Balkae?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The one fighting dragons. Is it him?¡± He asked.

    ¡°He said so. He said he wanted to meet you.¡±

    ¡°But king Russell only has a¡­¡± he stopped.

    ¡°Has what?¡±

    He halted and she somehow put the pieces together. If he was king, surely she could find out if he had daughters. ¡°Did he have daughters?¡± She asked tugging at his hand for a reply.

    ¡°No.¡± He said.

    Her heart dropped. It was not her father. Should she be happy or sad?

    ¡°But¡­ he is still family right? I mean, they said he smelled like me and he was looking for me. Also¡­ he calls names I recognize for some odd reason. Corinna and Ravina.¡±

    She felt him stiffen.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She pulled at his arm. ¡°Do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Darcy,¡± he began sounding almost pleading.

    Oh no. She didn¡¯t like this but she needed to know. She felt him move closer in the darkness and she looked up at his face. She could see the shadow of it, detect some lines and his hair, it was long. Possibly dark. But it was his eyes that caught her attention. She could see a soft gleam of gold, hiding behind shadows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until he wakes up,¡± he told her.

    ¡°No. Tell me what you know,¡± she said. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I am sure you have heard of princess Ravina. The cold-hearted princess.¡± He began.

    Yes, she heard. The inventor of weapons and the previous kings daught¡­

    No! She pulled her hand away from his. ¡°We wait until he wakes up,¡± she said her voice cracking. She turned around and decided to leave on her own even when she didn¡¯t know where she was going.

    Tears burned in her eyes. It couldn¡¯t be. Please God, her father couldn¡¯t be dead. Maybe this was all just a mistake and the names sounded familiar because she heard them once. It could be. And maybe she looked like them because she was a cousin or something. Anything.

    She walked in the dark, feeling stupid after a while for having run away when she didn¡¯t know the way back. Arge warm hand grabbed hers again.

    ¡°Come,¡± the familiar voice said and showed her the way. She was grateful he found her or she would walk around until dawn. ¡°Here,¡± he said when they arrived in front of the room she was given.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered embarrassedly.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± he pulled her closer by the arm gently. ¡°I want you to know that you are never alone. As long as I live, I will look after you.¡±

    She moved closer, trying to find his face in the dark. ¡°Then will I ever see you?¡± She asked. ¡°I want to see you.¡±

    ¡°You will not like what you see,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I am more dragon than you think.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He remained quiet.

    ¡°Let me at least see some of you. Your eyes? Your hair? Anything.¡±

    God, she sounded desperate.

    ¡°Can I¡­ at least touch you?¡± She moved even closer, his warmth drawing her in and his scent; he smelled like something dark and smokey.

    The scent of smokey incense and smoked amber was heady. Darcy reached for his face, slowly, hesitantly. He didn¡¯t pull away and her fingertips touched his skin.

    He was warm and she dragged her fingertips down, trying to distinguish the lines of his face. She followed prominent cheekbones and then her fingers dipped into the hollow of his cheeks before reaching a strong jaw. Reaching up again, she traced thick arched eyebrows with soft hair. His eyes closed as she continued down over his eyelids and his eyshes. She traced the bridge of his nose, followed the narrow line hilting down, and then going up to the tip all while trying to imagine what he would look like based on what she was feeling.

    He was still, but she felt the tremble of his breath as she reached his lips. Heat pooled low in her below and her own lips parted as she touched his. Soft, plump, and hot, her fingertips tingled and he sucked in a sharp breath.

    Suddenly a grip of steel came around her wrist, and a strong arm around her waist. He pulled her against his solid body and she felt his face beside hers. Her cheek brushing against his, his breath tickling her ear. He leaned closer and she tilted her head slightly, his staggered breath now reaching her neck.

    Something hummed to life inside of her, an unfamiliar tingling, a heady feeling that caused her eyes to close and allow her head to fall back. His lips brushed against her neck, quivering the way her heart did. He was hesitant. She knew it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. She wanted to feel his lips on her.

    Her fingers went into his hair, soft and silky, causing her to melt even more. She pulled him closer and with a low grunt his lips pressed into her neck. He kissed her, leaving a wet heat on her skin and other parts of her body that she had been unaware of. Her head spun, lost in his intoxicating aroma and the sensations awakened in her.

    This was madness, a distant voice in her head tried to awaken her but it drowned with every movement of his mouth on her skin. A soft moan left her lips and he stiffened.

    Slowly, he pulled back, and his hold on her loosened. Darcy was still heady and lost as she tried to stand steady on her feet and then realization hit her. Her face burned with embarrassment and she pulled away. A shiver ran through her as if her body hated the absence of his. She dared not look his way.

    ¡°Rest. I will see you tomorrow,¡± he said, his voice gravelly.

    Then he turned and walked away. Darcy rushed back into the room, her heart pounding like a thousand drums. What just happened? She stood leaning against the door, confused by what she did and felt.

    God, she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like. She didn¡¯t even know his name.

    She sat down on the floor, touching her neck where he had kissed her.

    ¡®As long as I live, I will look after you.¡¯

    ¡®I am more dragon than you think.¡¯

    She recalled his words. Was that why? Did he think she would like him less because he was more dragon? Maybe she would have if he hadn¡¯t saved her that day. If not for him, she would have be a breeder.

    She shivered, recalling the preparations she went through. She fought hard to fight off the memory but it came back. She had pleaded with the women to have mercy on her. To let her get away. She could only see pity in some eyes. The rest treated her like she was worth nothing. Stripping her, touching her here and there, and speaking of her while she was there as if she was a product to be sold and had no feelings.

    And then they presented her to the ones who would sell her. She fought back a cry of fury as she recalled those men examining her naked. Speaking of her body, pointing out ws and what they liked. Darcy ground her teeth and shut her eyes tightly. She was away from that ce now. She was fine, she told herself.

    She had her crew, knowing what she went through all the men were very protective of her. They were her family. Captain Joseph looked out for her like a big brother. She had arrived scared and while he was protective, he didn¡¯t treat her like a fragiledy.

    ¡°You did everything to try to escape. Good for you.¡± He had told her. ¡°Now next time if anything happens, you will escape without help.¡±

    He had given her a sword to train and stand on her own to protect herself and chase away those fears. ¡°No one can hurt you unless you let them!¡±

    Yes. She nodded. No one would hurt her. She went from being scared to fighting the dragons head-on. Someone had to do something. Someone had to protect their people. She didn¡¯t want anyone to suffer the same fate she suffered.

    ¡°Corinna!¡± Russell¡¯s voice spoke.

    She crawled closer to his bed. ¡°Russell.¡± He was still not fully awake.

    She took the damp cloth and wiped away the sweat.

    ¡°My¡­ daughter¡­¡±

    His daughter? But he didn¡¯t have one.

 Chapter 117 It is not your fault

    ¡°Do you want braids?¡± Mchi asked her.

    ¡°You can make braids?¡±

    ¡°I am two-hundred and forty-two years old. You seem to forget.¡± He drawled.

    ¡°Perhaps because you don¡¯t act your age,¡± she told him.

    So she woke up as the lioness it seemed.

    He divided her hair into two sections to make the braid.

    ¡°I should probably cut my hair,¡± she said noticing it had grown too long and was difficult to take care of.

    ¡°I like it long,¡± he said.

    ¡°Even more reason to cut it.¡±

    This woman. He knew afterst night she would try to resist him more.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were inventing things again?¡±

    She paused looking up at him through the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is no weapons. Although if you decide to take me as your queen I should make those too.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°To protect your n, I mean.¡± She said. ¡°After all, those weapons were made for protection.¡±

    Remembering her father, he felt a sting in his heart again.

    ¡°So now you want to protect my people?¡±

    As if not realizing what she said, her eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°Well, if I want you to protect my people, I have to protect you,¡± she exined.

    He knew that wasn¡¯t the only reason now. She had grown to like some of his people but to him, she was still insisting on showing her bad side.

    He continued to take care of her hair, knowing about wanting distance himself. If he was so torn with his instinct, he could only imagine what went through her mind. He was after all the one who terrorized her people, he could not me her for how she felt.

    She watched him curiously again through the mirror. Her eyes searching, even more than when he was chained and she was supposedly studying him. At least she was curious now.

    When he finished the braid and let it fall among the lower section of her loose hair, he asked for pins. She opened the drawers in the dresser and gave him a few pins.

    ¡°Who else have you braided for?¡± She asked.

    He paused, remembering his sister¡¯s chestnut hair in his hands. A thickness settled in his throat and he tried to swallow it. ¡°My sister,¡± he replied his voice betraying his feelings.

    He focused on her hair, but he could feel her piercing gaze through the mirror. He hoped she would ask no more.

    ¡°I used to braid my sister¡¯s hair too,¡± she said instead. He looked up to meet her gaze but her eyes wandered as if recalling something. ¡°The day I lost her, I was the one who insisted we go out. I wanted to help our parents help our people so I took Corinna with me.¡±

    She looked down at her hands, trying not to peel them again. Mchi felt the thickness in his throat grow bigger. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± he said.

    She gazed at him, ¡°that is what they told me.¡±

    ¡°They are right. You didn¡¯t take your sister out to get hurt. You would do anything to protect her.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± his eyes stung. He would do anything to protect his sister. God! He suddenly had difficulty breathing.

    ¡°Because what? If I didn¡¯t take her out, she would be safe now.¡±

    His hold on the pin tightened and his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Maybe. But you didn¡¯t take her out to get hurt,¡± he repeated, the frustration in his voice clear.

    ¡°It is still my fault,¡± she said.

    ¡°It is not! There are certain things in our lives that we can¡¯t control but¡­ we would never do anything to deliberately hurt our siblings. How is it our fault? Why?¡±

    He realized he was getting agitated and let out a deep breath to calm down. ¡°I did not take my sister out to get hurt. She was already hurting. I just wanted her to be happy. Yes, I made a misjudgment perhaps¡­ I don¡¯t know but if she stayed, if I did nothing then she would still hurt. Am I wrong?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­ does it feel that way?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°It just does,¡± a tear fell down her cheek. She wiped it away quickly.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t,¡± he said, looking at her with a frown. ¡°It was not your fault.¡±

    ¡°If I did nothing wrong, then you did nothing wrong too.¡±

    They looked at each other through the mirror for a while then she turned in her chair. She took his hand in which he held the pin, forcing his fingers to open. He looked down realizing he had stabbed himself with the pin. She gently pulled it out with a frown.

    ¡°It is enough that one of us has this habit,¡± she smiled faintly.

    Holding his wrist with one hand, she turned to the dressed and pulled out what looked like a napkin with the other.

    ¡°It is going to heal soon,¡± he said trying to pull his hand away.

    ¡°Just be still,¡± she said holding him firmly.

    She bandaged his wound with a frown. He knew it wasn¡¯t a beautiful sight to see that he had made a hole in his hand. She tied it up tightly and then he dropped his hand.

    She gazed up at him, the blue in her eyes peeking behind hershes. He had never seen eyes so intense. ¡°I will see you tonight,¡± he said, feeling somehow exposed. He had not meant to say all of this.

    He left her feeling strange like something was lifted off his shoulders. He didn¡¯t feel judged or med. He didn¡¯t feel like speaking about it would evoke bad memories for the other person, as he avoided doing with his mother. He had kept it all to himself. But Ravina understood him. Her situation was simr.

    Mchi went to the courthouse to speak to his men. Saul was already there, taking care of some matters. He ignored his brother and went further to find his most trusted men. He instructed them to find Corinna.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Mchi turned around finding Aaron behind him.

    ¡°Ravina¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°I already looked for her,¡± he said.

    Mchi blinked surprised. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be with dragons. I have looked through all dragon ns.¡±

    His brother was truly invested in this. He knew he also carried guilt.

    ¡°But¡­ while looking, I found that some are working behind our backs. There are attacks on humans.¡±

    ¡°What attacks?¡±

    ¡°Some ns are attacking humans. The humans have skilled fighters now so I couldn¡¯t go out and confirm what viges have been attacked but there are dead and injured dragons.¡±

    Saul came to the hall, with a frown. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Mchi asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The attacks on humans?¡±

    He sighed with a shake of his head. ¡°I knew this would happen. When you take a back seat, the other ns will take matters into their own hands.¡±

    ¡°And when was it wise to attack humans and possibly lead danger to our homes? Humans are much more developed now. One wrong move and they will find out where we live.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying it is a wise move, but people are frustrated,¡± Saul said.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s stand together on this. People have broken our rules so we need to stand together and show that there are consequences. We can¡¯t make ourselves look weak.¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°Call the messengers and the leaders for a meeting.¡±

    Aaron nodded.

    ¡°Not you,¡± Mchi said, then looked at Saul.

    Saul¡¯s eyes burned into his but he didn¡¯t defy him. He was already upset that Zo thought it was time to go home and left. Being a princess, she wanted to keep some of her dignity and not look so desperate by staying here for too long.

    Saul had wanted him to convince her otherwise and ask for her hand but Mchi was not going to do that. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell his brother about his ns of making Ravina his queen when the time was right but Saul had his suspicions.

    Mchi left the courthouse and decided to see what was going on for himself. He took a flight. He knew it would be dangerous but he needed to see the evidence if he was going to meet with the leaders. He needed to know what damage they had caused.

    Flying as high as he could, he looked and watched the towns and viges, noticing the ones that had been attacked. It reminded him of the days he had caused such destruction.

    ¡°You reap what you sow, King Mchi.¡±

    He did pay dearly. That day, he should have not let Ravina¡¯s father walk away. He should have tried for the peace the man wanted. Had he tried harder, then perhaps there would have been no weapons and no war.

    Feeling sick and knowing that the sight of this would bring back nightmares, he went back. There were more attacks than he expected. He needed to deal with this.

 Chapter 118 Unburden

    When Mchi came home at night, the lights were dimmed again. The hall was already filled with the scent of sweet jasmine that led him to the parlor where he found Ravinaying near the firece on the carpet, with only a pillow below her head.

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She sat upright, her hair a little messy.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I just¡­ found itfortable here,¡± she replied.

    He looked around and found the wine on the table, nearby. She followed his gaze.

    ¡°I had a few guests and offered a little wine,¡± she exined.

    He just nodded. She watched him curiously again. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep,¡± he said.

    ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± She asked. ¡°You look like you need it.¡±

    ¡°Then I should probably not have it.¡±

    ¡°A little won¡¯t hurt,¡± she said reaching for the jar and cups.

    Mchi gave in and went to sit with her. She pulled the smaller table from under therge one and ced it between them. Then she served the wine but only poured very little to herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do well with wine,¡± she exined.

    Mchi just grabbed his cup and took a sip. Perhaps he needed the wine to sleep tonight.

    He met Ravina¡¯s probing gaze. ¡°You want to ask something?¡±

    She took a sip from her wine as well and then blinked at the taste. ¡°Oh, this tastes like the one from the party. How do you make your wine?¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡± He raised a brow.

    She tasted it again and nodded. ¡°It does not taste like this back home.¡± She focused on drinking it and then looked at the jar.

    Mchi smiled and poured her some more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not take advantage of you.¡±

    She looked at her filled cup and then at him. ¡°You could use some too,¡± he told her.

    She shook her head. ¡°You are supposed to talk. Not me.¡±

    ¡°And why do you need me to talk?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have something to say.¡±

    ¡°I see. You have been doing a lot of studyingtely.¡±

    ¡°It is what I do,¡± she said.

    He lifted his cup and drank his wine. Nothing he said would make anything better between them. Ravina waited for him but was again taken by the taste of the wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even like to talk and even worse is to listen,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°You have problems,¡± he told her straight.

    ¡°I do. Why do you think I got my nickname?¡±

    He watched her throat as she swallowed more of the wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighed everting his gaze.

    ¡°Do you have a nickname?¡± She asked and then shook her head. ¡°Oh, right I forgot.¡±

    Terrorizer?

    She looked down at the cup in her hand and then drank some more. Mchi frowned. And she said she wasn¡¯t supposed to drink. She already finished her cup and reached for the jar. She poured herself some more.

    ¡°Do you want more?¡± She asked but didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She filled his half-empty cup.

    Her eyes became hooded as if she couldn¡¯t hold them open.

    ¡°I heard Zo went home,¡± she began. ¡°Strange. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to me.¡±

    ¡°You sound heartbroken,¡± he teased.

    ¡°I mean, she was so fond of me. Even more, than she was of you.¡± Her speech began to slow down. She was already intoxicated.

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t seem to mind her at all. Or the fact that I brought her here,¡± he just wanted to know her thoughts.

    ¡°I do mind but what am I supposed to do? I came here on my own and put myself in this situation. ¡± She shrugged taking a sip. ¡°You were exploring your options which you should. Why would you just ept me when you can find someone who can give you warmth and care like a wife should? I am not the desirable wife. I have never been.¡±

    He just watched her as her eyes became small and she had trouble keeping her head straight for more than a few moments. ¡°I mean¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± She held her hand out and waved no before dropping it. ¡°It might look like I don¡¯t want to be queen. Well, actually deep down I don¡¯t. ¡± She corrected herself. ¡°BUT I am notpletely useless. I would not make a good wife but I would be a better queen, you know.¡±

    She sat up straight, stopping her head from rolling. ¡°I would be a good adviser, good support, I would make sure you look your best as a king and I would present myself in the best way I could as your queen. I would not do anything to bring shame to your name. I would be your spine, as my father used to say about my mother, but I can¡¯t be a wife. It¡¯s just not in me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± she let herself fall on the table, one arm stretched and her head falling on top of it. She startled him. ¡°Where do I begin?¡±

    He waited.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It frightens me. Wifely duties. Not only would I give up to do what I love, but I would give myself to someone as well. Let them see me, all of me, and be near me, touch me¡­¡±

    Mchi wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her words but it seemed like the problem wasn¡¯t just about hating to be touched. She didn¡¯t want people too close to her. She didn¡¯t want to be vulnerable.

    ¡°And I am supposed to do the same,¡± she said it as if it was the hardest thing to do. ¡°Then I would carry and birth children. I don¡¯t even like them or want them. I can barely take care of myself. I don¡¯t want them in this world, growing up in fear with parents that don¡¯t love each other and can not love them either.¡±

    ¡°But you were getting married, to a man you wanted it seemed.¡±

    ¡°That was just luck or bad luck. He is dying anyway.¡±

    Mchi stiffened. Dying? ¡°Then why were you marrying him?¡± He blurted.

    She pushed herself up and looked at him. ¡°I had to marry someone and I chose him because he seemed practical like myself. Then we just happened to get along. The only time¡­¡± she shook her head, her eyes glistening. ¡°I let someone in¡­ they had to die.¡± She chuckled as if she found it absurd.

    Mchi frowned disturbed.

    ¡°What is the point?¡± her eyes teared up and she gulped the rest of the wine down. ¡°Finally when you find even a little courage and let someone in¡­ they have to be dying. I am cursed. Even my uncle is dying. Everyone is leaving me.¡±

    She rubbed her forehead, sucking in a sharp breath. She then fisted her hair, leaning against the table with an elbow. ¡°Everyone is leaving,¡± she whispered, the tears streaming down. His heart clenched.

    Her uncle was dying?

    ¡°Do you know why they are dying, King Mchi?¡± She looked up at him. ¡°To protect our people. And I am here, drinking wine with you.¡±

    She pulled herself back to see him clearly. ¡°I am here for my people. I don¡¯t want any crown or to be a wife. I have been trying to convince myself that I can do it.¡± She waved with her hand, looking like she threw away something.

    ¡°Someone told me pretending would make the feelings real which is why I have been avoiding even pretending to like you because if I did like you¡­ what would that make of me?¡±

    Mchi said nothing but he understood her point.

    ¡°All the fear and terror I have witnessed, the loss and pain of my people, the sacrifices made, liking you would be like disregarding all of that. Disrespecting all those experiences.¡±

    He nodded looking down. She was right.

    ¡°Say something,¡± she urged.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°Defend yourself!¡± She demanded.

    ¡°There is nothing to defend.¡±

    She stared at him for a long moment. ¡°Then I must have lost my morals and values.¡± She said letting her face fall into her hands.

    He was confused.

    She looked up again. ¡°You know about instinct. Tell me, should I listen to my logic or instinct?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Use both.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. My conscious mind tells me I should not like being with you. My intuition tells me you are not bad. Maybe it is just me being desperate to ease my guilt so I am trying to find excuses for you or maybe not. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to find excuses for me. Everything you know about me is true.¡±

    She nodded slowly, her lips pressed together in disappointment. She tried to stand up while intoxicated with her injured leg. Mchi hurried to catch her from falling. He picked her up and she put her arm on his shoulder. She leaned on him as he carried her to her room.

    ¡°You smell like coffee,¡± she murmured.

 Chapter 119 Running rabbit

    Ravina didn¡¯t know what was happening to her. This was more than normal intoxication. She was swimming in heaven. In silk, coffee, and heat. She rubbed herself against the silky robe, felt the feathery touch of soft hair on her arm around his shoulders and his hot skin touched her bare waist.

    He was putting her down. ¡°No¡­¡± she breathed, clutching onto him, her fingers digging into his strong shoulder.

    Mchi stopped and sat with her on hisp instead. Yes, she could sleep like this. He could be an entire bed although nothing about his body was soft. Her hand wandered over the silky robe, feeling his solid shoulder and the strength in his arm.

    ¡°I am¡­ touching you¡­¡± she said as if warning him.

    ¡°I know,¡± his voice was low and she could feel his hot breath in her hair.

    Ravina couldn¡¯t help her hand that now ventured to his chest and this time there was no robe between her skin and his. How could he be hard everywhere? She shouldn¡¯t find thisfortable. Beds were soft.

    ¡°You are hard,¡± she said.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ big.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he told her.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    He was so warm. She could not have enough.

    ¡°I am not going anywhere,¡± he assured her and she was confused for a good while before she realized that she was clutching his robe.

    Her eyelids became heavy and she closed her eyes, allowing the warmth and the scent to pull her into slumber.

    A painful throbbing in her head woke her up in the morning, and she opened her eyes failing a few times before they adjusted to the light. She groaned, feeling like someone hit her head on a wall. Oh, what was this?

    As she breathed in, the aroma of strong coffee and wood filled her senses. Oh, Lord. This scent thing was only getting stronger. She could smell him as if he was in the room.

    Turning in bed she almost yelped, before she managed to throw a hand over her mouth. He WAS in her room. In her bed.

    Ravina was confused. What was he doing here? And he was still d in his silky robe.

    Her hand slowly dropped from her mouth. The caramel brown looked beautiful against his skin. She felt strange seeing him in her pink sheets. He looked misced yet it was as if by having him here, in the pink she somehow put a im on him. This all-male feral man became wrapped in cherry blossom. How did he end up here?

    She tried to recall what happened but she could only remember suggesting to have wine. Not the best idea but she didn¡¯t wake up naked at least. Or maybe it would have been better if she did. Get it over with while intoxicated and then remember nothing.

    Ravina looked at him again, at the size of him and recognizing the strength in his body. Her mind might not remember but her body surely would. The thought of having his body on top of hers¡­ she paused, erotic images shing through her mind of glowing bronze against pale skin. Of strong hands turning her pink, of bodies entangled and lips tied and¡­

    She had Ester to thank for this while trying to ignore the reactions in her body.

    Mchi stirred, breathing in. She turned to him. ¡°What makes you excited this early?¡± He suddenly spoke, his voice still rough from sleep and eyes still closed.

    He opened his eyes halfway, peeking at her.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Here?¡± He unfolded his arms and looked aroundzily while touching her bed. ¡°Oh, I am in your bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I thought so. I had a good sleep,¡± he husked, looking back at her with hooded eyes.

    A knock on the door made her head turn. She sat upright knowing one of the maids came to serve her. ¡°Come in,¡± she called.

    After a moment Nako opened the door and looked a bit surprised to find Mchi there. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°I thought of preparing a bath if you would like.¡±

    ¡°No thank you.¡±

    ¡°I would like that,¡± Mchi spoke without getting up or looking their way. He even had his eyes closed.

    ¡°Where shall I prepare it?¡± She asked, looking between them.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Here?

    ¡°Make it cold,¡± he told her.

    Cold?

    Nako left to prepare the bath and Ravina got out of bed without a word. She went to the private room to freshen up, her head still throbbing so she used cold water on her face. When she walked outside Nako was done preparing the bath since it was just cold water.

    Mchi got out of bed stretching his arms and rubbing his neck. ¡°It is ready,¡± Nako said and then excused herself to go make breakfast.

    Ravina touched the water out of curiosity as Mchi walked over. It was cold. ¡°Will you bathe in this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied taking off his robe on the way.

    Well, she was curious to see if he could but not wanting to watch him undress she went on to find something to wear and then went behind the screen as she heard him get inside the tub, some of the water spilling over. He sighed and Ravina couldn¡¯t help but look through the small springs in between the attached parts of the screen. She saw him lean back and look rxed while she shivered in his ce.

    ¡°Is itfortable,¡± she asked.

    He turned his head slightly in her direction but not all the way to look. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She undid her skirt and took off the one beneath as well. She changed and slipped into her new one, her gaze looking his way now and then to make sure he was still in the tub. Cold water couldn¡¯t be enjoyable in any way.

    She took off her top, her breasts aching. She stayed and slept with these tops. She needed to find something morefortable to sleep in. The sshing of water made her look through the spring again.

    Her eyes widened when she found him standing, his entire back on disy. He stepped out of the tub, water dripping down his back to his¡­ bottom. Her breath caught but she couldn¡¯t look away. She froze, not even blinking.

    Mchi sat on the stool near the tub, turning a little sideways. His wet hair fell over his shoulders and face as he leaned down to wash his leg. Or so she thought, but what she saw was something else. Shocking.

    He rubbed his hands down his thigh and leg, and as if shredding skin, something thin came off and his skin was clean and glowing even more. What. was. that?

    He did the same with his other leg and then he was pure silky bronze and flexing muscle, except for the tribal tattoo down the side of his thigh. Ravina was notpletely frozen now because surely her mouth was open. And then she shivered forgetting she was topless.

    As if hearing her shiver, he turned his head and she quickly hid. She became still and she heard no sound on the other side.

    ¡°Would you help me scrub my back?¡± he then asked.

    ¡°I am getting dressed,¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I think you do. It is taking you so long. Shall Ie?¡±

    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Then I will wait for you,¡± he said and she heard him get into the tub again.

    She quickly reached for her top, and this one was to be tied at the front. Before stepping out from behind the screen she made sure he was inside the tub. Thest thing she needed was more images in her head.

    Ravina walked over and he looked her way, his eyes subtly taking her in as if not revealing what he truly thought. She walked over, circling the tub, she grabbed the cloth from the stool, and then went behind him.

    ¡°Lean forward,¡± she said, crouching.

    He did as told and when she dipped the cloth into the water she was surprised to find that the water was no longer cold. It was lukewarm.

    ¡°Do you want me to scrub hard or softly?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Somewhere in the middle,¡± he said.

    She started rubbing the cloth over his skin.

    ¡°So how did you get into my bed?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You told me to stay,¡± he simply said. ¡°You clutched onto me.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that.¡±

    He chuckled.

    She tried to remember anything fromst night but her mind wasn¡¯t cooperating. Suddenly, she noticed that thinyering off his back as well.

    ¡°Something is happening,¡± she said, being unspecific but he somehow knew what she meant.

    ¡°Could you just peel it off?¡± He asked.

    Peel it off? It looked like when she peeled her lips or her fingers, removing a transparentyer. She grabbed a corned and slowly pulled. It came off easily unlike when she did it to herself and this time there was an even more healthy skin below in contrast to her bleeding one.

    The experience was oddly satisfying just like when she did it to herself.

    ¡°You shed skin.¡± She breathed.

    ¡°Well, did you not call us reptiles.¡±

    ¡°How often?¡± She asked, her research mind wanting to know more.

    ¡°Once a month or every other month.¡±

    ¡°Is it the whole body?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked at his back, touching the new skin. Not so different from the old one except it was smoother. The touch evoked a memory, of her hand ttening over his chest.

    ¡®I am touching you.¡¯

    Huh?

    ¡®I am notpletely useless.¡¯

    ¡°What did I sayst night?¡± She asked in a panic.

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    ¡°I need details.¡±

    ¡°Give me the towel,¡± he said, ignoring her.

    Annoyed she stood up and grabbed the towel. She held onto it. ¡°What did I say?¡± She demanded.

    He raised a brow and then chuckled. ¡°Are you threatening me with a towel?¡±

    ¡°It is no threat.¡±

    ¡°Are you negotiating?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± She said, reaching for his clothes as well. ¡°You will not want to walk naked up to your room.¡±

    He threw his head back andughed.

    ¡°I am really asking for a towel for your sake. Trust me, I can walk around town naked.¡±

    ¡°Not as a king.¡±

    He suddenly rose, water sshing everywhere around him. He stepped out of the tub and Ravina tried to hold her ground and not look down.

    ¡°Will youe here, princess, or do you want me toe over?¡±

    ¡°I am noting over!¡± She said her eyes glued to his. She knew this was useless now, but she was not backing down.

    She nced at the door, ready to run away with his clothes. Anything would do at this point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He said getting her attention back. ¡°You don¡¯t want to y the chasing game,¡± he warned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think chasing me naked will look good on you.¡±

    He cocked his head. ¡°And I don¡¯t think running on that leg will get you far.¡±

    She held onto his clothes not wanting to ept defeat.

    ¡°Then I guess I shalle over,¡± he said when she remained silent. He took a step and Ravina ran for the door.

    As she reached the handle she pulled it open with all her might but the door didn¡¯t even budge. She noticed the hand above her on the door. Her heart leaped to her throat. He was very fast.

    Ravina didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°The maids are here. I am going to scream.¡±

    She could feel him lean closer and she pushed herself into the door. A few drops of water fell on her bare shoulder. ¡°Go ahead. That is what they all do.¡±

 Chapter 120 Yours

    That is what they all do?

    She tugged at the door knowing she was getting nowhere. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about your activities with women.¡±

    ¡°But you want to send me out naked? You should be a little more possessive, princess.¡±

    Possessive? Over him?

    She scoffed looking over her shoulder, her eyes falling on his wet chest. ¡°Why would I be possessive?¡±

    ¡°Because my body belongs to you now.¡±

    Sheughed nervously. She had never heard such a sounde from her lips. His body belonged to her? She had heard men im women¡¯s bodies. What was this now and why did it make her feel overwhelmed? As if she didn¡¯t know what to do with all of¡­that.

    Ravina stood with her body facing away from his, hugging his towel and clothes with one arm and the other hand still grasping the door handle.

    ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Last night.¡±

    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    ¡°You imed me.¡±

    Sheughed again. ¡°What nonsense is that? So what, I can just im you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked over her shoulder nervously again. ¡°How did I do that?¡±

    He grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. She pressed herself against the door, hugging the clothes tightly to have something between herself and his nakedness, yet his abdomen touched the back of her hand as he moved closer.

    She looked up just to avoid looking at hisrge chest but looking at those eyes behind wetshes was far more dangerous and the way he gazed at her at the moment, made her throat dry.

    ¡°You touched me a certain way. A way no female has done before.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what he meant but she couldn¡¯t deny she touched him. She remembered.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I was drunk.¡±

    He looked into her eyes, his gaze intense.

    ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I didn¡¯t mean to touch you,¡± she hurried to say, then wondered just how she touched him and if it was even possible to im someone just by touching. She didn¡¯t know all their rules. Yet.

    ¡°And did you not mean to look?¡±

    Her face burned. ¡°I did not look,¡± she lied looking down. He could possibly not know.

    He grabbed her face, making her look up at him again. ¡°You can look, and touch and do anything else you want. I don¡¯t mind. My body is yours.¡±

    Oh¡­ why was he repeating that?

    ¡°No other woman will touch it. Just you.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked breathlessly.

    ¡°I told you. You imed me. There is a magic in your touch, in those slender fingers¡­¡± he traced her jaw with his thumb. ¡°I can not find anything like it anywhere else.¡±

    How could he not? She knew nothing about touching a man. Surely he could find more experienced women.

    His hand went to cup the back of her neck and his thumb moved over her cheek. ¡°Do you know Ravina,¡± he brought her face closer and she shut her eyes as his lips brushed across her cheek to her ear. ¡°You make me surrender with the tip of your fingers,¡± he whispered into her ear.

    Ravina¡¯s lips parted yet her lungs failed to breathe air. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest and her body shivered involuntarily.

    Mchi buried his face in her hair. As if smelling her she could feel him breathe in and when he breathed out, the heat of his breath coated the side of her neck.

    It was enough to make her feel heady for a moment, her eyes slowly fluttering close again when a knock on the door behind her made her jump with a gasp. Her arms shot out, pushing his clothes into his chest and stomach, and then without waiting for him to grasp them, she turned around to leave.

    Nako was surprised when Ravina pushed past her. She didn¡¯t mean to, but her leg was not helping her walk steadily.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± She called hurrying after her. ¡°Your leg.¡± She said worriedly at the pace she walked.

    ¡°I am fine. I need to be somewhere.¡± She said still walking fast and ignoring the pain.

    ¡°But breakfast¡­¡±

    ¡°Give it to Mchi.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Ravina walked out of the door, the cool morning air washing over her like the cold bath she needed. She rushed down the street, turning a few heads on her way to somewhere she didn¡¯t know. Anywhere would do where she could be alone for a moment.

    She spotted Mchi¡¯s mother from a distance and without hesitance changed direction. Not the right time to meet her, she thought rushing around the corner before she could be seen when she bumped into someone.

    Saul.

    Again.

    This time his hands grabbed her arms tightly and then he pulled her closer than he should.

    ¡°Running away?¡± He asked with eyes so dark and deadly. He looked a lot like Mchi.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Good, because I am not done with you.¡±

    ¡°I have not even started with you,¡± she said refusing to be intimidated by the steel grip on her arms.

    He let her go quickly and then someone came around the corner walking by. They gave each other a nod as if greeting and Saul put on a gentle smile. Really?

    As soon the person left he returned his gaze to her. He put his arms behind his back and tilted his head, watching her with an amused look. ¡°It seems like you are enjoying yourself. My brother finally got you under his spell. He has always been good with women.¡±

    ¡°I have heard so,¡± she said, not sure where he was getting with this.

    ¡°Did he tell you that you are the only one having such an effect on him?¡±

    Ravina stiffened for a moment and he chuckled. ¡°That is what he tells all women. It is our special line. How old are you? Twenty? You are a newbornpared to him. You have no idea. He has a vast experience with all kinds of women. Did you think you would be difficult for him? He must beughing at how easy your innocent self blush.¡±

    _________

    Bonus dedicated to Ivette_M11 and Onix_Rain25 <3.

 Chapter 121 Sour Grapes

    Easy innocent self? Her face heated up. She knew she was easy, she needed no one telling her that. Melting at the simplest offered warmth. Yes, it was pathetic. She knew she was bad at this, so she tried not to even be in a position where any such thing would ur.

    Ravina folded her arms over her chest and looked at him with a bored expression. ¡°Have you nothing better to do than pester an easy, innocent newborn human female?¡± She asked him.

    He grinned maliciously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least you are his breedmate otherwise,¡± he looked her up and down. ¡°Someone like you would not be able to satisfy him. Maybe he will realize that in time when the curiosity of the fragile female human body wears off and he gets a little taste breedmate. Holding back is no fun after all. It is in our nature to be feral.¡±

    She nodded slowly. ¡°So I am an easy, innocent, fragile human female?¡± She waited for a reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be offended,¡± he shrugged pretending to be friendly all of a sudden.

    ¡°I am not. I just don¡¯t understand why a big bad beastly dragon is so threatened by such a woman?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Have a good day,¡± he said walking past her.

    Ravina was left standing there now even more confused than she was. What morning was this? She kept walking, now again enjoying the pain her leg caused. She needed it to distract her for a moment but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t listen to Saul. He was enjoying this. He clearly didn¡¯t want her with Mchi but was he necessarily lying? She was a fragile humanpared to them. She was easy and¡­ how did he know Mchi told her that? Was it really their line?

    Her leg screamed in raw pain, yet she continued toward the uncrowded ce near the woods.

    She sat near a tree. She bent her knee to look at her ankle. It was hot and throbbing, red and bruised. Just like her this morning in that order. With a sigh, she gave up and leaned back against the tree. She could feel the pain sending waves up her leg.

    Closing her eyes, she tried not to think of anything for a moment but the feeling of being pathetic suddenly crept into her chest so strongly that she didn¡¯t even know when tears filled her eyes. And then she just cried. And then felt even more useless for crying.

    Oh, God. She would pay back that bastard. He knew nothing of being a woman. Of the dangers that came by simply being one. He could not fathom the risks she took being here. The courage it took her to step foot into this ce. Bastard! Bastard! He could never do such a thing himself. She had mainly done it for her sister but now her sister wasn¡¯t even with a n and she could not be found. Great.

    Angry with herself for shedding a tear, she wiped them away fast and then took deep breaths to calm down. She closed her eyes, thinking of her sister. Corinna. Where was she? God, if she could only find her sister. If she could only see her face and hug her once. Make sure that she was truly alright and safe. Could she believe in the fortune-teller?

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She opened her eyes and found Aaron nearing on his horse. She looked up at him squinting her eyes. ¡°What are you doing alone here?¡±

    ¡°Resting.¡±

    Swiftly he hopped off his horse. ¡°Where is Mchi? Should you be walking yet?¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± she assured, her ankle screaming otherwise.

    Aaron crouched, a frown settling between his brows as he looked at her closely. ¡°You have been crying. What happened?¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°nothing.¡±

    He raised a brow. ¡°I thought we could talk to each other,¡± he said.

    ¡°I just¡­ feel lost,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Oh well,¡± he sat down crossing his legs. ¡°Where is Chanan to show us the way?¡±

    She shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. The man is frightening. He can see through you.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°He has experience.¡±

    Aaron turned his head and she followed his gaze. She found him looking at a woman, walking by far away.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Kara.¡±

    ¡°You like her?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°My brothers fight for her.¡±

    ¡°Is there something special about her?¡±

    ¡°She is apparently hard to get.¡±

    Oh¡­

    Ravina watched the tall woman walk elegantly down to the shop nearby, holding a basket in one hand.

    ¡°But¡­ what about you? You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± She said.

    ¡°It does not matter.¡±

    ¡°You should try,¡± he told him. ¡°Maybe your brothers are not her kind. Maybe she is mature and is looking for something simr.¡±

    He looked at her with a smile. ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I know so.¡±

    He nodded with a smile. ¡°I shall try then. Perhaps tonight at the mating ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Mating ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am sure Mchi will take you there. A cousin of ours is getting mated and married. It would be good for you to see how it is done.¡±

    ¡°Are both things done at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you mate?¡± She asked and then thought maybe she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Does everyone watch?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Well, yes. It is not breeding. That is different. You do that after mating in private.¡±

    Then what was the mating?

    ¡°You will see how it goes. Dress nicely. I am sure Nako and Mara will find something suitable. Think of yourself as being queen when getting dressed,¡± he winked.

    ¡°While walking like a crippled.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°That only means Mchi will stay glued to your side.¡±

    ¡°Is that even a good idea?¡± She wondered.

    ¡°We will see what Mchi decides.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Now let me take you back on the horse, so you don¡¯t hurt yourself more.¡±

    Aaron helped her on his horse and rode back with her home. Mchi was just leaving the house when he saw them.

    Oh no¡­

    He stepped down the stairs, and she turned to climb down fast. He was quick to reach up, grab her waist and carry her down. He ced her on the ground, still holding her waist, giving her support. ¡°You really want to permanently injure your leg?¡± He asked with a low serious tone.

    Then he looked closely at her eyes with a frown. ¡°Did you cry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He looked over at Aaron and she pleadingly looked over at him to not say anything.

    Aaron pretended to be clueless. ¡°My breakfast is getting cold.¡± He said turning his horse, he rode away.

    Mchi looked at her again, his face hardening. Then he picked her up as if in hurry and went back inside with her.

    ¡°Nako!¡± He called in his loud stern voice startling her. His mood was making her wary.

    Nako came hurrying. ¡°Bring ice,¡± he said as he sat her on the sofa. Nako ran away as soon as she came.

    Mchi was on one knee in front of her. He ced a hand on each side of her body where she sat and looked up into her eyes. ¡°Listen, princess, if you need to punish someone, punish me. Don¡¯t do this to yourself.¡±

 Chapter 122 Sister

    Punish him?

    Oh, she had wanted to do that. She had wanted to punish them all and then herself, herst punishment being to disappear from this world.

    Disappear. That was still a dream. One she had been close to achieving and that she would have probably achieved if not for a bigger dream. To see her sister.

    Mchi looked at her bruised ankle while Nako came back with a bowl of cold water with ice. Ravina was sure he didn¡¯t give her instructions on how to prepare it but he took the bowl and then lifted her feet, cing it under.

    ¡°Endure a b¡­¡±

    She just sat her feet in the cold water without flinching. She needed it. The pain or whatever else it was. The sense of punishing oneself. Painful yet soothing. She just had to fight the soft sigh that threatened to escape her lips.

    Mchi looked up at her, disturbingly so from being on his knees. She didn¡¯t know why this always bothered her.

    ¡°You are careless.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± he pressed his lips together into a thin line to stop himself and then took a deep breath.

    ¡°It is fine. You can scold me if you want. You sound like my fath¡­unc..le?¡± She frowned, remembering all the times her uncle scolded her. It was so simr to her father. Her uncle was not the type to scold.

    She shook her head. What was she trying to say? Of course, her uncle was not the same man and she did many things worth scolding for.

    He lifted her feet off the water and then wrapped his warm hand around her toes.

    Holding her toes warm he dipped her feet back into the water again. The rest of her froze except for the toes. He knew how cirction worked.

    ¡°Why were you crying?¡± he asked.

    Because of your bastard brother, she thought but she couldn¡¯t say it of course. Thest thing she needed was to be seen as someone eager to cause a fight between brothers. She was already the enemy.

    Her head throbbed in worse pain. Mchi looked up for an answer.

    ¡°Is it me?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Is it Aaron then?¡±

    ¡°No! You should not ask ady too many questions about something she does not wish to share. Don¡¯t you know simple courtesy?¡±

    He blinked at her sudden outburst. She could hear the eerie silence that followed.

    ¡°My apologies. A savage like myself is still learning proper behavior. I did not mean to be intrusive, My Lady.¡± He spoke eloquently.

    Ravina snorted, cing a hand over her mouth. She tried to hold back herughter but wasn¡¯t sessful.

    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Sheughed and he looked at her confused. ¡°Never talk like that again.¡±

    She threw her head back,ughing. Thenguage did not suit him. He sounded so funny. She even imagined him wearing their clothes and bowing which made herugh even more.

    Mchi wore a confused smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh, that was funny.¡± She breathed, rubbing her eyes as her headache worsened.

    ¡°Youugh at odd things,¡± he said shaking his head. Then he pulled her leg out before it turned numb. He tried to gently massage the bruise.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you with pain,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Not all pain feels bad,¡± she admitted.

    He looked at her warily. ¡°I would agree if we weren¡¯t talking about a bruised ankle. Not even that. I don¡¯t know what this is turning into.¡± His eyes became deadly serious. ¡°You have to stop Ravina. I mean it.¡±

    Or what? She wanted to ask. She so badly needed somewhere to release her anger but she bit her lip instead. Leaning back she closed her eyes, her heart beating in rhythm with the pain in her head. Her mind went briefly back to her sister, to thest time she saw her.

    They were running from dragons, just after witnessing their parent¡¯s death. Ravina hadn¡¯t known her feet managed to carry her but for Corinna, she had to do it. Soldiers protected them from behind as they tried to make it back to the carriage.

    Corinna gave up, tears streaming down her face. Ravina knows what happened at that moment. What was the point of running? They were better off dead.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ravina grabbed her arm and pulled her away with force. Now was not the time to cry.

    She dragged her sister who couldn¡¯t see the way anymore. The carriage was no longer where she had expected it to be and the road was blocked by houses that burned to the ground. They took a turn but the road was almost blocked there as well.

    Ravina was not going to give up. She pulled her sister. ¡°You have to climb.¡± She told her to get to the other side.

    Corinna shook her head, tears falling.

    Ravina grabbed both her arms. ¡°Listen to me! We need to leave. Do you want me to die here?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Then focus. Here step on my hand.¡±

    Corinna stepped on her hand, grabbing therge stones she climbed over the broken house to get to the other side.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± Her voice trembled as she looked back. The screams came closer. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. Run! I will be right behind you.¡±

    Corinna hesitated. ¡°Run!¡± Ravina yelled.

    ****

    Darcy was running for her life. She knew the beastly creatures were close. She slowed down,. Why was she not catching up?

    She stopped and looked behind. Suddenly everything caught fire.

    ¡°Ravina!¡± A scream erupted from her throat and she shot her eyes open.

    Heart pounding the room seems to sway around her. Ravina? Her sister? Sweat and tears ran down her temples. She left her sister behind? How could she? She sat up, having difficulty breathing, and then she remembered, her sister, the coldhearted princess was alive.

    She let out a breath of relief. She didn¡¯t die that day although she wasn¡¯t sure how she suddenly remembered it. What day was it? They seemed to still be young.

    But¡­ she looked over at where Russelly. If Ravina was indeed her sister then¡­ her father was dead.

    He was dead!

 Chapter 123 In the dark (Part 1)

    Darcy cried in silence for what seemed like forever. Not only would it mean that her father was dead, but her mother too. Shey curled in bed, crying over people she couldn¡¯t remember but still, she grieved their loss. Now, she would never know them.

    And then she remembered, Russell called her daughter. She was utterly confused, her mind thinking of what that could mean. Her head began to hurt, so she allowed herself to sleep again.

    When she woke she was met by two female servants when she left the room. ¡°Good morning, My Lady.¡±

    Mydy again. It felt odd. She was nody. Or she used to be. She used to be a princess?? What?! She couldn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t feel like a princess.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°We have prepared a bath for you.¡±

    Oh really?

    They motioned for her to follow them and so she did. Once they took her to the room they prepared clothes for her as well.

    Darcy looked at them waiting for them to leave but they remained in ce.

    ¡°My Lady? Won¡¯t you bathe?¡± One of them asked.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you leave first?¡± She asked.

    They looked at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t you want our help?¡±

    Oh no! She wanted no one near her when she undressed and certainly no one bathing her. The painful memories came back briefly.

    The servants curtsied and retreated. Darcy still felt cautious undressing and she quickly got into the tub. She didn¡¯t take time to enjoy the bath. She washed off quickly and then hurried to get dressed.

    She looked at the dress on the bed. It had been a long time since she wore a dress. As she tied the straps she remembered something else. Her sister helped her get dressed and thembing her hair. Her long her, before she cut it. Her sister made her braids.

    ¡°Ravina.¡± She tested to say her sister¡¯s name out loud.

    And she was Corinna? A princess.

    She went to look at herself in the mirror. What part of her looked like a princess? Ady?

    She touched her wet hair that reached her shoulders. Shebed through it with her fingers. Then she touched her face. Her skin was dry, and she took notice of her hand being drier. She was nody.

    The moments in the darkness with the Phantom came back to mind. Would she see him today? Her heartbeat elerated. She was still embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t sure how she should have acted but certainly, she shouldn¡¯t have melted in the arms of a man she didn¡¯t even know the name of.

    When she walked out of the room, more servants were waiting outside, startling her.

    ¡°My Lady, breakfast is ready.¡± A well-d male servant spoke.

    Darcy followed him to the dining hall. Would she see the Phantom? It was too bright so she guessed not but she hoped he woulde and reveal himself.

    ¡°Will the Lord of the house join me?¡± She asked.

    The servant smiled politely. ¡°You will be on your own, My Lady but we will be here to serve you.¡±

    He pulled out the chair for her and she sat down. She was served an extravagant breakfast. If only the crew were here.

    For the rest of the day, she had servants attending to her every need while she took care of Russell and had physicians examine him as well.

    ¡°We can now only wait and see,¡± the physician told her.

    This man, whether her uncle or father, she needed him to live. He woke up a few more times, calling out their names. Deep inside, the way he called them made her feel like he was her father and not her uncle. But howe?

    When becamete, she left the room again in hopes to meet the Phantom. She wandered down the dark halls with anticipation. She took each step, her heart drumming in her chest, recalling the feel of his lips on her neck, his hair in her fingers, and his body against hers. The way she had felt in that moment, the intensity of it frightened her but also made her want to feel it again.

    Her feet slowed down when she sensed something. His scent lingered here. She followed it and almost stumbled, realizing there were stairs ahead. Curious, she climbed them. The second floor wasn¡¯t as dark. Light came in fromrge windows in the hall. When she came to the end, she turned down the hall. She ended up in a dark room.

    Here she could feel the smokey scent stronger than ever. Wait? Was she perhaps in his room? Then this was a very bad idea. She turned around immediately to leave when she saw his silhouette at the entrance. The light from the hall behind him made it possible for her to discern his figure clearly now.

    She already knew he was tall, standing on strong legs. He certainly didn¡¯t have the body of a human male. She could see his broad shoulders almost filling the frame, hair tied back she guessed, and a loose shirt on his torse. She could tell it was one of those elegant shirts from the loose sleeves, probablyced at the ends.

    He stepped inside as her heart changed rhythm, following his movement.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to pry,¡± she hurried to say.

    ¡°It is alright. How was your day?¡±

    ¡°I was well taken care of. Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Please sit,¡± he told her.

    She looked around, trying to distinguish the furniture. She found the couch nearby and sat down. He sat somewhere else, on a bed possibly, keeping a distance from her.

    ¡°Are youfortable in the dress?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. I feel¡­ like a woman.¡±

    She could feel him smile. ¡°You are.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She shook her head feeling silly. He reminded her yesterday that she was a woman. She had never felt more woman than the moment she was in his arms.

    Would he say something about what happenedst night?

    ¡°Last night¡­¡± he began.

    ____

    A big thank you to my supergifters Onix_Rain24 and Ivette_M11 <3

 Chapter 124 In the dark (part 2)

    Darcy¡¯s heart was beating fast as she waited for the Phantom to continue. She was nervous about what he would say. Scared.

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t startle you,st night.¡± He spoke.

    She breathed, rxing a little. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t mind either?¡±

    He hoped?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said feeling flustered.

    She was suddenly shy, which was unlike her. Maybe wearing the dress she turned into ady or maybe it was just him.

    ¡°I have wanted to kiss you,¡± he confessed, his voice reaching her like a whisper of temptation. ¡°For a long time.¡±

    Kiss?

    She recalled his lips on her neck, the heat of it, and the way it made her feel. She had imagined many things about him, wondered about many things but she never thought of anything physical. Never in her imagination did she think a touch or a kiss would feel good. Not to her anyway. Untilst night.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I did not wish to scare you.¡±

    Because of what she had been through?

    ¡°You do not scare me. You saved me.¡± She reminded.

    She stood up, hesitantly closing the distance between them. How long was a long time? As long as she had been curious about him? Was it since the day he saved her? When? And did she give such a strong impression of not liking his kind that he kept a distance for so long?

    She stopped when there was a little space between them. ¡°I have been wanting to know you for so long,¡± she also confessed. ¡°Since the day you saved me.¡±

    She looked at his shadow as he rose from his seat. He stepped closer, his hand cupping her cheek, his thumb brushing across her skin. She closed her eyes briefly.

    ¡°Darcy.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she could not ignore his call. If only she could look into his eyes when she opened hers again. If only she could call his name as well.

    Insanity, something in the back of her mind insisted only until she felt his breath against her lips.

    Darcy¡¯s eyes fluttered close again and his lips touched the high point of her cheek, brushing down slowly. She moved her head, her own lips seeking the heat of his, feeling the delicious tingle right near her mouth, and then with a slight tilt, their lips met.

    Darcy had never kissed before so she didn¡¯t know what to do. She waited, his mouth teasing hers with soft brushes that made her tingle all over. She leaned in, almost falling into him and he caught her with one strong arm around her, pulling her closer with another hand in her hair, and then he took her mouth.

    Tremors went down Darcy¡¯s spine as heat engulfed her. His mouth was like hot sweet liquid against hers, moving in strokes that ignited mes from within. Her heart trembled in fear and excitement at the intensity of it all. Her legs gave, causing him to hold her up, crushing her chest against his.

    Oh, the friction between their bodies made hers pulsate in strange ces and coaxed a moan from her lips.

    He broke the kiss abruptly with a pained breath, but his lips remained touching the side of her face. He was breathing as heavily as she was, his arm slowly easing around her.

    Darcy¡¯s lips stung sweetly and her body ached. Her heart craved¡­ for more. But she had to pull herself back and together. She didn¡¯t know this man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± She breathed. ¡°Or seen your face.¡±

    He took her lips again, just briefly but that one tug clouded her mind again. It was as if he wanted more yet was held back. Still. Why?

    ¡°I want to see you,¡± she said. She could not keep kissing him without seeing him. She knew that would require him to trust her but they had kissed. That had to mean something. It did for her anyway. She didn¡¯t just kiss anyone.

    He took her hand, leading her further into the dark room. He opened a door she hadn¡¯t seen and they stepped into further darkness. It was a little colder here and then he opened yet another door and they were met by the light and the cold night breeze.

    He released her hand, descending the few stairs below and stepping into the garden. He was going to show her his face! Her heart skipped and she remained standing at the door, now watching his back.

    He wore ck pants, cut short by high leather boots, and a white chemise. His hair was as dark as the night sky, shinier than the stars, and looked softer than the night breeze. He remained standing with his back to her, and she could see him clench and unclench his hands.

    Darcy stepped down the stairs and then kept her distance, waiting for him to show himself with anticipation. She was sure that whatever she saw, she would find him beautiful.

    She heard him take a deep breath and then he turned around slowly. Darcy felt as if the night became still when sheid eyes on him. He had a face chiseled, the high sharp lines covered in the glow of honey and casting shadows across the nes of his face. In all the harshness, there were lips, soft and sensual with promises of leg-weakening kisses.

    Lifting her gaze, she finally looked into his eyes. She had seen nothing like them before. Gold and silver. Smoke and fire. Breathtaking. He had absolutely nothing worth hiding unless he was afraid of attention.

    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± she admitted.

    Those lips curved upward. Also, the first time she saw him smile and her heart fluttered.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± his voice sounded even better now that she could see him. Very fitting of his appearance. She could see what he meant now.

    He did look more dragon. The sculpted face, dark hair, full lips, and honey skin. Only his aristocratic nose was more human and perhaps the mixture in his eyes. She guessed a bit dragon and human or something else entirely.

    She took a few steps toward him. ¡°And your name?¡± She asked greedily.

    ¡°My real, birth name is Ephraim.¡±

    ¡°Ephraim.¡±

    His chest expanded as if liking his name on her lips and the gold in his eyes glowed inside the smokey silver.

    ¡°I have been waiting for this moment, Ephraim. Now I think knowing your name and seeing your face, I can thank you for saving me.¡±

    The way he looked at her made her breath hitch. Now she knew why she could feel the intensity of it even in the darkness.

    They sat on a bench in the garden beside each other. She couldn¡¯t help but nce his way and he looked at her at the same time, Her face flushed and she was about to look away when he stopped her with a finger on her cheek.

    ¡°You wanted to see me,¡± he said softly. ¡°You can look.¡±

    He dropped his finger and held her with his eyes instead. It was pure temptation to have him so close, knowing what his kiss felt like and when his gaze slowly dipped to her lips before looking at her eyes again, she felt her self-restraint waver. She wasn¡¯t sure who leaned in and kissed the other but couldn¡¯t care at the moment.

    It was only their lips that met and eventually, their bodies turned toward each other, their knees colliding. His legs were too long, preventing her from being closer than she wanted. Perhaps for the better. She was afraid of what she might end up doing.

    Darcy pulled away, her body feverish. Ephraim was leaning sideways against the backrest with one arm resting on top. His eyes opened slowly as if savoring the moment. That did something more to her than the kiss itself. His head was still slightly tilted as if allowing for another kiss.

    He did not touch her even when his eyes said something else.

    ¡°How long did you wait?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Since the day I saved you.¡±

    That was insane.

    ¡°Then why did you not try more? You could talk to me.¡± She said frustrated.

    His eyes looked down a bit sad and his lips curved up slightly with the same expression. ¡°I could. I am just¡­ very used to loneliness. Allowing people toe too close is difficult for me.¡±

    Used to loneliness. She didn¡¯t like the sound of that.

    ¡°I tried to stay away,¡± he admitted and then looked up at her again. ¡°But Darcy, staying away from you has been the most difficult task.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t do that anymore?¡± She said afraid that this would end with a kiss and then he would go back to hiding. But then, what was she suggesting he do? She was going so fast that she couldn¡¯t even keep up with herself.

    Yes, this was insanity and she had no exnation for why it felt so right.

    ¡°Will you then be by my side?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 125 In the dark (part 3)

    Be by his side?

    She looked at him not sure of what that meant. What was he asking her exactly?

    He shook his head slightly with a smile. ¡°My apologies. That was too fast.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± She admitted.

    He smiled gently. ¡°It makes sense. We will have to spend some more time together for me to ask and for you to understand what I mean and be able to decide.¡±

    Spend more time? She liked that. She was here anyway, waiting for Russell to wake up.

    Ephraim took her on a walk in therge garden. ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± She urged.

    ¡°What do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Well, my father was a silver dragon, a mix of a ck and white dragon. My mother was a human. She was what we call a dragon tamer.¡±

    ¡°Dragon tamer?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Humans who will have great influence among dragons are called dragon tamers. Very few of them can even speak the ancientnguage,mand, and call when dragons are in their dragon form.¡±

    ¡°They can just speak thenguage?¡± She asked surprised.

    ¡°Yes. It justes to them.¡±

    She nodded, fascinated. This was something new to her.

    ¡°How did your mother influence dragons?¡± She was curious.

    ¡°She fought against very and gathered dragons to be on her side. Freed many of her people with the help of my father. She grew to be admired by many but she also created many enemies who didn¡¯t like the new changes.¡± He paused, his expression bing grim.

    Something happened. Something painful. She just knew it.

    Darcy grabbed his arm in aforting manner and he stopped walking and looked at her. His jaw clenched. ¡°We were three brothers,¡± he said.

    Oh no. And now he was all alone.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said.

    He smiled. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡±

    Yes, but the loss of loved ones was always so vivid.

    ¡°How long have you been¡­ alone?¡± She asked, heart aching as they began to walk again.

    ¡°Almost six-hundred years.¡±

    She gasped and halted. He had been alone that long?

    Ephraim looked at her with a frown.

    ¡°Why?¡± She almost demanded, then felt harsh for saying so.

    He seemed thoughtful for a moment. ¡°When you lose all at once¡­¡± he was thoughtful again as if trying to find the right words to express his feelings. But his eyes already said it all.

    ¡°You are in too much pain to even entertain the thought of possibly going through more,¡± she finished for him.

    He gazed at her, his smile reaching his eyes this time. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    But while he smiled, a strong sadness settled in her chest. That much pain. That much loneliness.

    ¡°Was it not painful to be lonely as well?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It was the mostfortable choice,¡± he told her. ¡°Well, until you came.¡± He added with a smile.

    She smiled as well.

    He looked down, reaching for her hand, he looked at her while brushing his thumb over her knuckles. ¡°You ruined the peace I knew, Darcy. Thefort I found in darkness. You made greedy and wanting to seek another type offort and light.¡± He gazed up into her eyes again. ¡°Watching you from afar was the most peaceful yet tormenting feeling ever.¡±

    Darcy frowned. ¡°Why tormenting?¡± She didn¡¯t like it.

    He chuckled. ¡°Because you were so close, yet so far. I wanted you closer, yet I was terrified.¡±

    Alone and terrified? While he gave her the best people to be around, he kept himself isted.

    Still holding her hand he made them walk again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell you depressive things about myself. Not the way to impress you.¡± He said with a light smile.

    ¡°You told me personal things. That means a lot to me,¡± she told him.

    He gave her hand a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°How many know your real name?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Not many. Only those of my kind that I have known for a very long time and you.¡±

    ¡°I am the only human who knows?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He trusted her?

    ¡°Tell me about you,¡± he said.

    ¡°You already know everything about me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know much about your family. Did you get any memories back?¡± He asked.

    Her heart squeezed. ¡°I remembered. It seems that I am Corinna but¡­ I am not sure who Russell is.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I think he might be¡­ my father.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± He asked.

    Twins? It just suddenly came to her mind but she wasn¡¯t sure where she got it from.

    ¡°Were thete king and Russell twin brothers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He said with a frown. ¡°But if they were, are you suggesting¡­¡± he looked at her questioningly. ¡°That is dangerous and how many could he possibly fool?¡±

    He was right? At least her sister would know and the prince and the queen. That would be an impossible task.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore,¡± she shook her head with a sigh. ¡°I am confused.¡±

    He stopped and drew her in gently by the arm, watching her carefully to make sure she was alright with a hug.

    A hug? No one had hugged her for as long as she could remember. The crew members were her family but they never hugged each other.

    Ephraim carefully embraced her, stroking her hair with one hand. Her head rested on his chest, hearing his heartbeat, smelling his scent that made her feel safe and protected and his heat made her feel at home. Was this what a hug felt like?

    She was so overwhelmed by thefort of it that the tears burned in her eyes. ¡°All will be alright, Darcy. I will take care of you.¡± He promised.

    Darcy could not stop the tears from falling. She felt stupid. Why was she suddenly crying?

    ¡°Come,¡± he took her away from the garden and inside. She wiped the tears quickly.

    He took her to afortable parlor. ¡°Do you like herbal tea?¡± He asked. ¡°Calming ones to help with sleep.¡±

    ¡°I could use that.¡± She said as they sat under the light of arge chandelier.

    Ephraim¡¯s skin glowed more honey under the candlelight, and she was still fascinated by his eyes. Gold surrounded by silver smoke.

    ¡°Do all half-dragons look more dragon?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Not necessarily but we have the bodies since we need to shift.¡±

    ¡°Howe you can shift normally being half dragon?¡±

    ¡°The stronger blood and stronger qualities are passed on for survival,¡± he exined.

    The servant came with tea and served them.

    Darcy was not new to dragons. She had been among them. Seen what they looked like, how they dressed, and how they lived. She couldn¡¯t deny that they were built stronger and one woman alone was able to handle her.

    Darcy would never forget that one p that bruised her face. The men she was being prepared for that wouldter sell her further, had been furious at the woman for bruising her face. Not because they cared. She had survived beating because they didn¡¯t want any marks or bruises on her body, but Darcy had tried escaping many times and refused certain examinations, therefore they had to find a way to discipline her.

    Theyshed her feet soles, making her unable to walk properly, let alone escape.

    Darcy had her calming tea. It didn¡¯t taste the best.

    After tea, Ephraim walked her back to her room. Oh Lord, she didn¡¯t want to part from him. They had talked for a few hours, yet it wasn¡¯t enough. His soothing voice was so pleasing to her ears.

    ¡°I hope the tea helps you sleep,¡± he said.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight,¡± she told him.

    He brought her hand that he held up to his lips and kissed her knuckles. She felt like ady again. ¡°Thank you for yourpany.¡±

    They kept holding each other and he smiled. He stepped closer, cing a soft kiss on her lips. Her heart fluttered. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she said forcing herself to release his hand.

    He motioned for her to go inside and she hurried back inside before she said or did anything stupid. When she closed the door, she wondered again what insanity this was, but it surely was the best night she had so far.

    Ephraim. She repeated his name in her head. It sounded as beautiful as he was. She went to sleep thinking of his arms around her and that somehow chased her nightmares away.

    In the morning, she woke up from low groans of pain. Russell was reaching out and she hurried to his side. This time he looked at her with eyes fully open.

    ¡°Russell? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Corinna.¡± He breathed. ¡°My dear sweet Corinna.¡±

    He reached out with his hand again and she took it. He held her tightly as if afraid she would disappear.

    ¡°I am here,¡± she told him.

    ¡°You are here,¡± he repeated, his voice strained. ¡°You are here. Alive.¡±

    He tried to touch her face. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he cried.

 Chapter 126 Seeking help

    ¡°Ravina? Ravina!¡±

    Ravina was lost in thoughts of her sister that she didn¡¯t hear Mchi¡¯s voice until he shook her. She came to the present and looked at him. He stared at her with a worried frown.

    ¡°What is wrong? Tell me,¡± he urged.

    Ravina realized she had cried while thinking of her sister. She felt some strange thing while thinking of her, a connection, deep sadness but also a call as if her sister was at the moment thinking of her as well. This was a first since the day she lost her.

    She looked at her ankle that Mchi had bandages. He took care of it, and was worried about a bruise on her ankle while her soul was covered with bruises. No. Not only that. She was broken in two. Her other half was missing. The connection between twins, no one could understand unless they had a twin themselves.

    Ravina knew how badly her uncle had suffered. She did not want that. She could not imagine losing her sister that way. But this connection, why did she only now feel it? She had tried to stay alert all these years, just to feel something from her sister.

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She stood up. ¡°I need some time alone,¡± she said, forgetting about the leg and walking back to her room. She sat on her bed, trying to stay alert to any other feelings. Please. Anything.

    There was no more and her heart sank. She took a deep breath to fight nausea. At least her sister was safe, right? Could she trust the fortune teller?

    ***

    Mchi stood at the entrance watching Ravina seated on her bed with an empty look in her eyes. Sometimes they were filled with dread, other times darting around in panic. Something was going on with her and he was utterly disturbed by how she could endure such pain.

    He knew he wasn¡¯t exactly the right person to help at the moment. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with someone going through so much turmoil. Last night he had found out why she was so devastated and tortured. He didn¡¯t know that it was more than just her parents and sister and being away from home. She would also lose her uncle and the man she liked. It was loss after loss and grief after grief. And he thought he was tortured.

    Leaving her alone, he asked Nako and Mara to keep a close eye on her then he went to meet priest Chanan. Maybe he could help her.

    When hended at his temple, the old man was taking care of the nts outside.

    ¡°King Mchi. I am d you came again,¡± he said without looking his way. He kept taking care of his nts.

    ¡°I need your help?¡± Mchi said.

    The priest smiled. ¡°I am d. What is on your mind?¡±

    ¡°It is about Ravina,¡± he began.

    The priest nodded waiting for him to continue. ¡°We spoke about guilt. You said she feels it too, but it is different.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Because, I am the reason, and rightfully so.¡±

    The priest paused and looked his way. ¡°I have not always been a priest.¡± He said. ¡°When I first became one, no one came to my temple because they knew who I was. All I could do was to show them, who I have be and win their trust slowly. Patiently.¡± He went back to taking care of his nts.

    Mchi walked around to the other side to see his face clearly. ¡°I am trying but she is so far away.¡±

    ¡°See this nt. I forgot to take care of it for a while. It became damaged. Now it needs more care and more patience to restore it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to restore it.¡±

    ¡°Just like nts, we need the right care and the right environment. And always in everything, we need patience.¡± Chanan said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take care of nts, Chanan. Not one that is withering. She needs a lot of help before she¡­ ¡°

    Both of them stopped and looked at each other. Before she what? He had noticed that look in her eyes sometimes, the one his sister had before she ended her life.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°You know?¡± He suddenly asked looking into the priest¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, she was at the cliff once. I stopped her.¡±

    Mchi¡¯s heart ceased to beat. At the cliff?

    ¡°When was that?¡±

    ¡°During the first few days she was here.¡±

    ¡°You tell me this now?¡± Mchi used.

    ¡°I thought you knew.¡±

    Right. How stupid of him. He should have known, of course.

    ¡°Could you visit her?¡± He asked Chanan.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°And perhaps you can visit Saul as well.¡±

    Chanan smiled. ¡°I will try.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle by some other time,¡± Mchi said knowing he had a meeting soon.

    He hurried to the courthouse, to meet with n leaders. His brothers joined him at the table and then waited for thest few to sit down. Mchi looked around the table and then gave his brother Saul the word. Since he was so impressed by the mess he should take care of it too.

    ¡°Thank you everyone foring.¡± He began. ¡°We have unfortunately not gathered to share any good news or make great ns for our future. We are here becausews were broken. There have been things happening without King Mchi¡¯s knowledge or permission. There have been attacks on humans.¡± He looked around the table. ¡°If you have any objection to King Mchi¡¯s rules, you need to address them straight. Now is your chance.¡±

    There was a few looks exchanged before the king of the Gin n spoke. ¡°We are concerned, king Mchi. You are a king with a human breedmate. We have been hiding for a long while now and meanwhile the humans have been expanding and developing superior weapons. Many areing out to fight and if we stay silent, they will only grow and we will nevere out of our hiding.¡±

    Some nodded in agreement.

    ¡°And how do you wish to respond?¡± Mchi asked. ¡°You think fighting back will make them retreat or do you think they will produce those weapons faster and distribute them to everyone?¡±

    ¡°We will do what you used to do with your father. We need to evoke fear again. Those who want to just lead peaceful lives will force the ones fighting to surrender.¡±

    Mchi wanted tough. Clearly, they haven¡¯t met Ravina.

    ¡°Or, we will cause a war between them,¡± another one added.

    ¡°Humans have been at war with each other for a long time. It is their way of living but we brought them together because they found amon enemy. As long as we are the enemy, there won¡¯t be a bigger war than this one between them.¡±

    Mchi met their gazes. ¡°And some of you have been reckless enough, almost exposing our homes and putting the innocent ones in danger.¡±

    ¡°We need to get rid of those weapons King Mchi. I thought you kept your breedmate for that purpose, or do you have other ns?¡±

    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Mchi demanded. ¡°Are you telling me to use my breedmate as means to negotiate? Is that what you do with your breedmate?¡±

    The king was offended.

    ¡°My breedmate is a dragon,¡± he defended himself.

    ¡°But it is not about what your breedmate is. It is the instinct to recognize her as such and what you feel toward her that makes her a breedmate and that instinct is what makes you a dragon. Are you telling me because she is human, to ignore the very thing that makes me a dragon?¡±

    They looked at each other, discreetly.

    ¡°You are not giving me a good reason to fight what is in my nature,¡± he added. ¡°If you can prove that my instinct is any less than yours because she is human then I will consider.¡±

    They remained silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the main issue then. The attacks on humans, who is responsible?¡±

    No one said anything. So they were going to help each other to hide it?

    ¡°Alright. Then each of you, send ten of your men. We will do it the old way.¡± Mchi said, standing up.

    ¡°And pray I don¡¯t catch anyone red-handed,¡± Saul said. ¡°End of meeting.¡±

    His brothers stood up and followed him out. They watched as the rest left and then Saul turned to him. ¡°With your breedmate, you don¡¯t even have your n on your side. How will you rule others?¡± He shook his head at him and walked away.

    Kenan and Joel followed him and Aaron came to stand by his side. ¡°You did well,¡± he pped him on the shoulder. ¡°As for your people, I want to show you something.¡±

    Aaron took him on a flight to the hill nearby his house. Theynded and shifted. Aaron nodded toward Mchi¡¯s house. Mchi found Ravina surrounded by people with Nako and Mara by her side. They were demonstrating something. The vegetable peeler.

 Chapter 127 Preparing for the ceremony

    Mchi watched Ravina as she spoke to his people. He strained his ears. They were allowing people to test the vegetable peeler for themselves and then they were selling it for a price.

    Those who tried were impressed by its simplicity and Ravina gave credit to Boris who then exined that the idea was hers and he only followed it. People passing by stopped, curious to see what was going on. Ravina offered them a peeler and potatoes to try.

    Some of them were reluctant even if they were impressed. ¡°I am used to my knife,¡± an old woman said.

    ¡°You can take it for free,¡± Ravina told her. ¡°See it as a gift from King Mchi.¡±

    Mchi¡¯s eyes widened. Why was she¡­?

    Aaronughed beside him. ¡°Seems like your Queen is already taking care of you.¡±

    This woman. He couldn¡¯t understand her.

    She gave the other old women peelers for free, again telling them it was a gift from him. A man passing by stopped and liked the peeler wanting to buy it for his breedmate as a gift.

    ¡°We should wrap it up then,¡± Ravina said.

    They had already prepared all the necessary tools and Ravina wrapped it up for him.

    ¡°Your breedmate will be very happy,¡± Nako told him.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± the man said.

    One of the old women who got the peeler for free told Ravina toe by her barber shop and she would give her a free haircut.

    Great. Why were they after her hair? She didn¡¯t need any haircut.

    ¡°I probably need it. Thank you,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Send my gratitude to King Mchi.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After they sold all the vegetable peelers more people came to hear about it from the old ones. Ravina and Boris apologized that they sold out but told them that more woulde and they coulde by a few dayster. Once everyone left they packed up and Boris decided to give her a share of the money which she refused.

    ¡°I gave some for free already. That is a payment enough.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she impressive?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her then¡­¡±

    Mchi red at his brother while Aaron stepped back from probably receiving a punch.

    ¡°Rx. She is yours,¡± he chuckled.

    ****

    Ravina was d once Araminta left. There was just something about her that made her a little ufortable. Yes, she was warm and kind and she didn¡¯t dislike her. But she was also passive. It would exin why the sons followed in their father¡¯s footsteps. She was very unlike her own mother in many ways.

    Ravina hade here counting on the queen mother but she should have known, that being with Khaos would mean that she would either be like him or be submissive.

    Wondering what to do next, Ravina got a visit from Chanan. It felt like forever since she saw him and again he came to visit her and not Mchi.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± He asked sitting straight on the couch. Again, he only wanted to have water.

    ¡°Surviving,¡± she replied.

    He smiled.

    ¡°I heard about your ankle,¡± he said.

    ¡°Ah¡­ it is fine, but I couldn¡¯te to visit because of it.¡±

    He took a sip of his water.

    ¡°I saw you in one of my dreams when you were young and I¡­ I was Arshan.¡±

    He tilted him curiously. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    ¡°I called you by your name and you interpreted a dream of mine.¡± She exined.

    He nodded. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember many things clearly. It was a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°So, I am Arshan? Then is Mchi Hiroshima?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Just because you are Arshan doesn¡¯t mean Mchi is Hiroshima.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about the third dragon tamer,¡± she urged.

    ¡°Her name was Selene. She was a breedmate of the king of Silver dragons, Fearghal. Selene was a masterful magician. Using magic, she helped her people in many ways. Some people said that she cast a spell on king Fearghal to use him to free her people. It was nothing that upset Fearghal. He always said that she had cast a spell on him and she needed no magic for that.¡±

    Ravina smiled a little.

    ¡°They were known to be a strong couple. There is even a whole book of poems written by Fearghal where he praises his breedmate. He was known to be a romantic. With his breedmate, they freed many humans, and over the years they had three sons together.¡±

    He stopped.

    ¡°What happened then?¡± Ravina wondered.

    ¡°The usual. There was war and destruction. Fearghal and Selene couldn¡¯t fight for too long and eventually lost their lives. The sons were hunted and killed.¡±

    Ravina frowned, her head throbbing just from hearing the story.

    ¡°And you still think I can do this?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Well, failure is not the same as impossible. We have to fail a few times.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it. I don¡¯t have the strength. I am losing myself in all of this. I can not only stay mission focused as I thought.¡±

    ¡°You have to live too,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Yes. But where? With who?¡±

    ¡°You are not getting along with king Mchi?¡±

    ¡°It is not about getting along. I could do that but¡­¡± she took a deep breath not knowing how to exin herself.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. People here tell their children that humans kill dragons, not telling them why and how. They say humans were kind to them while calling them their ves in the same sentence yet they were angry for some reason. Everyone is a victim here despite the fact that humans don¡¯t know their location while my people are living in constant fear of when they are going to be attacked next. So when I see king Mchi and knowing who he is and knowing he had been king for six years, I just feel angry.¡±

    Chanan nodded. ¡°Angry with who?¡±

    ¡°With myself mostly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°Would you feel good around someone who terrorized your home? And if you did feel good about it, would you feel good about feeling good?¡±

    Chanan smiled gently with a small nod. ¡°I guess I wouldn¡¯t feel so good about it.¡±

    ¡°You are just agreeing with me,¡± she said desperately.

    ¡°I am not here to disagree. I am here to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to give me some good advice? Tell me something about your people, your King.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anything to help me stay sane. I just have a feeling about your King. I am not trying to excuse his behavior nor do I want to but¡­ why do I feel this way then? Something is not going well together in my head.¡±

    ¡°My advice to you would be the same then. Patience. In time you will learn more about others, and yourself, and perhaps then things will go well together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, Chanan,¡± she whispered. ¡°I feel like running away. Would I be selfish then?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Just don¡¯t run away unless you have a safe ce to be and if you feel like you can¡¯t stay here anymore, you cane to me.¡±

    She sighed. She had nowhere to go. Going back to the castle wasn¡¯t an option. Her cousin was still a danger.

    ¡°It is not like I can run far anytime soon with my injured leg,¡± she joked when she suddenly felt the connection again.

    Her sister. Corinna. She was thinking of her.

    Oh. Why suddenly after so many years? Ravina was confused. When Chanan left, Ravina went back to her room and thought of her sister, trying to see if she would feel it and think back of her. It wasn¡¯t working this way.

    When the sun set, Ravina remembered the mating ceremony. Aaron had told her to dress well. She felt a little nervous and decided to ask Nako and Mara what the ceremony was.

    ¡°It is a ritual containing several steps and the pair prove and show their bond to the rest. It is interesting to watch. You will see.¡± Mara exined.

    ¡°Yes. The pair try their best to show that their bond is the strongest. Then they get the title of being the heaven-matched pair,¡± Nako added.

    ¡°Who has that title now?¡± Ravina wondered.

    ¡°It is Georgia and her husband Dias. They are known to be quiet the pair.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And they have had that title for many years now. No one has beaten them. We will see if the couple tonight will.¡± Mara said.

    Ravina nodded. She was more curious now, what it was all about.

    ¡°What should I wear?¡± She asked them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Nako began to go through her chest. ¡°What impression do you want to give?¡±

    ¡°Something subtle, yet impactful and elegant.¡±

    ¡°You want nothing extravagant?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She showed her different dresses and they tried to pair them with the right jewelry to see what they looked like. Ravina felt torn and didn¡¯t know what would be the best choice when Mchi¡¯s mother came by again.

    ¡°I came in case you needed help with dressing up,¡± she said and brought with her a lot of clothes.

 Chapter 128 A man

    Mchi went home with a little heaviness and dread this time. He felt like a fool after what he had learned about Ravina. How could he have been so blind to the signs? He had med himself so much for missing all those signs with his sister, yet he missed them with his breedmate. She could have jumped off the cliff that day. God, she could have been dead from the attacks he caused.

    His heart trembled as his hold on the gift box in his hand tightened. He could have killed his breedmate. He was nauseous by the time he reached home. Breathing in her scent made it worse. He would have never known what she smelled like and it would have all been his fault. He just sat in the hall, his past slowlying back to haunt him.

    Yes, he killed his father but he waste. Veryte and it cost him.

    ¡°Mchi?¡±

    He looked up, his eyes burning slightly. Ravina stood in the hall, draped in a creamy white gown with golden decorations and matching jewelry. She went back to white, but he had noints. He realized it was her color and it was very suitable. Like herself, it was simple, clean, and innocent yet cold, distant, and empty.

    This time the gold brought some life into it but no matter what, it had been a while since he saw her in white. It reminded him of his times in the cave, where she came to him like an angel, one to carry out the punishment of his sins. Perhaps that was what she was. A punishment. An awakening. Chanan would call it a consequence. His father would call it nonsense and ask him to take hold of his destiny.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t decide your fate, someone else will do it for you,¡± he would say.

    Maybe it was better that way. So far he had only made bad decisions.

    Mchi watched Ravina¡¯s feet as she walked closer. She was holding a stick to lean on. Slowly, his gaze followed along her body and reached her face. She wore a frown. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You look pale.¡±

    Pale?

    She sat on the other couch across from him. Her hair fell in shiny waves all the way down to her waist. Her piercing blue eyes studied him closely.

    ¡°I am alright,¡± he replied. ¡°I see you are already dressed.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can Ie with you to the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to dress first and then ask?¡±

    ¡°Maybe if you see me dressed you won¡¯t deny me and if you don¡¯t take me there, your mother will.¡±

    He raised a brow. ¡°My mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She was here and offered to take me but I said I would go with you.¡±

    ¡°Why with me?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to give you the choice to have goodpany,¡± she joked as if she wouldn¡¯t be goodpany.

    She was a confident woman yet she had a negative view of herself.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to draw attention, I can just go with your mother.¡± She added.

    ¡°No. You cane with me.¡± He said.

    They looked at each other in silence for a moment.

    ¡°I had people thank me on the way here for gifting them?¡± He began.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ I gave out peelers as gifts in your name.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°People will be more epting to take it and they will appreciate you.¡±

    ¡°And what will you gain from it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°That people appreciate you.¡±

    They looked at each other in silence again and then her gaze fell on the box in his hand. He looked at it as well. A small square box, wrapped in ribbons of silk andce.

    His gaze returned to her. ¡°I bought a gift for you,¡± he said feeling unlike himself. He never bought a gift for a woman except for his mother or sister. He ced it on the table between them.

    Ravina watched him for a moment and then looked at the box. She reached for it slowly, picking it up she looked at it in her hands.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. All I am wearing every day is already from you.¡±

    ¡°Those were not gifts. I can¡¯t let you walk around naked.¡±

    She smiled mysteriously as if thinking of something in secret that amused her.

    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone.¡±

    She was thinking of his jealousy? ¡°No,¡± he smiled. It wouldn¡¯t be good for him either to have her walk around naked.

    Ravina went ahead to open the box. She lifted the lock and then looked inside. Slowly she picked up one of the two pins he bought her. Her expression changed to something he couldn¡¯t recognize.

    She looked at it for a good while before feeling the pattern with her fingers, touching the golden sunflower and its leaves. ¡°A sunflower,¡± she said with a slight frown.

    She nced his way, her eyes colored with emotions. ¡°Do you like sunflowers?¡±

    ¡°I just found them beautiful,¡± he said unsure what it was about the sunflower that made her emotional. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± she said looking at it again. ¡°It is beautiful.¡± Her mind seemed to wander as she kept staring at it then she pulled herself back.

    ¡°You can probably ce them better in my hair,¡± she said, picking the other one as well.

    Mchi stood up and walked over. He held his hand out and she ced the pins in them. She turned slightly so he could get to her hair. He picked the light golden waves and her scent filled the air.

    Mchi thought his brother Saul always exaggerated about the scent and how much finding his breedmate changed him. The pain of losing her was what held him back and made him tolerate his brother. The unimaginable pain, and it wasn¡¯t only his breedmate he lost, but his child as well. He knew his brother was more haunted than him. Mchi could not imagine anything like it happening to him.

    As he gently ced the pins in her hair, he thought of how different Ravina was from how he knew female humans to be raised. They were much more modest, shy, and reserved. They were careful, guarding their virtue and innocence.

    They were much more protected from what passed between a man and a woman but Ravina seemed to know a lot more than he expected. She also adjusted to their way of dressing easily and it was much more revealing than how humans dressed. She was bold with her words and sometimes even too bold with her actions for an innocent young woman.

    His thoughts went back to this morning. Taking his towel. Really? She surprised him too many times.

    When he was done cing the pins to hold the front section of her hair that kept falling down her face, he stepped back. Ravina touched her hair, just to see where he ced the pins.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She said.

    Mchi offered his hand to help her up. She grasped him tightly and pushed herself up with the help of the stick and then sighed. ¡°Will you be alright like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He released her hand and offered his arm instead. She put her arm through his and they left the house.

    Mchi could already hear the preparations, the chatter, and the loud music. He could smell the food that was prepared and the burning wood.

    Ravina¡¯s hold on his arm tightened and he turned to her. ¡°Are you in pain?¡±

    ¡°No. I just¡­ maybe we should go separately. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± She was about to pull her arm away from his but he put his hand on top of hers and kept it in ce.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    She looked around, as if in search of something but he could hear the change in the rhythm of her heart.

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She returned her gaze to him.

    ¡°It is a mating ceremony. People often go in pairs so don¡¯t worry.¡± He told her.

    She nodded and he led them to where the ceremony would take ce. ¡°We will be sitting there,¡± he told her where his mother already prepared two chairs away from the rest.

    ¡°Oh no. I don¡¯t think that is a good idea. People will think that¡­¡±

    ¡°That I am taking you as my queen?¡± He finished.

    ¡°Yes. Maybe you have decided but we should still be careful.¡±

    Dread filled his chest but it wasn¡¯t him. It came from her and nausea followed. He could sense it, how her body turned cold at the thought.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be anything new. I am sure people already have some thoughts.¡±

    She nodded slowly, licking her dry lips. ¡°I hope you know what you are doing.¡±

    He had no clue. For now, he was just following what felt right. For a moment he just wanted to be a man and not a king. A man doing what was right.

 Chapter 129 Mating ceremony (Part 1)

    Ravina felt like an old man walking with a cane she made for herself, grasping it tightly as nausea overtook her. She wasn¡¯t sure why she suddenly felt nauseous but the voice in the back of her head whispered ¡°Queen¡±. Her heart sank, as the reality of it dawned on her.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a queen,¡¯ the small frightened voice in her head called. She wasn¡¯t ready yet. Oh Lord, she wasn¡¯t ready for anything. Her determination, confidence, and willpower, all went up in smoke. She was left with nothing but shaking knees. Like a young bride sent off to the home of her inws to live the new phase of her life; the nightmare. So this was what it felt like when the time finally came? No mental preparation would help.

    Her situation was slightly different but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was better or worse. She just knew it was going to be dangerous and exhausting and she was already so tired at the moment. How much longer would she have to stand strong? Her legs were giving in and were this danger worth it? She didn¡¯t mind death. She weed it but she wanted to at least see her sister first.

    Corinna? She sought the connection again but felt nothing.

    Ravina looked around to see if people were already drawing conclusions. A few people stared as they walked by her with her arm through Mchi¡¯s.

    Mchi?

    She turned to look at him and he watched her carefully, slowing down his steps. As much as he angered her for many reasons and not small ones, she didn¡¯t want to draw danger to him as well. She knew being king meant being a target.

    The strange feeling about her uncle came to mind again. She recalled small moments, the way he patted her head, the way heughed certain times when he was with her alone and strangely she remembered when she hugged him before leaving. That hug¡­

    She stopped, tears burning her eyes. Mchi looked at her concerned.

    ¡°Ravina?¡± He came to stand in front of her. ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    As a tear fell and he covered her from people passing by. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to enjoy this evening but I am too much in my head.¡±

    ¡°It is alright. We can go back home if you want.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want to go back home. She was curious about the ceremony, and from Mara and Nako¡¯s descriptions, it sounded fun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    He wiped the tear from her face before she could. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± he asked. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am not sure. It is¡­¡± how would she exin it. ¡°You met my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And my father.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he frowned confused.

    ¡°Could you tell the difference?¡±

    He seemed thoughtful for a moment but then he looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°I would have to meet them several times to tell the difference and my senses were impaired from all the drugs and infection. I can¡¯t be sure.¡± He exined but he seemed to keep thinking. ¡°They look¡­ very much alike.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He looked into her eyes as if knowing where her thoughts were going. ¡°You would probably tell the difference easily.¡±

    Would she? What kind of insanity was this? Of course, she had to know her father and uncle but then she remembered the many times, she and her sister switched roles. Ravina liked to follow her father and watch his experiments and Corinna liked to be with their mother. Their parents had decided that they needed to spend equal time with each so sometimes her father would ask Corinna to go with him instead and her mother would ask Ravina.

    Sometimes they would agree and sometimes they would try to lure them by changing clothes and hairstyle. It wasn¡¯t easy to fool their mother, but their father would take some time to catch up.

    Ravina remembered dressing up like her sister and following their father on his trip. He only notices once they were out of town and had no choice but to continue the journey with her. The thing that often gave away was the difference in the way they behaved so they had to impersonate each other. Corinna was better at it. Ravina wasn¡¯t so good with her sister¡¯s softspokenness and her father noticed that.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she replied and his frown deepened. ¡°I am one task-focused,¡± she exined.

    He nodded with a faint smile.

    Mchi helped her to their seats as people gathered. Some sat stools were ced in a half circle. Others were still wandering around, sitting at tables outside the circle and eating what was served at therge tables. Food was being grilled at certain corners and dance and music in others.

    Ravina felt the gazes cast their way where she sat beside Mchi. She took a deep breath and decided to ignore them. She turned to Mchi. ¡°What will happen first?¡± She asked.

    He leaned closer in his chair. ¡°It might take a while until the bride and the groom arrives. Meanwhile, people enjoy meeting each other and chattering for a while. Eating and drinking if they want. Some can join the dance,¡± he exined.

    She nodded.

    ¡°There is a couple given the title the heaven-matched couple. They also need to arrive before the bride and the groom and watch thepetition that will either make them give up their title of keeping it.¡±

    ¡°I heard it is Georgia and Dias.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It would be interesting to see if they would lose or keep the title.

    ¡°Some of it might be odd for your to watch,¡± he warned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I think I have seen and heard enough at this point.¡±

    He smiled.

    In the distance she spotted Georgia and Dias, walking hand in hand and dressed in matching attire. Ravina just got the feeling that they were deserving of the title. There was something about them; theyplimented each other nicely.

    They came over to them, Georgia already smiling as soon as shey eyes on them.

    ¡°I have a feeling tonight is going to be intense,¡± Georgia said.

    Why? Ravina wondered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry. You have kept the title for too long even if you lose it,¡± Mchi told her.

    ¡°I am ready to lose it,¡± Dias joked.

    Georgia gave him a push before turning to Ravina. ¡°You look stunning,¡± she told her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina smiled.

    ¡°Are you prepared to see the insanity of our people?¡± Dias asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Uncle! Aunty!¡± Suddenly the voices of children came from a distance. Ravina turned her head and found the small children that ran to Mchi the day she arrived here, running toward them.

    Mchi stood up and allowed one of them to run into his arms while the other went to hug Georgia. Soon they were surrounded by the family, Joel and Kenaning to see the children as well. Mchi introduced her to his cousin, the mother of the two children. They went off to y with Joel and Kenan and then ran to Saul sitting on a stool. He sat them on each of his legs and she saw him smile genuinely for the first time as he yed with them.

    After a while, some women came to take the children away. All children. ¡°What is happening?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°They will have a separate party. Mating is not very child friendly,¡± he exined.

    Oh¡­

    ¡°So princess¡­¡± Joel¡¯s voice came from right behind her as he walked around. he had two cups of wine and he gave them each. ¡°When shall I give you your stallion?¡± He asked.

    A few women walking by, looked his way, ¡°you can give it to me,¡± one of them called and they chuckled.

    Joel turned to them with a serious expression and they gave him certain looks before he turned away from them and sighed. ¡°Women trying to tempt me,¡± he shook his head pretending to be tired of it.

    Mchi looked like he had enough of his brother. Ravina found it amusing, especially when he a certain woman caught his attention in his pretense.

    Kara.

    He paused as she walked by, following her with his gaze. He forgot he was talking to her and decided to go after the woman. Before he could catch up to her, Kenan got to her, blocking her way.

    Mchi looked like he wanted to disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t look at them.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ravina smiled, taking a sip from her wine. ¡°I thought you used to be like them.¡±

    ¡°I was NOT like that,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, you were worse.¡±

    ¡°I was not worse,¡± he defended himself. ¡°I did not chase women.¡±

    ¡°Right. I forgot that part. They just fall right into your arms.¡± She said as she kept watching Kenan¡¯s attempt to impress Kara. He was saying something but Ravina could tell the woman was unimpressed. She excused herself politely and walked away.

    Where was Aaron?

 Chapter 130 Mating ceremony (Part 2)

    Ravina watched Joel make a try this time and he spent more time talking but still failed. Kara kept ncing away, uninterested, and then she said something that made the smile on Joel¡¯s face fade before she walked away.

    As he eyes searched for Aaron, she saw that some women tried their luck with Saul who waspletely uninterested. He was the unreachable man for some women. The quiet, distanced male and that made him mysterious and a challenge. Just what some women liked. Well, at least ording to Ester¡¯s books.

    More and more people gathered as the time for the time of the ceremony neared. A few men and women began to burn incense and spread the smoke and scent.

    ¡°That is to cover everyone¡¯s scent for the ceremony,¡± Mchi exined.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You will see soon,¡± he smiled.

    The musicians came and sat in the circle, the drummer ying a mysterious rhythm. The smoke spread, filling the air with the scent of spice, amber, and resin.

    Ravina tried to look beyond the smoke and at the crowd sitting below them. The smoke slowly began to evaporate as the men and women burning the incense left the circle.

    Trumpets began to y and the drums became louder when Ravina saw what looked like a carriage without wheels being carried by four men.

    ¡°What is that?¡± She wondered.

    ¡°A pnquin. The bride is in there,¡± Mchi exined.

    The crowd began to cheer and all the musicians began to y their instruments. A few dancers stepped into the circle swaying to the music.

    From the other side came who she thought to be the groom on a decorated horse. He wore arge golden ne around his neck and his arms and wrists were cuffed with golden bracelets. He rode to the circle, and then swiftly dismounted his horse.

    The crowd cheered as he stepped into the circle, his body adorned with tribal tattoos and glistened from whatever he smeared on himself.

    He watched the bride arrive in her carriage and when the carriage or pnquin was ced inside the circle he reached his hand out to help her out.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes widened. The bride was stunning, dressed in all red and golden. She was adorned with more jewelry than anyone and her hands were covered with tattoos. She wore a veil on her head that the groom removed and then just threw away. The women in the crowd hurried to pick it up as if it meant something while the pnquin was removed. Now they stood in the middle holding hands while the dancers danced around them.

    The groom began to walk around his bride as well, keeping his eyes on her, taking in all of her. with every whirl around her he took off one of her jewelry.

    His hand slid down her arm, and he removed her bracelets. He did the same with the other arm. And then he walked around her again, his hand brushing along her bare stomach, his fingers grazing. He got hold of the belly chain and removed it as well.

    God, was he going to undress her? Her heart was beating to the rhythm of the drums.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He is going to remove anything that could expose her as the bride.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he will have to recognize herter.¡±

    She was still confused so she just kept watching.

    The groom stopped and then it was the bride¡¯s turn. She took off his ne and his bracelets and just like him, she took the time to touch him, as if getting to know his body.

    The dancers left the circle as the music changed. Now it was only loud drums that yed and as the groom drew the bride into his arms and group of women came and pulled her out of his hold.

    They teased him ¡°no¡± with a finger.

    Oh, what was happening?

    A few other women came and blindfolded him. They also put a cover over his nose and mouth.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t supposed to see or smell,¡± Mchi said. ¡°Now he has to recognize his breedmate just by touching.¡±

    Interesting, she thought sipping her wine. The groom stood still while the women rubbed a cloth over the bride.

    ¡°To remove her scent,¡± Mchi exined.

    Ravina nodded.

    They rubbed her with different clothes, removed her top skirt, and then draped her with a new one quickly, changed her hairstyle, and put some other jewelry on before they all stood in line.

    Oh no. ¡°He is supposed to pick her out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They told him they were done and then he made his way to the line with the help of one of them. ¡°He can touch anything except for the face,¡± Mchi said.

    The groom went for the hair on the first woman and immediately decided it wasn¡¯t her. He moved to the next one, touched her hair and then shoulder, and moved on. Touched hair again, shoulder, waist, skirts. He seemed confused and went back to her hair, both hands followed the shoulders and then he moved on.

    Now it was his bride, he reached for her hair but she put it up in a bun, he touched her shoulders, his hands skimming down to her waist. A smile curved his lips and then he drew her into his arms. The crowd cheered and sheughed happy he found her.

    Then it was her turn and the poor man had to watch her touch men all over their bare torso. How would she be able to tell? All of them were muscr. She had a more difficult task.

    ¡°That is just unfair,¡± Ravina said.

    Mchi chuckled but somehow the bride slowed down when she touched the groom. Her hands moved over him carefully, each touch feeling intimate in a way, and then her hands went lower and Ravina felt her heart elerate. The crowd seemed to get excited as well but didn¡¯t make a sound. Instead, she could see the women putting a hand over their mouths.

    The groom stood smiling, waiting for the bride to make a decision but Ravina could tell the bride didn¡¯t want to make a mistake. Hell, that would be the worst on such a day. how could they have such games? What a way to start a married life if she picked another man.

    She continued to touch him and he tried to be as still as possible and then she moved on to the next man. Ravina put a hand over her mouth to stop the gasp. Oh no. Poor couple. She knew it was more difficult with men but at least she was hesitant right?

    She touched the next man but somehow changed her mind and went back to the groom. The crowd rxed with her, the drums only adding to the tension, and then she chose him. He had been nervous too so when she picked up he just wrapped his arms around her and the crowd cheered again.

    Ravina breathed in relief. Could they stop the drums? They were making her nervous for no reason.

    ¡°Well, they passed the first test,¡± Mchi said.

    First test? Why did it sound like there were ten of them?

    The next test was less stressful but not fun if she had to do it. They were supposed to chew and bite off a sugar stick from each side and try to leave as little piece as possible left without their lips touching. And what was left would bepared to Dias and Georgia¡¯s piece. But not yet. First, all trials would bepleted and it was the groom that had to fight for his bride now.

    The bride only had to sit in a chair and rx while the groom was blocked by a tree trunk. Yes.

    Two men held the treetrunk on each side and the groom would have to push the four men backward until he got to his bride. How fast he got there also mattered so he had to be faster than Dias to get the title.

    What a wedding! They would go home exhausted already.

    The groom pushed and pushed, his muscles straining and a growling from his throat. Inch by inch he moved closer to his bride that cheered him on and when he arrived he broke the trunk in half with a roar and went to pick up his bride.

    Ravina could only stare at the brutality followed by sweetness as he carried his bride proudly with a smile. She could feel Mchi¡¯s gaze on her and she turned to him. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It is uh¡­ fascinating.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will continue to think so,¡± He said.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, it will be a bit¡­ bloody from here.¡± He said.

    Bloody? ¡°Will there be a fight?¡±

    ¡°Not really. More like a¡­ bite¡­ and ws.¡±

    Bite? And ws?

    ¡°Will you be alright watching?¡± He asked. ¡°We can still leave if you want?¡±

    ¡°No, I will be fine.¡± She said confused, trying to remember if she read anything about mating in professor Ward¡¯s books.

    No. She waspletely clueless.

 Chapter 131 Mating ceremony (part 3)

    Ravina wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to witness next, but a priest stepped into the circle and began to speak to the bride and groom privately.

    ¡°He is preparing them for the mating now. The groom will leave a mark of teeth and the bride will leave a mark of ws,¡± Mchi exined. ¡°Will you be alright to watch?¡±

    ¡°How can you leave a mark if you can heal?¡± She asked.

    He smiled amused. ¡°There is an instinct element to finding a breedmate but also a magic element. So when two soulse together willingly, ready to share a part of themselves the magic happens that bonds them.¡±

    Magic?

    She looked at the couple again as the priest stepped away. The groom pulled the bride into his arms as the drums beat in a slow rhythm and the sound of a softly blown flute followed. A romantic sound? She wasn¡¯t sure yet, but they began to sway to the music very subtly as they hugged each other. The groom buried his face in her neck as his hands yed along the sides of her body and back.

    Ravina felt as if she shouldn¡¯t be watching this. It felt too intimate. They acted as if they were all alone and she felt as if she was alone there with them. The fire burned out, the night became darker under the sky and music yed softly like the night breeze.

    Everyone was silent, watching, waiting for something, and then the drums slowly increased as the groom¡¯s hold on the bride tightened. A group of men stepped into the circle and went straight to the groom, grabbing him by the arms, they pulled him away from the bride.

    Ravina frowned confused. The groomplied at first but then he became hysteric, trying to tear away from their hold. The men held on to him, pushing him down on his knees to contain him.

    Ravina turned to Mchi confused. ¡°He has to awaken his dragon while still in human form so he can mark her. It is tricky and painful to just half turn so they are helping him contain himself.¡±

    She nodded and looked at the groom again. He was trying to free himself as he deep growl left his lips. She could see his hands bing ws, his skin thickening, and something crawling beneath before scales covered his arms and shoulders. His eyes became a molten gold then red mes and with a roar, he managed to throw off all the men holding him down.

    While Ravina was worried and her gaze quickly shifted to the bride who was still in the circle, she found that the woman was calm, watching the groom rise to his feet. His burning eyes settled on her and then he stalked toward her with determined steps.

    Ravina¡¯s heart drummed in her chest as her eyes widened and widened. It felt as if she should do something, say something but all she could do was stare. The air thickened with anticipation and dread of what would happen next. But no one was reacting so it should all be fine, right?

    Mchi reached for her and took her hand gently in his. She could feel its warmth, giving her a gentle squeeze of reassurance but she could still not tear her gaze away from the man and woman in the circle.

    The groom closed the distance between him and his bride then and wrapped an arm around her waist. He tilted her back and she allowed herself to fall back over his arm, baring her neck almost as if she fainted.

    Al-right¡­? What was happening? Did she faint or ¡­? No she didn¡¯t.

    The groom held onto her, leaning in, bringing his face close to her neck. It looked like he smelled her and another animalistic sound came from him. This felt¡­ forbidden to watch. It was strange yet¡­ what would be the right word to even describe it?

    Unknowingly her hold on Mchi¡¯s hand tightened as he smelled her again, his lips brushing up her neck and then he licked her.

    Ravina didn¡¯t know what to do. Was this normal? She watched everyone else¡¯s reaction but they were all waiting, watching intensely. Just when she wondered if the bite wouldn¡¯t be painful, she noticed the change in the groom¡¯s teeth. He had fangs and sharp teeth now.

    The bride held onto his shoulders as he pulled her close, his mouth moving to the crook of her neck, and then she watched his jaw clench as he bit into her.

    Ravina¡¯s body jerked in time with the bride¡¯s gasp and her hold on both her cup and Mchi¡¯s hand tighten while the bride dug her fingers into the groom¡¯s shoulder and arm. Red blood painted her neck but she didn¡¯t look to be in pain. Her eyes were shut and her lips parted.

    Ravina¡¯s own lips parted to breathe after the intensity of waiting. And then again she felt like witnessing something¡­. something erotic? How could she even think that? This was biting and blood for God¡¯s sake. Not that she found it disgusting. After all, she was the strangest person when it came to blood and injuries. She often enjoyed the taste of blood whenever she peeled her lips or bit the insides of her mouth. She even enjoyed the blood from biting her cuticles. The small sting of pain and the taste of metal on her tongue was¡­ satisfying. But well, she was a strange one.

    Did it taste the same for dragons? She was sure a small amount of blood and one from such a bite couldn¡¯t be the same. As he drank from her or just bit her, she wasn¡¯t sure, his skin returned to normal and his ws became normal hands again. Now she noticed the blood on his arm. The bride had left a mark of her nails on his upper arm and continued to drag down a little before she stopped. Then he tore his mouth from her neck and the crowd came alive, calling out things she couldn¡¯t understand, pping and whistling.

    The music changed to something festive as the groom helped his bride to stand straight again. People joined them in the circle, dancing around them and throwing rose petals to celebrate what could be the end of the mating ceremony.

    Ravine let out a deep breath.

    ¡°It can be intense,¡± Mchi spoke.

    Ravina turned to him and then noticed how she dug her fingers into his hand. She quickly pulled back and he smiled.

    ¡°I must say, you did better than I thought,¡± he drawled.

    ___________

    A big thank you to my gifters. Thank you for the generous gifts Reader2022 and Onix_rain25.

 Chapter 132 A calmer night

    Mchi had expected Ravina to show disgust or disturbance. This wasn¡¯t the way of humans but rather than disgust, she showed concern for the bride when the groom shifted. Of course, she didn¡¯t know whether it was safe or not. It could look very frightening to the untrained eyes, but she handled the rest very well. Felt the intensity of it that was amplified by the atmosphere.

    She looked at her hand grasping his tightly. Shocked she released him and then stared as if looking for something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no mark unless the act is intentional.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Well, iming your body wasn¡¯t. I am just following your logic.¡±

    He chuckled. It always amazed him how fast she could reply and still say something smart. Her face was flushed now from the ceremony and having finished her wine without realizing it. His own heart changed rhythm now, seeing her all flushed and eyes slightly hooded. He had imagined holding her, marking her while having her nails dug in his arm. He had seen them inside the circle as the bride and groom. Not the best situation to let his imagination run wild.

    She turned away from him, her gaze returning to the celebration. Most people joined the dance, swaying and swirling to the music. His brother Saul walked away, going home while Joel joined the dance, Kenan sat with some of his friends, and Aaron sat alone looking thoughtful.

    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Mchi asked, turning to Ravina.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere quiet and calm.¡±

    She nodded.

    He helped her up and they walked away from the ceremony. Since she was injured they walked at a slow pace, using the bridge to cross the river to the other side. The sound of celebration disappeared gradually and then they could enjoy the quiet night.

    ¡°Are you alright walking?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They walked over another bridge connecting two mountains and then found somewhere to sit on the grass and watch the view ahead. Ravina put the stick she used to walk beside her and then put her arms around her bent legs, curling when she was already so small. He often forgot about her size because of her persona. Her presence was powerful.

    ¡°You live in a nice ce,¡± she said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Was it not nice back in the castle?¡±

    ¡°The castle is built to keep enemies out. Not to enjoy much.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I can understand my mother now. She said she wanted a simple life, marry a farmer and live in a small house near their farm.¡± She smiled with a slight shake of her head. ¡°That was her dream while many women dreamt of being in her ce. It is funny how one¡¯s dream can be another one¡¯s nightmare.¡±

    ¡°Was her marriage arranged with your father?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°No.¡± She smiled. ¡°My parents met and fell in love. My father said he knew the moment he met her that she was the one. My mother was reluctant and didn¡¯t want to marry into a royal family so she kept her distance but my father was persistent with his pursuit. Eventually, he won her heart and they got married. It wasn¡¯t easy as people wanted my father to marry for political purposes but he had already made up his mind.¡±

    Mchi nodded intrigued by the story. He had always wondered how humans could be so sure without instinct that someone is the one. How?

    ¡°Howe with such a story in your family that you didn¡¯t want to get married?¡± He asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°Partly because of their story. I knew their case was rare and whenever my father spoke of marriage I would tell him I would only get married if he found a man like himself.¡± She turned to him. ¡°He is not easy to match.¡±

    Mchi smiled. ¡°You gave your father quiet the task then.¡±

    ¡°I was just hoping he would give up,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Did the way of dragons perhaps change your mind? It is not rare here. We find our breedmates.¡±

    ¡°It must be easier to find the one through instinct and have the reassurance to know they are the one. To feel the instinct to protect them and care for them, but I am not sure if that makes it more valuable.¡± She spoke calmly while staring ahead. ¡°Would it not mean more to you if someone chose to care for you and love you without any instinct involved?¡±

    He never thought about it that way.

    ¡°To care for you simply because they want to.¡±

    He became thoughtful.

    ¡°I know of course that there is more between breedmates than instinct. The instinct is just the beginning and recognition but what if someone recognized the one without that? Isn¡¯t it fascinating?¡± She was thoughtful as well. ¡°Do you think losing a breedmate is more painful than losing someone you love deeply but that isn¡¯t your breedmate?¡±

    Mchi frowned.

    ¡°I think my father would be in great pain if only my mother died,¡± she said now frowning as well. ¡°All the memories together, losing his twin and his wife and¡­ his daughter¡­¡± she swallowed. ¡°But I was there. Why would he¡­?¡±

    Her uncle was her father? Was that even possible?

    She shook her head. ¡°I had too much to drink.¡± She rubbed her eye. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know much about love or breedmates. Ignore what I said.¡±

    ¡°Losing someone you love is painful no matter what. Losing your breedmate is painful whether you love them or not but I can¡¯t know what is more painful. Perhaps like you said, it is about memories. What experiences we had with that person that we can no longer have that makes it painful.¡±

    The memories were indeed very painful.

    ¡°Memories,¡± she repeated thoughtfully. ¡°It could be,¡± she nodded then turned to him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have memories of a past life?¡±

    This was the second time she spoke of a past life. ¡°I am sure. Why?¡±

    ¡°Just curious,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I wonder if there are any half-dragons?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that in my n.¡± He said.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°My father banished them a long time ago, long before I was born. I believe it was the same with most ns. Until a few years ago when they decided breeding with humans was a good idea.¡±

    Ravina frowned.

    Even now, the half-breeds would probably be poorly treated by most and seen as only means of survival.

 Chapter 133 Who am I? (part 1)

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Russell¡¯s voice was rusty and the words broke as he spoke.

    His eyes were red, the same as his glistening skin. His lips had be blue and dry. Darcy touched his forehead. He was burning. She stood up, rushed to the door, and threw it open. Servants were already waiting outside.

    ¡°I need the physician,¡± she said.

    Without a word, one of the male servants hurried away. Darcy returned to Russell who kept reaching out with his hand. She took his hand, crouching beside his bed. His hold was shaking as he drew his hand closer. ¡°Yo-your¡­ sis-sister¡­¡±

    She listened with a frown. ¡°Ravina?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°She¡­ will¡­ take care of¡­you. Find¡­¡± he grimaced in pain as he tried to get up while speaking.

    Darcy pushed him down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You need to rest.¡±

    He fell back with a groan. ¡°Corinnah¡­¡± he breathed. He seemed desperate to tell her something.

    ¡°You will be fine, and then we will talk,¡± she assured him.

    He shook his head, coughing again. The physicians arrived before he could say another word. ¡°He is burning,¡± she said.

    As they came to surround the bed, Darcy wanted to step out of their way but Russell refused to let go of her hand. She remained where she was but his eyes closed and he seemed to lose consciousness.

    ¡°Dragon blood needs warmer body temperature,¡± the physician spoke who looked more like a mncholic scientist. ¡°We will have to take him away.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± She asked.

    ¡°We will see if we can stabilize his body temperature and we will provide him with fluids. He will need constant monitoring from here.¡±

    He nodded toward a few men behind her and they came to carry Russell away.

    ¡°Please do everything you can and¡­ let me know if he gets worse,¡± Darcy pleaded with the physician.

    He nodded. He was about to walk away when he paused. ¡°Perhaps we could use your blood.¡± He said.

    Her blood?

    ¡°Come!¡± He told her.

    Darcy followed him confused. ¡°What will you do with my blood?¡±

    ¡°You have special blood,¡± he said.

    Special blood? Was it the breeder thing?

    ¡°It ispatible with dragon blood. You could help him.¡±

    She nodded. Anything at the moment she was willing to do.

    The physician took her to a room and drew blood from her. He was very straight to the point and looked very serious but she was used to such people.

    ¡°Make sure to eat and drink.¡± He said. ¡°I have taken a good amount.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    He motioned for her to leave.

    Darcy rose from her seat and walked to the door. When she stepped outside, the servants were waiting for her again. ¡°My Lady, breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to bathe first?¡± A female servant asked.

    It felt like a waste of water. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We will provide you with new clothes then.¡±

    The female servants took her away, helped her freshen up, and provided her with new clothes. ¡°Did the ¡­ I mean the Lord of the house, did he order you to do this?¡± She asked.

    She wondered how the servants referred to him. ¡°Lord Dragenski has ordered us to take well care of you and attend to your every need.¡±

    Lord Dragenski?

    ¡°Have you met him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So at least his servants knew what he looked like.

    ¡°Have you worked here for a long time?¡± Darcy asked.

    ¡°Well, I came here as a girl with my mother who is the head maid now.¡±

    Darcy nodded.

    ¡°I came here seven years ago,¡± the other maid said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your names.¡±

    ¡°I am Ida.¡±

    ¡°And I am J.¡± They introduced themselves.

    Darcy nodded. ¡°It is nice to meet you both and thank you for taking care of me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is our pleasure. In all those years we have been waiting for thedy of this house.¡±

    ¡°Lady of the house?!¡± Darcy¡¯s eyes widened.

    The made forced a smile. ¡°My apologies. Perhaps I am making assumptions and getting excited. We have just been waiting for our lord to find apanion but he never brought a female here even once.¡±

    Darcy didn¡¯t know why the knowledge made her happy and feel special.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I am¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Lord Dragenski is most generous.¡±

    ¡°He is,¡± she smiledbing her hair.

    Did they know he was half-dragon? If they saw him, they would surely know, right?

    ¡°You are very brave, going out and fighting dragons,¡± Ida said.

    ¡°It is not bravery. Just necessary for someone to do,¡± Darcy replied.

    ¡°It is still brave,¡± Ida insisted. She ced a pin in her hair.

    Darcy stared at the thing that made her look more feminine. Not that there was any part of her that looked masculine. Even with her short hair and male clothes, people always recognized her as a woman. She never thought of it as a good thing but now she was questioning herself. She felt odd, a bit misced. She didn¡¯t know who she was anymore. Corinna or Darcy? A princess or a dragon yer?

    And now she was here, ovee by new exciting emotions but also extreme dread at the same time. She was overwhelmed.

    At the breakfast table, she ate half her breakfast without noticing. She was lost in thought. Ravina? She had a twin sister? Her heart ached as it had never before. Her sister must have been looking for her for so long.

    Losing her appetite, she put away her cutlery and left the table. She just walked around the mansion until she arrived outdoors. She walked into the garden, not even appreciating its beauty. There was arge fountain and she had never seen one, yet she walked past it without giving it much attention.

    Russell. Richard. Ravina. Corinna. Then what was her mother¡¯s name? She wanted her memories back. As she wandered, trying to remember anything, she somehow returned to the founding. She sat on the edge, her face wrinkling now from all the frowning.

    As she looked down, a pair of ck boots suddenly came into sight. Corinna looked up, her eyes falling on the person she expected the least. The corners of his mouth lifted while her mouth almost fell open.

    Ephraim. He was here in bright daylight?!

    ¡°You seem distraught,¡± he spoke.

    Oh, Lord. His voice. It had been the only thing she had been holding onto from him yet now as she saw him it didn¡¯t lose its allure. It was indeed mysterious, just like the rest of him.

    He carried the darkness even in the light. He was like smoke, she could see him, feel him yet she couldn¡¯t possess him. He was a phantom and she was afraid to wake up from this illusion. She wanted to indulge in it. Never wake up from this dream.

    ¡°There is a lot to think about,¡± she admitted.

    She looked at the length of him where he stood, recalling what his hug felt like. Thefort she found in the arms of the man she barely knew should rm her. Yet she was longing for it at the moment. She looked away from him, disturbed by her own thoughts.

    Ephraim came to sit beside her. ¡°I am looking into king Russell and your sister. We will have more information soon.¡±

    Darcy turned to him, looking into his fascinating eyes. He gazed at her softly. If only they hade to Balkae earlier, she might have found Russell before he became like this. The Phantom often stayed in other kingdoms since Balkae had been able to take care of itself.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she nodded.

    She wanted to find out more but she also was also fearful. What would she do with the information she found? If she found her sister and met her, how would she feel when she had no memories of her? It just all felt so strange. Dread filled her and she looked at Ephraim again for distraction.

    Ephraim reached for her and cupped her cheek gently. He was warm, the brush of his thumb making her want to lean in and rest on his broad shoulders and seekfort in his arms.

    No! She pulled herself out of this maic pull.

    ¡°How did you acquire so much wealth?¡± She asked, wanting to know more about him.

    He dropped his hand with a gentle smile. ¡°It was a long road. Do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He held out his hand and she took it. She was so focused on the hold instead of where they were walking. He took her back to the mansion and then downstairs to the basement.

    It was pitch ck but suddenly fire burned on torches attached to the wall. Darcy jolted surprised.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I told you, my mother was a magician.¡±

    ¡°You can do magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A little.¡±

    ______

    How to pronounce Ephraim:

    English; Eff-rum

    Hebrew; EE- fra-yim

    I based it on Hebrew. There are many different ways to say it so you will find a variation if you search.

 Chapter 134 Who am I? (Part 2)

    Ephraim continued to lead her down the stairs and then he took her to arge hall. It was filled with furniture. Ephraim released her hand and went to touch a table, his fingers ying along the beautifully carved edge.

    ¡°I started making furniture.¡± He began. ¡°I started with small tables, when I sold them I used the money to buy better equipment and made better ones and so I continued. I had to hide my face so people would buy at first and slowly I made a name for myself.¡±

    Darcy stepped inside to take a look at the furniture. She touched the backrest of a chair. It was smooth and seemed to be well built. But his furniture had special carvings that gave them a particr aesthetic.

    ¡°I learned about different kinds of wood from my father, some look better, others hold longer and some are easier to work with. The knowledge helped me build strong furniture with pleasing aesthetics,¡± he exined.

    ¡°I can see that,¡± she said. ¡°They look beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I hired workers over time and my business grew. I got to know some good humans that were epting of me and some that only cared about money. They invested in my business and we started shipping to other countries. Then I moved on to explore something else and make investments myself.¡±

    ¡°That is impressive,¡± she said. ¡°And you are truly talented to make these.¡±

    ¡°There is something about building something, creating something that is very¡­ satisfying. The process, all the work, and then you see the finished result¡­¡± He looked at one of the dressers he made, touching it delicately, his eyes showing passion, and appreciation. ¡°It feels like an aplishment.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± she said her feet dragging her closer to him.

    He looked over and smiled.

    ¡°What else did you build?¡± She asked.

    His smile widened. ¡°Well, I built ships,¡± he said walking over to the exit. She followed him.

    ¡°Ships?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The one you use¡­¡±

    ¡°You built it?!¡± Her eyes widened as she followed him.

    ¡°Not entirely myself, but I created it.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Do you sell ships as well?¡±

    ¡°I sell many things now,¡± he replied.

    He led her upstairs again. ¡°It might sound impressive but I have lived for a long time,¡± he reminded. ¡°I had time to learn many things, try and fail several times.¡±

    ¡°It is still impressive,¡± she said.

    They arrived outside arge wooden door. ¡°This is where I like to spend most of my time and learn new things.¡± He opened the door.

    Darcy stepped into arge library. The ceiling was far high up and the tall walls were covered with bookshelves. There was a spiral stair that led to the upper sections of the library.

    ¡°Oh wow..¡± she said looking around. ¡°You like to read?¡± It was more of a statement than a question. The room spoke for itself.

    She walked further in, looking around with fascination. She noticed some of his furniture in certain corners where one could sit and read. The atmosphere was dark and mysterious just like him, but also cozy and warm.

    Darcy looked behind but lost Ephraim. Looking around she found himing to her with an old book. ¡°This is a collection of my¡­ father¡¯s poems. He wrote them for my mother.¡±

    Oh. That was so romantic.

    Ephraim looked at it with a bit of happiness and sadness. ¡°It is written in the ancientnguage,¡± he said opening it.

    ¡°What does it say?¡± She wondered.

    He gazed at her. ¡°It speaks of love.¡±

    Love?

    He looked at the pages again and began to trante. ¡°My sleeping dreams, are awakened by you. My heart has be a sheet of flowers, and you are the most beautiful blossom. Your eyes are the passage to my heaven and your dreams are my mission. Your smile the reason I lose my breath, your sorrow worse than a slow death.¡±

    He stopped and looked at her again.

    ¡°That is¡­ beautiful,¡± she breathed.

    He closed the pages with a nod.

    ¡°Can you write poems?¡± She asked.

    He chuckled. ¡°I tried. It is not a talent of mine but I can do magic for you.¡± he put the book away on the shelf beside him and walked over.

    Darcy smiled as she saw him rub his hands together and then do strange gestures before he pulled a white rose from thin air. Her eyes widened. Ephraim handed her the rose. She touched it. It was real.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± she said shaking her head.

    ¡°You remind me of white roses,¡± he told her.

    ¡°I am not this beautiful,¡± she said, her cheeks flushing.

    ¡°You are. And I know you will only grow to be more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I am damaged. I don¡¯t bloom. I¡­ wither.¡± That is how she felt.

    He looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Well, then let me take care of you. Someone told me when a flower doesn¡¯t bloom, it is the environment that needs to be repaired not the flower. There is nothing wrong with you. You just need a good ce. I want to provide that for you. Somewhere you can find safety,fort and happiness.¡±

    He walked closer. ¡°I want to provide you with everything you need and want and what you might need and want when you find out. I want you to blossom. I do not wish to see you sad anymore.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s eyes teared up, her hold on the rose tightening. ¡°You have already done that. I have survived, healed and I even grew to be strong because of you.¡± She walked closer to him. He did not know how much that had helped her.

    It had kept her breathing on days when she felt like suffocating. It made her able to step out into the world, without shaking. To fight back the monsters in her nightmares and stand tall. He had provided her with strength and hope for the better.

    Not caring she walked into his arms and he hugged her tightly. Would she ever get used to this feeling?

    ¡°Darcy.¡± He breathed deeply. ¡°I hope to never part from you.¡± He said. She heard the concern in his voice. ¡°I want you to know and remember that I would never hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said with a frown. Why did he suddenly sound so sad? His voice was thickened with pain. Was he perhaps worried she would leave with Russell?

    Would she?

    If he was her father, would he take her away? Her heart beat nervously because she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ________

    Bonus dedicated to Ivette_M11. Thank you for the supergift <3

 Chapter 135 Opening up

    Mchi tried to be as patient as possible with Ravina as they walked back home with her injured leg and a slightly wobbly walk from the little wine she had.

    Eventually, she stopped. ¡°I am tired,¡± she sighed, leaning against the fence of the bridge.

    Mchi stopped and waited for her to regain her strength. She watched him with those scientists¡¯ eyes. ¡°You are not losing your patience today,¡± she pointed.

    He leaned against the fence across from her. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±

    ¡°Well, I could use some impatience right now.¡±

    Was she serious?

    ¡°Now you act like a princess. Am I your servant?¡± Telling him no when yes and yes when no.

    She smiled with pretentious innocence.

    Fine, he was.

    He walked over and picked her up. Who was he lying to? He had noints about this at all. She wanted him to carry her for God¡¯s sake. She was finally beginning to ask for help, although he suspected it was mostly the wine. Still, she had asked him to ce the pins in her hair earlier.

    Ravina put her arms around him, hiding a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you share what you find so funny, princess.¡±

    ¡°You,¡± she replied.

    ¡°You dareugh at your king?¡± He said scoldingly.

    ¡°My apologies, Dragon King.¡± She yed along.

    He said nothing for the rest of the walk and she remained quiet, her head eventually leaning on his chest. By the time he arrived home, she was half-sleeping, her body turning warm in his hold. She stirred a little as he put her down on her bed, opening her eyeszily and then closing them again. He took the stick away from her, cing it near the bed.

    Disturbed she tried to read for the pins in her head. ¡°Let me,¡± he said, cing a hand under her neck he lifted her head slightly and removed the pins. Then he put her down on her pillow.

    She made a small sound of approval. He then gently removed the bracelets around her arms. His gaze traveled down her body in the dim light, over a rising and falling chest, a small t waist, and to the belly chain around it. It was already rubbing against her skin, causing redness. He reached down, trying to remove it while touching her as little as possible.

    Ravina stirred again, a small chuckleing from her lips as her body moved away from her his touch. He had already unclocked the chain, his hold tightening around it as she sighed and the smile faded from her lips.

    God, he cursed quietly as the dragon in him came to life. Seeing her spread on the bed like a white flower, just within his reach making his hands itch to touch the delicate skin right in front him¡­

    No! He stopped himself. He had gotten control over this. The mating ceremony was messing with his head. No mating right now!

    He tried to pull the chain from under her but didn¡¯t want to scratch her skin. She bruised easily, so he put a hand under her back to lift her a little but she already helped him. Pulling the chain quickly he looked at her. Her piercing blue eyes watched him in the darkness. He could hear the change in her heartbeat.

    Mchi reached for the nket to cover her up. ¡°It is hot,¡± she refused.

    He put it back. ¡°Alright. Good night.¡± He told her.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay?¡± She asked.

    Quietly he went and sat in the armchair near the bed. Ravina turned toy sideways and watched him with hooded eyes. ¡°Sleeping in a chair will be difficult?¡± She said.

    He smiled to himself. As if sleeping with her would be any easier. ¡°I am fine.¡±

    She pressed her palms together and ced them under her cheek. She looked like amb and he felt like the wolf, waiting.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, we are almost like a married couple,¡± she said more to herself, staring somewhere ahead. Then slowly her eyes returned to him. ¡°I have let you close to me more times than I have let anyone else since my parent¡¯s death.¡±

    A thoughtful silence followed as he gazed back at her. He felt sad hearing this. If this was much then she really kept a distance.

    ¡°You know almost everything about me now, or everything. I have told you things I have told no one.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you do,¡± he said.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be all. You have lived for so long. You must have seen a lot. Learned a lot. You must have many experiences. Many memories.¡±

    He frowned. His memories were consistently about the same thing. His father, his sister, and destruction.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he clenched his jaw. ¡°Have created more bad experiences than good ones. Now I am living with the memories of them.¡±

    She frowned a little.

    ¡°And even the good memories have be painful because of the bad ones,¡± he added. ¡°I have ruined many things. I am sure you know.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Why did you ruin?¡±

    ¡°I was praised. I had a reputation to uphold. I was next to the throne so I had to be a certain way and I¡­ I just followed.¡± He said arge lump settling in his throat.

    Her face twisted and turn, her eyes glistening with pain, her lips trembling with anger. ¡°You ruined many lives, Mchi,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Was it worth the praise?¡±

    ¡°No. It was not.¡±

    She looked at him for a long moment. ¡°Does it haunt you?¡± She asked.

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said, nodding with a tear falling from her eyes.

    He breathed, feeling a little unburdened. He met her gaze. It was pained and sad, but he did not see what he expected to see.

    Hatred. Perhaps tomorrow she would look at him that way. He prepared himself. At least he was able to finally release some of his anxiety.

 Chapter 136 Better day

    Ravina was in her worst nightmare again. The scene of her parent¡¯s death, the loss of her sister, and many others. She was left alone, standing there and watching the once beautiful vige that has been home to many, crumble. And somewhere there, her parent¡¯s bodies were burned to ashes.

    From all the fire and smoke rising into the air, Mchi stepped out of it, not the least injured by the fire or affected by the smoke that suffocated many to their deaths.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± She asked him.

    He remained silent, his eyes burning with some unknown emotion.

    ¡°You ruined everything,¡± she told him, tears streaming down her face. She looked around. Why was she the only one alive? What would she do alone in this world?

    She was left with this creature. The one who took it all away. Suddenly she walked toward him, then past him, her eyes focusing on the burning vige.

    She walked into the vige, her clothes began to catch fire and the smoke burned her eyes and lungs. She gasped, suffocating slowly, and then she was back to reality with another gasp.

    Ravina¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. No wonder this was her worst nightmare. It hit hard just how horrifying it was and it had only been a few days since thest one. The pain in her chest traveled lower and lower, causing her to be sick.

    She sat up, taking deep breaths to regte the painful rhythm in her body. Her hands itched, reaching for the scars. Just one and it would be over. Just¡­ one.

    One!

    No!

    Stop!

    Her body and breath trembled from the self-restraint squeezing painful tears out of her eyes. She rose hastily from her bed and went to her desk. She pulled a paper and pen and scribbled down her emotions, rxing with every word she put away from her mind. And then she was able to breathe again.

    Ravina looked at her horrible handwriting and put the paper and pen away. She turned around, looking through the window. The sky was a clear blue and the sun shone brightly, casting warm rays into the room.

    Nako often came early, but Ravina decided to help herself since she was a mess right now. She released her aching breasts from their prison again, sighing with relief. Did dragon women really wear this to sleep? Perhaps it didn¡¯t irritate them but she needed something morefortable to sleep with.

    She freshened up and then went behind the screen to change her clothes. As she took her time, wanting to give her body time to breathe a knock came from the door. It seemed like Nako finally came.

    ¡°Come in!¡± She called.

    The sound of the door opening and closing followed and then footsteps followed.

    ¡°I am done soon,¡± Ravina said.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± The voice startled her.

    Mchi.

    She was just tying her top at the front, not too tightly wanting to give her breasts a space to breathe. She chose the least restricting one.

    Ravina had to look through the small springs because of his voice. She heard no teasing as usual when it came to such things. He was standing near the bed and had brought with him breakfast it seemed. He turned his head toward the screen when she forgot to reply.

    ¡°I aming,¡± she whispered, unsure why, and then stepped out from behind the scream.

    Her hair was still wet and as usual, it would take time to dry because of the length. She was growing tired of it. Still, she pushed it forward to cover her chest that didn¡¯t have much support at the moment.

    She looked ahead and met his gaze. They just stared at each other awkwardly for a moment.

    ¡°I have made breakfast,¡± he said, his voice wavering along with his gaze.

    He grabbed the tray and went to the table with it. Ravina followed him awkwardly and sat on the couch. He sat on the other one and ced the cup of tea in front of her. ¡°For headache, you might have after drinking.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said although she had no headache from drinking. She barely had a cup of wine, but she let him believe she was intoxicated if he thought so.

    She was just unable to walk after he allowed her to walk off her stubbornness. Her leg could not carry her anymore and she had begun to wobble. And then she was merely raw and tired, the memories of her parents after talking about them had made her miss them immensely. Made her yearn to have the connection they had.

    Picking up the cup, she swallowed the lump of sadness that crept up her throat. Mchi sipped his tea in silence as well.

    Last night was not easy for any of them. She had just been frustrated with his kind gestures, helping her and gifting her yet acting as if they had no history. Maybe like her he just wished things would disappear into thin air, but they wouldn¡¯t. She had waited for him to say something about it. Just anything. Exin. Acknowledge. She even remembered asking him to defend himself.

    Ravina was d he finally told her something. She was d to see the pain in his eyes. She was d to know that he was haunted by it. That meant he had a conscience at least. That he was aware of and affected by his actions. Knowing this meant more to her than any kind gesture or gift.

    Putting her cup away, ¡°did you get any sleep?¡± She asked.

    He kept staring at his cup. ¡°I tried,¡± he admitted then looked at her. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°It was bad,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I wish I could help you with it,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Well, perhaps you can y the flute next time,¡± she said. It seemed to help him as well.

    He looked surprised and then his eyes narrowed with some unknown emotion. ¡°I thought you would be angry with me this morning.¡±

    ¡°Because of what you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be angry at him for sharing his feelings. Then he would never share again.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.

    Because she was mostly sad for him. Sad for the person he was and what it had done to him, sad that he had such parents; one that encouraged such acts and one too passive to set her sons straight. Sad that he fell prey and became a predator.

    She was also sad because of other things. She knew he didn¡¯t tell her everything, but this would do for now.

    ¡°Because you told me how you felt,¡± she replied.

    He gazed at her for a long moment, searching her eyes for something. Then he looked away, pushing the tray closer so she would eat the food.

    A knock on the door interrupted then and Mara peaked inside. She looked at Mchi,¡± they are here,¡± she whispered.

    They?

    Mchi turned to her. ¡°I forgot. I promised to y with my cousin¡¯s children for a while today,¡± he exined.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    He excused himself, telling her to take her time to eat, and left. Ravina ate what she could and decided to take the rest to the kitchen.

    ¡°Oh no. Don¡¯t fall with it,¡± Mara said meeting her halfway in the hall. She took the tray from her. ¡°I prepared a chair for you outside in case you want to sit and watch the game.¡±

    ¡°Game?¡±

    ¡°They are ying different games outside at the back of the house, near the river.¡±

    Ravina nodded. She made her way to the back of the house, hearingughter as she walked outside.

    Joel and Mchi were ying with many children, helping them jump rope. Aaron came from nowhere, jumping in and his brothers tried to make him fail by making him jump fast but he kept up very well. These big men were not slow.

    Joel then pulled the rope so it got stuck between his brother¡¯s legs.

    ¡°What are you doing? You are not a child! Get away!¡± He told Aaron.

    ¡°Your boring uncle has spoken,¡± he told the children.

    ¡°Am I boring?¡± Joel asked them.

    They shook their heads.

    ¡°But I am more fun,¡± Aaron told them and they agreed.

    ¡°You two should jump so we can decide,¡± Mchi suggested and the children got excited. They began to jump and the children counted cheering for their favorite uncle.

    Aaron won and then they asked Mchi to jump. They were sopetitive that they all made preparations before jumping. It was funny. Mchi even let one of the girls put his hair in a ponytail when she told him to win.

    Ravina found herself smiling when the girl ced a girly pink hairband in his hair and he began to jump with the pink fur on his head. They looked silly, but at this moment they looked like happy brothers finally spending time together without any resentment or me. But where were the other two? Would they join?

 Chapter 137 Fun time

    Ravina watched the brothers ying while she sat in the chair. Mchi¡¯s brothers didn¡¯t allow him to jump more than ten jumps, teasing him and ruining the count for him. He ignored them as the children began to jump with him, some asking him to carry them and jump with them in his arms.

    There were lots of giggling and screams. There was something beautiful about having lots of siblings and good cousins. She only had a sister and one cousin who was her foremost enemy. Mchi was blessed with many loved ones.

    They went from jumping rope to wrestling. Ravina was surprised the children wrestled. It was a strange kind of wrestling where you would bring down your opponent and cause them to be as dirty as possible with mud and grass. The one who was the cleanest won. The brothers were the coaches, giving advice and motivating them before the fight.

    Ravina wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea but the children respected the rules and were still friendly after except for twopetitive boys who didn¡¯t want to stop fighting because none wanted to ept defeat. Joel and Mchi came to pull them apart.

    Mchi chuckled as he held away one of the boys. ¡°Does this remind you of something?¡± He asked Joel.

    ¡°Us.¡± He smirked, holding the other boy who struggled in his arm. Joel only needed to carry him as a small sack with one arm as Mchi did the same with the other.

    ¡°Alright. Stop now!¡± Joel said, sternly.

    Mchi turned the boy in his arm and ced him on the ground. He crouched in front of him, holding him in ce by the arms. ¡°It is good to bepetitive. It is fun as long as you don¡¯t take it too seriously. And remember that is your brother. No prize or praise is worth more.¡± He advised him.

    The boy calmed down and then nodded.

    ¡°Alright. You are the older one. Now go hug your brother.¡± Mchi said.

    Ravina watched the brothers reconcile and hug each other and Mchi and Joel gave smiled at each other.

    After that she watched all the children going against the uncles and covering them with mud. ¡°Why am I¡­¡± Joel was about toin when Aaron threw mud on his face and itnded like a p.

    Ravina couldn¡¯t contain herself and her hand flew shocked and amused to her mouth, stifling a gasp followed by augh. The children as he wiped the mud from his face and then when to chase his brother. The wrestling went all the way to the river and it looked like Joel intended to drown his brother.

    The children and Mchi followed them into the river and he helped them get clean from all the mud. When the brothers were done with their fight they also joined to bathe the children.

    Ravina watched Mchi as he took off his vest and began to wash the mud from his skin. He was all wet and dirty. Her gaze wavered as she leaned back in her chair but they found him again, following his hand as he washed his shoulder and arm. Her heartbeat became heavy. Perhaps because she held her breath.

    Last night as he carried her she remembered some things from the previous night when he carried her after getting intoxicated and blurting out her whole life. She had touched him; his arm, his shoulder, and his chest. She remembered the feel of it as her eyes followed him the movement of his hand now moving to wash his broad chest.

    She managed to force her gaze away for a while when she noticed the women on the other side of the river, watching the brothers from a distance.

    Oh well, it was a sight to watch and this man not only walked around naked but he had to be wet as well as if he knew thebination somehow made her react. She didn¡¯t even know why she reacted. It was just a wet body. When were male bodies ever attractive?

    She could understand liking his smile, even his eyes or face but body..?

    ¡®My body is yours.¡¯ His words suddenly echoed in her mind.

    She swallowed, now wishing she had not read those erotic books that gave her a few ideas.

    She watched as his glowing skin came to the surface after washing himself. Then he cleaned his hair before stepping out dripping wet. His eyes fell on her, and she almost flinched afraid he could see through her.

    He bends down, running his hands down his long legs over the pants to get rid of excessive water, and then pushed his hair back as he stood straight again. He strode over long steps. The children were quick to notice he was leaving and ran after him.

    ¡°Uncle! Mchi!¡± They shouted behind him.

    He just waved without looking back. Then they took notice of her, their steps bing hesitant, some of them hiding behind him until he came to sit on the doorsteps beside her and lean back to let the sun help him get dry.

    He took notice of the way they looked at her. ¡°This is Ravina. She doesn¡¯t eat children. You can greet her.¡± He said casually.

    ¡°She looks like a ghost,¡± one of them almost whispered.

    A ghost? Oh well, thank you she thought sarcastically.

    ¡°She looks like an angel,¡± another pointed.

    Better.

    ¡°I said you could talk to her, not talk about her,¡± Mchi told them without sounding angry.

    A few came closer. ¡°Good morning,¡± they greeted.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Why is your hair white?¡± A girl asked.

    Oh. This reminded her of herself when she was little. The simple yet difficult questions one could ask when they were a child.

    ¡°I am not sure why but it must be the same reason your hair is dark,¡± she replied.

    The girl remained still, watching her with a small smile.

    ¡°Do you want to touch?¡± Ravina asked.

    She put her hair forward and the little girl stepped closer. Hesitantly she reached out and touched her hair, running her small fingers through it. ¡°It is so soft,¡± she said.

    The other children got the courage toe forward as well, touching her hair.

    ¡°So long, so soft,¡± they murmured. ¡°Your eyes,¡± one of them stared at her eyes. ¡°They are blue. Like the sky.¡±

    She was suddenly this fascinating creature to be studied.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t crowd her now,¡± Mchi said.

    ¡°So princess,¡± Joel came forward, all wet as well. He motioned for the children to move away.

    ¡°The first one who catches a spider will get sweets,¡± he told them to send them away. They went running. A spider?

    He returned his focus to her. ¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet. What is Mchi making you do?¡±

    Mchi who closed his eyes under the sunrays opened them and peeked at his brother.

    ¡°I was to give you your stallion but you are not healing. Are humans usually this slow?¡± He asked.

    Aaron gave him a p on the arm as he went to sit down. Joel cast him a nce and then ignored him.

    ¡°A ck, strong, healthy stallion. That was it right?¡±

    Mchiy back and closed his eyes again when Joel gave him a look. She felt like there was something she wasn¡¯t understanding.

    ¡°I have just found the right one for you. The most aggressive. He is a real stubborn one.¡± Joel continued. ¡°He needs some real taming.¡±

    Ravina nodded, trying to figure out what the teasing in his tone meant.

    ¡°It sounds like you found the right one,¡± she said.

    ¡°I think I did. You managed to tame my beastly brother here after all,¡± he said nodding toward Mchi.

    She did nothing to him. She wasn¡¯t even sure what he was talking about.

    ¡°And who will tame you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am quite tame,¡± he said.

    Aaron scoffed. ¡°Very tame. He is a sheep.¡±

    ¡°Not a sheep. Women don¡¯t like sheep. Not even human females. She wants a stallion.¡±

    Oh! Now she understood and her cheeks burned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Her face went up in mes, the words dying in her throat. ¡°That is NOT what I meant.¡±

    Joelughed and Aaron tried not tough.

    ¡°That is enough!¡± Mchi said sitting up.

    Joel stepped away. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said continuing to step back. ¡°But our deepest desires know the truth,¡± he told her before hurrying away.

    Ravina frowned, her face still on fire then she turned to Aaron. He looked away and stood up. ¡°I should go change,¡± he excused himself quickly. He knew all this time too.

    Betrayer.

    Now she looked at Mchi. He met her gaze with an unwavering one. ¡°You knew all this time,¡± she said.

    ¡°Well, it is a good choice. Would you like a sheep?¡± He asked.

    Huh?

    ¡°Maybe.¡± She said flustered.

    He raised a brow. ¡°You can¡¯t ride a sheep, princess.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to ride a sheep?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Maybe you need time to understand this as well.¡±

 Chapter 138 Confrontation (part 1)

    Clearly, stallions and sheep were different kinds of men so riding a stallion¡­

    Riding a man¡­?

    Like¡­

    She tossed her pen aside having some idea from what she read and all of her conclusions were that it was a sexual act. A position to be specific where the woman was on top.

    God! It was both good and bad that she read those books and these shameless men¡­ really? What made him think she would want¡­ to¡­

    Her shoulders fell in defeat and then her mind provided her with some explicit images of being in that position. Mchi on his back in between her pink sheets with that gaze he had when he wanted her and her sitting on top of him.

    Her heart almost failed to beat at the thought. She was suddenly burning.

    Pushing herself away from the table she reached for the cane when a knock came from the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Mara stepped inside, looking a bit worried.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°It is the peelers,¡± she began.

    Ravina frowned.

    ¡°My husband worked on the rest, not even resting at night, and¡­ today he found them all ruined.¡±

    ¡°Ruined? How?¡±

    ¡°The forging process, someone ruined it and threw them back into the fire.¡±

    Ravina was disturbed. ¡°Who would do that? Is the ce locked? Are there people working with him?¡±

    ¡°Whoever did it, does not want you to do well.¡± She pointed. ¡°And they are brave enough to do such a thing.¡±

    She was hinting at something. Saul. It was the only one she could think about.

    ¡°Do you suspect anyone?¡± Ravina asked although she knew she wouldn¡¯t say if it was Saul.

    Her gaze wavered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ravina nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know where I can find Saul?¡±

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go there with usations.¡±

    Mara¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°You will probably find him in the courthouse or his home.¡±

    She gave her the direction. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go there. Maybe talk to Mchi or¡­ don¡¯t! Just forget about the peelers.¡±

    ¡°Today it is peelers, tomorrow it will be something else. Avoiding a problem won¡¯t solve it.¡± Ravina said.

    Mara didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Just¡­ be careful. I don¡¯t know what you n to do.¡±

    ¡°I will just talk. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She assured her.

    Using her cane she stood up and decided to go find Saul.

    The courthouse was arge white mansion and she had to ascend a few stairs to get to the front door. There were no guards and she could just walk inside.

    She stepped into arge hall, walking on a shining marble floor, and ahead there was an extravagant staircase that led upstairs. Only a few pieces of furniturey scattered in the hall, making the ce look empty and every step she took and the sound of her cane hitting the floor echoed in the hall.

    Instead of going upstairs, she decides to explore the bottom floor first. All the rooms had minimal interiors making them look simple and clean. They had arge library and seeing books again made her feel warm. She pulled out one of them from the shelf and opened it.

    The letters reminded her of when Mchi wrote his name. He didn¡¯t write rubbish. It was the dragonnguage. She forgot what it was called. Was it Targas?

    Even if she couldn¡¯t understand, she just turned the pages and studied the letters. Perhaps she could spend her time learning thenguage. She needed to find things to keep her busy anyway.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Saul¡¯s voice caused her to jolt.

    She turned to him, the book still in her hand. ¡°I came to see you,¡± she said taking a moment to put the book back before turning to face him again.

    He stood straight, chin up and folding his arms over his chest. His gaze burned with resentment as he watched her.

    ¡°Do you cook?¡± She asked. ¡°Like you older brother.¡±

    He raised a brow, wondering where she was going with her question.

    ¡°I do. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of sending you a peeler as a gift. Have you heard about the new vegetable peelers?¡±

    One corner of his mouth lifted. ¡°I did. How kind of you to send gifts but princess, I would not ept anything you invent.¡±

    ¡°I understand. No problem. Now you won¡¯t be able to receive them anyway. They were destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how sad.¡± He said.

    ¡°It is. A decent man spend his time and strength to make them and someone ruined them.¡±

    He tilted his head. ¡°Are you using me, princess?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I just know you are the king¡¯s right-hand man. I don¡¯t want to bother Mchi. He must have a lot to do as a king so I came to you. It is a concerning incident for people¡¯s business to be ruined like this. Should it not be investigated?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°I have bigger things to deal with that you are the cause of.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have difficulty dealing with politics. Perhaps you can help me and I can help you.¡±

    He threw his head back andughed. ¡°You think I need your help?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps after you listen to my first advice you might change your mind,¡± she told him.

    He scoffed. ¡°Alright. You give me your advice and I will give you one that will save your life.¡±

    ¡°If you heed my advice it will save many of your people¡¯s lives.¡± She said. ¡°How long do you think you can keep hiding before you are found? Do you think destroying my father¡¯s invention will stop my people? The development of new weapons is faster than ever before. People are not trying to invent tools to better their lives because you can only live a better life once you survive and my people are under constant pressure to survive. That is their only focus and the more you push, the harder they will push back because now they know they that they can fight back.¡±

    _________

    Bonus dedicated to tiloca. Thank you for the supergift <3

 Chapter 139 Confrontation (part 2)

    The look in Saul¡¯s eyes changed and his face became grimmer. ¡°Several years ago there were a few weapons, now there are dozens, tomorrow there will be hundreds. Today we can only fight a dragon at a time, tomorrow there will be a weapon that will kill you in two or three, and the day after, one shot might end your life. Do you understand what I am saying?¡±

    He looked at her with disgust but she could see he understood her words clearly. There was resistance in his eyes as well.

    ¡°You might hate my people but I assume you care about your people at least. Waging war against humans, and pushing people to their limit will only make them rise stronger. I am only here because I was pushed to that limit and I have nothing to fear losing.¡±

    He nodded slowly. ¡°I feel sad for you. It seems like you still live in the same dream as your father. Why don¡¯t you save your life before you end up dying like him?¡±

    She knew he would resist listening. ¡°Did things go better for you than my father?¡± She asked.

    He frowned, now his eyes burning with fury.

    ¡°Your father started a war he could not fight.¡±

    ¡°You are right. But my father didn¡¯t want war. That was not his goal. My father came with peace but you gave him no choice. The weapons that you hate so much, were not invented to destroy lives. They came to exist to protect our people. They saved many lives. LIVES that you ruined with a simple breath. Those are weapons that would not have existed perhaps if there was peace. So is it truly my father who started the war? And even if he did, my people are fighting a war. Your people were massacring mine.¡±

    ¡°You are right. It was better that way. Your people were smart back then, knowing not to fight us.¡±

    ¡°You mean it was better for you? Now it is worse. Do you ever wonder why?¡±

    His face hardened.

    ¡°The way you make your bed is the way you sleep in it. You and your brother, have made your beds into graves. Cold, dark, frightening, and lonely. You can not bring back those lost nights but you can make your bed better next time.¡±

    She straightened her cane and giving him a slight nod she walked away.

    When she went back home, Mara came quickly to meet her in the hall. Her eyes were wide. ¡°Mchi just came.¡± She nodded toward the dining room. ¡°I informed him you went out for a while.¡± She gave her a certain look.

    Ravina gave her a reassuring nod and then went ahead to see him. As she entered the dining hall, she found him standing near the window, leaning against the wall and looking outside with arms folded over his chest.

    It seemed like he went back to losing his robe again. At least he wasn¡¯t wet or sleeping in her pink sheets. Back home, this kind of clothing would have been inappropriate. She wondered how women would react if they managed to see past the fact that he was a dragon. Would they react like her? She knew she would be considered a whore if she went home dressed like this. But clothes were the least of her worries now.

    Mchi¡¯s gaze left the window and fell on her. He pushed himself away from the wall dropping his arms, leaving his entire torso on disy. For some strange reason, he looked at her hair. Was there something wrong with it?

    ¡°Where were you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I just wanted to be outside for a while,¡± she replied.

    He nodded slowly, his lips pressed into a thin line as if he wanted to say something he shouldn¡¯t. He paced along the table and then stopped when he came to the end. He gazed at her again, his eyes looking a lighter brown in the sun. ¡°I will be leaving for a while. I might not return tonight,¡± he told her.

    ¡°I will be alone here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Mara and Nako will stay with you,¡± he assured.

    ¡°Will they be able to protect me?¡±

    He smiled a little. ¡°No one will harm you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure about that anymore and she wouldn¡¯t care if not for her sister.

    Ravina just nodded. He could tell she was holding back but he was king and had things to do. He couldn¡¯t stay with her all the time.

    He walked around the table and came to stand in front of her. ¡°I will try toe back as fast as possible, but you need not worry.¡±

    She nodded again.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t go out until I came back,¡± he told her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He watched her with eyes she could not read. ¡°If Ie earlier, I coulde by your room and y the flute for you if you would like.¡±

    ¡°You must be tired already then,¡± she said.

    That same intense silence followed. ¡°I wille by,¡± he then said.

    Oh well.

    ¡°You wanted to cut your hair?¡± He pointed.

    He seemed to care about it.

    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°You will look beautiful either way.¡±

    Intense silence again mixed with her heartbeat.

    ¡°I am thinking shoulder length, like you.¡± She said to see if he would change his mind.

    He nodded calmly. ¡°Sometimes drastic changes are needed. As long as you are happy about it.¡±

    Their eyes were glued to each other. She felt like she was closer to him than she actually was.

    ¡°Perhaps I will cut mine too,¡± he added.

    ¡°No!¡± She blurted before she could think. Did she say that out loud?

    Looking at his reaction, she did. He raised a brow, looking surprised.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    He waited as she tried to find an exnation. ¡°A change for me might not be the same for you,¡± she said not knowing what that even meant.

    He looked down, head tilted slightly and with a knowing little smile.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I will think about it.¡± He said.

 Chapter 140 Facing trouble

    Mchi left Ravina, feeling pleased that she did worry about her safety. That he could do something about but if she was a danger to herself, it would be harder.

    He asked Aaron and Joel to keep a close eye, and some of his trusted men, while he left to find Ravina¡¯s sister. Ruskan, who was good at hunting down people had found a few ces they could go and look. The problem was that it was among humans and they looked nothing like humans. They waited until it was a bit dark, and then dressed inrge dark cloaks that covered them.

    There was no way they could ask people without exposing themselves. When they went to the first ce, Mchi just had to let the person panic when they saw but he silenced them with fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have seen no woman.¡± The tavern owner stuttered.

    ¡°She worked here,¡± Ruskan said. ¡°A young white-haired woman. Think if you want to live.¡±

    Mchi kept holding him by the cor as the man began to sweat. he seemed to contemte screaming. ¡°Don¡¯t if you don¡¯t want to turn to ashes,¡± Mchi warned.

    ¡°She¡­ she didn¡¯t work here. She just came here with some other men.¡±

    Other men? He looked over at Ruskan.

    ¡°Were they travelers?¡± Ruskan asked.

    ¡°I think so. They had a different ent.¡±

    Mchi released him and the man fell back. ¡°It must be thest option then,¡± he said.

    If she was with men, then she traveled with a crew. Mchi didn¡¯t like to know that thest ce they went to trade was Balkae, where thetest attacks were. He just hoped she was safe.

    Leaving the man behind, they went to look further asking people on their way and causing them to almost have heart failure every time they exposed themselves. Someone told them the ship sailed off.

    Ruskan and Mchi shifted to fly over the ocean. They spotted a few ships, causing havoc in two of them and finding nothing.

    The third one was a surprise. They were spotted from far away and began to shoot fire at them. Precise aim and firearms he of new technology. Who were they?

    Landing swiftly on the ship, he had to dodge a bullet and arrow before he was attacked by two men. They were swift, well-trained, running around him with a rope which he thought was silly for a moment before he realized it was sharp and cut his skin.

    Half shifting to protect himself from the injury he cut the rope in half, still injuring himself in the process. While caught up in doing so, he was shot with something he recognized. Obsidian bullet.

    The pain was just like he remembered. Fury burned through him and with a roar, he threw the men off the ship and raced through the distance before another bullet was shot. He grabbed the pistol in the man¡¯s hand, destroying it on his own, before kicking him off the railing.

    These people had invented weapons against dragons so he had to make sure not to be shot and paralyzed. He kicked through the door to get inside while Ruskan fought with other men on the deck.

    His senses heightened, making him aware of who was where. He knew some were hiding, waiting to attack. He moved without making a sound, his predatory instincting alive. He approached them one by one, knocking them out without a sound until there was only one left.

    Before he could get to him, he came out of his hiding, standing on the other side of the hall. He held a gun, aimed at him, his eyes sharp, his breathing calm, unlike the others.

    ¡°Things will end badly for you if I don¡¯t miss and I never do,¡± he told him. ¡°You can ask your friend.¡±

    Ruskan?!

    As worried as he was for his friend, Mchi kept his gaze fixed on the man in front of him.

    ¡°I assume you didn¡¯te here to kill us. Why are you here?¡± The man asked. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am looking for a woman. White hair, blue eyes.¡±

    For some odd reason, the man decided to fire and Mchi quickly jumped into the room on his left. He could hear the man¡¯s footsteps as he ran away. Mchi got up ran from one room to another, not bothering to open doors, and just smashed through them until he caught up to the running in the hall beside.

    He smashed through a door, being a few steps ahead and the man realized he was running into him toote. Trying to stop and pull his pistol, Mchi reached for him before it and pinned him to the wall when he was suddenly shot from behind.

    The pain made his knees buckle. This was not obsidian. This was another kind of pain, ten times worse. It knocked the air from his lungs. Two strong hands grabbed him, non-human he noticed, pulled him back, and the other man shot him in turn.

    Mchi fell back, his vision turning bing clouded. But he could tell the man looming over him was a dragon.

    A dragon?

    These humans worked with dragons? He was confused, his vision darkening more and the man fading away but he heard a crashing sound and the growl of Ruskan. He was back.

    Mchi forced himself to stay awake, the healing slowly helping him gain his vision back. He forced himself up despite the pain, ready to shift and end this before it was toote when the ship shook.

    More dragons. It was bad. Dragons and deadly weapons all at once. This was not what he expected from traders. They broke in through the roof,rge ws grabbed the man, and then they flew away. Mchi saw five of them, with the crew members riding on their backs.

    He just watched confused for a moment, realizing they didn¡¯t even care to fight him. They just came to save the humans. Why? Who were they?

 Chapter 141 Bloody mess

    Mchi came back home with Ruskan, covered in blood and stuffed with bullets causing the worst kind of pain. He knew one was obsidian, but what the hell was the other one that made him unable to use his leg normally? It reminded him a little of the one Ravina shot him with.

    Aaron and Joel who were lurking in the dark appeared upon his arrival. They looked at him with shock and concern. ¡°What happened?¡± Joel asked.

    Aaron looked at his wounds. ¡°Humans? Where did you go?¡±

    Joel rolled his eyes. ¡°You went to look for her. You want to get yourself killed for a woman?¡±

    Mchi was not in the mood to talk and went inside.

    ¡°The woman is his breedmate,¡± Aaron reminded as they followed him in.

    ¡°Well then, I hope I never find mine if one turns into a fool,¡± Joel said. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of your wound. Or where is your breedmate physician?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not wake her up,¡± Mchi bit off, as he tried to fight through the pain.

    Mara and Nako came to the hall upon hearing their chatter. Their eyes widened and Mchi raised his hands motioning for them to stay calm. ¡°Bring me a knife and some alcohol,¡± he told them. ¡°You two go home,¡± he told his brothers.

    ¡°I think you might need help pulling those things out. If you are not going to wake her then we have to stay,¡± Joel said.

    Mchi turned to them. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to say another word!¡± He threatened.

    They flinched back and retreated. Mchi went upstairs with pain threatening his vision. He went to his room, taking off whatever chemise he found to wear to the hunting asion that was now covered with blood and dirt.

    Mara came back with bandages, alcohol, and a knife. He motioned for her to put it on the bedstand. ¡°Is Ravina sleeping?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. Do you want me to wake her up?¡±

    ¡°No. You two have stayed awake. You can go home now.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°I should at least help you then.¡±

    ¡°I will be fine,¡± he assured her.

    Hesitantly she retreated as well.

    Mchi went and sat on the edge of his bed, just taking a moment to breathe before he could begin the painful process. Meanwhile, he could hear Nako and Mara downstairs contemting if they should wake Ravina or just leave.

    People really had to be difficult and not listen. Eventually, they left. Mchi reached for the knife, soaking it in alcohol before standing up to go to the mirror. He looked at the wound on the right side of his stomach and stabbed himself with the knife to pull it out.

    After twisting and turning it and almost losing his vision from the pain he pulled the knife out again. This wasn¡¯t working. He took a moment to breathe and recover before deciding to use his ws. He needed to grasp the obsidian to pull it out. It was more painful and he had to bite on a cloth as he dug into his flesh, opening the wound even more and causing the floor beneath to get covered in blood.

    Oddly, he couldn¡¯t grasp the bullet. It seemed to be moving around. He pulled his hand out, now exhausted from the pain. These people were getting better with their weapons. The bullet was deep inside. That was an improvement.

    But who were those dragons? He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he saw. And the human male fired at him as soon as he mentions white hair and blue eyes. He knew of such a woman? But again, she wasn¡¯t with them at the moment.

    Something was going on in this fight that he needed to find out more about.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± He was startled when he heard his name.

    He wished she didn¡¯t wake up as he was not in the mood to exin. He could hear the change in her heartbeat as he turned around. She looked at all the blood beneath and then at him. He had almost wed out the entire side of his stomach and she was horrified.

    ¡°What is happening? What are you doing?¡± She stepped inside.

    He went to his bed and sat down before he could faint in her presence and scare her even more. His head was spinning. ¡°Nothing. Just trying to pull out a bullet. You are an expert, perhaps you can help.¡± She was already awake so he might as well get it over with.

    He knew that she wasn¡¯t fazed from blood and wounds, or even biting or shedding skin. She was odd.

    She put her cane away and walked over. ¡°A bullet? Where were you? Where is everyone? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°It is just a bullet. Maybe if you pull it out first, you can ask questionster.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± She said looking around for something. ¡°Lay back and¡­ wait. I need to bring some more tools.¡±

    She left walking as if her leg wasn¡¯t injured. Mchiy back, his head swaying. His leg was numbing from the pain that shot up to his hipbone.

    He took the beer he was using as a disinfectant and drank it to stay sane for the tortureing up. As he heard her footsteps getting closer, he prepared himself. She came to loom over him with a tray.

    Mchi just noticed she was wearing a robe. He could see the small skirt she wore beneath but otherwise, she wore nothing else. The golden silk robe lookedvish against her skin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have optimal tools, so you will have to endure a little more.¡± She exined. She put the tray beside him and went down on her knees beside the bed.

    Mchi moved his arm out of the way and she began by cleaning the wound first. ¡°Is it obsidian?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I am going to dig now,¡± she warned before the pain came again. He could feel the cold metal burning in his body, twisting, turning, cutting.

    He shut his eyes, his jaw clenched so hard a muscle could pop out, and then it stopped.

    ¡°Is it out.¡± He breathed.

    ¡°No. It seems to be deeper inside. I might hurt you if I go deeper.¡±

    ¡°Just do it. I will heal.¡± He growled.

    He wasn¡¯t angry with her. It was just the pain speaking.

    ¡°I will try,¡± she said.

    She began to dig and his head began to sway. His body shuddered and prickled with cold sweat, he could not help himself but jerk away from her.

    ¡°You have to be still,¡± she said apologetically but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Alright, just a moment. Mchi¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t focusing anymore. He wanted to get away. His body wasn¡¯t listening.

    As ast resort, she surprised him by climbing on top of him as if she could hold him down even if she tried. She kneeled on his thigh to hold it down and then the pain shot all the way back to his spine.

    ¡°Oh God,¡± he could hear her say. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Mchi held himself back, afraid he would throw her off the bed if his body moved and then the pain lessened.

    ¡°It is out now,¡± she said not sounding relieved for some reason.

    He couldn¡¯t think about why at the moment. He just breathed in relief, knowing one bullet was out. The other one would be easier as it was located in his thigh.

    ¡°Will this heal?¡± She wondered.

    He looked at her through the clouds covering his eyes. She stopped kneeling on his thigh and sat between his legs. She was looking at his stomach. After digging he could imagine what it looked like.

    Wanting to assure her, he tried to speak in all the numbness. ¡°It will,¡± he said.

 Chapter 142 Pain and more pain

    Her gaze shifted slowly, her eyes piercing his with an iciness that could make one shiver.

    ¡°I hope it will, King Mchi,¡± she said in a scolding tone. She held up the bullet to show him. ¡°Obsidian shaped in a way where it glides around and it looks different. Could be poisoned or anything. Where did you go to get shot like this?¡±

    ¡°I had some things to take care of,¡± he said.

    ¡°Wherever you went, you knew you would meet humans. Something serious could have happened. You are King. You have to be more careful. Don¡¯t you have guards or anything?¡±

    God. Now he understood when they said breedmate¡¯s nagged more than mothers.

    ¡°If your wound doesn¡¯t heal, you are in trouble. They might have put something on this.¡± She smelled the bullet, leaning over him she put it on the tray.

    He tried to sit up but she put her hand on his stomach to keep him down. ¡°Patience. I am not done.¡±

    ¡°There is another one in my thigh,¡± he said.

    ¡°Another one?¡± Her eyes widened and she looked at the thigh she was kneeling on.

    ¡°Not that one,¡± he said and she looked a little relieved.

    She shifted to see but his pants covered the wound. She took the knife and ripped open his pants. When it came to working she was focused and didn¡¯t hesitate, but as she looked at his thigh, she paused and frowned. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t look good.¡± She said shaking her head slightly. ¡°Where did you have to go?!¡± She insisted on knowing as she reached for her tools again.

    At least she didn¡¯t think he went to attack humans. Not once did she look at him usingly.

    She began to clean the wound and then he nced his way when he remained still. ¡°Are you ready for the pain again?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    ¡°No. You might think this will hurt less but it won¡¯t.¡± She warned him.

    Well, it hurt more when he was shot with it, and even now but he had hoped removing it would be less painful.

    ¡°But it might be faster at least, so you need to endure a short time. I hope..¡± she added.

    He just sighed.

    She kneeled on his leg, ¡°just in case,¡± she said. ¡°Ready?¡± And then she dug in.

    A stabbing pain that shocked him went through his leg up to his hipbone. His leg jerked causing her to lose bnce and fall sideways, her hand shooting out to stop herself. She grabbed his groin as if he wasn¡¯t already in enough pain.

    Mchi groaned in pain and she shrieked pushing herself back quickly. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said embarrassed.

    Alright. He gave up. He could just faint now.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She almost whispered.

    He felt lightheaded. How much blood did he lose at this point?

    ¡°Mchi?¡±

    It seemed like he was finally fading away. He could still hear her voice but couldn¡¯t reply or see. His eyelids fell close.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± She touched his face now. He could feel her cold fingers. ¡°Alright, maybe I shall remove it quickly while you are gone.¡±

    Everything after was a blur. There was pain,ing and fading. He could feel her touch again on his face, and perhaps he could hear her voice too. He wasn¡¯t sure, but his body was suddenly on fire. He recognized the feeling. It was indeed poison. He knew he would heal from it in time, as he had made himself resistant to even the strongest of them but it might take a while this time. He was losing blood.

    When he could open his eyes and see again, he found Ravina still working on him. She was cleaning off his body and he noted that his wounds were bandaged.

    She nced up, sensing his gaze on her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Is it out?¡± That was all he needed to know.

    ¡°Yes. Out, cleaned, put some medicine, and bandaged.¡± She said while on her knees beside the bed.

    ¡°How¡­ long?¡± He wondered.

    She seemed thoughtful, looking around as if she lost track of time as well. ¡°You were gone for a while. Not too long. It is still night. You should rest now.¡± She crawled closer and patted his face with a wet cold cloth.

    ¡°It was poisoned. You might have a fever for a while.¡±

    She had been taking care of him for too long. ¡°You should rest. I am fine.¡± He said.

    He was better even if he was sore all over. Ravina stood up, putting away things. ¡°I will just wash up,¡± she said excusing herself.

    He looked around the bed, she had cleaned up everything, even washed off his body. When she came back, she looked more put together. She walked around the bed and he followed her with his gaze.

    ¡°I will sleep here if you don¡¯t mind,¡± she said.

    Hallucination?

    ¡°I need to make sure you don¡¯t die.¡± She just got into his bed and began to adjust the pillow. Then she reached for the nkets and covered him first before putting her head down and covering herself.

    ¡°Are you in much pain?¡± She asked, facing him.

    He was sleeping on his back and turned to her. ¡°No. It is much better. Thank you.¡±

    But his eyelids were heavy again and he was in a state between slumber and being awake. He didn¡¯t want to sleep yet when she was in his bed. He wished he could smell her at least, but his senses were not functioning well at the moment. He desperately reached out in the darkness, only able to move his arms.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± She asked him.

    His arm justy spread between them. After a moment he could feel her fingers on his arm. ¡°Mchi? Are you in pain?¡±

    He grabbed her arm tightly, making sure she couldn¡¯t get away. Only then could he allow the darkness to steal him.

    ________________

    Thank you so much my supergifters, K-deck, and Onix_Rain25 <3.

 Chapter 143 Closer in pain

    Mchi opened his eyes to the cool breeze blowing through the open balcony door. He looked outside, it was dawn and birds were chirping outside. A sweet scent filled his nostrils before the calm breath and heartbeat besides his made his head turn.

    Ravina.

    She was sleeping in his bed, hair spread and expression rxed. Her lips were slightly parted and her chest rose and fell in a slow rhythm. Her robe was almosting off, showing the hallow between her breasts and the thin silky fabric revealed the shape. Her legs were also exposed,ing through the slit of her robe that was only held together with a belt around the waist.

    He just stared at her for a moment in awe and disbelief. He found her more beautiful each day. He wanted to scoop her fragile body into his arms and hold her when he took notice of her arm in his hand. Slowly he eased his grasp around her, noticing the redness. How long did he hold her? Hopefully, he didn¡¯t bruise her.

    Mchi tried to slowly push himself up, his body throbbing with pain. The wound in his stomach felt like a knife twisting in his gut. He reached for the nked and covered her from the cold wind, then unable to remain in a sitting position he let himself fall back again.

    He turned to the side feeling sore from sleeping in the same position but this one was no better. At least, he could enjoy having her in his bed. Now he wondered why she wore a robe. Were the clothes ufortable or did something happen while he was gone?

    Mchi looked at her scarred hands and wrists. He reached for her, touching the scars gently, feeling them with the tip of his fingers. The one on her wrists looked deep and cutting wrists¡­ she could die. The time when he could care less if the world burned down was gone. She was giving him hope that this could work. That perhaps she could truly be his breedmate. That perhaps, their world could still be better although he wasn¡¯t sure how when things were worse than ever.

    He had to find her sister for her. It was the least he could do to help her. To make her happy.

    He touched her face gently, tracing the small shape of her delicate face. Then he went back to sleep, not finding a reason to leave her side.

    When he woke up again, she was gone. He forced himself to sit up straight, the pain still present. He would have to go out and shift for a while to heal faster. Going out through the balcony he shifted and took a short flight beforeing back. Then he got rid of the bandages. The wounds were deep to heal fast so they were still there but looked much better.

    Aware that Ravina was on her way up, he turned to the door as she entered. She had a tray of food. ¡°Good morning,¡± she smiled faintly, pausing a moment and looking at his wounds.

    After making an assessment she ced the tray on the table. ¡°I see you are better,¡± she said.

    ¡°I am,¡± he stepped closer. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±

    A faint pink colored her cheek. She was dressed invender and smelled like it.

    ¡°Well, to heal fast besides sleep you need good food.¡± She motioned for him to sit.

    When they both sat down she reached across the table and ced her hand on his forehead. He became still. She touched him with her palm and then the back of her hand. ¡°Better. I think I am learning your normal temperature,¡± she said.

    She didn¡¯t like to be touched but she certainly didn¡¯t mind touching.

    ¡°Your brothers were here asking about your condition. I told them you were alright and toe by once you are awake,¡± she informed.

    He nodded. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± He asked.

    She looked at him questioningly.

    ¡°You must feel locked her. I will take you wherever you want.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°You are sick. You should rest.¡±

    ¡°In a while, I will be even better than this. The healing will be faster from here.¡±

    She studied him carefully, contemting her answer. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After breakfast, Ravina offered to put on new bandages. Until the wound waspletely healed, she thought it was important to protect it from infections. Although at this point, he didn¡¯t think it was bad, he didn¡¯t protest knowing she would insist. Besides he got to have her close to him.

    He washed himself up and changed before she began to bandage him. He watched her and he could tell when she became aware of his gaze. If not for her heartbeat he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. She was good at keeping her emotions hidden.

    ¡°I think I have touched you enough for a lifetime,¡± she said as she tied the bandage.

    He chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he replied. ¡°This barely counts as touching.¡± He took her hand and ced it on his chest, watching her expression.

    Her fingers curled slightly as if avoiding contact the way her eyes avoided his gaze. He dragged her hand down his chest slowly and she ttened it out, the softness of her palm caressing his skin. Her gaze followed her hand. He could hear her heart racing in her chest as he dragged her hand lower and lower.

    Her gaze began to waver as she looked below his bandage. Her face became red fast and she withdrew her hand. Her wide eyes looked up at him. She recalled the ident fromst night because he had never seen her so red. He could even feel the heat from her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait downstairs,¡± she hurried to say.

    Oh well, that was an ident and not the mostfortable grasp even for him but she would touch him eventually. He wanted her hands everywhere on his body and his hands would have a memory of their own of what her body felt like.

 Chapter 144 Her Stallion

    Ravina felt like her face was falling off again. She had tried her best not to remember the incident but never in her life had she been through something so embarrassing. She had grasped a man in his most private area. What else was left to touch now? And not only that, she had grasped so hard she had actually caused him pain. Ugh. She wished the ground could open up and swallow her.

    She went to her room, in rush looking for better shoes to go out with while still burning. While wearing her shoes, she recalled his desperate hold on her hand. Even when he fell asleep, he didn¡¯t let her go.

    He was scared, she noticed. Scared she would leave. It was the first time she had seen him truly vulnerable. Not even in the cave with all the torture did he show any hint of vulnerability. Not this kind anyway.

    Once her shoes were on, she left her room and went outside, waiting for Mchi with embarrassment slowly creeping back. Thinking of all the nakedness and washing that happenedst night didn¡¯t help at all. It was as if she couldn¡¯t get used to it, no matter how much of him she saw.

    She looked at the men passing by the street. Most of them were equally half-naked. Nothing new at this point, right? Yet as Mchi stepped outside, she realized it wasn¡¯t a thing about the body alone. He was¡­ gorgeous. Besides being King, she could see why women would want him. He stood out from the rest.

    His dark gaze found her, ¡°shall we go to the barn?¡± he asked and then went ahead of her when she gave a nod.

    She watched him walk away. What a healing ability he must have! She did not think he would be able to walk after what she witnessesst night. She had butchered him and he was poisoned and here he was walking casually.

    She followed him to the barn and he took her around to the other side. ¡°Do you want a stallion?¡± He asked turning to her.

    Her face burned anew and one corner of his lips curved up. ¡°I am not talking about that kind of stallion right now.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she puffed wanting to punch him for a moment. Theyughed at her this whole time.

    ¡°Stallion!¡± A familiar voice spoke and they both turned to the entrance. ¡°So I can finally give my gift.¡± It was Joel.

    He walked over with a smirk on his face. He nced at his brother briefly before looking at her. ¡°Ready to meet your aggressive stallion?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    He motioned for them to follow him.

    They followed him, passing by several rows of stalls until they came to the other side.

    He took them to one particr horse in the stall, a ck shiny horse with long ck hair. He opened the stall and led it out.

    ¡°Here he is,¡± he said. ¡°A ck, healthy strong stallion.¡±

    Ravina looked closer at the horse. She could tell he was well kept, his ck coat shining and hair shining. He looked strong, she couldn¡¯t say anything about his health yet.

    She went closer to touch him but he steered away with a sound. Joel shrugged. ¡°Told you. Stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± She asked for the rope.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± he said handing it to her.

    ***

    Mchi watched Ravina take the rope from his brother. She led the stallion away, making him walk. He wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing but both he and Joel watched cautiously and curiously. He was afraid she would hurt herself.

    The stallion tried to resist now and then but Ravina gently led him out, taking him out.

    ¡°A walk won¡¯t help. I have tried that.¡± Joel told him as they watched her leave.

    ¡°Well. Maybe she will be more sessful.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think the horse can smell that she is female? Then you shouldn¡¯t let him take your breedmate.¡±

    ¡°You are right. I shouldn¡¯t!¡± Mchi said trying to sound like his most possessive self.

    Joel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I was joking.¡±

    ¡°So was I, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Oh..¡± he smiled sheepishly.

    Mchi shook his head at him and decided to follow Ravina. He couldn¡¯t leave her with the aggressive horse yet. He watched her from a distance as she led the horse on a walk on the grass field.

    Slowly, she tried to reach for him with her other hand, getting closer to him step by step. While he flinched whenever the stallion made sudden movements, Ravina stayed calm and responded either by leading him or caressing him.

    Joel watched curiously sitting on the haystack outside. ¡°It will take time. I wonder if he will let her ride him. You know with that small body, if she falls off the horse, she will be injured.¡±

    Why was he making him worry more?

    Mchi ignored him and continued to watch Ravina, her white figure looking even more pale inparison to the dark horse. Slowly, she became more daring and moved even closer, gently running her hand down his neck and back. Caressing his hair.

    The stallion stopped pinning his hair down and even waved his tail. Ravina smiled. ¡°Good boy,¡± she told him running her white fingers down his ck hair.

    ¡°Is he waving his tail?¡± Joel asked standing up with a frown. ¡°The bastard!¡±

    Mchi ignored his brother. His eyes were glued on that woman. The way she smiled with satisfaction and praised the stallion as she caressed him.

    She walked over with the horse, her eyes twinkling. ¡°I think he likes me,¡± she said. He could hear the excitement in her voice.

    This woman. More excited about a stallion liking her.

    She touched him again. Mchi could see the care in her touch and the admiration in her eyes. She seemed to enjoy the feel, her hands delicately moving over his dark coat, taking her time to feel, to give, and show care.

    Then slowly her eyes became sad and she stopped stroking him.

    ¡°Well now that you get along, you should name him,¡± Joel spoke.

    She turned to them, her eyes still holding sadness. ¡°Name him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is yours and you should be able to call him.¡±

    Ravina looked back at the stallion, a small frown settling between her eyebrows. She gave him one gentle stroke while looking thoughtful.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± she said. ¡°I think I will call him Darcy.¡±

 Chapter 145 A challenge accepted

    As Ravina rode Darcy beside Mchi, she couldn¡¯t help but admire him. She had always liked horses but had forced herself to stay away after the painful loss of her mare that she still avoided remembering in detail even if it forced its way into her mind.

    She was scared. She couldn¡¯t deny it. To get so close that she even gave it a name, frightened her. A name she liked very much.

    She looked over at Mchi, ¡°shall we race?¡± She asked him.

    He smirked, raising a brow. ¡°You might own a stallion but you are underestimating my queen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am not.¡± She drawled, referring to herself as his queen.

    His eyes narrowed and darkened, causing something to flutter in her low in her stomach.

    ¡°We have rules here when ites to challenges. I am sure you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ So you want something if you win?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Oh lord. The way he looked at her, she didn¡¯t know what he would ask. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked, heart racing.

    ¡°A kiss.¡±

    Typical male. She really didn¡¯t think he would tell her straight.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said trying to keep a straight face.

    He seemed surprised. So he had just been trying his luck?

    ¡°And what do you want?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What is it that you would not give?¡± She could not help but smirk.

    ¡°You can be very bad, you know?¡±

    She gave him an innocent smile and then without warning, she mounted Darcy.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he called as she started ahead of him at full speed.

    Darcy was truly quick. She forgot just how fast horses could be when she didn¡¯t hold back. The wind whipped her hair back as she rode into the woods, seeing only a blur of trees as she passed by them. Then suddenly Mchi was riding beside her.

    Ravina sped up, trying to get ahead of him but he was still beside her. ¡°Careful princess,¡± he called.

    She focused ahead, speeding up even more. More than this felt unsteady. It was going too fast for her to steer with confidence. Mchi went ahead of her, lookingfortable. He couldn¡¯t have a fear of riding. Even if he fell he would barely scratch.

    He turned when he was a good distance away and stopped blocking the road. Ravina slowed down knowing she lost. She could not ride that fast.

    Slowing down she met him down the road in the woods. ¡°I don¡¯t know which queen I should praise,¡± he teased stroking Rani.

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser,¡± he told her.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°I would let you win, just to be a gentleman but it is not in my nature.¡± He said pretending to be sad. ¡°Besides, the price of victory was too enticing.¡±

    Ravina tried to keep herposure but her body betrayed her. She could feel the heat rising to her cheeks.

    He smiled knowingly as if he could tell what was going on inside of her, but she had already decided from the beginning. She knew what to do. ¡°It is just a kiss,¡± she said.

    He watched her in silence, his eyes turning into a smoldering ck. Then he looked away and dismounted his horse. She swung her leg over to step down as well and he was already there to ease her down onto the floor, so as to not hurt her ankle.

    Shended close to him with his hands on her waist. She froze for a moment being in this position already to kiss. What did she have to fear? She had already decided before they even raced.

    ¡°Um¡­ close your eyes,¡± she told him now a little less nervous and a bit more excited.

    His hands dropped and he frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to pretend to be shy. Her face already flushed and her gaze wavered.

    ¡°We are not children,¡± he said.

    ¡°Still,¡± she insisted.

    He sighed. ¡°Alright.¡± He put his arms behind his back and closed his eyes.

    Ravina was about to tiptoe and be done with it quickly when she slowed down, getting caught in watching his face so close. It waspletely quiet in the woods, only the wind making a sound together with her increasing heartbeat. It blew a few strands of dark hair onto his face, covering his cheek where she actually intended to kiss him. She wouldn¡¯t have epted the challenge otherwise.

    She reached up, removing the hair from his face. She could see he was surprised by the sudden touch of her hand from the way his chest expanded and his lips parted.

    Lips. Now she gazed at them, a part of her mind wondering what kissing him would feel like. Startled by the sudden thought that came to her so vividly, causing her to shudder, she tiptoed to ce a quick kiss on his cheek but because he was too tall to reach up, the kiss was slower than she intended and her lips dragged down his cheek as she tried to step away.

    Surprised she only managed to take one step back before he opened his eyes. He looked at her surprised as if¡­

    Oh. He didn¡¯t expect her to kiss him at all. He thought she told him to close his eyes to run away. A muscle ticked in his jaw and his eyes glowed like obsidian stones.

    ¡°That was not what you promised, princess,¡± he spoke his voice so dark it made her insides quiver.

    ¡°I-I promised a kiss. It is a kiss,¡± she said her voice quivering as well.

    He took a step toward her and she took a step back without thinking. ¡°You think you are smart professor?¡±

    ¡°Well, are you? You think I would kiss you for a bet?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°No. I just didn¡¯t think you would be teasing me.¡±

    Tea-teasing?

    ¡°I was not!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you agree to it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± her mind spun not finding an answer. ¡°Alright! I was teasing you! So what?!¡±

    He raised a brow surprised.

    ¡°You did it with the stallion and riding thing!¡± She used.

    He tilted his head. ¡°So you figured it out?¡±

 Chapter 146 Tame or wild? (part 1)

    Ravina looked around trying to find an escape from this conversation when their horses suddenly made aggressive movements. Their heads turned.

    Darcy was trying to attract Rani by biting and smelling her. She reacted defensively and Mchi hurried to her side before she could start kicking.

    ¡°Hey¡­ your stallion is being aggressively desperate.¡± He said as she quickly went to Darcy to hold him off.

    ¡°I thought it was a stallion thing. Reminds me of someone,¡± she mocked as Darcy made another attempt to get away.

    ¡°Howe you know what to do with him then but not me?¡±

    ¡°You want to be tamed, dragon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± his eyes seized her, moving over her like hot iron.

    Rani calmed down and he came over to help her with an agitated Darcy. Darcy stepped away from his touch. Ravina reached for him, caressing him gently to calm down and steering him away from seeing Rani.

    ¡°He knows you don¡¯t like him,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t.¡± He admitted, unashamed. ¡°You caress him, you ride him.¡±

    Oh lord! Now that she knew the meaning her mind was visualizing words.

    She kept her face hidden but Darcy was insisting on having his way.

    Mchi chuckled. ¡°You really underestimate a stallion who wants something.¡±

    His gaze followed her as Darcy took her in rounds. ¡°Will you help?!¡± She asked.

    ¡°You are the tamer, princess. He doesn¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like him either. We can sense each other.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were good with horses since you carve so many,¡± she replied, getting a firm hold of Darcy and turning his attention away again. She walked him to a tree to tie him up.

    ¡°The carving is¡­ ¡± he began and then hesitated.

    ¡°Is what?¡± She asked, curiously.

    He looked ahead, his lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°It is¡­ more about my love for trees.¡± He said walking closer to one and cing his hand on the trunk.

    Love for trees?

    When she said nothing, he nced her way. ¡°I know it sounds odd, but trees are also alive.¡±

    His hand trailed down the trunk and he said no more.

    ¡°It is not odd,¡± she said hoping he would tell her more. There was more in his eyes as he looked at the tree. A passion she had not seen in his eyes before.

    Mchi smiled faintly. He knocked on the trunk. ¡°Different trees are good for different things. Some are easier to carve, others are easier for building things. Some are stronger andst longer, others are better for shaping. You can tell just by touching and listening if you know them.¡± He exined.

    No wonder he reminded her of wood, she thought. He seemed to know a lot about them. She licked her lips and felt the taste of coffee on her tongue. Was this from the kiss? His skin tasted coffee?!

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about trees,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said not sounding excited.

    Ravina frowned. He liked trees. Fire easily eradicated trees.

    ¡°Who taught you?¡± She asked, walking along the trees on her side as he walked slowly to the next trees.

    ¡°No one. I just learned.¡± He looked over. ¡°It is a strange hobby, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He repeated it. She guessed that he was discouraged from liking them. He was told it was odd. She thought the opposite. She liked to see that he had this side, that there was more to him.

    ¡°No. Or perhaps I like the strange things.¡±

    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°You might not believe it, but I wanted to build my own house. Make my own furniture, paint it.¡± He admitted.

    With his talent, he probably could. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked.

    He shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t build houses when you are a prince, an heir to the throne.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He turned around and leaned against the tree instead with a sigh. ¡°Because you are supposed to do more important things.¡±

    Like terrorizing humans and controlling them. He looked away, his gaze looking into emptiness.

    ¡°You are king now.¡± She reminded walking over the distance. ¡°You can do what you are passionate about. That only makes people admire you.¡±

    People with a passion and a talent often impressed her. To have that one thing you burned for, that you learned everything about and became an expert in made you feel like there was something to live for. Made life a little less sufferable.

    ¡°Would I build a house now?¡± She noticed the slight shake of his head.

    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t have to start with the house. Perhaps you can build the furniture first. Make the doors and the windows. Sketch what it would look like and decide where you would want it to be.¡± She came to stand before him.

    He watched her thoughtfully, his eyes saying many things but he remained silent. They looked at each other as the wind blew between them then he pushed himself away from the tree. ¡°Shall we continue,¡± he said and she wanted to know what he had been thinking. What was that look in his eyes?

    They mounted their horses and rode away. ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a waterfall?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I will take you to one,¡± he told her.

    After a while, Ravina could already hear the rush of water as they slowly left the woods behind. They arrived at the river, surrounded by rocks, cliffs, and greenery.

    Mchi dismounted his horse and then came to help her down. This time he held her still, his fingers burning into her waist. She licked her lips again, tasting coffee still. Or was she smelling him this time?

    Releasing her, he took her hand instead and led her to the river. She thought he would stop and not walk her into the water. She resisted. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You need to try the waterfall.¡±

    ¡°I will get wet.¡±

    ¡°That is the n,¡± he drawled.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± She couldn¡¯t stop him and just had to throw her shoes off quickly.

    ¡°Trust me. It will feel good,¡± he promised.

    Did she have a choice?

    She stepped into the cold water, slowly getting used to the temperature as she stepped further in.

    They stopped a short distance away from the waterfall. ¡°Try,¡± he said motioning for her to go under the water and let it pour over her. Truth be told, it was tempting.

    ¡°You go first,¡± she told him.

    ¡°I think you have seen me wet and naked enough. It is a little unfair, princess.¡± He said eyeing her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to be wet or naked.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I am telling you to be wet. You can be naked too if you like. It will feel better on your bare skin.¡± His eyes swirled with wickedness.

    This man.

    Ignoring him, she went ahead to try. She felt the cold rush of wind as she stepped closer, drops of cold water already reaching her skin. She extended her hand, just to get a feel. It was cold, but it felt good.

    Carefully, she stepped under the rushing water. She shivered, covering herself with her arms first as she got soaked, then her body adapted to the cold. It felt strange, like wild rain but much better.

    She stopped hugging herself and pushed her hair back instead before leaning her head back, to feel the water on her face, soothing her, and causing the tension to melt away from her body. Oh, it felt so good.

 Chapter 147 Tame or wild (part 2)

    Mchi sat on a rock in the river and watched Ravina enjoy the pour of water on her skin. He knew she would like it. It was always freeing to stand under the waterfall and let it wash away all the tension and worry. He always came out happier.

    Now she extended her arms. He could tell she was liking it more and more. She stepped out with a gasp. ¡°Oh, this feels good.¡± She chuckled.

    He remembered how she rarely smiled when she first arrived and now she chuckled andughed. Her eyes were still cold but there was more warmth to her face.

    Her stallion seemed to like the water as well after testing it. He got inside, pawing the water and being yful. Ravina looked at him, happy that he was rxed and enjoying himself.

    She got back under the waterfall allowing herself to get soaked again. He went from smiling to having his dragon instinct awakened. He could still feel her lips on his cheek, remember the way she removed the hair from his face, the soft brush of her fingers followed by her lips. It shouldn¡¯t have such an effect on him. What would happen when he kissed her lips then?

    He had been so close to kissing her right there but stopped himself. She was morefortable with him but that didn¡¯t mean she was less guilty. Thest thing he wanted was for her to feel bad about their kiss. To deny it. To want to undo it.

    God! He truly didn¡¯t want that to happen. He even imagined building their house, their home. She ignited that fire back in him but it burned hotter. To have her live in a ce he constructed, sleep in a bed he made, and sit on a chair he build. It made him feel something. Something simr yet stronger than possessiveness.

    Water sshed on his face, awakening him from his thoughts. Ravina chuckled. ¡°Are you deaf now?¡± She asked him, sshing water on him again.

    He wiped the water from his face, opening his mouth to speak when Darcy kicked water onto his face causing Ravina tough out loud.

    ¡°Good boy,¡± she called.

    Indeed. He wiped the water away from his face again.

    ¡°Oh, he really doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She said.

    He turned to her, finding her all wet and enticing in hervender gown. He was grateful that his senses were still diminished. Or were they?

    ¡°It is your turn,¡± she said striding toward him.

    He warned her in his mind but she kepting closer. She reached for him, pulling him up from his seat. He allowed her to drag him to the waterfall and then gave him a slight push to step under.

    The cool water poured over him. Just what he needed to calm the beast in him that had been holding back from mating. She had truly tamed him. When was he ever hesitant with a woman? Or careful?

    He stepped out, realizing he had only cooled down for a moment. Only until his eyes fell on her. She was sitting near the river, basking in the sun.

    ***

    Ravina watched Mchi step out of the water, after spending a good time down there. She could understand. It just felt so good. She nned to do it onest time before leaving.

    But he didn¡¯t look so rxed as he stepped out. His face was tense, his dark eyes finding hers. She could feel their intensity from across the space. She pulled her legs closer to her chest. She had noticed how he had looked at her in her wet clothes and had to admit despite all those hot gazes that told her clearly what he thought, he hadn¡¯t done anything to her. He had kept his word.

    Now she felt like she shouldn¡¯t tease him anymore. It couldn¡¯t be fun for him, knowing what the instinct did. Even without it, he was a man after all and she realized she had been reckless with her behavior. He strode toward her, his gaze fixed on her and she felt her heartbeat increase. It was as if he nned to push her down on the ground and have his way. Yet she couldn¡¯t move. She remained frozen, her eyes glued on him as he stepped out of the river, water dripping down his body.

    His expression was grim and his eyes dark. He paused for a moment and then continued stalking toward her until he was towering over her. She looked up, swallowing whatever crept up her throat.

    He held his hand out and she looked at it confused, before hesitantly taking it. He grasped her firmly and pulled her up, making her almost collide with his chest.

    ¡°What did you think I would do right now?¡± His dark eyes bored into hers.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­ is your heart beating like that?¡±

    ¡°My-my heart?¡± How could he¡­ she only now remembered dragons had heightened senses. ¡°I-I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t exin. ¡°You looked at me like that!¡± She blurted.

    ¡°Like what?¡± He demanded to know.

    Her face burned and her gaze wavered, traveling down to his lips, neck, and finally staring at his chest. ¡°Like¡­ like you want me,¡± she whispered.

    He grabbed her chin and tilted her head back, making her look at him. ¡°Did you have any doubt before?¡± He asked. ¡°I have wanted you since the day I saw you watching me from your window. I was in pain but nosh struck me stronger than your scent did. I was left breathless.¡±

    Ravina felt the air leave her lungs.

    ¡°And I hated you back then. Now I don¡¯t. Do you understand what you do to me now?¡± He asked.

    What¡­? Could it be worse than being left breathless because she was going to faint soon from not getting enough air?

    His thumb brushed along her jaw and she shuddered as his hand went into her hair and he pulled her closer. ¡°You have tamed this dragon princess, but not as much as you have made the fire in him burn wild.¡± He told her and then took her lips with his.

 Chapter 148 Frantic

    Ravina¡¯s body jolted at the sudden touch of his lips. Her eyes shot open, fully awake, not expecting the kiss, and rms rang through her. Her body got into a fight or flight mode but all she did was freeze and then slowly melt.

    Heat rose from her stomach to her chest, making her heart flutter in a familiar way as her eyes fluttered close. The taste of him, of warm coffee and heady desire, washed over her like soft waves of heat, unfurling her senses as the taste and smell of him silenced her thoughts.

    He pulled her closer against his body, wrapping her in warmth, and igniting a small fire low in her belly. A fire fanned by the strokes of his lips on hers.

    He tasted her, slowly, tentatively taking his time as if her lips were as sweet as delicacies. He then pulled each of her lips into his mouth, sucking them and leaving them with a toe-curling tingle.

    She whimpered, a low sound of needing from her lips. His hold on her tightened and he tilted her head back more, his tongue teasing its way into her mouth and filling her with an addictive vor.

    He explored her mouth; stroked and tasted. She grasped his shoulders, her knees turning weak. His mouth became more demanding, kissing her hungrily. His fingers grasped her waist possessively and pressed her harder against his solid body.

    She was too lost to protest or even be rmed. Although he was big and could squeeze the life out of her if he lost control just for a moment, she didn¡¯t fear that he would. Her fears came from something else. Something that threatened to consume her.

    With a pained groan, he tore her away from him. Thankfully he still held her because she was unsteady on her feet. In the haze of desire, her eyes found his. They were a light brown with a golden glow. They changed color?

    He seemed to tremble or was it her, suddenly pulled away from the warmth? He drew her back into his arms. Yes, he was trembling and he was¡­ hot. He warmed her instantly.

    He grabbed her face, making her look at him. Her heart became wild in her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t regret this now,¡± he began. ¡°Not yet.¡± He cupped her cheek. ¡°Give me a chance to change your mind first.¡±

    Change her mind?

    A frown settled on his face and his expression turned hostile. His hands quickly grasped her arms in a painful grip and he pulled her back. Ravina was confused by the sudden change of mood.

    Mchi turned her around violently. Ravina gasped shocked as he pulled her into the river. Oh, God! What was happening to him?

    ¡°Mchi?¡±

    He just half-carried her in so fast as if in an extreme rush. ¡°Get into the water!¡± He then ordered in an rming voice as he looked up quickly.

    Ravina shuddered in fear.

    Dragons? Were they being attacked? Did danger finallye?

    Mchi pushed her into the water and she fell with a ssh. As she pulled herself up in a panic Mchi was already gone and she could hear the flexing ofrge wings. As she looked up, the fire traveled the distance and she dived into the water again, her heart beating for a different reason.

    Fire? Darcy, she thought, almost choking on the water. She swam following the sound of the waterfall. She needed to breathe after a while so she pulled her head up again, her gaze quickly searching around. She spotted dragons fighting up in the sky. White dragons, against a ck one. She tried to count when one came flying down, toward her. She was the target.

    Ravina dived again. She would die burning to ashes or drowning. She wasn¡¯t sure which one was worse. Perhaps her time came. She stayed underwater, when a hand suddenly grasped her hair and pulled her up. Ravina had her headpin ready in her hand and didn¡¯t hesitate to stab the dragon in the eye and then knee him in where it hurt the most.

    She tried to run away as he screeched in pain, taking a dragon form again. She dived again, barely getting away. The pain of his ws scratching her back burned before her blood colored the water. Something stopped him because he didn¡¯t try again. from the ssh of water, she knew a fight was going on just above the surface.

    She saw more red, seep into the river. Mchi? Was he alright? They were many attacking. She stayed under the water as long as she could and then had to reach up for air.

    When she came to the surface, she was gasping and coughing while her eyes wildly looked around. The woods nearby was one fire, smoke erupting into the air. Darcy and Rani were gone. Two dead meny around, one in the river and one nearby.

    She looked up, searching for Mchi. He was nowhere to be seen. The smoke reached her as the fire spread covering the sky. She couldn¡¯t see clearly. As she turned to look around, two ws suddenly snatched her off the ground and flew away with her.

    She hoped it was Mchi but noticed it wasn¡¯t. Her heart dropped to her stomach as he flew away with her over the burning trees. Then she realized he was going to drop her.

    Ravina¡¯s heart dropped to her stomach, fear prickling her entire being. This was truly different from ending her own life. She was going to die in the hands of a dragon, just like her parents.

    Corinna, she thought again. Her reason to live, even more now as she sensed her.

    The ws eased around her and Ravina braced herself. At least this would be thest pain she would have to endure. And then she fell, her eyes shut tightly, the gravity pulling her down faster than she expected. She didn¡¯t think falling would be so bone-chilling. So terrifying. A scream rose to her throat but her lungs couldn¡¯t breathe at the moment. She had already taken herst breath.

 Chapter 149 Strangled cry

    Ravina¡¯s heart was in her throat and she braced herself for whatever pain wasing her way. She was already in pain from the fall, the air hitting her differently, and soon smoke surrounded her. She was going to hit the ground and burn in the woods where her body wouldn¡¯t even be found. She would turn to nothing.

    Ready to die, she was caught by another pair of ws flying away in a different direction. Was she saved or was this another enemy? Her head was spinning too much and the fear had made her too nauseous to think. She hung limp on the ws as the world swayed beneath her. And then she was gently dropped on top of a hill.

    Her stomach turned, threatening to push all that was inside out. Sitting upright on the ground, she gasped for air. A strong wind caused by wings blew her hair back as the ck dragon left her behind and flew to fight a white dragon up in the air.

    Ravina looked up to watch the fight, but her vision was blurry. She was seeing things in pairs and the sky seemed to sway back and forth, causing the clouds to travel here and there.

    Were the white dragons two now? She could tell they were more than the ck ones at least. Or one.

    Pained screeches came from the creatures and then suddenly the ground shook when arge white dragon fell to the ground. Ravina crawled back horrified when the dragon turned into a man andy unmoving on the ground.

    Another white dragon fell and then a ck one. They also shifted back to human form. The brutal fight was clearly visible on their injured bodies covered in blood.

    ¡°Mchi!¡± Her vision became clear as she recognized him among the men.

    She got up and ran to his side, getting down on her knees fast. He was bleeding a lot. There was an injury on his neck, causing blood to seep out in volumes. Ravina felt her fingers turn cold.

    Shaking she reached for her gown, tearing a piece of fabric away to tie around the wound. He opened his eyes, his lips parting.

    ¡°Leave!¡± he breathed.

    She ignored him and tried to put the band around his neck. He pped her hand away. ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Even her voice shook.

    She could hear that he could barely breathe. Tears burned her eyes, as she relived all her trauma. Ignoring him and the tears running down her face, she tied the cloth around his neck. She looked around as if help would appear magically while putting pressure on the wound.

    Mchi grasped her hand, forcing himself to speak. ¡°More.. wille. Leave!¡±

    He tried to remove her hand and push her away. ¡°No!¡± She shook her head. ¡°I am not leaving!¡± She made clear.

    She was not going to be the survivor again while everyone around her died. She would rather die this time.

    ¡°Tell me how to help you, instead.¡± She urged.

    His face was losing color as blood forced its way through her fingers. She looked around. They weren¡¯t far away from home. The fire should rm someone. Someone from his n had to get here before anyone else.

    Ravin didn¡¯t know what to do. She feltpletely helpless. She looked at him again. His eyes were shut this time.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± She called afraid.

    Then she hit his chest with a fist out of pure anger and he opened his eyes with a gasp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± She called. ¡°You are healing, right?¡±

    She wanted to believe it so badly but she wasn¡¯t sure since he had already been in a bad condition fromst night. God, she couldn¡¯t take this. Her mind was in panic and she couldn¡¯t think clearly. She had to do something.

    Think! But she couldn¡¯t leave his side. She had to keep the pressure.

    ¡°Mchi! Can you hold this? Mchi!¡±

    He was gone again.

    She was shaking more, a cry threatening to leave her throat. She didn¡¯t want to be here, to be in this position. Panic began to rise within her, as images of death shed through her mind.

    From the corner of her eyes, she spotted something from the sky. Looking up, she saw ck-winged creatures flying in the sky. Hope sparked within her but there was also a hint of fear in case they were still the enemy. She could never know for sure.

    They came flying toward them, seven in total. Landing they shifted and she was relieved to see Mchi¡¯s brothers. She almost cried out loud.

    They came over quickly, Saul and Joel were already beside Mchi. ¡°We need to take him home fast,¡± Joel said.

    Two hands grabbed her arms to pull her away and then Saul shifted and flew away with his brother. Ravina¡¯s legs gave in, now that she knew his family was there. Two strong hands carried her up before she fell.

    ***

    Aaron carried Ravina through the hall and took her to her room.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Darcy?¡±

    ¡°Horse¡­¡±

    ¡°I will find him,¡± he promised her, carefully cing her on her bed. ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. He got blood on his arm. Turning her around, he found the mark of threerge ws on her back, that had torn her skin open. Mara who came to stand beside him gasped. ¡°Oh, doesn¡¯t heal. What should we do?¡± She wondered.

    ¡°Clean her up and bandage,¡± he told her leaving her for a while to see how his brother was doing upstairs.

    He could already hear his mother¡¯s worried voice and the anger in Saul¡¯s. ¡°It seems like the white dragons want war,¡± he spat.

    ¡°I have collected the bodies,¡± Ruskan said.

    Saul forgot about his anger for a moment as he looked over at Mchi being taken care of by the physician. ¡°How is he?¡± He asked, his voice colored by concern now.

    ¡°He needs blood to ensure he survives,¡± the physician replied.

    Saul went ahead to offer his blood and then they could only wait after the physician sealed therge wounds with stitches.

    ¡°Whoever did this will not be spared,¡± Saul spoke, his eyes bing the color of vengeance. ¡°Everyone needs to be reminded of who the Azar are and why we rule!¡±

    For once Aaron agreed with his brother. Unfortunately, that was how things worked in their world. The powerful ruled and the rest needed to be reminded.

 Chapter 150 Healing process (part 1)

    Aaron spent thest three days looking after his brother after Ravina, waiting for them both to get better. While his brother¡¯s recovery was expected to take a while, he didn¡¯t expect Ravina to get sick. She had been suffering from a high fever and was often haunted by nightmares disturbing her sleep and other kinds of hallucinations. No one knew exactly what was going on with her.

    It was not the wounds. They ruled out an infection. It was something else and they were beginning to grow worried for her as well.

    He arrived at her room just when Nako was leaving. ¡°Is she awake?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Not better?¡±

    She shook her head with a saddened expression. Aaron walked in and went to sit beside her. She was pale and her hair and neck damp with sweat. He had hoped she would be better soon and go to Mchi although he didn¡¯t wake up even once. Dragons could get into a deep slumber when healing from severe wounds. They almost became dead and then they woke up as beasts at the end of their healing process. But what was happening to Ravina? Mchi would not be happy about this once he woke up.

    ¡°Is she better?¡± Saul stood at the entrance.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I have asked Serk to abduct a human physician,¡± Saul said.

    Aaron frowned. ¡°Is that a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Well, do you want her to die?¡± He asked then shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just know someone will.¡±

    Aaron remained quiet knowing very well Saul would mind no matter how much he hated Ravina. He had seen with his own eyes that the woman had stayed by Mchi when she could have run to save herself. He could no longer say that she was only helping Mchi to protect herself when she had risked her safety staying with him. She had no obligation to stay and this proved to Saul that she didn¡¯t have to be a dragon to care for Mchi.

    Saul could be harsh but if Aaron knew one thing, it was that he and Mchi had been inseparable for a long time. They had a strong bond and things took a bad turn but they both cared for each other deep down.

    ¡°How are things going for you?¡± Aaron asked.

    Saul sighed as he stepped further in. ¡°I thought of leaving things for a while,¡± he said shocking him.

    Saul was not the one to stay calm. That was Mchi¡¯s thing. They bnced each other. It was good to see his brother take a step back and calm down a bit.

    ¡°I think Mchi will want to deal with this himself once he wakes up,¡± he said looking at Ravina.

    Well, now Aaron wished Saul would take care of it since he was the calm one suddenly. Mchi would not wake up in a good state and if Ravina was still sick, things could get out of hand.

    ¡°You do understand that Mchi might make things worse,¡± Aaron warned.

    ¡°I know, but we are here to talk some sense into him until he calms down.¡± There was something in his eyes as he spoke, something he wanted to say but wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°What is it, Saul?¡± Aaron asked.

    A muscle clenched in his jaw then slowly he lifted his gaze, his eyes burning. ¡°Truth is¡­ I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± He admitted for the first time and Aaron was surprised he admitted to him of all his brothers. ¡°I am so angry, I am afraid.¡±

    Aaron stood up, feeling bad for his brother. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything alone.¡± He assured him knowing anger could blind someone. ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s all calm down to make sensible decisions and wait for Mchi to wake up. It will show that we know he will. Let them wait in fear and he might know something we don¡¯t.¡±

    Saul nodded, slowly walking back to the door. ¡°Let me know when the physician arrives and what he says,¡± he told him and then left.

    His mother cameter to stay with Ravina. Aaron could see that she has had sleepless nights going from Mchi and Ravina and refusing to leave their side.

    ¡°Mah, Mchi is fine. He will be better.¡±

    ¡°Will he?¡± She asked then shook her head. ¡°Your brother will always be in danger and you too.¡±

    ¡°We are all in danger. We live in war, Mah. It is the normal now.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be,¡± she said as she patted Ravina¡¯s head with a wet cloth. She was having a nightmare again, thrashing her head and mumbling things. ¡°This poor girl,¡± his mother frowned. ¡°If only one of them could get better, it would help the other.¡±

    Yes, and all of them.

    Later, the human physician was brought to look at her condition. He couldn¡¯t exin why she had a fever either.

    ¡°It is spiritual suffering. It is in her mind and soul,¡± Chanan exined as simple as that. Or not so simple.

    ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡± Aaron wondered.

    ¡°Talk to her.¡±

    ¡°But she is sleeping,¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°I am sure she can hear you sometimes.¡±

    ¡°What should I tell her?¡±

    ¡°That is for you to think about,¡± he smiled mysteriously.

    This man never told him things straight but Aaron knew better than to ignore his wordspletely so he did as told.

    The next time she spoke, he tried to understand what she was saying but he couldprehend nothing.

    ¡°Ravina.¡± He stroked her hair to stop her head from moving around. ¡°You have to wake up now. At least for your sister.¡±

    ¡°Cor-Corin¡­nah.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Corinna is alive and you will meet her one day. Besides, I found Darcy. He was scared and very aggressive. He needs you. And¡­ Mchi needs you.¡±

    A tear fell down her temple.

    ¡°Ma-ma¡­¡±

    Her mother? Aaron frowned.

    ¡°Pa-pah..¡±

    ¡°I know, but you are not alone anymore. We will take care of you,¡± Aaron assured her.

    Georgia came to visitter and as she spoke she somehow triggered Ravina to wake up. ¡°Corinna,¡± she grabbed Georgia¡¯s arm who sat beside her. She looked hopeful for a moment but then she realized it wasn¡¯t her sister. She looked around confused.

    Georgia gently took her hands and helped her sit up. She was tender as a sister and Ravina lookedfortable with her. ¡°Oh, dear. I am d you are awake. Let¡¯s get you something to eat and drink first.¡±

    Ravina looked around, eyes wide and frightened. ¡°Mchi?¡±

    Aaron felt he had to lie for a while. ¡°He is fine.¡±

    ¡°Darcy.¡±

    ¡°Darcy is fine too.¡±

    She seemed to look for other things to worry about as well when Georgia put a hand on her shoulder. She smiled gently, ¡°Everyone is safe. We have been most worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I just had a scratch.¡±

    She seemed unaware. ¡°Well, that was five days ago.¡±

    Ravina frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You have been sick for five days.¡±

    ¡°fi-five days?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I just¡­ had a¡­ dream and..¡±

    And then woke up? It surely was a long dream. A nightmare to be clear.

    Georgia smiled. ¡°You are back now. That is all that matters.¡±

 Chapter 151 Healing process (part 2)

    Ravina felt dirty and sticky in the clothes she was in. Five days? The nightmare did feel long, but it often did. She did feel like she had been burning but she often did during her nightmares. The only thing that made her believe she was actually sick was the soreness in her entire body. Every muscle was stiff, every movement fell heavy. Her back felt broken, and her shoulders and neck strained. Her mouth and throat were dry and her stomach, she couldn¡¯t bare to eat more than two bites.

    Her hair was sticky and she tried to look and think through the haze. Her eyes and mind were tired. Although she had just woken up, she was sleepy. If Mchi was alright, why was he not here?

    He was not alright or did go somewhere?

    ¡°Mchi?¡± She repeated looking at Aaron.

    ¡°He is resting,¡± he said.

    She was beginning to lose him and then she felt his hands on her arm as hey her back down gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡± He said covering her now shivering body. She couldn¡¯t protest.

    When she opened her eyes again, it was dark in the room but she notices the tall figure standing beside her bed. He was here.

    ¡°Mchi?¡±

    He remained still.

    She reached her hand out to make sure she wasn¡¯t imagining things again. He hesitantly took her hand. He was warm. She drew him closer.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked.

    His voice. It didn¡¯t sound right.

    ¡°Did you heal?¡±

    He was quiet for a moment. ¡°It is Saul,¡± he told her.

    She froze for a moment but she didn¡¯t let go of him.

    ¡°Saul?¡± She tried to discern his face in the darkness. ¡°Where is Mchi?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    She released his arm and pushed herself up. Her body screamed in pain, her back in particr.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, his voice stern.

    ¡°To see Mchi,¡± she said standing up.

    Her stiff leg muscles made her almost fall when he grasped her. ¡°You can barely walk,¡± he muttered annoyed.

    She remained in his hold until she could feel safe to stand on her own. She took a few wobbly steps, her eyes adjusting to the darkness. She knew where the door was so she went out into the hall and headed toward the stairs. She could feel Saul right behind her even cing a hand on the small of her back when she almost fell backward trying to climb the stairs.

    Her muscles rxed slowly with every step and her speed picked up, even if her heart had a hard time keeping up. She was breathless by this small exercise.

    She walked into Mchi¡¯s room, where candles were lit everywhere around his bed where he was sleeping on his back. He was unmoving as if dead. Ravina walked closer with a frown and loomed over him, taking a closer look. Hisplexion didn¡¯t look alright. She reached to touch his face and forehead to check his temperature. He was cold. Unusual.

    Ravina looked over at Saul. ¡°Are you sure he is alright?¡± She asked.

    He folded his arms over his chest, narrowing his eyes. ¡°He is not fine of course. He is almost half dead in this healing process.¡±

    Half-dead?

    ¡°He will live?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Yes. He will.¡± He said with conviction.

    Ravina looked at Mchi again, studying him carefully. She ced a hand on his chest. His heart was beating even if it was slow and he was breathing. Not dead at least. He survived five days.

    ¡°Has he been like this the whole time?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. ¡°

    ¡°Is it normal?¡±

    ¡°It happens.¡±

    ¡°I need to see his wounds,¡± she said lifting the covers.

    ¡°There are no wounds visible now. He is healing.¡± Saul said.

    He was right as she looked at Mchi¡¯s body. She could see nothing but she dropped the covers when she realized he waspletely naked even if she couldn¡¯t see much.

    ¡°You should take care of yourself. You could use a bath,¡± he told her.

    Yes, she felt sticky and dirty all over.

    ¡°Mara is in the kitchen. You can ask her for help.¡± He was suddenly being nice to her.

    Ravina ignored him and left him with Mchi to get clean. Mara already met her halfway down the stairs and helped her with the rest of what she needed. While helping her bathe, Ravina gathered information from her on all that happened while she was sick. She exined how dragons healed when severely injured to assure her that Mchi would be alright. Ravina was relieved to hear that. She had seen a lot of death, even with her eyes closed. She could take no more.

    Darcy? Her heart skipped. She had to go see him too. It almost happened again, just when she allowed herself to love a horse again. She shivered, remembering all the blood. She could still feel Mchi¡¯s warm blood forcing itself through her fingers.

    He lived. She breathed.

    ¡°You just recovered. You shouldn¡¯t go out after bathing,¡± Mara told her when Ravina decided to go see Darcy.

    ¡°I will be fine,¡± Ravina assured.

    When she stepped outside, Saul was already waiting there. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked watching her like a guard.

    ¡°To see Darcy.¡±

    The weather was cold as it was almost dawn. She shivered. He just red at her and she walked away feeling ufortable. He followed her but she said nothing, thinking perhaps he just wanted to keep an eye on her after what happened.

    Darcy was sleeping in his stall, and Ravina checked for any injury. No burns. No other injuries. He was physically unharmed.

    She looked over at Saul, watching her with a stern look. ¡°I know I brought trouble,¡± she began.

    ¡°Yes, you did. My brother almost died because of you.¡±

    She swallowed the lump in her throat and looked down at her hands.

    Saul stepped closer. ¡°You have nothing to say now?¡± He demanded. ¡°You spoke so wisely just the other day.¡±

    What was the point? Things would end badly either way. Life could end in the blink of an eye. Maybe, they were doomed to this fate.

    ¡°It is nothing unusual. It is what every dragon would do for his breedmate,¡± he said when she kept looking down. ¡°I am sure you know since you came here counting on it.¡±

    She looked up at him.

    ¡°But you are no dragon. Why did you stay with him?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°Because I am human,¡± she replied.

    How could she leave him when he fought to save her? Yes, she might havee here counting on it, but it didn¡¯t mean she wanted him to die protecting her. She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone but she knew she would by staying here.

    Saul looked at her carefully. ¡°I am not convinced about you yet,¡± he said. ¡°I will keep a close eye on you.¡±

    He sounded more epting than he intended. ¡°Let¡¯s get back inside,¡± he said and walked away.

    She had noticed how much he resembled Mchi but she didn¡¯t realize just how much yet. Perhaps because his demeanor changed slightly and that was the thing that differentiated them the most. Mchi had a calmer aura, with too intense moments and teasing ones in between. Saul was always intense in an angry way, his eyes glowing with disdain. He was also stiffer while Mchi seemed more rxed and casual.

    Ravina followed him back inside and they went upstairs to Mchi again. They sat on the opposite side of the bed, avoiding each other¡¯s gazes. Nako came with a bowl of water and cloth and Ravina watched how tentatively Saul washed his brother, putting his hair back in ce, and readjusted him in his bed. She knew when she saw a caring touch, and she was d he cared as much as she knew Mchi cared about him.

 Chapter 152 The beasts hunt

    Ravina wasn¡¯t one to wait for things to happen. If she wanted something she was used to working to create it or get it. Now she was just supposed to wait for Mchi to wake up despite the fact that he had been sleeping for three days. His family seemed more rxed each day noticing something she wasn¡¯t. She could see no difference. Hey like a dead body in his bed.

    She had tried a few things on her own, talking to him while taking care of him, trying to shake him awake, not even the cold water of a bathe did he wake up from. He didn¡¯t flinch, nothing. It was so odd. Not to his family. They exined that everything was alright and it was part of the healing process.

    ¡°He is not here with us. He is in the mountains,¡± Chanan told her when he came to visit once. He had tworge stones with him that he put in each of Mchi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Mountains?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is where dragons heal. The mountains, rivers, and waterfalls are where dragons thrive. It is our remedy. That is what you bathe him with,¡± he nodded toward the bowl of water.

    ¡°But he is not waking up,¡± she said.

    ¡°It is not because he is in danger anymore. It is just the way of dragons. We go into deep slumber when we have a life-threatening injury. It is thest resort for our body to save itself.¡±

    She nodded.

    He sat down on the chair near the window. ¡°How are you?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°I am¡­ tired,¡± she admitted.

    Her nightmares were back, and nausea, and loss of appetite. Her fingers were cold again. She could see the blue and purple under her nails. Chanan offered her one of the same stones he put in Mchi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Maybe the mountain will help you too,¡± he said.

    Well, she didn¡¯t even get her hopes up at this point. She knew what that did to someone.

    When the sunset, Mchi¡¯s family retreated to their homes, except for some of his brothers that kept guard outside. She could hear their chatter from where she stood on the balcony and they sat near the river, having drinks.

    Drinks? Maybe that was what she needed. She had avoided drinking on purpose all those years, but she was bing desperate now. She needed some good sleep. She went back inside, her gaze falling on Mchi in his bed. She was so used to checking his pulse, breathing, and temperature that she did so and then went to fetch some wine.

    Taking the jar of wine and her cup, she went back upstairs to Mchi¡¯s room. She would have to drink just a little to keep an eye on him. She ced the cup and jar on the dresser and then went to find the small nket she liked to use while sitting in the armchair. She grabbed it from the coach and walked back, her eyes ncing at the bed.

    Ravina stopped, eyes widening when she found the bed empty. nkets were pushed aside and Mchi wasn¡¯t there anymore. When she heard someone behind her, the hair on her back rose. She didn¡¯t even care to prepare herself for a fight. She just turned around slowly, her heart pounding.

    The first thing she noticed was wed hands and then scales starting at the wrists as her gaze traveled further up. ck glistening scales, slowly fading up his arms and then started near his shoulders. Smoldering eyes caught hers, brown and golden burning together to look likeva.

    Her heart skipped. His brothers had been talking about him waking up as the beast to finish his healing. She thought they meant he would shift to a dragon. Well, he was almost. Maybe. At least it was him and he was awake. She thought for a moment the enemies hade here.

    He stepped out of the shadow into the golden light from the candles. He had washed up. His hair and body were still wet and he was wrapped in a ck garment.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± she breathed to say something in the eerie silence. The look on his face was sharply focused. A bit intimidating.

    Scales and face were fine, as long as he could just get rid of those ws. She was not fond of them anymore. She had truly learned how sharp they were and what she thought to be a scratch in a moment of panic turned out to have dug flesh from her back.

    His scales kept fading and returning, the way his eyes gleamed and dimmed. She had never seen anything like it before.

    He stroked toward her with determined steps and despite the panic, she held her ground. He stopped right in front of her, his tall figure casting a shadow on her. His wed hand reached for the nket in her arms, pulling them out of her hold.

    What was happening? Her heart was pounding.

    Mchi tossed the nket aside. Ravina forced herself to gaze up. He was watching her intently, heat emanating from his body and reaching hers. He stepped closer and she could not step back. She was trapped in his gaze. They changed hue, swirling with darkness and heat.

    He took another step crowding her and this time she had to step back but he quickly stepped forward again. She felt his touch on her bare stomach, guiding her backward and she took quick steps away as he stalked toward her until she hit the bed behind and fell on her bottom with a gasp.

    She looked up quickly, thinking he would stoping toward her but instead he ced one knee on the bed, beside her body. Whatever protest she wanted to make, she put aside at the moment and focused on crawling back. She felt like she was suddenly being hunted as he climbed the bed, his eyes glowing with something she had never seen before. He crawled closer and closer, faster than she could get away, his shoulders rolling like the beast he was and now she was the prey.

    ¡°M¡­,¡± he put an arm under her bent knees and pulled her toward him, causing her head to fall back and the rest of his name became a gasp. Then he crawled on top of her, trapping her beneath him.

    Her hands shot up to stop him but he grasped her arms, right above her elbows, and pinned them at the sides of her body before his head dipped to her stomach.

    Her mouth opened in another protest when she felt something hot and wet near the hollow of her navel. She tensed, as heat licked her belly. Her lips remained open in surprise, her body still stiff until the second touch of his tongue on her skin. She quivered.

    Mchi presses his lips to her skin, cing a soft wet kiss and then nipping at her gently. It sent a tingling sensation right down to her core.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Her face flushed at the sound she made, her body jerking slightly in his hold.

    He dipped his tongue into her navel, spreading the heat all the way in and around. Ravina closed her eyes and then opened them unsure what to do with the sensations going through her body. His wet hair tickled her, as they brushed up her skin along with the wetness of his mouth. He kissed his way up her stomach, his lips wetting her skin, nipping her flesh tender, while his hot breath left a teasing tingle behind.

    Another sound came from her lips and she bit her lower lip raw to stop another one. But she could not stop her body from arching to his touch. He reached right beneath her breasts, where the blouse met her skin. He teased the edge with his mouth, licking and kissing along the seam. Sparks of heat shot to the tip of her breasts making them stiff.

    She jerked surprised by the reaction, her legs sping as her body began to pulsate in forbidden ces. He pulled her down again, now facing her. His gaze fell on her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He husked at the way she bit herself. His gaze turned dark again, and then burned and she released the lip she was punishing. ¡°Let me bite it for you.¡±

    She barely caught her breath when he dipped his head and took her lower lip into his mouth. He sucked it delicately before taking it between his teeth. He gave her a sweet stinging bite that made her chest tremble before releasing it. He ces soft kisses around her mouth, avoiding her lips even when she angled her face seeking his in the haze of desire.

    She struggled against him but he had her where he wanted her and he was doing things his way. He went down again, as she made a frustrated sound and wriggled her body. His mouth found her chest, kissing down to the hollow of her breasts.

    ¡°Ah! Mchi!¡±

    She arched against him, heat coating her breasts. He released her arms and grasped her waist instead, one hand slipping under her. And then he stiffened.

 Chapter 153 A search in the mountains

    Ares took his journey to the mountains following the path his dreams had shown. He had to figure out what those dreams meant and the strange thing that happened to him.

    He had left Richard behind, telling him he needed to take care of his affairs quickly but he was on the road for two days and now he was confused about where he was.

    As he continued on his horse, he became to recognize the ce he arrived at. The wind was cold up on the hill and he was surrounded by mountains. He followed a path he discovered leading up and soon a temple came into sight. The one he saw in his dreams. It was exactly it.

    He halted in disbelief. What was happening to him? Did the experiment with the dragon blood do something to him?

    He continued further and then dismounted his horse when he arrived. He strained his ears, but everything waspletely silent, only the wind blowing and some birds chirping here and there.

    Carefully, he walked toward the temple, ascending the few stairs and arriving at the entrance. He looked inside but it was empty. The temple only had two walls on opposite sides, painted with blue and orange skies.

    Ares stepped inside, the scent of amber reaching his nostrils. There was incense burning near the walls, so someone must have been here. As he stepped further in, he suddenly sensed someone behind him.

    He was swift to draw his pistol and turn around with an aim. His eyebrows furrowed when he saw who it was.

    It was her. Ankine.

    Slowly, he put the pistol down. ¡°Ankine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±

    She was real, draped in orange and red. She smiled. ¡°You are finally here.¡±

    He put the pistol back in his pocket, not sure where to begin with his questions. Ankine stepped inside, watching him curiously. Her eyes scanned the length of him as she walked around him.

    ¡°You are as I thought. Not a normal human. Or perhaps, not even human.¡±

    He followed her with his gaze as she walked around him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked. He knew having dragon blood had changed him.

    ¡°Your parents?¡± She asked.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what she was asking. ¡°I never knew them.¡±

    ¡°You were a pirate?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You felt at home near the sea.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You almost died many times. Drowned to be specific but you survived.¡±

    Now he was even more confused. ¡°Yes. How do you know all of this?¡±

    ¡°I have dreamt of you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She continued to walk around him. ¡°It is what I do. I foresee when the next dragon tamer will appear and you are one, My Lord.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to think of this new information. ¡°And you are a special one. The one who carries the ancientnguage. The power tomand dragons.¡±

    Oh, now this was crazy.

    ¡°I know no ancientnguage.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Everything is locked within us until triggered. Just like you recently found out about dragon tamers and it brought you here.¡± She came to stand before him, her eyes and posture firm and her arms crossed behind her back. ¡°We need to unlock the power in you and I am here to help. We are here to help.¡±

    We? He looked around and he was suddenly surrounded by more of them draped in the same fabrics.

    ¡°I am just here to get answers. I don¡¯t want to unlock anything.¡±

    ¡°I thought you risked your life for your people. I am telling you that you canmand dragons.¡± She said.

    He didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. He looked around at the others. They watched him with calm eyes. He looked back at Ankine, ¡°And what are you?¡±

    ¡°A dragon. A white dragon. We are from the X n.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°If I am a dragon tamer then that means I am a breedmate.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°You know.¡±

    Now, this was nonsense!

    ¡°And you know who the person is?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t want to know. He should leave now before things got out of hand.

    ¡°You are dragons. Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°We are priests. We wish for peace between your people and ours. Now you decide what you want to do. The power is in you to make a change. It is your fate and destiny.¡±

    He just stared at her. His fate and destiny? He would not have believed a word from her mouth if he hadn¡¯t seen her in his dream and she miraculously healed them and he somehow found this ce.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I need you to stay here,¡± she said.

    ¡°That will be difficult. I am needed some¡­¡± then he stopped remembering what she said. He was doing all of this to save his people after all so if staying here would be better he would have to consider it.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ankine took him to a small house near the temple. It was made of tree and painted in white and brown. It was warm as they entered with minimal decorations that were mostly paintings and nts. Ankine provided him with a room, clothes, and food. ¡°Let me know if you need anything else.¡± She told him. ¡°Rest and then we will proceed with the rest.¡±

    The rest? What was he doing here? He began to question his sanity.

    Once she left, he took off his heavy weapons and clothes and slid into the pair of trousers she brought him. But there was no shirt. Only a vest? The male priests were d differently. Maybe it was the way priests dressed by their males only wore a vest?

    He put the silky vest on and then looked outside the window. He was surrounded by green hills, trees, clouds, and mountains. The air was different up here, the weather colder. Tired from the long ride, he put his pistol under his pillow and decided to take a nap

    Being a pirate, he had learned never to fall into a deep slumber. A part of him was always awake, ready to y at the hint of any threat.

    After his nap, he left the house and walked back to the temple. He wondered if it was safe for him to walk around. These dragons wanted peace but not all of them did.

    ¡°Did you rest well?¡± Ankine asked who was outside the temple, tying ribbons to a tree.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come, I shall introduce you to the rest,¡± she said.

    He followed her into the temple and she introduced him to the other priests. There was an old, bald man with a white beard. His name was Behzad. Then there was Naya, a young woman or not so young but she looked young and had simr features as Ankine with darker brown eyes and ck hair. Then there were two young-looking men, Aram and Neroken. Long dark hair tied in a bun, and simrly brown eyes.

    He had never been surrounded by so many dragons in their human form. Behzad gave him a book. ¡°This is the ancientnguage. It might help unlock your memory.¡±

    ¡°I have no memory of an ancientnguage.¡±

    ¡°Your past life memory. The souls travel until theyplete what they were destined to do.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, deciding not to analyze too much of this information and just take it and see what happens. He was doomed anyway unless she could heal himpletely.

    He opened the book and looked through the pages. Nothing familiar. It was a bundle of confusion. He nced up, ¡°and what if I don¡¯t unlock this hidden memory?¡±

    ¡°We believe in you,¡± Ankine smiled.

    Oh well. She was smooth for a priestess.

    ¡°There is no rush. Try to study it while you are here,¡± Behzad said.

    ¡°And what else will I do besides studying?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°You are a breedmate and a tamer. The first step will be to meet your destined one. Release her from the chains and tame her.¡±

    ¡°Chains?¡± He would get to the ¡°tame her¡± partter.

    ¡°Your destined one is of royal blood. A Katharos. The purest Katharos female in existence. After her family was killed, she was supposed to take over the throne but it never happened. She was cursed. No one can release her except for the one who can tame her. Her breedmate.¡±

    Aresughed. ¡°Is this a folklore?¡±

    None of them flinched. They remained serious.

    ¡°Alright. Why are not all the other untamed beasts not cursed?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, there is more to the story. You might learn as you get to know her,¡± Ankine replied.

    More to the story?

    ¡°So you want me to release her? Let me guess. She is of royal blood and the throne is hers. You want me to help her get it back.¡±

    She gave a curt nod.

    ¡°But is she on our side?¡±

    ¡°That is what you will have to work with,¡± Ankine said.

 Chapter 154 Who are you?

    Ares woke up from another strange dream where he was drowning. He did not die. He had drowned so many times as a young boy, and even as he became older he had survived many storms that destroyed the ships he was on, killing everyone except for him. He would always find himself safe on shore.

    How did she know? Did her vision also show her that? He didn¡¯t have dragon blood back then, so did she mean that there was something else different about him beyond the blood experiment?

    Getting out of bed he went outside to pick up his clothes that had dried under the sun. Although the vest wasfortable, he wanted to wear his own clothes to be able to carry his weapons. Priests or not, he was a pirate and always on guard.

    Once he got dressed and reattached his weapons, he went to the temple. Ankine was seated outside on the other side, facing the view outside. She had her legs crossed and her palms pressed together while. Her back and neck were straight and the wind blew her hair as she kept her eyes closed. It looked like she was praying.

    Leaning against the wall of the temple, he waited for her. She opened her eyes slowly, her handsing down; a smile curved her lips. She stood up ever so elegantly.

    ¡°Good morning, My Lord. I was just about toe with breakfast.¡±

    He watched her carefully then pushed himself away from the wall.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I am near two-thousand years old.¡±

    Two-thousand? He tried not to look surprised.

    He stepped closer to her. ¡°And you have been a priestess all that time?¡±

    ¡°No. I found my vision when I was around three hundred years old. Then I went on a journey to find where I belong and what my mission in life is. We all have a mission. A purpose.¡±

    She had been a priestess long enough. He continued to step closer and could see the change in her eyes. She kept her ground. ¡°So is a priestess like a nun or ¡­ can you be with a man?¡±

    He studied her carefully. Her eyes widened a little and he could see the faint color on her cheeks. ¡°My Lord,¡± she began the softness disappearing from her voice. ¡°I do not dwell in the pleasures of life. I am only here toplete my purpose so I can find peace.¡±

    ¡°This ce looks peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Not that kind of peace. The goal is to not be reborn again. Until we havepleted what is in our destiny, we will return to this world. We can not escape our destiny.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he nodded. At least from the way she was flustered and angry, she was a priestess and had abstained from the pleasures of being with a man at least.

    He went and sat at the stairs. Last night he had contemted whether to stay or leave, but his curiosity made him want to stay and explore this option. There had been more attacks on their people and he wanted to know if there was a more efficient way he could help.

    He also wondered about this breedmate thing. He worried for Ravina and wanted to know how these dragons would treat a breedmate. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t read much about how female dragons behaved toward their breedmate.

    ¡°This ancientnguage that you wish for me to unlock, does every dragon tamer possess it?¡±

    He was thinking about Ravina.

    ¡°No. From my experience, not all dragon tamers can speak the ancientnguage.¡±

    ¡°You have worked with dragon tamers before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is my duty here on earth.¡±

    ¡°To help bring peace?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your n has been attacking humanstely.¡±

    ¡°I know. Why do you think you are here? Tamers are sent to the most rebellious ns. The white dragons are known for their hatred toward humans. Together with the ck dragons, they have been the most vicious.¡±

    ck dragons? The terrorizers.

    ¡°Tamerse in times of need ande to the ns that need them the most. They are special people. Brave, focused, passionate and intelligent. They usually have a certain talent that will serve their purpose. They are people often willing to sacrifice themselves for others.¡±

    Her tone became a little sad as she spoke thest sentence and her face hardened to conceal whatever emotion wasing to the surface.

    ¡°They are people who stand up against wrong, and fight for what is right.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like me,¡± he said. He had lived the wrong way most of his life, stolen, plundered, taken without asking.

    ¡°You do not see what I see then,¡± she said eyes looking straight into his soul. He felt exposed in an odd way.

    She sat down on the rock near the cliff¡¯s edge, staring back at him.

    ¡°If I unlock this ancientnguage, can Imand you?¡±

    She chuckled for the first time. ¡°Yes. Now you wonder why I would want you to learn it?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Because you are a tamer. You won¡¯t misuse your power. You are given the gift to protect your people.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if I were you,¡± he smirked.

    ¡°Then I guess I need to observe you the way you are observing me.¡± She tilted her head with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast,¡± she said standing up just when he heard chatter behind him.

    The other priests came with trays of food and ced them on small tables. They sat on the ground to eat.

    ¡°If the real queen is locked, who is ruling?¡± Ares wondered.

    ¡°It is our cruel King, Tural. He does not have a queen yet.¡±

    ¡°Whoever he is, he wouldn¡¯t be happy to find out I am here. Is this not dangerous for you?¡±

    ¡°It is my duty so it is worth the risk. Only priests know about dragon tamers to keep you safe. If someonees here, you will be a ve who helps us clean the ce. It will be easier if you look the part.¡± She said pointing at his jacket and all the belts and weaponry.

    ¡°Well, I think I should at least keep those for the meeting of your queen.¡±

    A female dragon, of royal blood; and he knew what royal blood meant. Purebred dragons, closest alive to their ancestors which gave them the right to the throne, because the purer the blood, the stronger the dragon was. In other words, she was dangerous.

    ¡°Why does the king not just kill her?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°The curse seemed to not only lock her away but protect her as well. None of us can reach her even if we know where she is. It is said only her breedmate can.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure I am the one for her?¡±

    ¡°I am not. Only she can know, but from my experience, all dragon tamers have been the breedmate of a Katharos. The only female Katharos in our n is her so I am almost certain.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have all the time in the world. I should see her quickly to be certain and know what to do further.¡± He said.

    He didn¡¯t like wasting too much time.

    After breakfast, Ankine took him to the cave where she thought the Katharos queen was chained. ¡°This is the ce,¡± she said.

    He looked at the entrance. It was pitch dark inside. Well, it was time to get this over with. He took the burning torch from Ankine and walked toward the entrance.

    ¡°Wait!¡± She called.

    he looked over his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just walk in,¡± she said worriedly. ¡°There is a spell blocking the entrance. Try to get your hand inside first.¡±

    Alright?

    He reached out. There was nothing blocking him. He walked further and further in with a hand stretched out and when he thought he walked a good bit inside without anything blocking him, he looked back.

    Ankine watched him with a hopeful look. ¡°Good luck,¡± she called. ¡°And be careful.¡±

    Clearly, she didn¡¯t know that danger was his thing. It gave him an addictive rush. One he had missed and enjoyed during his days as a pirate. The thrill of not knowing what was going to happen next.

    He followed the path inside that narrowed and then expanded. he could see bats hanging above, some of them flying away upon his arrival. The slowly became humid, and then water dripped on him from above. As he looked up for a moment he stepped into a pool of water that made a sshing sound. That was when he heard a threatening low growling from the darkness ahead.

    His eyes focused, bringing the torch forward to see what was ahead. He turned, lighting the torch around him to find any threat while his other hand was ready to pull his pistol.

    Suddenly, fire burned everywhere around him, lighting the ce up. Ares looked around startled when his eyes caught a strange figure rising up. A body covered in long hair, slowly stretched its limbs, standing up to show a female figure.

    She was barely d, but still covered in dirt. Her long dark hair was tousled and dirty falling all the way down to below her waist. He couldn¡¯t say much about her face, it was covered in dirt but her eyes were like torches burning brighter than the fire around him.

    They were wild as they fell on him, then threatening, suspicious, and atst curious. Regardless, they held him bound.

    She stepped closer, her eyes turning more hostile the closer she came then she stopped a good distance away. Her face tensed, lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 155 Unexpected mate

    No no no! It couldn¡¯t be. Not him! This couldn¡¯t be happening to her but the fact that he was standing there, right in front of her and she could see him already spoke for itself. No one could get into the cave except for her breedmate.

    She struggled between wanting to shift and end this nightmare by burning him to ashes and wanting to crawl back into her corner and cry. Why was this happening to her?

    She had waited so many years. So. Many. Years. In this darkness, alone waiting for the day her breedmate woulde, scoop her into his arms and carry her away into the warmth of their home while promising to avenge her. She had lived on dreaming of that day so many times and now she got this.

    A human.

    He was¡­ different but still human. If he was different in the sense that he was a witch, the bloody creature that cursed her then she would just perish.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She demanded to know.

    She studied him carefully, from head to toe. He was dressed strangely. Tall leather boots, folded midcalf, ck pants with many belts, and strange things attached under his long jacket with too many buttons. He wore a shirt and a vest beneath. Too manyyers of clothes, she thought. What was he hiding?

    He was tall and although human, he looked strong and sturdy. No. She knew he was. It was her specialty as a dragon female to find a strong male by scenting him and he smelled¡­ oh so good.

    Besides the strong scent of salt and sea that was addictive, he smelled vital and virile. His scent was already making her react, wanting to seek him out. She clenched her jaw to the point of almost chattering her teeth. Was this perhaps part of the curse? How could this man be¡­ her breedmate?! She wanted to yell!

    ¡°You can call me Ares,¡± he replied, his voice deep and smooth. Cold and calm. She shivered.

    Ares. She refused to say his name out loud.

    ¡°And your name?¡± He asked.

    Oh, Lord. Who was this man?

    She looked into his unwavering emerald gaze. Breathtaking, she thought but then stopped herself, yet her eyes studied the rest of his face. His paler skin exposed him as human, but his face was carved with edges to cut a woman¡¯s heart. His lips were not so full as a dragon¡¯s but shaped like pink rose petals bringing a subtle softness to his edgy look. She took notice of the small scar right under his left eye, cutting briefly off his left eyebrow as well. She did not miss the thick brown hair that reached his shoulders.

    He raised one thick brow when she didn¡¯t answer his question and kept staring at him. His heartbeat remained calm. He was not scared. She was grateful because if he was human and scared of her¡­ she couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a name or did you forget?¡±

    Bold. Did he not know she was a dragon or was he foolish? Or did he think she would do nothing to him because he was her breedmate? Foolish indeed. It would only take her a moment of blinding anger to tear his heart out but¡­ he was the key to her freedom so she tried to stay calm.

    ¡°Nazneen,¡± she replied, trying to appear less hostile.

    ¡°Nazneen.¡± Her name rolled off his tongue in an alluring whisper. She shuddered.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± She asked.

    Surely since he was human and she wasn¡¯t his breedmate he didn¡¯te here with good intentions. She felt the anger burn in her heart again.

    ¡°I had a dream, found the mountains, found the priests and they led me to you,¡± he exined briefly.

    ¡°You know who I am then?¡±

    ¡°I came to learn about you,¡± he said, a subtle smile on his face.

    Interesting. Not only did he not wet his pants, but he could also speak like this to her.

    ¡°Perhaps in a better environment than a cave?¡± She suggested.

    He was foolish. But was he stupid to release her?

    ¡°I am not sure how I am supposed to release you,¡± he said after thinking for a moment.

    Stupid he was then. Great. A stupid human breedmate. She was cursed twice in her life.

    ¡°You just need to carry me out,¡± she said.

    One side of his lips curved upward. Maybe not so stupid. He dide here with other intentions and not just to release her. She waited to be stabbed in the heart. She would kill him anyway as soon as he got her out of this ce, so she could promise anything.

    He walked over, without fear or hesitance. ¡°Then hold this for me,¡± he said giving her the torch.

    Nazneen took the torch confused. He was just going to let her out? Not bargain for anything?

    Oh no! Now she understood. He was taking her out to have her killed. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything stupid, human. I am already hungry for blood.¡±

    ¡°You will have to trust me,¡± he told her and then picked her up with ease.

    Heat filled her entire being. She had imagined this so many times in her head and longed for this moment when she would finally be released and findfort in the arms of her breedmate. She couldn¡¯t deny that she wasn¡¯t entirely disappointed from the way he easily picked her up. Her was as strong as he looked and God¡­ she inhaled his scent; he wasforting too.

    Another part of her hated that she liked it so much. She should prepare herself for the battle waiting outside. For the heartache but for the moment she couldn¡¯t help herself being drawn to this feeling. She had been deprived of contact for so long. Of warmth. She leaned into him, a tear falling down her cheek. The first and thest time she would be able to enjoy this.

    Why did he have to smell so good and feel so right? If he hade inside shaking in fear she would have been less regretful. Why did he have to feel so strong? Like he would truly protect her.

    She scoffed. She was a Katharos. As if she needed a human¡¯s protection.

    As he carried her out, she realized he didn¡¯t mind that she was dirty and probably smelling like a decade rat, but he didn¡¯t even wrinkle his nose.

    ¡°Who is waiting outside?¡± She asked.

    ¡°The priestess.¡±

    ¡°Only her?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She had a hard time believing him. He would take her out with only the priestess waiting. Or perhaps the priestess lied to him and she had her army waiting. She would finish her off as soon as they stepped out.

    They were getting closer to the exit, the light reaching the pathway. She hadn¡¯t been outside for an eternity. A hundred years locked in this dark maddening cave but it felt like a thousand years. She could feel the night breeze reaching her skin, but she didn¡¯t allow herself to enjoy it. She had a battle to prepare for.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try anything stupid. It will end badly for you,¡± he warned in that masculine voice.

    He was even threatening her? They would see how long his threat wouldst.

    ¡°You are not afraid?¡± She said.

    ¡°Should I be?¡± He asked.

    Foolish or smart? She couldn¡¯t tell yet and she would probably never find out.

    As soon as he stepped her out of the barrier that locked her in, she stepped out of his embrace, her senses already telling her where the priestess was. A momentter, her ws were around the woman¡¯s neck as she pinned her down to the ground.

    ¡°Stop!¡± She heard Ares call.

    But she didn¡¯t care. Her eyes were focused on the priestess who was attempting to get out of her hold, but Nazneen was much stronger.

    Suddenly she heard a loud bang and then pain shot through her leg. A pained groan came from her lips and she released the priestess, shocked by where the pain came from. Her eyes found Ares.

    ¡°I told you not to be stupid,¡± he bit out, his eyes firm, his features sharp.

    He held a strange tool in his hand. What was that? Was he the one who caused her this pain? Was he a bloody witch? There was no other way she could exin how he managed to hurt her from a distance.

    Her fury burned like no other. She wanted to raise hell on earth. Her breedmate was not only human but also a bloody witch. Ignoring the pain she rose, her eyes focused on him.

    She would finish him!

    She rushed through the distance, thinking she would be too fast for him to detect but the immense pain in her leg slowed her down and she heard another loud bang. Pain stabbed the side of her stomach now, knocking the air from her lungs. She fell to her knees.

    ¡°Ares stop!¡± She heard the priestess call while pain clouded her mind and she tried to catch her breath. ¡°She is just hurt.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity. Anger raced through her again.

    ¡°Until she behaves, some more pain won¡¯t hurt our Katharos Queen. Isn¡¯t that right, Nazneen?¡±

    She red up at him. He was still not afraid. Foolish it was. She decided to shift and finish him. Allowing her scales and her dragon toe forward, she took off into the sky.

    ***

    Oh well, this is going great, Ares thought as he watched Nazneen shift. He never found dragons beautiful, but for a moment he was caught by how she turned from a dirty female to a white dragon, flying into the dark sky and looking like part of the stars for a moment.

    Would she truly kill him? It was the answer he wanted anyway. For Ravina, he needed to know if she was safe. Would this dragon kill her breedmate?

    She was still hurt even in her dragon form. He could see the red blood against her white scales as she flew closer. She opened her beastly mouth, to burn him. He could see the fire building and as it traveled down the distance Ankine came and pushed him out of the way and then shifted as well.

    The two women began a fight up in the sky. He pulled another pistol but he couldn¡¯t aim right. They were in a vicious fight, changing position all the time and he didn¡¯t want to hurt Ankine.

    His hold on the pistol tightened, and his eyebrows furrowed. Now Nazneen had her teeth in Ankine¡¯s neck. He had to do something. His heart raced, so many things going through his mind. Suddenly he dropped the pistol, his hand shooting out into the air.

    ¡°Garcane!¡± He called.

    Nazneen tore her teeth away from Ankine¡¯s neck and made a screeching sound.

    ¡°Tus fendres!¡± He ordered.

    He had no idea what he was saying or where it came from but he didn¡¯t have the time to ponder on it now.

    The two dragons came down to the edge of the cliff, their heads falling down as if bowing.

    Oh well. How did he not know this before?

    He should say something more. But no more words came to him.

    He waited and then they both shifted back. Ankine fell to the ground bleeding from her neck and Nazneen was still hurt but trying to remain standing. Her eyes were even more hostile now. He quickly pulled another pistol.

    ¡°What are you?¡± She demanded to know. He could see the pain straining her face. She put a hand over the wound on her stomach.

    ¡°I do not wish to hurt you, so do not force me.¡± He told her.

    ¡°How could you do that?¡± She wondered.

    ¡°I will happily exin everything when I know you are calm and not a threat anymore.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t take the pain and eventually fell to her knees. Histest invention was indeed impressive and even more useful since she couldn¡¯t understand what it was. She wasn¡¯t trying to pull the bullet out. He had seen the confusion in her eyes when he shot her. She hadn¡¯t been around to know about pistols.

    ¡°Are you a witch?¡± She asked.

    From the way she said the word, he could tell she hated witches.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She looked at the weapon in his hand. He put it back, holding his hands up in surrender. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Let me take you to a safe ce and help with those wounds.¡±

    She looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°You know, I could kill you easily if that was my intention.¡± He lied. ¡°Now you know, that is not what I want.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡±

    ¡°I will help you get back what is rightfully yours. The throne and all I want is your help in return.¡±

 Chapter 156 Unwanted mate *

    Nazneen was confused. How did hemand her? What were those tools in his hands and why wasn¡¯t she healing? The pain was excruciating. She tried to stand up again, but her leg gave in.

    Ares put the tool away as more dragons came flying. He would kill her. He lied!

    Theynded, shifting to human form and she recognized the priests. Once they saw the priestess bleeding on the ground they prepared for an attack.

    ¡°Leave her!¡± Ares said when she tried to force herself up again to fight. She would not die before she got her revenge.

    He came forward. ¡°Just take care of Ankine,¡± he told them and continued to approach her. She watched him carefully as he came to stop in front of her. He held out his hand. She looked at him confused.

    ¡°I understand you are angry, but I told you I am not here to hurt you,¡± he promised.

    ¡°Why am I not healing then?¡± She asked, ncing over at Ankine who already managed to get up despite her neck injury. She should have healed faster than her.

    ¡°I will help you heal,¡± he spoke in a softer tone.

    Her heart clenched. She shouldn¡¯t believe him. She stared at his hand that he held out still, waiting patiently. With hesitance, she ced her hand in his and he helped her up. She stumbled forward, her leg paining, and walked into him. He put an arm around her waist.

    ¡°I will carry you,¡± he told her.

    Without waiting for her reply, he picked her up. She grimaced in pain again, this time the wound in her stomach hurting. His scent enveloped her once more, drew her in and she found herself cursing inwardly. He said he wanted to help her in exchange for her help. She wanted tough hysterically. If he had been a dragon, he would have done anything for her without asking for something in return. This man was here for a bargain and she hated him.

    ¡°Where are you taking me,¡± she asked.

    ¡°I wish I could say home,¡± he smirked. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It is somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°You trust these priests?¡± She spat.

    ¡°I trust no one,¡± he drawled.

    She took notice of the small house he was taking her to. He kicked the door open and carried her into the darkness. Soon after he ced her on a bed. ¡°Wait here!¡± He told her.

    She was truly baffled. He couldn¡¯t be human tomand her around like that. She pushed herself up on her elbows, and the pain caused her to fall back again.

    Ares went about to light some candles and put fire in the hearth. She watched him carefully, finding the way he dressed oddly but¡­ he was¡­ he looked¡­good. She wanted to scream again out of sheer frustration.

    He turned around and walked back to her. ¡°I shot you with a bullet that is inside your body. That is why you are not healing,¡± he exined.

    A bullet? What was that? Inside her body?

    ¡°I will use a dagger to remove it so you can heal, but it will be painful for a while.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just do whatever spell you did?¡±

    ¡°I am not a magician. These are tools I invented. They are called pistols. Humans are notpletely defenseless anymore.¡± He said pulling out a dagger.

    Pistols?

    ¡°You can just hurt dragons like that?¡± She wondered.

    He smirked. ¡°Yes. Not all humans can do that of course.¡± he stepped closer, his emerald eyes gleaming. ¡°Only a few have the talent to invent these weapons and I invent the best pistols I assure you.¡±

    Humans had something that could hurt even a Katharos dragon like her? What happened to the world while she was gone?

    He looked at the dagger he pulled out. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She told him.

    He came forward, leaning over her where shey on the bed. He first looked at the wound on her thigh then she felt his cold hand on her skin. Her heart faltered for a moment. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, and then she felt the stabbing pain of the dagger.

    She grabbed the sheets, pressing her lips into a thin line to stop herself from making any sound. ¡°Just a little,¡± he said feeling him twist the dagger. ¡°It¡¯s out.,¡± he then said and she breathed out as the pain subdued.

    He showed her what a bullet looked like. ¡°That was inside my leg?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. Now onto the next one.¡±

    This part was more painful. ¡°A little more.¡± He said as he remained focused, twisting the dagger back and forth. ¡°You are doing well,¡± he praised her and for a moment she forgot about the pain, and her senses focused on his hand resting on her hip.

    She turned her head to watch his face. He had hair so luscious she wanted to reach for it. Brown and silky. His face was even more alluring from the side. Utterly masculine with a strong jaw, now tight from being focused.

    Then his expression rxed and he looked up meeting her gaze. A smile crossed his lips, ¡°you have a high tolerance.¡± He said.

    She blinked,ing back to reality. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A knowing smile curved his lips. ¡°I am d I could be a good distraction.¡±

    She shot up to sit upright, anger making her ignore the pain.¡±Is this fun to you?!¡± She snapped.

    He raised a brow and she got out of bed, frustration gnawing at her. ¡°You must think this is fun, knowing you are my breedmate.¡±

    ¡°Why would I think it is fun?¡±

    ¡°Why would you not?¡± She yelled pacing forward and then stopping to re at him. ¡°You are here to bargain:¡±

    ¡°Oh, darling. When I try to bargain, it is something good. Usually, I don¡¯t. I just barge inside and take whatever I want. Consider yourself lucky.¡±

    Unbelievable.

    ¡°How am I lucky?¡± She asked her voice menacing as she stepped closer. This man only fueled her anger. She would p that ugly smirk out of his face and those teeth would fall out.

    Although she stepped closer, he didn¡¯t show any fear. He just made his hands somehow disappear into his pants.

    ¡°Well, I released you. I am willing to bargain. My offer is not bad. You have seen what my weapons can do and what I can do when you are in your dragon form. Wouldn¡¯t I be a powerful ally?¡±

    What he did was impressive and if he couldmand dragons then¡­ he was indeed a powerful ally. But¡­ more than an ally right now she needed¡­ she needed¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want an ally!! I just need my BREEDMATE!!¡± She yelled, losing it. ¡°Ughh!!¡± She growled. Grabbing her hair, she began to pace again to stop herself from strangling him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even feel it. The strong need to protect me. To-to care for me. To want to embrace me,fort me, feel my anger and pain, and want to avenge me. You feel NOTHING!¡± She kept pacing. ¡°I am stuck with you! After waiting all those years, YOU are what I get!¡± She spat with disgust as she stopped to look at him.

    He watched her with slightly raised brows.

    ¡°I have waited so long for you. Well, not you but¡­¡± she clenched her jaw, tears burning her eyes. ¡°Why you? WHY?!¡±

    A frown settled between his eyebrows and his eyes swirled with some unknown emotion. ¡°I am sorry to disappoint,¡± he said sounding sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll see if you can get a bath and some clothes.¡± Turning around, he left.

    Was that all? He was an odd man.

    She sat back down on the bed, broken in pain and heartache. Torn between her instinct and what her mind knew. Ares came back shortly after.

    ¡°A bath and clothes are prepared here,¡± he told her pointing at a door.

    Defeated she just stood up and went to take the bath. She walked past him, not ncing his way, but she did not miss his scent. She held her breath until she disappeared from his sight. She locked the door behind her, seeing the wooden tub in the small room.

    She looked at her arms. It was time to shed skin. There was no other way she could get rid of all this dirt. She got into the tub, soaking herself to prepare for the shedding.

    ***

    Ares sipped on the tea that Neroken served while waiting for Nazneen to finish her bath. She had almost killed her. She didn¡¯t hesitate. He didn¡¯t like knowing that. That would mean these dragons could do such a thing in a moment of anger and he wondered if Ravina was safe. Guilt filled his chest. If anything happened to her, he would be responsible for encouraging her and letting her go.

    He truly hoped things were different. He hoped that Nazneen just got very emotional for a moment. She had after all been locked for so long. She was deeply hurt, confused, and disappointed. He really hoped it was a one-time thing and she wouldn¡¯t try again.

    The creaking sound of a door opening made him look up from his cup. His gaze fell on a pair of feet then followed a silky coppery garment wrapped around exquisitely shaped hips. He was surprised to catch sight of a bare t stomach with skin glowing the color of honey. Her chest was covered with a sleeveless blouse the same color as the garment around her hips and hid a pair of lush breasts. A long slender neck held up a head of long dark hair, falling in shining waves all the way down to her hips.

    He cursed inwardly, all his male parts rising to attention. He had enjoyed a life of promiscuity but he had never seen such a body. He didn¡¯t even reach her face yet, those ripe round lips set in a strong jaw and eyes so bewitching, adorned with the darkest thickestshes he had ever seen. It made them seem like she wore a dark linger around her eyes which only made the amber in her eyes pop out.

    He put the cup in his hand away before he spilled the hot tea on himself. This reaction of his was ridiculous. He was past the age where only a nce at a woman would get him excited. Perhaps he had abstained for too long.

    She walked over and he noticed the predatory walk she had, like a cat slinking forward. ¡°Do you like what you see,¡± she asked, sounding a little amused.

    He gazed up, unsure of how she went from dirty to such glowing skin. And that hair¡­ it couldn¡¯t be possible. If not for her eyes and voice, he would have thought she was someone else.

    ¡°What is there not to like?¡± He drawled. She must already know she was exquisite.

    Her gaze changed to something hot, stirring him up again. With a smirk, as if knowing the effect she had on him, she walked over to the bed and sat down. Her smoldering gaze caught his again. ¡°So what is it I should help you with in return.¡±

    ¡°I help you get back your throne and you keep peace with my people. That is it.¡±

    She chuckled amused. ¡°You think it is that simple?¡±

    ¡°Only things that have no value are simple in life.¡±

    She tilted her head, watching him carefully. ¡°How old are you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Thirty-five. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know how long experience you have.¡±

    ¡°How long does not matter or your people would have learned a few things after living for so long.¡±

    One side of her lips curved up and she nodded faintly. ¡°I am four hundred and sixteen years old.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Lucky you don¡¯t look like it.¡±

    A genuine smile painted her lips. She was beautiful.

    After that, she continued to ask questions about him. What he did, where he lived, where he came from, and what he was. Again, she didn¡¯t think he was just human. He didn¡¯t tell her about the experiment. Instead, he told her about what the world looked like today, preparing her for what was toe. How things looked between humans and dragons, and how the world had evolved in certain aspects.

    She listened carefully, without tearing her gaze away from him. Then he stopped, wondering if she was tired. ¡°It might be too much for today,¡± he said.

    ¡°So much has changed,¡± she said thoughtfully, her eyes holding a hint of sadness, fear, and confusion.

    He felt bad for her. He didn¡¯t know why she was cursed and locked but he didn¡¯t get a bad feeling about her and he was never wrong about people.

    The priests came by and this time there was a more civil encounter. Still, he could tell she didn¡¯t trust them and was guarded. He couldn¡¯t me her. She got something to eat, which she devoured, and then fell asleep on his bed. He watched her fascinated, still wondering how she got her hair and skin glowing after being locked in a cave for so long. Perhaps it was a dragon, a healing thing.

    Leaving her behind, he went to sleep in another bed he was provided with, in the room next. He put his pistol under his pillow, sleeping yet being awake. Sometime during the night, he felt a presence. He reached for his pistol carefully and turned around. He found Nazneen looming over him.

    Her eyes seemed wet as if she had been crying. ¡°Can I¡­ sleep with you?¡±

    Ares needed a moment to let the words sink in.

    ¡°I hate it but I can¡¯t help myself,¡± she admitted, her voice breaking a little.

    Well, well. He had only shared a bed with a woman once without doing anything because he cared about her. But was he supposed to keep this utterly appetizing woman in this small bed that barely had a ce for him, and do nothing?

    Not that he wanted to. She was emotionally attached because of the pull and he didn¡¯t want toplicate things further. But he couldn¡¯t find himself saying no either. He thought of her earlier outburst, how she had waited for him. Waited for warmth. She had been deprived of contact for so long.

    He sympathized with her.

    Ares made space for her and she snuck under the covers. She wasn¡¯t careful not to brush against him. In fact, she seemed to seek him out. He couldn¡¯t just ignore her so he gave her thefort she sought.

    Nazneen sighed and after a moment, he felt like she was crying. He didn¡¯t need to ask why. He understood. Perhaps he was weak for broken people. He couldn¡¯t exin this otherwise.

 Chapter 157 Warm embrace

    Mchi stiffened as his hands reached behind her back. She flinched a little when he identally touched one of her scars and then he pushed himself up. A stern expression hardened his face and he just grabbed her, pulling her up with him he turned her around as if she was a doll.

    He was notpletely himself she realized but she tried to remain calm. Removing her hair from her back, she felt him be still. She had seen what the scars looked like. It was not a pretty sight and she had seen ugly. After all, she cut herself many times.

    Mchi was silent for a moment, then he released a harsh breath. She trembled, feeling his anger even when she couldn¡¯t see his face. With a low menacing growl, that sent shivers all the way into her soul, he released her.

    Ravina quickly rushed to turn around and just in time before he manages to get away she grabbed his arm. He was quick. He had already risen from the bed and she held onto his arm while kneeling on the bed.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He turned his head, the look in his eyes making her flinch and almost drop his arm. She felt the scales beneath her palm, and his ws were fully extended now.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She demanded to know, although she knew, that wasn¡¯t why she was asking.

    ¡°To hunt. And Kill.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t stay!¡± He gritted his teeth, pulling his arm from her hold.

    ¡°But I need you to stay!¡± She called now getting hold of the garment around his waist. He paused and looked down at her hand but she didn¡¯t release him. She couldn¡¯t let him go when he wasn¡¯tpletely himself yet. ¡°I- I need you,¡± she told him feeling the bitter taste of saying something unusual on her tongue.

    ¡°They hurt you. I need to make sure they never do again,¡± he spoke.

    He wasn¡¯t listening.

    ¡°But that is not what I need. That is not the only way to protect me.¡± She said thinking that he was acting on instinct now. ¡°There are more things I am scared of now. So¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    The scales that had grown thick, now faded and appeared back and forth as if matching his mood. His eyes met hers, a little calmer but still burning.

    He turned his body to face her and only then did she rx, knowing he would listen. ¡°There is no other way I can protect you,¡± he said.

    There was something in his tone, a panic, an obsession like he couldn¡¯t let it go because he feared something. She understood it had to do with his past experience with his sister.

    ¡°You can¡­ hold me,¡± she suggested. ¡°Comfort me.¡±

    His eyes glowed a copper brown now and his face twisted in realization. ¡°Not now,¡± he said suddenly avoiding looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have much control right now,¡± his voice came out as a harsh breath that escaped his control.

    She understood. He was in more of his beast form so his instinct was stronger.

    Hesitantly she let go of his garment, not wanting to make things more difficult for him.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°You speak about infection all the time. Why have you not bandaged it?¡±

    Well, because then she would have to bandage her chest as well and it wasn¡¯t sofortable. She was already ufortable with whatever the blouse covered.

    ¡°It is not an open wound anymore,¡± she replied.

    ¡°It will¡­¡± he began but then stopped abruptly.

    She frowned. ¡°It will?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Before she could demand to know he changed the subject. ¡°The blouse is pressing at the wound. You should take it off and wear a robe instead.¡± He said.

    He just swirled around and went to look through the drawers. He pulled out one of his own robes and came back with it. ¡°Here.¡±

    She took it hesitantly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied.

    He stepped back and then turned around to give her privacy. So much for saying he wasn¡¯t in control, she thought amused but she did notice that his scales were fading.

    She took off her blouse quickly and pulled the robe over her shoulders. It was much bigger so it easily wrapped around herpletely and covered all the way down to her feet. She thoughts that she could remove the upper skirt as well since it covered all of her. She slipped out of it and then held the robe wrapped around her.

    ¡°I need a belt,¡± she said to hold the robe together.

    Without looking back he went to find a matching belt. He came back and before she could reach out for it, he reached around her to secure the belt. He tied it loosely around her waist and she watched his hands that had returned to normal and when she looked up, she met his gaze.

    She held her breath.

    ¡°Do you still want me to hold you?¡± He asked.

    Her lips parted but only a breath left her mouth. As if knowing how hard it was for her to say such things, he just got into bed, moving over to make some space, and then patted for her toe up.

    Ravina crawled up and he held his arm out. She moved closer and he gently wrapped his arm around her shoulder beforeying back with her. She didn¡¯t enjoy sleeping on her back with injury so she turned away, her back touching his chest now. He put his arm around her but didn¡¯t press her hard against him, being careful with her injury as well.

    ¡°Were you in much pain all these days?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Not much. I was mostly worried. Why did you not leave?¡±

    Because she would rather die. Her eyes burned again, thinking back to everything. How life could fail her again and turn everything upside down. Deprive her of the things she found along the way again. As if taking something once from her wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡± She said. ¡°I don¡¯t let people in easily and I don¡¯t leave them behind easily.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ foolish.¡±

    ¡°You almost died protecting me. Who is foolish?¡±

    ¡°I would do it again,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She said shivering as she remembered his blood pulsing through her fingers. The life almost escaping her hold. ¡°You scared me,¡± she whispered.

    He stroked up and down her arm gently, helping her stop shivering. ¡°I am sorry you had to witness all of that. That you had to get hurt like this. I should have been more careful, knowing we have enemies.¡±

    ¡°It is because of me,¡± she said.

    ¡°No. You are just a good excuse they found.¡±

    ¡°You have to let me make weapons. I can help you.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Sleep now. You need rest.¡± He drew her closer. She was so tired fromck of sleep that his warmth already made her want to close her eyes and sumb to the darkness despite the fear of nightmares.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go while I am asleep,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here until you wake up,¡± he promised.

    Believing him, she rxed and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 158 She will be alright

    Mchi held Ravina in his arms, listening to her breathing calm down and she slowly fell into a deep slumber. With his senses still on high alert because of the healing, it wasn¡¯t easy to have her this close and keep himself in this form. But she had asked him to hold her andfort her. He knew how difficult it was for her to allow herself such things, let alone express them so he wanted to do his best to be there for her.

    It was the least he could do, after everything he put her through. The fury inside was like mes refusing to die, even with her in his arms. His mind could not erase those scars. Even knowing that once they mated, the magic they shared would help her heal, it didn¡¯t subdue his anger.

    Ravina was chased by nightmares again and his chest tightened even more. She had been healing and he brought back all the pain. She turned around disturbed, mumbling things and shivering. He pulled her closer and caressed her. She calmed down and slept only to be disturbed by another nightmare. This time, tears wet her face and he could hear the fast beating of her heart.

    She was scared. He shook her gently awake from it, assuring her she was alright, and then calmed her into another try of slumber. He prayed she would get some sleep now.

    In thest few hours left, she managed to sleep without disturbance. In the morning he carefully removed his arm from underneath her and covered her up before going downstairs. He could already hear and smell the coffee brewing as he made his way to the kitchen.

    His brothers just stepped into when he was about to go into the kitchen. ¡°Finally awake,¡± Saul said, with a subtle smile.

    ¡°Too bad he didn¡¯t die,¡± Joel pretended to only mean for Kenan to hear.

    Kenan looked at him still worried. He seemed to have a lot to say but he kept quiet, either saving the scolding or skipping it.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Mara came to the door. ¡°Shall I prepare breakfast for all?¡±

    ¡°No, they are leaving!¡± Mchi said. ¡°Prepare something good for Ravina.¡±

    Mara went back into the kitchen with a faint smile. His brothers sat down on the sofas in the hall. Mchi went to sit with them and made himselffortable on the couch. He kept one ear open to listen after Ravina if she woke up.

    ¡°Who were they?¡± Saul demanded to know with a serious expression now.

    Mchi was d his brother did nothing while he was gone. Very unusual for Saul to stay calm.

    ¡°They said nothing but they knew I was injured. We have enemies here as well, someone not far away who knew I came home injured.¡±

    Saul frowned. ¡°You will have to keep guards from now on and some in secret to watch out for whoever is spying on you.¡±

    ¡°What should we do about the X n?¡± Kenan asked.

    Mchi became thoughtful. If those white dragons attacked him recklessly he doubted King Tural didn¡¯t have a second n in case things didn¡¯t go his way and now he even had time to perfect his n. Or maybe, it wasn¡¯t king Tural at all. It seemed too reckless as if they didn¡¯t mind being exposed because the me would fall on the obvious person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s invite King Tural over,¡± Mchi said.

    ¡°And do what? Do you think after what happened he will just walk into the enemy¡¯snd? He will think we put some traps.¡± Saul argued.

    ¡°He will have no choice. Hees here or we go there. Send a direct message. Not peaceful or threatening.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think it is him?¡± Saul asked.

    ¡°I want to find the real culprit. As King, I am sure he has enemies as well who want to be rid of him.¡±

    Saul became thoughtful. So did Mchi and began to think of other ways.

    ¡°Or you know what, I don¡¯t like either way so perhaps, this will be a good excuse. Once I get rid of him, his enemies will show themselves.¡± He changed his mind.

    ¡°He has no sons. Who could want the throne?¡±

    ¡°We will find out in time,¡± Mchi replied. He heard Ravina waking up in the background.

    ¡°Alright, leave now!¡± He said standing up.

    He didn¡¯t wait for them to leave and went to the kitchen to take breakfast upstairs to Ravina. Mara had prepared everything on a tray. ¡°It is good to see you back,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you. How has Ravina been doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, she was very sick when you two were saved. She had a fever for five days and struggled with a lot of nightmares. She was in a very bad condition.¡±

    Mchi frowned. She was that sick.

    ¡°It was difficult to tend to her wounds since she was bedridden. But things got betterter. Saul brought a human physician to see her,¡± she continued.

    Mchi smiled a little. His rude brother taking care of things in his absence.

    ¡°When she got better, she never left your side,¡± Mara added with a little smile. ¡°Wait.¡±

    She went to look threw the cab and came back with two small boxes. ¡°These are some medicine she made for her scars,¡± she told him and ced them on the tray.

    ¡°Has she been eating?¡± He asked.

    Mara forced a smile. ¡°Not much. She had been throwing up most of it and therefore only eating a little. I am concerned for her.¡±

    Mchi grabbed the tray, his hold on it tightening. ¡°She will be alright,¡± he said not sure who he was assuring.

    He took the tray and went upstairs. She sat on the bed, her head hanging down a little. She was still tired, her eyes closing again and when she began to fall sideways she woke up to stop herself.

    She looked ahead, her gaze falling on him. A yawn made her mouth open and she ced her hand to cover it.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted walking over.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said rubbing her eyes and running her fingers through her hair.

    He put the tray with breakfast in front of her. He could see from the way she looked at the food that she wasn¡¯t thrilled. Mchi sat down to encourage her to eat.

    ¡°I know it is nothing special, but if I feed you it will taste better,¡± he joked.

    She looked at him smiling faintly.

    ¡°What would you like to start with?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I will just have the egg,¡± she said.

    He cut the cooked egg for her and ced them on a slide of bread, just to have her eat more. She didn¡¯tin. He held out the bread and she chuckled when she realized he was serious about feeding her.

    She had told him she let him inst night. She would give him the chance he asked for, so he was going to do better.

    She bit off a piece of the bread and began to chew. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste better?¡± He asked.

    She tried not to smile while chewing. ¡°Can I be honest?¡± She said having that look when she teased him.

    ¡°No. It is alright to lie sometimes.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°It tastes awful,¡± she said surprisingly.

 Chapter 159 Tantrums and Turmoil *

    Nazneen hated that she allowed herself thisfort knowing this man didn¡¯t have the intentions she wanted him to have. But her instinct was too strong. It was so challenging to smell him, hear his heartbeat and breathing yet stay away. It was so difficult to ignore the longing in her to finally be in her breedmate¡¯s arms. It had been the only thing to keep her sane and alive all those years in the darkness. The onlyfort she found and now she was deprived of it.

    She snuggled against him, inhaling his scent while the tears streamed down her face. Only tonight would she allow herself thisfort. She would imagine he was a dragon and felt the same way about her and with that thought, she foundfort and fell asleep.

    In the morning she woke up alone in bed with his scent lingering around. She already felt the emptiness of his absence. How could she have gotten THIS man when she was in need of her breedmate the most? How was she supposed to ignore the instinct to give herself away, to sumb to the safety and protection her breedmate was supposed to provide? Except this one did not have the instinct to provide her with such so she could not give in to her instinct.

    Rising from the bed, she left the house and took a flight to the nearest river. She allowed the cold water to rush over her bare skin and wash away his scent, then she slid back into her clothes. When she returned to the house, she found Ankine and Naya preparing breakfast in the hall.

    ¡°Where is Ares?¡± She asked.

    ¡°He is at the temple. Come and eat,¡± Ankine said.

    Nazneen watched the woman carefully as she sat down. She still didn¡¯t like the priestess. ¡°Why are you suddenly more friendly now? You have never liked me before.¡± Nazneen asked.

    ¡°You gave me very little reasons to like you,¡± Ankine replied. ¡°But I never thought you deserved to be locked away.¡±

    Nazneen didn¡¯t believe her. She was nning something with the human. Peace. It was always what these priests wanted but they didn¡¯t understand the cost. Now she wanted to use her as a piece of chess to gain her goal and using her breedmate in the process. No. She didn¡¯t like her at all.

    After finishing her breakfast she went outside, allowing herself to feel the wind and the sun on her skin. It had been so long. Hugging herself she closed her eyes and leaned back against the house. She listened and felt something other than cold and bats in the silence. She smelled the fresh air, the trees, the earth, and then the sea.

    Opening her eyes she turned her head to find him standing there. He watched her with a subtle mysterious smile. After what he told her about himselfst night, about his life, she had a clearer picture of him. He was a pirate, a cunning man who lived through struggles and made it. An unafraid man, a bargainer, a thief, an inventor, a fighter, and a hawk. He was not a man to be taken lightly and she had more reasons not to trust him.

    Apart from all that, he was something more than human.

    ¡°You seem to be enjoying the weather,¡± he said.

    ¡°And what are you enjoying?¡±

    ¡°The view,¡± he smiled mischievously making her heart skip but then he nodded ahead to the mountains. ¡°I have never been in the mountains before.¡±

    She looked at him, not caring to hide her dislike of him. He was begging for a p.

    ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t have a view to enjoy,¡± she said looking him up and down. ¡°If you see dragon males, you will understand what I mean.¡±

    He raised a brow. ¡°That is unfair.¡±

    ¡°What is unfair is me getting you as my breedmate,¡± she bit out with anger, pushing herself away from the wall. ¡°It is like being fed poison instead of honey.¡±

    He was a little taken aback by her harsh words but he said nothing.

    ¡°I need a man, not boy!¡± She spat and then walked away.

    She was so mean and she knew it but that didn¡¯t stop her. She was on a destructive path, wanting to ruin everything and so she kept being mean to him every chance she got. It was her way of making him leave without asking since she knew she could never bring herself to do so. Hell, even if he left after she was mean she would probably bring him back and that only made her meaner.

    Ares remained calm during her outbursts and at night when she cried to sleep, he came and covered her up, after all the harsh things she said. What was he trying to do?

    The next day she tried to be less emotional and focus on getting the throne back, but he sat rxed in his chair, reading a book. ¡°Are we not supposed to take action?¡± She asked.

    ¡°When you calm down,¡± he replied without looking up.

    ¡°I am calm.¡±

    He nced her way briefly. ¡°You just came out of a cave. Why don¡¯t you take some time to adjust and enjoy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to take any action when your emotions are so high.¡±

    ¡°I told you they are NOT!¡±

    He raised a brow since she just proved his point. She took a deep breath but that only made his scent invade her senses. She cursed him and his existence and stomped out of there. She crouched outside trying to calm down. After a while, he came after her. She didn¡¯t bother to look up.

    ¡°Whenever I am distressed, I practice shooting.¡± He told her. ¡°Do you want to learn how to use a pistol?¡±

    Now he got her attention. He would teach her?

    ¡°You trust me with it?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I live in a wooden house with a firebreathing creature. Do you need more proof?¡±

    Ares took her into the woods and showed her how to use a pistol. When he shot, it looked so easy she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all, but she learned just how hard it was to aim right. She kept missing and missing growing impatient but he was patient and showed her how to keep her shoulders and legs for the right aim.

    Eventually, she forgot her anger and became focused on the task and when she finally hit the target, she felt joy and pride.

    ¡°I hit it!¡± She said, smiling widely.

    ¡°Well done,¡± he told her, and just likest time, she felt warmth when he praised her.

    Her smile faded, realizing the effect he had on her. She was no child. Giving him his pistol back, she walked away.

    ¡°Nazneen?¡± He called after her but she ignored him and then she went back to insult at every opportunity for the rest of the day.

    The fact that he remained calm only fueled her anger. She contemted burning the house down whenever his scent reached her while he waspletely unaffected.

    Well, she knew he found her beautiful. She had even smelled his arousal the first night when she walked out after cleaning herself up but that wasn¡¯t all she wanted. That only made him a typical man.

    She sat on her bed, rocking back and forth in distress, and then she slept hugging a pillow just to stop herself from going to the next room and begging to sleep beside him.

    When the morning came she watched him from the window as he sat outside, reading again while having a cup of tea. Of course, he could remain calm while she suffered. He waspletely unaffected by this. Since being mean didn¡¯t work she thought she would taunt him in other ways.

    Shebed her hair to look wet and shiny, lined her eyes, painted her lips, oiled her skin, put jewelry where she wanted him to look, and wore her most seductive outfit before going outside.

    She neared the table at the terrasse slowly and he lifted his gaze. His emerald eyes followed the length of her before settling on her face. She could smell the change in his scent. He liked what he saw.

    ¡°You seem in a better mood this morning,¡± he drawled.

    ¡°I am,¡± she smiled and went to sit with him.

    He met her eyes and they stared at each other in silence. She felt the pull of those eyes.

    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am hungry for something else,¡± she said, eyeing him.

    One side of his mouth curved up more than the other. ¡°Well, it is not time for dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°If you were a dragon, you would have me in bed long before.¡±

    He closed the book he was reading and met her eyes. ¡°I am sorry to disappoint. I enjoy forey.¡±

    ¡°Disappointing indeed.¡±

    He leaned forward over the table. ¡°You will keep being disappointed if you keep wishing I was a dragon. I am not and will never be,¡± he spoke in a low yet firm voice.

    She clenched her jaw.

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to remind me. Your face alone does and it reminds me of why you are here. Not because you care.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I do. I care about innocent lives being taken. Sure, I don¡¯t magically care, love, trust, or respect an individual. Those are feelings that grow for me or not as I get to know the person. I understand your anger because I know I am not here with ttering intentions and I am trying to take your feelings into consideration as much as I can. But not so much to abandon my mission.¡±

    She knew he was cunning, but he just proved it. One thing she could appreciate at least. He was straightforward with her.

    ¡°You are very mean,¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Trust me. I have been very nice to you. You will know one day.¡± He grinned roguishly. ¡°Now, do you want the throne back or am I wasting time?¡±

    She watched him fascinated. He was no dragon but exuded the power and dominance of one. That without even showing a hint of aggressiveness. She did not like that since her animalistic instinct responded to it. Her blood rushed hot and her lips parted to provide her lungs with oxygen.

    His gaze changed noticing her reaction. ¡°Well..?¡± He raised a brow questioningly.

 Chapter 160 A little closer

    ¡°How was she as a person before all this?¡± Ares asked Ankine wanting to know if Nazneen was being this emotional only because she was locked for too long and because she was disappointed in him as her breedmate or if it was also part of her personality.

    Ankine smiled as she wiped the floor in the temple. ¡°Is she giving you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°More like wasting my time.¡±

    Ankine stopped the wiping and looked at him. ¡°She has always been a little more on the emotional side. A goodpliment to a calm man like yourself.¡± She smiled.

    She found this amusing. He shook his head. He had always been drawn to calm, intelligent and focused women. How did he go from a woman like Ravina to this one? Not that he intended to have her as a partner. He was dying after all but he still needed a calm woman if he was going to help her be a ruler. He couldn¡¯t have an overly emotional person on the throne.

    ¡°I hope it is the good kind of emotional.¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°Is she fit to be a ruler?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she will have a problem with you by her side,¡± Ankine replied.

    The problem was he wouldn¡¯t stay by her side forever.

    Ankine watched him for a moment. ¡°She is emotional but not stupid. Have you asked her to help you with the ancientnguage?¡±

    No, he didn¡¯t. He had been going through the book just in case since looking at the letters had triggered something in him and he had been able tomand Nazneen and Ankine.

    Ares left Ankine behind to go back and have insults thrown at his face. She had calmed down a little after their conversation but she was still casting hateful nces.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± She asked when he entered the hall. She sat on the couch straight and looked at him.

    ¡°At the temple.¡±

    ¡°Conspiring?¡±

    He wondered whether to just leave her or say something. ¡°What exactly do you want from Nazneen?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°To act like a breedmate?¡±

    ¡°You mean like a dragon breedmate, because I am acting like a human breedmate. What do you expect from a human breedmate? Toe and offer ourselves to you simply because we know we are your breedmates?¡±

    She frowned.

    ¡°Since it is not that, it is either this or having left you to stay locked in your cave because I did risk my life releasing you. I have no obligation toward you. Releasing you should have been a reason enough to ask for something in return.¡± He has had enough after another whole day of insults.

    But looking at her for a moment, he felt bad again when her eyes glistened.

    He walked over to her and sat across from her. Truth was, even if he wanted to be the breedmate she wished to have he couldn¡¯t be. His life was short. ¡°There are many more rtionships apart from being breedmates that are just as meaningful.¡± He told her. ¡°I may not have an instinct but I am capable of feelings and there are people I care about deeply and protect fiercely in my life.¡±

    What was he saying? He wasn¡¯t supposed to give her hope. She would take this the wrong way.

    She nodded, her expression softening and her eyes calming down. She gazed into his eyes and he felt that maic pull again. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but he found himself drawn into them. God, she wasn¡¯t even his type no matter how exquisite she looked and she had been trying to tease him between the insults.

    ¡°Would you mind helping me trante yournguage?¡± He asked her once he could pull himself away from her eyes.

    She seemed taken aback by his request but agreed.

    Ares left to bring the book and then came to sit beside her. He opened the pages and she moved closer. He had noticed how hot she was when she slept in his bed and now he could feel the heat from her body as she came to sit so close next to him. Her shoulder brushed against his and her thigh against the side of his thigh.

    Ignoring the warmth seeping through his clothes he focused on the book. ¡°Do you know what the words I said whenmanding you means?¡± He asked her.

    ¡°Garcane calls to attention. It can mean many things; stop or heed my word. Tus fendres means descend, surrender or bow.¡± She exined.

    Ares was taken by her voice when she was calm. It had a soft lilt, very feminine and soothing.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked pointing at a random sentence just to keep hearing her calm voice.

    ¡°Avi feres moretane. It means¡­¡± she paused and looked at him. ¡°Attack one another.¡±

    He turned to face her. She really told him this. It was dangerous to her people unless she was lying to him but he didn¡¯t get that feeling.

    He shut the book without tearing his gaze away from her. ¡°Why did you get locked?¡± He asked.

    Her expression hardened and she looked away in refusal. ¡°I am tired.¡± She said standing up. ¡°I will go to sleep.¡±

    The day after she was even calmer. She helped him more with the ancientnguage and he taught her how to aim right with a pistol. She learned fast and she refused to give up until she seeded. Persistent at least he thought to himself.

    Although she was calmer, her eyes still burned with hunger sometimes, often followed by hostility. Some nights she woulde into his room while he was asleep. She would stand there for a while and then go back. She would talk to him more with less insults. Through her, he learned more about her n and dragons in general but she would still not tell him why she got locked away.

    ¡°I need you to take me somewhere tomorrow. I need to meet my crew and refill with weapons.¡± He told her.

    ¡°You want me to fly you.¡±

    ¡°Preferably.¡±

    ¡°You want us to die?¡±

    ¡°We will take the road over the ocean. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he assured her.

    She nodded then bid him goodnight before leaving. Ares wondered what went through her headtely. He knew that she watched him in secret, he could feel the heat of her gaze as he went about his day but she would also avoid him. It was better that way, he told himself and went to his own room.

    Tossing his boots aside, he took off his jacket. He then removed his belts with all the weapons, slid out of his vest and the shirt followed. Just when he grabbed the buttons of his pants he sensed her presence behind him.

    He stopped and turned around. She stood near the entrance, her eyebrows furrowed with questions and concern. She was looking at his body and stepped inside, walking over while her eyes scanned his shoulders and arms.

    ¡°You have so many scars,¡± she saiding closer.

    He was so used to his scars he didn¡¯t think that was what she was looking at. ¡°Well, living as a pirate does that.¡±

    Her eyes hardened with disapproval. ¡°You got hurt so many times,¡± she spoke.

    He blinked unsure of how to respond to this reaction. Then she reached for him, her slender fingers making contact with his shoulder. The frown between her eyebrows deepened as she traced one of the scars that started at his shoulder and ran along his arm.

    Ares was surprised by her touch. He remained still as her fingers burned along his skin like ripples of fire.

    ¡°It is nothing,¡± he said trying to ignore the heat she was igniting within him. She wasn¡¯t even touching him that way. When did he ever react so easily?

    She grabbed his arm as he tried to step away. Her amber eyes searched his. ¡°You have had a tough life too,¡± she said.

    He was taken aback by her statement. No one had ever told him that. No one saw him as the one having a tough life because he neverined.

    ¡°Without parents, you had to take care of yourself.¡± She continued.

    Why was she like this? He preferred the insults now.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied curtly.

    She was concerned about these small scars, he wondered what she would do if she had seen his burns that Ankine somehow healed. Now he remembered. He had to ask her how she did it. Even with the infused dragon blood, his wounds didn¡¯t magically disappear.

    Her other hand came up to touch his other arm. ¡°You are cold.¡±

    He was? Or was she just too hot? And why was she torturing him?

    He looked down at her, and watched the honey glow on her face, those thick darkshes that cast shadows on her cheeks and then her lush lips. Everything about her had a wet enticing glow. He wanted to know if she was as moist as she looked.

    No. Noplications that could ruin his mission, he reminded himself and stepped away from her. He noticed her glowing eyes before he turned around to go put the curtains over the window. He was relieved to hear that she was leaving. This woman was not only testing his patience but his control as well.

    After a long night, Ares was ready to leave and meet his crew the next morning. Nazneen was waiting for him outside, dressed in her usual revealing attire. That was their traditional clothing and he had noints when it was adorning such a body.

    ¡°Ready to fly?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes. We are going to the dead sea. I will give you directions along the way.¡±

    Ares watched as the curved feminine figure in front of him turned into arge white beast. Before he could look any further, she snatched him with her wing and helped him get on top of her. He found a few thorns and scaled on her neck to grab and then she lifted off into the sky.

    His hair blew back at the speed of her magnificent wings carrying them over the mountains and quickly leaving them behind. When they arrived at the sea, flying over it he already got the feeling of being back home.

    Ares showed her the directions and told her to drop her off in the woods for her safety. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he told her.

    She nodded.

    Leaving her behind, he hurried to find their ship at the shore. After finding it, he hopped on deck.

    ¡°Ares!¡± One of his crew members Jayden came outside. ¡°Where have you been?¡± He wondered.

    He had decided to meet with them long ago. ¡°We became concerned.¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Where is Noah?¡± Ares asked heading inside.

    ¡°We have some things to talk about,¡± Jayden said following him inside.

    Ares went to find Noah. ¡°I need weapons,¡± he told him straight and then just went downstairs to collect them himself.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Noah wondered.

    ¡°Long story, but I will be gone for some more time. I wille back with more exnation once I know more.¡±

    ¡°King Russell is missing. He is dered dead.¡±

    Ares halted. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He left after you did and he never returned. His son dered him as dead, saying his body couldn¡¯t be found. He could have been burned by a dragon.¡±

    Ares knew Richard had nned to go find Corinna. Something must have happened to him if he didn¡¯t return yet.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Noah asked.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do.¡±

    They had already been preparing for his death since his condition got worse. Ares only wished he could have met his daughters before that. But where was he? He needed a body before he could dere him dead.

    ¡°There is something else.¡±

    Hopefully no more bad news.

    ¡°It is about Lord Dragenski. His men are here.¡±

 Chapter 161 Well done, darling

    Lord Dragenski. The mysterious businessman. Since Ares discovered the man¡¯s craftmanship, he had only been buying ships and furniture from him. His ships could sail through the strongest of storms and survive the brutalities of seas and oceans. He truly admired his work.

    ¡°Is there anything we didn¡¯t pay?¡± Ares asked.

    ¡°No. I bought three more ships like you told me. They are delivered but he wants payment in another form.¡±

    Ares stopped looking through the containers for weapons. ¡°Another kind of payment?¡±

    ¡°He wants weapons in return. Yourtest invention,¡± Noah said, also looking skeptical.

    ¡°You mean weapons to fight dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Why would he want that?

    As if knowing his thoughts Noah replied, ¡°I saw something the day of the attack. One of his ships was on shore and it was even more solidly built.¡±

    ¡°You think it belongs to the yers?¡±

    ¡°I thought so in the beginning. I was curious and often kept an eye and one night I saw dragons arriving at the ship. They left harmless and without causing harm.¡±

    Now Ares was confused. So was it the dragons or yers? He needed to know who he was buying things from and why they needed weapons.

    ¡°Are they on the ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    Ares reloaded his pistols and put them in their sheets under his jacket. ¡°Make the ship sail!¡± He ordered.

    Abducting to question would be the method now. He needed to be ready, in case dragons were involved, being on water would be safer.

    They went upstairs again and Ares prepared his crew for his n while the ship set to sail.

    For a brief moment, he worried about Nazneen who was waiting for him but then focused on the task. She would probably leave when he didn¡¯t return. Or would she? He pushed the thought from his head for now.

    He went up to deck with his crew and Dragenski¡¯s men rose from their seats when they notices the ship sailing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± One of them asked calmly.

    Ares took a moment to study them. They had weapons hidden discretely in few ces.

    ¡°You want weapons as payment?¡± Ares asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    The man in the middle pulled and reached for his pocket. Ares didn¡¯t try to reach for his pistol knowing from the slow movement he wasn¡¯t making an attempt to attack. The man pulled out a card and held it out.

    Ares gave one of his men a nod to take it. Brandon went forward and took the card from the man. He opened it. The was stamped with a logo and then ¡°The Phantom¡± was written on it.

    ¡°We are a group of dragon yers. I am sure you have seen us, as we have seen you.¡±

    So they were yers and they saw him fighting dragons but that would also mean they followed him to know he is one of their customers.

    ¡°Since we have the same goals, we wish to make make a trade instead.¡± The man exined.

    He believed them yet not. He couldn¡¯t ignore what Noah told him. There was only one way to find out for sure.

    ¡°I am afraid, I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Ares said.

    His men were prepared to do their part now and Dragenski¡¯s men were quick to understand what was about to happen. They pulled their weapons, impressively quick. Ares could tell they were well trained and although his own men had grown up in a fight they had to try for a while before seeding to knock them out and tying them to their chairs.

    ¡°You are making a mistake,¡± the tall one spat.

    A threat. A hint that Noah could be right. Now they would have to wait and see.

    ¡°Prepare!¡± Ares ordered his men. They could be fighting dragons soon.

    Ares had always found Lord Dragenski to be mysterious. He had never seen him personally and heard of anyone who had seen him. As he went back inside, ¡°I need to know how long Lord Dragenski has been in the trade,¡± he told Noah.

    Noah became thoughtful. ¡°I believe a long time. I will look into it.¡±

    They sailed for a while, Jayden looking out for dragons while Dragenski¡¯s men were tied up on deck. Since they were sailing, help could onlye quickly through flying but if he was wrong, then he would have to deal with the consequences.

    A day and a night without their return would do, right?

    ¡°Dragons!¡±

    Already? How did they know? Now, this was concerning and intriguing.

    ¡°Make sure they don¡¯t take the men. They won¡¯t burn the ship without saving them so we need to keep them,¡± he exined to his men as they went back on deck.

    The firemen were ready to fire and Ares watched five dragons in different colors approaching their ship. They flew in a pattern where one shielded all the others behind him. They knew about the weapons.

    Now was the time to use his tamer powers. He didn¡¯t want them dead so he ordered, ¡°Tus fendres!¡±

    The dragons came flying straight into the ship and shifted to their human form and now that they could not be held by hismand they began to fight. Ares was a skilled shooter but these dragons were used as weapons so they knew how to work together to confuse them all.

    He was not sure who was who anymore, and he missed many shots before a fist knocked him back. Pain stabbed his jaw but he was quickly back on his feet and he already had his daggers ready in his hands. He began to fight one of them with difficulty. Dragons were much stronger than humans. Thankfully one of his men shot the dragon and stabbed him in the neck where he knew healing would take longer time.

    He was already grabbed by another dragon who pinned him to the wall by the neck and before he could do anything to save himself, he saw something sh through the corner of his eye, and the hand around his neck was gone a secondter.

    Nazneen.

    She grabbed the male dragon by the hair, pulling him back she turned him around and kneed him in the stomach. That was enough to bring him to his knees in a painful groan but she added another knee to his face.

    As another dragon came running toward her, she was shot. Ares froze then pulled himself together. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot her!¡± He called angrily and then pulled his own gun to shoot the oneing to fight her. But Nazneen was faster than him despite her injury and he stopped afraid of shooting her instead.

    He took a step back, his eyes glued on her slim figurepared to the men as she easily overpowered the male dragon and even fought another one at the same time. Broken ribs, broken arm, nose, jaw; she was angry.

    Her lips curved up into a snarl and her eyes burned like the mes of hell. He even saw scales faintly appearing and disappearing on her arms and shoulders as she fought them in two or three.

    As one of them tried to run away, she easily finished the one in her hands and then went after the other. She was up on the rail, running on the narrow wood and he could only raise his brows. His silken skirt had ripped during the fight and her bare leg came out to kick the dragon back into the ship. Then like a cat shended on top of him, with a knee on his chest.

    Ares grimaced, but she wasn¡¯t done. She liked grabbing hair. She pulled the dragon up again, put an arm around his neck, and dragged him across the floor to grab the other one who was trying to get up to fight her again.

    Ares walked over, ¡°Well done, darling.¡±

    Not bad to be a breedmate after all. She wasn¡¯tpletely useless. He could get used to this.

    She turned to him, eyes still ming.

    ¡°I need them alive,¡± he told her.

    He could see how she refused to listen and strangled them harder, enjoying their slow pain.

    He gave her a challenging look to listen and eventually she eased her hold but kept holding them for him. He stepped closer and crouched to meet their gaze.

    ¡°Is Lord Dragenski a dragon?¡± He asked them.

    They didn¡¯t reply and Nazneen tightened her hold around their necks again. He couldn¡¯t help the small smile that curved his lips.

    ¡°Is he?¡±

    They still refused and Nazneen made their faces turn blue but he could tell they would not tell him anything so he decided to let go of the question.

    ¡°Why do you need weapons?¡±

    She eased the hold so they could speak. ¡°To y dragons,¡± one of them squeaked.

    Dragons ying dragons? Why?

    ¡°But you are dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Interesting. ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°They are humans too,¡± Nazneen replied.

    Ares frowned.

    ¡°They are too weak to be full dragons.¡± She exined and then released them.

    They both tried to catch their breaths.

    They were hybrids? They said nothing to deny what Nazneen said.

    ¡°Well then, I will only trade if Lord Dragenski meets me in person. Let him know.¡± Ares said.

    They retreated quickly, knowing fighting was useless with Nazneen there but he could see in their eyes that they did wonder why he had a dragon there.

    Ares allowed them to leave with their humanpanions and watched them fly over the sea. ¡°Half-dragons fighting for humans?¡± Nazneen said standing beside him and watching them disappear into the horizon.

    ¡°It seems like it,¡± he said turning to see her reaction. She had a frown on her face. He could understand her concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t sell weapons to just anyone,¡± he assured her. Then he looked at the wound low on her belly. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of that,¡± he told her.

    When they turned back, his men were standing there, eyes wide. They looked confused at first but then as they looked closer at Nazneen their gazes changed to something else. Lips parted and now they only had to drool.

    Well, he couldn¡¯t me them. First, she was barely dressed and more than usual since her skirt was now ripped. Second, she had the body of a goddess and glowed as if she had just risen from the ocean. And her face with those lips and eyes¡­ he had no words to describe such beauty. At least he wasn¡¯t the only one spellbound now.

    He snapped his fingers, once, twice and they still stared. Even forgetting she was a dragon. Nazneen noticed the way they looked at her and gave them her most subtle seductive smile, crossing one leg over the other where she stood.

    This woman.

    His men almost dropped together with their gaze at her legs.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ares said cing himself in front of her. They woke up quickly from their spell.

    Once they were awake, they remembered she was a dragon. Many of them were confused and others were guarded.

    Ares had to introduce her and let them know she was with him. He could see how they all had a thousand questions for him.

 Chapter 162 Tender

    Ravina was d to see that Mchi was back to normal. They chatted during breakfast and she managed to eat what she could. Now she only prayed it would stay in her stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you lemon juice. I was told it is good for nausea,¡± he said, standing up to take the tray with him back to the kitchen.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and made her way to the privy room to freshen up while he was gone.

    When she stepped outside, he was already back and waiting for her in bed. She saw the lemon juice on the bedstand beside the medicine boxes he left behind.

    He turned his head, his brown eyes now back to their normal dark coffee brown. He must have renewed his skin as well because she was sure yesterday before he woke up, he was pale, and after he woke up¡­

    Her heart skipped as she recalled what happened after he woke up. She hadn¡¯t even had time to think about the kiss and already this happened. Pushing the thought away, for now, she walked over.

    Mchi reached for the medicine box, ¡°let me help you with this,¡± he said, turning his entire body so that one of his legs was up on the bed.

    Ravina went and sat in front of him with her back to him. Then she realized she was still wearing his robe. Her hands nervously grabbed the front and images ofst night came back to mind. She remembered his hot lips on her stomach and her lip in his mouth. Her breath hitched.

    Ignoring her wildly beating heart, she undid the belt around the robe and then tried to remove it from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms without baring her chest. She held onto it to cover her breasts.

    Mchi gently removed her now ridiculously long hair from her back and then gently tried to pull the robe further down. Ravina let it slide out of her fingers as he almost bared her entire back. Then he became still and she wondered what went through his mind now as he saw them again.

    She felt the light brush of his fingers touching her. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he whispered.

    She fought back the burning in her eyes. ¡°It is not your fault.¡±

    He dropped his hand and she heard him fumble with the medicine box, ¡°whoever did this will pay,¡± he promised.

    Ravina shivered imagining a fight again. No. She just wanted a moment of peace before hell broke loose again.

    ¡°Who do you think it was?¡± She tensed when he touched her again, this time smearing the cold paste onto her wounds. It was soothing and helped with the burning and itching but it also tickled a little. She tried not to arch away.

    ¡°Well, some leaders are not happy so I am assuming it must be the king of white dragons.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    He stopped, picked some more paste, he put it on the scar near the side of her back. It tickled even more and her body jerked away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It tickles,¡± she said still moving away from him as he tried to touch her.

    His other hand came to grab the side of her waist to keep her in ce. Again she remembered his hands on her waist as he kissed her near the river. Then she remembered his words, telling her not to regret it yet and to give him a chance to change her mind.

    Change her mind?

    And¡­ he could hear her heartbeat. He could hear it!! All this time, he knew.

    She moved away from his touch and pulled her robe up, turning to him. ¡°You can hear my heartbeat,¡± she said.

    He seemed confused. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°All this time, you heard my heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he seemed unsure of what to say. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? That is just what I am capable of hearing.¡±

    They just looked at each other while she felt like she was exposed.

    ¡°What more are you capable of that I might not know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have read or not?¡±

    ¡°Just imagine I read nothing. What can you know about me that humans can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Besides hearing rhythms in your body, I can smell you, when you are fertile or aroused.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°You can what??!¡± She rose straight up.

    He put on a dreadful smile that made her think he was adorable for a moment before she pulled herself back together.

    ¡°Professor. You are disappointing now. How can¡¯t you know that much? Our sense of smell is what we rely on the most.¡±

    Of course, but she didn¡¯t think he could smell her arousal for God¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is normal to me,¡± he told her.

    ¡°But not to me. Those kinds of things are private.¡±

    He tilted his head with a subtle smile. ¡°Those kinds of things are not private here but don¡¯t worry, they are very normal to us.¡±

    ¡°Still, I am the only one now knowing while everyone knows.¡±

    Sost night¡­ did he¡­? Her face burned and she looked away both embarrassed and angry. She could hear him from the bed and then he came from behind her and wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°If you knew about me the way I know about you, I might have scared you because you would know just how easily you affect me.¡± He spoke leaning into her neck.

    She could smell him too, strangely now stronger than before. As if she was drinking the most delicious coffee at the moment.

    The heat of his body reached deep into hers as he easily wrapped her with hisrge arms. She leaned back against him, seeking the warmth, wanting to feel more than his hot breath against her neck.

    ¡°Your scent alone,¡± he spoke burying his face in the crook of her neck and brushing up. If only her hair wasn¡¯t in the way.

    His fingers came into the top of her robe, brushing along her corbone. She shivered. ¡°Your scent alone, makes a firebreathing creature like me burn.¡±

    His hands continued to caress her shoulder and up the other side of her neck. Her rubbed her neck with his thumb while nudging most of her hair aside with the tip of his mouth and nose. Ravina closed her eyespletely and her head swayed when his lips made contact with her skin. One firm press of his lips, lingering enough to make her want more but stopping sooner than to satisfy her.

    She felt a sting of frustration but didn¡¯t know what to do about it or why it suddenly hit her like this.

    ¡°Will you be alright if I leave for a while?¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be back by lunch.¡±

    She panicked again and turned around to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that is the slightest dangerous just for revenge. I don¡¯t want it,¡± she told him.

    He looked at her calm, ¡°you know it is not just about revenge.¡±

    She knew but didn¡¯t want to listen. It was difficult for her right now. ¡°I know,¡± she said looking down. He had to do things as a king to maintain order.

    He grabbed her face between his hands and made her look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have one more reason to live now. I¡¯ll even fight death toe back to you.¡±

    Ravina blinked. She knew he could be flirtatious but this side was new to her.

    Who was this man and what did he do to Mchi?

 Chapter 163 More pieces of the puzzle

    ¡°How is he doing?¡± Ephraim asked the physician.

    ¡°He is recovering now with Darcy¡¯s blood but he needs a different environment while regenerating. I will need to take him to the mountains.¡±

    Ephraim nodded. ¡°Do anything necessary to save him.¡±

    The physician gave him a nod and with that, he left king Russell or Richard behind. He needed him alive, for Darcy¡¯s sake more than anything but he was also curious if this blood transfusion would work on him and how it would change him.

    Sensing something, he went to the west wing of the mansion. The air was filled with blood. Again. Last time Darcy¡¯s crew hade back after a few two ck dragons hade searching for her. He hadn¡¯t liked hearing that at all. It couldn¡¯t be the very ones who did bad things to her because he had killed them one by one over the years. So who was it? Someone who wanted to avenge them?

    He had to find out to keep her safe. He arrived at the medical center and found his dragons injured.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He demanded to know.

    ¡°It seems like Lord Steele wants to do things differently,¡± one of them spoke as he pulled a bullet in his leg where he sat. ¡°This is how he wants to deliver his weapons.¡±

    Really?

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to trade unless you meet him in person.¡±

    Daring man.

    ¡°Also he¡­ he somehowmanded us and made us shift. I don¡¯t know how he did it but he is no normal human.¡±

    Commanded?

    ¡°He said something¡­ fendres.¡±

    Tus fendres?! Ephraim¡¯s body went rigid.

    ¡°Lord Steele said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was a dragon tamer! Ephraim had waited for the next dragon tamer to appear for a long time. He was here and he could even speak the ancientnguage. He also made weapons and fought dragons already.

    ¡°And he had this female dragon with him. Very powerful. I haven¡¯t fought anyone like her before.¡±

    Female dragon? She must have been defending her breedmate. Ephraim was delighted by the news.

    ¡°What dragon was she?¡± Ephraim wondered.

    ¡°White.¡±

    But white dragons had a king?

    ¡°I am not sure if you should meet him.¡±

    Oh, he should. He had been waiting for this man and he could just be the ally he needed.

    He went to look at one of the bullets and put it in his handkerchief to study it closerter. ¡°Oh, some advice. You may be dragons but you should also always carry weapons.¡± He said and then walked away.

    As he walked back to his study he saw a dragon in the sky, from therge hall windows. She was here. He went outside to go see what she wanted for a moment.

    Dysis shifted andnded gracefully, a smile curving her lips. ¡°Ephraim,¡± she was one of the very few who knew his real name. She knew him for a long time before, when he was still a boy.

    He wondered what happened that she came to report.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Never been better,¡± he said putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°As usual, I am alright but I am getting old Ephraim.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°Are things going as nned? I want to see you take back your rightful ce before I die.¡±

    She had lived for a long time and he could tell she wanted to be on her way and find peace, but she was just like any priestess. She had a mission.

    Ephraim looked down, not sure if he ever wanted to go back to thosends. Thends where his whole family was ughtered.

    ¡°I am working on things. Did you know that a tamer is among us?¡±

    She paused. ¡°I came to tell you that I have heard the king of dragons has a human breedmate.¡±

    King of dragons? Mchi.

    He had a human breedmate but Ephraim just found out that the tamer was a male and he was with white dragons so this female could only be a breedmate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is a tamer or not but you know how it is with those who end up with a Katharos.¡±

    Ephraim nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    There was a woman with a Katharos but the tamer was with an unknown female. He would have to meet Lord Steele sooner thanter.

    ¡°Let me know if you find out more,¡± he told her.

    She gave him a nod and then flew away. Ephraim walked back to his room, while trying to put all the pieces together. Right now, he could only tell from what he was told that Lord Steele is a tamer. Anyone could learn the ancientnguage but no one couldmand unless they had the power.

    And his rightful ce? He never took the thought seriously. After all his n had been to leave this world once he aplished his mission. Now things were different. What he feared happened. He surrenders to his desires and greed. He gave his heart away to the woman who had already built a home in his mind.

    He watched her from afar again as she chattered with her crew members. He remembered the first day he saved her. She could barely speak. She was so frightened of everything. It took her awhile to look people in the eyes and speak to them.

    Then he watched her slowly grow more confident, stronger until she fully blossomed. He had managed to stay away at first because he didn¡¯t want to frighten her, then it became harder with time as she grew to be more strong and he got to know her more. The more he saw the woman behind the frightened girl he saved the harder it became to resist. Even when he told himself that he wasn¡¯t supposed to find his own happiness, that he wasn¡¯t supposed to settle down in this world. For so long, he had a n and it was to leave once he reached his goal. It had be so much a part of him that he didn¡¯t know how to let go of it until he did.

    He watched her from the upper hall, as she put her feet on the table, crossing on over the other even as she wore a dress now. He smiled to himself as he notices the tall boots under the dress. She was different when she didn¡¯t know he could see her. Perhaps she was ashamed of her usual behavior. She very much behaved like a man, but he liked that about her.

    She was focused, deadly, a fast thinker in stressful situations, and brave. When needed she could pull the trigger and send a bullet right through one¡¯s forehead. But he also enjoyed her feminine side. The demure and caring woman.

    He stepped away from therge window in the hall and went back to his room. That woman made him happy but also very frightened. It felt as if his heart was outside his chest, unprotected by skin and ribs, and could easily get hurt. He did not want any harm near her.

    Ephraim¡¯s sleep was gued by nightmares again. They came back from time to time depending on what happened in his daily life, but he was back to that very moment in his life that had haunted him and broken his spirit.

    It was the day his brothers hid him being the youngest and he¡­ afraid while hiding could only watch them be killed.

    ¡°Ephraim. No matter what happens, don¡¯t get out of here. Do you understand?¡±

    He had been crying and shaking his head violently.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± his older brother grabbed his face. ¡°One of us has to live. You have to live. For all of us. Stay here and don¡¯te out.¡±

    Ephraim like always listened to his brothers as they went off to fight. Being half-breed they weren¡¯t as strong, and Ephraim watched from his hidden ce, with a shaking body and a hand over his mouth how his brothers were killed.

    He woke up, wet with tears and sweat. He sat down on the edge of his bed. It was still dark and with a wave of his hand, he set fire to the hearth. He took a moment to rx and cool off before going to the table and pouring himself some water. That was when he sensed her, wondering at night again.

    He put the cup away and went to see. He could smell her scent from right outside his door. When he opened it, she jumped startled. The hall was dark and she had been trying to navigate through.

    Ephraim studied her from head to toe. She had not changed to sleep and she looked a little worried.

    ¡°Darcy?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ am I¡­ I know it iste,¡± she said nervously. ¡°I thought maybe you were awake. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb.¡±

    They had spent more time together during the week but she was still new to this. Still nervous sometimes and her heart remained just as wild.

    ¡°You are not. Do you want toe inside?¡±

    He stepped out of the way and she walked into his room, her heart picking up the pace even more. His tightened as her scent filled his personal space. She smelled of spring and blossom. Of strawberries and honeysuckle.

    Her eyes scanned his room and then she met his eyes. Concern colored her eyes as she studied him. ¡°Are you sick?¡±She asked.

    He ran his fingers through his damp her to look decent. ¡°No.¡± He leaned against the table.

    ¡°You look pale,¡± she said walking over.

    ¡°I just had a bad dream,¡± he smiled faintly.

    She looked sad as she stepped closer. ¡°I hate nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you are roaming instead of sleeping?¡± He asked.

    She looked at him with that shy gaze again. ¡°No. I just¡­ missed you,¡± she said pink coloring her cheeks.

    God, help him and she was even in his room in the middle of the night. She wasn¡¯t aware of what she was doing to him. He sucked in a sharp breath, fighting the urge to just grab her arm, pull her into his embrace and devour her. Would that scare her?

    He reached for her and drew her closer. Her blue eyes searched his nervously, ¡°I am d you came to chase away my nightmares and rece them with sweet dreams.¡±

    Her blush deepened and her hands came to rest on his shoulders. She felt so perfect in his arms. He didn¡¯t know how he could have denied himself this feeling for so long. ¡°I really hope I can at least do that for you.¡±

    He touched her face, and caressed the soft skin of her cheek. She closed her eyes to his touch and he loved how she reacted to him. How unlike what he thought, she weed his nearness and his touch.

    ¡°You already have,¡± he spoke his hand sliding to the nape of her neck. He leaned closer, feeling her chest rise and fall heavily against his. ¡°I don¡¯t remember any nightmare,¡± he said and then kissed her.

    The sweet taste of her and the softness of her body in his arms was enough to make him stiff and aching. Her fingers went into his hair as she opened her hot mouth for him to take. She was warm and weing. Pleasuring and torturing and the sweet sound of her moans made him want to suck the air from her lungs.

    As if he did so, she pulled away for while gasping for air, but he wasn¡¯t ready to stop yet. God, he never was. And now more than ever as her intoxicating scent of arousal surrounded him. It hit him strongly and made him hard beyond what was tolerable.

    He released her before he magically made them both end up naked in his bed. He ced soft kisses near her mouth and on her cheek to ease her out of it and allow her to be steady on her feet.

    Darcy held onto him still, more flushed than before. ¡°Do you want to stay here?¡± He asked despite the pain he was going through. The more of her he had the more he wanted. He wasn¡¯t ready to let her go.

    Her heart changed rhythm.

    ¡°Just to sleep,¡± he assured.

    She nodded slowly.

    Theyy in his bed, facing each other with their hands entangled. ¡°The physician said he would take Russell to the mountains. Will he be alright?¡±

    Ephraim didn¡¯t want to promise anything even if he felt like the man would recover if he had survived this far.

    ¡°He is in the best care I can provide him with.¡±

    She nodded.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to gather a lot of information about king Russell since Balkae was busy grieving the old king and weing the new one who was already making confident promises of changes his father could never make.

    There were rumors that princess Ravina was already dead, after being taken by dragons but Ephraim wanted to be sure before delivering such news. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to and that Russell would be fine.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said pulling her closer into his embrace when the worried look remained on her face. ¡°Sleep for me and let me worry for you instead.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Sleep with me instead.¡±

 Chapter 164 A discovery? *

    Nazneeny in the bed and watched Ares crouch next to her body to remove the bullet from her stomach. This was the second time but he wasn¡¯t the one who shot her this time. She just watched him casually now having regained her strength, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as when he shot her.

    He dug into her stomach with the dagger and when she didn¡¯t flinch much he nced her way to make sure she was alright. ¡°You should be more careful than to jump into a ship of weapons.¡±

    ¡°You could have died if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    He smiled gently, ¡°my life is short anyway but you can live for a long time.¡±

    ¡°What is the point if it is not with you,¡± she said deciding to be straightforward with him as well.

    A concerned expression settled over his face and he focused on removing the bullet instead. What was that?

    Once he removed the bullet he cleaned the wound that was already healing. Then he rose from his seat and she moved her legs so that her ripped skirt would reveal them.

    ¡°I will get you some new clothes,¡± he said.

    She sat up, ¡°I will be fine with these,¡± she smirked knowingly.

    He took a moment to look at her. She knew he didn¡¯t like the way his men ogled her but she liked that he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°I will not,¡± he said and left.

    So he had some possessiveness. She was learning something about human males. She watched him walk away and then return again, his long boots making a clicking. His long jacket looked heavy but well-sewn and sat perfectly on his wide shoulders.

    Manyyers of clothes she thought again but it looked good on him and somehow it was a change from all the male dragons walking with their magnificent bodies exposed. Not that he had a body to hide but he didn¡¯t need to show it. His maleness was in his demeanor. He carried it like a weapon, slicing at her female energy, twisting and turning in her flesh until she was aching.

    He held out the clothes for her, ¡°they will be too big but use the belt.¡±

    She rose slowly but didn¡¯t take the clothes from him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to wear these.¡±

    He raised a brow, ¡°I am sure you will figure it out.¡±

    ¡°The least you can do is help me, or are you afraid?¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to only be physical with him, she wanted him to feel the same torture he was putting her through. She stepped closer to him, ¡°are you a boy?¡±

    She reached for him, allowing her fingers to trail down his torso reaching lower and lower. He stopped her by grabbing her wrist and then pulling her hard against him. A small gasp came from her lips as her chest collided with his and he held her in ce with a hand on her back. She breathed in and his scent invaded her senses, causing her to ache anew.

    Slowly he brought his hand up as her heart elerated and then gently touched her hair, brushing the side of her face as he tucked it behind her ear. Nazneen shivered when his fingers identally brushed her neck and then his hot breath fanned her face as he leaned closer.

    Nazneen grasped his shoulders and leaned in too and when her lips barely brushed his, he grasped her hair and pulled her head back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He held her firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t y the teasing game with me,¡± he spoke in a low tone, carrying a warning. ¡°I can y it better and trust me, it will only end with teasing.¡±

    He certainly desired her so what made him sound so confident? Was he faking it or was there a reason he wasn¡¯t willing to go that far?

    Releasing her, he stepped back.

    She tilted her head, crossing her arms behind her back. ¡°I like your confidence, but darling¡­ the yer loses the biggest game.¡±

    He chuckled at the way she spoke like him, making her own confidence waver. The sound of his chuckle, made her chest flutter. Then he nodded calmly taking her words seriously. Did that mean he epted the fact that he could lose?

    She looked into his eyes staring mysteriously back at her. The familiar wicked smile curved his lips again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to get dressed,¡± he drawled and then walked away.

    Nazneen watched him close the door behind him. She couldn¡¯t understand this man. What was that smile and look about?

    Too confident. Arrogant idiot!

    She stripped when she heard a voice from above. Straining her ears she slowed down to listen.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°A dragon! A bloody dragon! In our ship!¡±

    Some were panicking and others were curious.

    ¡°Rx, ¡± she could hear Ares say. ¡°She saved us. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°I knew you were good with women but that is a bloody dragon.¡±

    Nazneen slowly slid into therge pair of pants as she listened amused.

    ¡°Still woman,¡± Ares said.

    ¡°A gorgeous one.¡±

    ¡°How did you get her? I mean what is your rtionship?¡±

    Nazneen paused to hear what he would say.

    ¡°She is my woman!¡± He dered.

    Oh, Lord! She put a hand over her mouth to stop herself from squealing like a little girl. Then she stopped. Why was he saying this? He did not say it to her.

    A silence followed. ¡°For how long?¡± Then someone asked and her heart dropped.

    ¡°For as long as necessary of course. You charmed a dragon and she is of great help. Although I doubt you will be easily bored with her.¡±

    Nazneen¡¯s heart ached, tears burning her eyes. Her hold on the pants tightened and her head began to fall.

    ¡°Which part of she is my woman do you not understand?¡± Ares asked.

    She lifted her head again, surprised.

    ¡°Ares, you can¡¯t be serious?¡± Someone with a softer tone spoke.

    ¡°The man has lost his mind. I mean I understand she is stunning and makes you lose track of your thoughts but don¡¯t lose your mind, my man!¡±

    She sighed feeling disheartened.

    ¡°How is she to fit into our world? How will this work do you think?¡±

    ¡°I will make it work in some way,¡± he said simply. He sounded unbothered by his men¡¯s outbursts. Like his usual self.

    Nazneen wondered what was going through his mind. He had told her that he was very close to his men and trusted thempletely so why did he just not tell them?

    Putting the shirt on and tying it around her waist like a blouse, she went upstairs following their sound. When she arrived, they all paused and looked her way. It was dead silent for a moment and then they greeted her.

    After what she overheard Nazneen expected hostility but they were very kind to her, introducing themselves and politely leaving the whole couch for her to sit on. They asked her what she wanted to drink and if she wished to eat something, some of them stuttering in the process and colliding with each other in an attempt to get her something.

    She held back a smile while Ares shook his head where he sat leaning back in an armchair and with legs crossed over the table. When Erik came back with tea, Jayden as she recalled kicked Ares¡¯ legs off the table and wiped it for Erik to ce the tray.

    Ares¡¯ looked at them baffled but they acted as if he wasn¡¯t there at all. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and everything happening.

    Then they surrounded her, asking questions and making jokes that made herugh. Nazneen could feel Ares watching her but she was having too much fun to care at the moment. She didn¡¯t even feel the time passing by and then it was already dinner.

    The crew served her, handing her out things before she could even reach for them. They were mostly mesmerized and curious at first but then she felt like they liked her and that felt so good that she teared up. She couldn¡¯t help it.

    There were too many people, too many sounds,ughter, breaths, and heartbeats around her that she hadn¡¯t felt for so long. Not even her own people had treated her with such kindness and warmth before she was locked away.

    Silence fell when a tear fell down her cheek and she wiped it away quickly. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she quickly apologized and they all looked at her concerned. ¡°It is just been a long time since I¡­ spent time with people.¡±

    They nodded. She met Ares¡¯ gaze and he watched her with a look she couldn¡¯t understand. His men cheered her up again and the dinner continued with chatter andughter. After that, Ares showed her to her room.

    They stood outside, ¡°we are sailing to my mansion. Do you mind or would you like to go back?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said. ¡°I would like to see where you live.¡±

    He looked at her for a long moment, ¡°I am d you enjoyed yourself today.¡±

    ¡°I did. You have kind men working with you.¡±

    ¡°Crazy too,¡± he shrugged.

    She chuckled. ¡°I like that. They make me feel less crazy.¡±

    He watched her with that lingering look again, ¡°alright. Goodnight.¡± he said taking a step back. ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I am sleeping across the hall,¡± he pointed.

    She nodded. ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    He waited until she went inside and she locked the door behind her. He stood there for a while and she waited to hear him leave. Once he left she let the emotionse out that had overwhelmed her then she went to sleep.

    The ship rocked gently and she could hear waves as shey in bed watching the dark sky and the moon from the window. That was when she heard the deep haunting sounding from deep within the sea. Whispering and calling. It was getting close to the ship and she wondered why.

    Rising from her bed she left the room. She climbed the stairs and went up to the deck. There she saw him standing near the rail, staring lost into the sea. The wind blew his hair back and he held a cup and a bottle of beer in his hand. He poured himself some more as the sound surrounded the ship and more and more surroundings moved closer to him and surrounded him.

    He seemed unaware of the sound, just like he was unaware of what he was beyond being human. Could it be? Could he really be¡­?

 Chapter 165 A change for the better

    Ravina couldn¡¯t help the pain in her stomach that refused to go away. Since the incident now she was filled with dread. It felt as if something bad would happen again and she didn¡¯t know if she would make it through sane next time.

    She ran theb through her hair, and then looked outside the window. It was almost lunchtime and Mchi didn¡¯t return. She just wanted a moment of peace after everything that happened. Was it too much to ask?

    Feeling like she couldn¡¯t stay calm, she went to her desk to scribble down her emotions since it seemed to help. When she opened the drawers she saw her old messy notes. She decided to throw them away before anyone read the madness going on with them.

    As she went through them, a pair of familiar eyes caught hers.

    Ares.

    Her hold on the paper tightened. How was he doing? Was he alive? Now that she wasn¡¯t blinded by so many things she looked at his eyes differently. She thought about him differently even though she didn¡¯t think badly about him before.

    He had been the first person outside what she called family who had cared for her. Who had shown her that she was capable of feeling more. Who had approached her with adjustment to who she was. She had chosen him for his cold and cunning nature but he had turned out to be warmer than she expected.

    She touched his eyebrows saddened by how they parted. She had not been the only one making a sacrifice for her people. He had done the same. She wished she could at least meet him once more when she was in a better condition, and tell him that she was alright.

    Ravina folded the paper gently twice and then she ripped it. She only had a few people in her life that she cherished and they would always be special to her whether dead or alive.

    She threw his eyes together with her notes into the fire and watched them burn. He is alive, she thought strangely as she watched the mes.

    Being on guard, she looked outside again, keeping track of the time. Mchi was still not back. She could not just sit. If she wanted this n to seed and be safe, she would have to make weapons.

    She went back to her desk and began to sketch. It also helped her anxiety when she felt like she was in control and contributed to something. She would show these to Mchiter.

    Would he ept?

    She paused remembering the strange sensation this morning as he held her. Her hand went to her neck where he had kissed her. Something happened to her since the incident. Or maybe right before, when he kissed her?

    No. It was even before that. When he showed his more vulnerable side. She recalled his eyes that night when he confessed and his expression the next morning. She remembered the way he desperately held her wrist the entire night when he was injured so she wouldn¡¯t leave. She remembered his eyes as he spoke about trees and the gentle sad smile on his face. He hid those expressions often.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew men learned to keep their emotions hidden but she was happy he showed her. He had also changed before the incident and although this new situation was still unfamiliar, she liked it. It felt like a heavy burden was lifted off her shoulders even if she was still worried about other things.

    Could she rejoice that her hands looked more healed than ever even if the price was a raw back? She smiled to herself. Maybe not really. The clothes here didn¡¯t really allow her to cover them and back home, corsets would have been hell to wear with the scars so either way, it was bad but at least no one was dead.

    Her soul almost jumped out of her body when something touched her shoulder. Mchi looked at her with a frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± he said.

    ¡°You arete!¡± She scolded.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said, his gaze shifting to look at the sketches. She became nervous about his reaction as he picked one of the papers to look at it. ¡°What is this?¡±

    She put her nerves aside. ¡°Weapons,¡± she replied.

    He shifted his gaze back to her without turning his head. He said nothing as if waiting for her to say more.

    ¡°I think with all the dangers around, it will be an advantage if we have weapons,¡± she exined. ¡°I am a danger being here so I want to provide you with some sort of safety any way I can.¡±

    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°It is not your responsibility. We are unsafe because we are power greedy and¡­ because of our own actions.¡± He put the sketch back gently before looking at her with firm eyes. ¡°You are here because your people are in constant danger and you want to do what you can to protect them. Political alliance through marriage kind of thing.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°I¡­ that¡­¡± she wasn¡¯t even sure about that anymore.

    Political alliance? Yes, she would do it for her people but was that what it still was between them?

    ¡°I am not ming you. You are doing the right thing for your people so you are not bringing danger here to us and putting yourself in danger because you enjoy it,¡± he said.

    She let out a deep breath as more weight was lifted off her shoulders. She had been made to feel like she didn¡¯t make a sacrifice or take a risking here.

    She stood up, ¡°I care about my people but I have got to know many good people here too that I care about.¡±

    He nodded with a smile, ¡°I know. I am sure you take better care of them than I will. After all, you took care of me so even if I am shot, I can depend on your skills.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Why not? You do a lot of touching when you are the physician,¡± he smirked.

    She shook her head at him and then smiled embarrassedly when she recalled grabbing his groin. Oh, God!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t have to be shot to be touched then?¡±

    She blinked. The man knew how to twist her words.

    ¡°No. That is not what I said.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess the only option is to be shot.¡±

    ¡°I can shoot you if you allow me to make the weapons,¡± she raised a brow knowingly. ¡°And then I will give you the touching you want.¡±

    He chuckled amused and then drew her into his arms without warning.

    ¡°You would rather I touch you?¡± He said.

    She looked at him surprised.

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like to be touched but you are even more ufortable to touch.¡±

    How did he know?

    ¡°I understand.¡± He smiled gently. ¡°Then I will just have to tempt you more.¡± His smile turned into a teasing smirk.

    Unbelievable.

    Was he joking? He could not look more tempting.

 Chapter 166 Painful revelation *

    Darcy felt like she was in heaven, wrapped in strong warm arms, surrounded by fuzzy clouds and an intoxicating aroma. Her heart kept fluttering in her chest as she remained in his arms despite the arriving sun. She turned in his arms slowly to see his face. This mesmerizing face that he kept hiding from her for so long.

    She touched him, slowly following the lines of his masculine face, reaching his silky hair that always looked wet and running her fingers through it and then reaching his lips. Something strange tingled in her as she touched them with her fingertips.

    All these new feelings, the deep longing, the intense tingling she couldn¡¯t understand. He made her unable to think clearly with his touch and the more she got to know him and see him the more she wanted to be with him.

    He stirred and she was about to pull her hand away when he grabbed her and kissed her fingertips without opening his eyes. Her face flushed.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said in a husky morning voice and heat fluttered low in her belly.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied thinking that it was more than just a good morning.

    ¡°I do not wish to get up today,¡± he sighed pulling her closer.

    Neither did she.

    ¡°Shall we have breakfast in bed?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Can we?¡±

    He chuckled, his chest vibrating against her touch. ¡°Yes. We can do anything you want.¡±

    This had to be a dream. How could she find someone so good to her?

    ¡°I would love that,¡± she said.

    Yet they remained in bed for a while, unwilling to let go of each other. Then he showed her to the privy chamber beside his room while he went to ask the servants to bring breakfast to his room.

    As she freshened up, she thought still of what all of this meant. He said he wanted to spend forever with her then would he ask her in time to marry him?

    Sshing cold water over her face once more she wiped it over her hair as well before patting a towel over her skin.

    She realizedtely that she had been feeling some strange worry in the back of her mind that she thought was the usual worry for Russell but now slowly she began to feel it was her sister. There was a different feeling that surrounded her when she thought of her sister and she had strange dreams where she called to her.

    Pushing the strange feeling away as just worry and tiredness because of the blood she had been donating to Russell she stepped out and into Ephraim¡¯s room.

    She loved interior design. It was very much like him. Elegant, dark, mysterious yet warm and humble. The curtains were of velvet and grey matching the fluffy carpet. The bed was covered with ck satin sheets, while the walls were a cold white. The warmth came from the brown, beautifully carved furniture that carried a feeling of woods and forest together with the few green nts near the window.

    Arge chandelier hung from the ceiling, the crystals clear and glistening from the sunlighting through therge windows.

    Ephraim walked with the bed table with food to bed, wearing a silky silver robe. His eyes settled on her as he sat down. Eyes of smoke and fire.

    She walked over and sat across from him, the scent of coffee filling the air. He picked up a piece of cheese to feed her. ¡°This is my favorite cheese,¡± he told her.

    She smiled and ate it from his fingers. As she chewed and tasted the mild salty yet creamy vor she nodded in agreement. ¡°It is delicious.¡±

    She picked up a piece to feed him as well and he didn¡¯t avoid her fingers. The heat of his mouth surrounded her fingertips and his tongue licked at her. The strange tingling returned, now settling even lower. She watched his lips as he chewed, her gaze traveling lower to his neck and the part of his chest revealed under the robe.

    Oh, Lord! Now she was too much. She went back to focus on the breakfast but he was just so enticing, unknowingly frustrating her with sweet words, the touches, and the feeding her now and then while chewing with that inviting mouth. She almost let out a sigh of frustration.

    Ephraim removed the table between them as soon as they finished and then moved closer to her. Without warning, he grabbed her hair and took her lips in a kiss that left her breathless. His kisses grew more passionate each day and now her heart couldn¡¯t handle it, yet she didn¡¯t want him to stop.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help myself when you keep looking at me like that,¡± his voice was gravelly as he spoke near her mouth taking thest of her breath before kissing her again; suffocating her in a way where she was willing to happily die.

    Even the voice in the back of her mind that used to whisper ¡°insanity¡± was now silenced by all the pulsing need in her. She grabbed his shoulders, her hands feeling his strength, seeking their way underneath his robe.

    He responded to her touch by deepening the kiss and she marveled at the feel of him under her palms. Warm and strong, she touched his chest and went to his shoulders and arms, the robeing off along the way. His mouth was maddening against hers and their bodies sought each other like mas.

    She suddenly fell on her back and with him on top, the delicious disturbing ache now reaching a forbidden ce. Heat burned her cheeks knowing what it meant, knowing what passed between a man and a woman and the fact that what she was feeling meant wanting that very thing to happen between them.

    He put some of his weight on her, causing her to moan into his mouth. Her hands went to his back and she pulled him closer when he tore his mouth from her.

    Why?

    He sat up with her trapped between his thighs and his torso fully exposed. This was what she had been touching? He was¡­ tempting. She gazed up at his face, meeting his eyes. The golden in the middle burned like wildfire. Her heart skipped.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± he began softly.

    Oh no! Not an apologetic look. She was utterly embarrassed. She pulled away from underneath him and sat up straight.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She hurried to say.

    ¡°No. I want you badly. Every bit of me wants to possess you and surrender to you.

    Then?

    ¡°But I want you to know everything about me. We have spent time together but there are still things you don¡¯t know about me.¡±

    She frowned. He still seemed worried about that.

    ¡°Is it about you being a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I told you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. But it is also about you. About us.¡±

    She listened.

    ¡°Half-breeds like myself have the senses of a dragon. We have the magic in our blood. The way we see, hear and feel things are closer to that of a dragon.¡±

    Darcy nodded wondering where this was going.

    ¡°We have an instinct. One that helps us hunt, and survive but also find a mate.¡±

    He paused and she frowned.

    ¡°You are my breedmate, Darcy.¡±

    Bree-breed? Breed? Breed-mate?!

    What was he talking about? How was she his breed¡­

    She gasped just thinking of the word that he reminded her of all the horror she went through. Her blood turned cold as she recalled every time she was referred to as a breeder.

    ¡°I know what you think but¡­¡±

    She stepped back, quickly getting out of bed but then her legs wobbled. He reached his hand afraid she would fall but didn¡¯t get closer. ¡°Darcy..¡± he began pleadingly.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you¡­ mean?¡± She shivered.

    She was no one¡¯s breed anything!

    ¡°It means you are my destined one.¡±

    ¡°And how do you know?¡±

    He clenched his jaw, his gaze wavering.

    ¡°Is it my scent?¡± She asked feeling her eyes burn.

    From the way he looked at her, she got her answer.

    ¡°It is my scent,¡± she breathed. The scent that made her a breeder and put her through all of that. He picked her for the same reason.

    ¡°What? Because I am fertile. I am¡­patible or whatever twisted thing you have in mind.¡±

    ¡°No Darcy, I- that is different.¡±

    ¡°How?!¡± She almost cried feeling like her world was falling apart.

    ¡°A breedmate is not for the purpose to breed. It is to share a life together.¡±

    She nodded, feeling anger rise within her. ¡°Share a life when you merely picked me by scent. All this time, that was why you were helping me?¡± She said just now realizing how foolish she had been. She could no longer breathe. She was a breeder all over again. Just a breeder.

    ¡°Darcy..¡±

    She tried to look at him but could no longer see clearly. She stepped back, her vision returning for a moment. He had a pained look on his face but he disappeared from her sight again. Her skin prickled with a frosty feeling, like every time she had been stripped of her clothes. She felt as if it happened to her just all over.

    The world swayed and darkened around her and then it disappeared.

 Chapter 167 Tears and Heaven

    Chapter 167 Tears and Heaven

    Darcy couldn¡¯t help shaking after she regained consciousness. It took her a moment before she could even reply to the maids. ¡°I am fine, I want to be alone.¡± She told them.

    Once they left she looked outside the window. It was still morning, the sun soft.

    Breedmate!

    She shivered again, pulling her legs up to her chest and wrapping her arms around herself. She sat there for what felt like forever trying to fight shbacks of the horror she went through, trying to stabilize her heartbeat and breathing so she wouldn¡¯t lose consciousness again.

    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and the maids had already returned to ask her to have lunch but she refused. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to swallow anything. All she could think of was trying to get past her nightmare and the word that haunted her. She couldn¡¯t think beyond that.

    After a while, she went to open the window to find fresh air to breathe. Her breath still came out fast and she breathed in sharply. It only increased the pain in her chest.

    Breedmate!

    Oh, Lord! Stop!

    She had to find something. She looked through the drawers for her weapons. Grabbing one of her pistols, she held it tightly in her hand. Fighting had been one of the things to help her cope. She looked at the pistol, telling herself she was safe.

    ¡°Next time you will be strong enough to defend yourself. No one will hurt you unless you let them,¡± she reminisced Captain Joseph¡¯s words that were her mantra to calm down.

    No one would hurt her again. No one.

    Her heartbeat slowed down and she was about to feel proud when she realized the room was dark. She had spent the whole day like this. Tears filled her eyes, knowing she was still fragile and scared.

    The maids came back, pausing when they saw her with the pistol in her hand. She put it away not to scare them.

    ¡°Dinner, My Lady.¡± This time Ida looked at her pleadingly while J went to light some candles.

    Dinner? Would she have to leave the room? Her heart began to misbehave again after all the attempts. She needed more time.

    ¡°Can I have it here?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Darcy was served dinner in her room but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat much. She recalled this morning, eating with Ephraim and her heart froze.

    Ephraim.

    Breedmate!

    Her breath hitched again and when she felt her head sway she forced the breath out.

    No! She couldn¡¯t stay here or she would get used to it and lock herself away. Every progress she had made would go to waste. She was a dragon yer for God¡¯s sake.

    She grabbed her pistol to calm her and then left the room. The halls were dark as usual and his scent¡­ it lingered in the darkness.

    Ephraim. She looked around as if expecting him to be there. He wasn¡¯t. She looked ahead, avoiding negative thoughts she just allowed the darkness to swallow her but the darkness was his thing. It just reminded her of him and she foundfort in it. She could understand why he liked it. She felt invisible.

    Darcy walked through the darkness, allowing it to calm her down, to clear her mind from fears. Slowly she left her nightmares behind with each step she took along the long hall. She didn¡¯t even know it or where she was going but she remembered a few things. The first time she held his hand as they walked down the hall. She had trusted him to lead the way. Even their first kiss was in the darkness.

    Ephraim.

    She stopped and looked around again. He felt so close like he was part of the darkness. He had spent so many years alone. Her heart ached. Her hold on the pistol tightened and she continued down the hall. She arrived at a parlor, lit up by a fire burning in the hearth.

    She hadn¡¯t been here before. The furniture¡­ it was made by him. She went ahead and touched the carvings, feeling like she was close to him just by touching what he made.

    Ephraim.

    The tears were difficult to fight back. She didn¡¯t know what he meant by her being his breedmate but he wasn¡¯t like those people. He just wasn¡¯t. He had always taken initiative to kiss her and hold her but he has also been the one to stop first and hold back. He had saved her, taken care of her, and provided her with safety and an environment where she could ovee most of her fears and heal. But¡­ why did he do it? That question remained.

    She had always thought he treated her with more care than others and she had wondered why. Now¡­ it was all because of her scent? Because she was his breedmate, whatever that meant.

    ¡°Darcy, I hope to never part from you.¡± She recalled his words and the pain that thickened his voice. ¡°I want you to know and remember that I would never hurt you.¡±

    More tears streamed down her face and she wiped them with the back of her hand. She believed him but the word still sent tremors down her spine. The word and the fact that she could just be picked by scent made her stomach turn. Made her want to hide.

    She touched her pistol, rubbing it and feeling it in her hand to calm down and not panic. She didn¡¯t like the panic. She felt as though she was being strangled each time or that she was drowning.

    Darcy continued to venture and when she found the way out to the garden she stepped outside. She breathed in the cool fresh air as she found her way to the fountain. They had spent a lot of time near it and she recalled all those recent days that had been the best days in her life. She looked at the bench where they had shared a few kisses.

    She couldn¡¯t ignore this dread and sickness but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t ignore what she knew about him. It pained her to know what he had been through, how he spent so many years in loneliness, roaming in the dark, helping her people without taking credit.

    She would have to calm down eventually and face him. Talk to him without panicking.

    Sitting on the bench, she leaned back and tried to rx the tension in her body. The pain wasing back from being tense for too long.

    ¡°Darcy?¡±

    With a gasp, she jumped startled in her seat. Her head turned swiftly. Ephraim was standing in front of the fountain, a distance away. He had a look of concern on his face.

    ¡°Ephraim,¡± she stood slowly from her seat, reminding herself to keep breathing steadily.

    ¡°I wanted toe to you earlier, but I did not wish to scare you.¡± He said.

    She just stared, her lips parting but again her breathing became sharp and she sucked it in too fast causing it to cut through her lungs.

    ¡°Perhaps you are not ready to talk yet. I can leave,¡± he said, taking a step sideways.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± it came it out as barely a whisper but he heard her.

    Ephraim became still, where he stood. He then waited for her to say something but she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he apologized. ¡°I wanted us to have this time so I could exin better and not cause you pain but I failed. I do not wish to see you hurt. It hurts me.¡±

    Tears streamed down her face and she looked down. She was still holding her pistol.

    ¡°If you let me, I would like to exin. Slower.¡± He took a step toward her and she looked up at him again. ¡°Would you allow me?¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask a question¡­ or two,¡± she began trying to see through the tears. Ephraim nodded. ¡°Is there anything besides my scent that you like?¡±

    A gentle smile curved his lips. ¡°I might have saved you because of your scent but Darcy, if it was only your scent I might have seeded in staying away from you. I have fought so hard to keep a distance but the more I got to know you, the more I wanted to be with you.¡±

    He stepped closer again as the tears continued to escape her eyes. ¡°Seeing you grow and ovee your fears made me want to ovee mine. Watching you build rtionships, and find happiness in small things made me want to pursue my own happiness. You make me want to step out of the darkness, Darcy. To make my own path and I want to walk that path with you.¡±

    Darcy was a mess at this point. Her emotions were pouring everywhere.

    ¡°Darcy,¡± he stepped closer looking like he wanted to hug her in her emotional state. He paused for a moment and then he just did. He walked over and wrapped his arms around her. The warmth andfort just made her release all of her other kept emotions. He stroked her hair as she just cried and cried, wetting his shirt and making her eyes and her head hurt.

    Ephraim picked her up. She wasn¡¯t sure why but she let him. ¡°You need to eat,¡± he told her as he took her inside. Darcy leaned against him feeling tired and in pain.

    ¡°I will take you to my room. Is that alright?¡±

    She nodded.

    She had no idea how he could see in the darkness but he navigated through it easily and they arrived at his room. He ced her gently on his bed. ¡°Is the pistol to shoot me?¡± He asked looming over her.

    She smiled. ¡°No,¡± she put it aside on the bedstand.

    ¡°I will bring some food,¡± he said but she grabbed his wrist before he could leave.

    ¡°I just want to rest,¡± she told him.

    He took the hint and got into bed with her, holding her close in his arms. ¡°My second question,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°What do I smell like?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You smell like spring and strawberries and blossom.¡±

    ¡°That sounds heavenly.¡±

    He sighed, pulling her closer. ¡°You are heaven to me.¡±

    Warmth spread through her. Heaven? She closed her eyes and slept in the heaven that she found in his arms.

    The morning after, she woke up from being hungry. The scent of coffee and scrambled eggs filled her nostrils. She turned around noticing that Ephraim already came with food. She sat upright with a smile as he came to ce the bed table in front of her.

    ¡°Your stomach was angry and growling so I got scared and left to bring breakfast.¡± He said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she blushed. ¡°But this service is making mezy.¡±

    ¡°You can afford to bezy with me,¡± he told her.

    She went back to being her hungry self and finished everything quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while,¡± he began. ¡°Remember I told you about my mother being a dragon tamer?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I found out there might be a dragon tamer in our time now.¡±

    ¡°There is? Who?¡±

    ¡°He is a customer of mine. He fights dragons and makes incredible weapons. He is also a tamer it seems.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°He can also speak the ancientnguage. Only a few tamers have the ability so he could be a powerful ally if he wants to work with us.¡±

    ¡°Will you see him in person?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is a cunning man so he won¡¯t ept anything less.¡±

    Darcy was worried. ¡°Can he be trusted? He is against dragons so he might not be so¡­ weing.¡±

    Ephraim smiled. ¡°It will be alright,¡± he said pinching her chin gently.

    This made her nervous.

 Chapter 168 Cold

    Chapter 168 Cold

    Ravina was having lunch with Mchi when she heard amotion outside. She paused turning her head to where the sound came from and then looked at Mchi.

    ¡°Keep eating. I will be back.¡± He said rising from his seat. He left her behind in a rush.

    Since something didn¡¯t feel right, Ravina followed him and she heard the voice of people yelling outside as neared the exit.

    ¡°Are you going to take the human as your queen, King Mchi. We as your people need to know if you will put us and yourself at risk for that person!¡± They demanded.

    So the time finally came, when his people would make an uproar, and now was a perfect time after Mchi got injured and she was the one who brought the danger here.

    ¡°Who I take as my and your queen will be my decision alone because only I know who my breedmate is,¡± Mchi spoke to them.

    She came closer to the door and peeked outside. Many people were standing in front of the porch. She knew this would happen eventually but she was still so tired she hoped it wouldn¡¯t be now.

    Pulling her shoulders back and straightening herself, she snapped herself out of the tiredness. She had gottenzytely. She didn¡¯te here to enjoy herself and for things to happen easily. She was here with a purpose, bigger than her and her needs.

    Ravina paused. Where did she suddenly get these thoughts from? She spoke as if¡­ as if¡­ she frowned unsure of why she was suddenly dramatic over this.

    ¡°Not dramatic,¡± a voice in the back of her head whispered. ¡°It is your mission in life.¡±

    Her mission. So she would live and die for it.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the voice whispered.

    She looked ahead at the people and Mchi. ¡°We will not ept her as our queen,¡± they said.

    Ravina tried to see Mchi¡¯s face to know what he was thinking at the moment.

    ¡°Then, will you not ept me as your king?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you have someone in my to challenge me?¡±

    They became quiet. Mchi¡¯s brothers joined his side and she was d about that.

    ¡°A dead king can¡¯t protect us and your breedmate is bringing danger to you,¡± one of them spoke.

    ¡°It is in our dragon blood to protect our breedmates with our lives. Why are you talking about it as if it is something new?¡± Saul asked with his usually harsh tone.

    ¡°If I may interrupt,¡± people turned their heads and Ravina recognized the voice. Dias came forward carrying Nelly in his arms and with Georgia by his side. ¡°Aren¡¯t we judging our future Queen too fast? A queen is supposed to be the caretaker of the n and the king. Is there no one amongst you who has received her care?¡±

    An eerie silence fell and then a few people began to step out from the crowd. Ravina recognized them all. They hade to her with their illnesses.

    ¡°What has she helped you with?¡± Dias asked one of thedies who stepped forward.

    The woman told them how Ravina helped her cure her stomachache. The rest filled in with what she helped them with and then the peelers came up. Things were positive for a while with people praising her and defending her but there were those who insisted that she was only fooling them.

    People began to argue among themselves. Knowing where she was hiding behind the door, Mchi suddenly turned around and came to her. Pushing the door open further he grabbed her wrist with a frown and pulled her out. He took her to stand in front of his people and she froze when they all stopped arguing and fixed their attention on her and Mchi.

    ¡°This woman¡­¡± He began with a voice she had never heard before. It was so thick that it weighed on her lungs. ¡°Lost her father. MY father killed her father.¡±

    Ravina felt a sharp pain in her chest. Truly as if something cut through her. ¡°OUR n killed her mother. OUR people killed her people.¡± He continued.

    Her heart slowed as the air thickened.

    ¡°Yet she has helped you. Yet she has saved me not just once or twice, almost getting herself killed in the process.¡± He turned her around to show the scars on her back. Ravina heard small gasps. ¡°She got this in the process.¡±

    Ravina closed her eyes, her fingertips turning cold. She wished to disappear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she is putting me in danger,¡± he told them. Wrapping one arm around her he led her back inside.

    Ravina couldn¡¯t feel her feet as Mchi led her to her room. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he whispered.

    He helped her sit down on the edge of her bed as the cold now traveled up her limbs. She knew it was someone in his family who had killed her father. She suspected it was the father but she had avoided the thought just to get through the days.

    Was she supposed to leave her father¡¯s name and carry thest name of the n and the man who killed her father? She wanted tough hysterically.

    So that was the price for peace?

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She looked up at Mchi. He watched her concerned. ¡°Where you there?¡± She asked. ¡°When it happened.¡±

    His jaw clenched and he looked down. What was she expecting? Him and Saul followed Khaos everywhere.

    ¡°Did your father n it with you and Saul?¡± She asked.

    He looked up at her again. ¡°I did not n it. I-I truly had no hatred toward your father. I didn¡¯t want all of that to happen.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to swallow therge lump in her throat.

    ¡°I was a coward. I truly was and I paid for it. I still am paying. When your father came to us, he awakened the courage in me and I tried to reach him after he left. But things had already taken a bad turn. Then my sister found out she had a human breedmate. I thought having more people mate with humans would bring us together so I was encouraged by it. It made me want to seek peace more than ever so I did look for your father everywhere.¡± He paused taking a deep breath as well.

    ¡°I had to do it discreetly. y along until Ipleted my mission to discard my father who wanted to make my sister a breeder. There was no other way. My father had more power than I have today. If not for my brothers help I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him.¡± He continued. ¡°I know I only have myself to me for all those things. I waited toote and it hurt the people I care about. The innocent ones who did nothing paid for my sins.¡±

    Her cheeks were wet and her chest tight.

    ¡°I know I have treated your family and your people with cruelty. And all the cruel things I said, it was me trying to escape my guilt. I know I should take responsibility for my actions instead.¡±

    She nodded slowly. To what, she wasn¡¯t sure yet. Her mind didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. It was just quiet.

    ¡°I know nothing I say can fix things. I¡¯ll do better instead. I don¡¯t want to continue down the same path and seeing you bravely stand up and protect your people, has helped me a lot.¡± He paused and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly to know what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to have some time for yourself.¡± He said and then walked away.

    Ravina was d to have some alone time. She needed the quietness for a while and she took the covers to wrap her cold body in warmth. As her mind remained empty for a while, just staring ahead, she began to feel tired. The quietness lulled her to sleep even when she didn¡¯t want to. She knew nightmares awaited.

    Or maybe not. This time she found herself standing barefoot on a stormy day near the sea. She was wearing a white sleeveless dress that looked old and she looked out as if waiting for someone.

    Something in the sky caught her attention. A flying dragon came andnded on the stones, taking the shape of a female. Then she waited beside her as she looked out into the sea.

    A man rose from the water. ¡°He is here,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The one to help you in your mission.¡±

    And who was that? She looked ahead as the man stepped closer and slowly she frowned. She knew him.

    Ares.

    What was he doing here? The one to help her?

    He stepped closer and closer, his green eyes glowing like emerald stones. He looked a bit different. Like a monster in human form. He stepped onto the stones, also barefoot, and water dripped from his clothes.

    His strange eyes settled on her, looking at her with a strange recognition. A slow gentle smile curved his lips. ¡°Your highness.¡±

 Chapter 169 What am I?

    Chapter 169 What am I?

    Nazneen watched Ares standing near the rim, enjoying having the sea wind blow his lush hair back. He took a sip of his drink and leaned on the rim, watching over the sea.

    She watched him carefully. He was taller than humans. Yes, it could just be that he was a tall human but he was also stronger. Faster. And he didn¡¯t look his age. It could be inherited but for someone who has lived the harsh life of a pirate, she doubted he would look so fine. His men didn¡¯t. And there was the smell she could not ignore. As a dragon female, it was her specialty to smell and pick a good male to breed with. One who would pass on the good strong qualities for survival. One that would protect her and their children and he just smelled right. Perfect.

    Her body reacted at the thought of it. Of mating and breeding. She moved closer across the distance as the voices slowly faded away. He turned his head, sensing her presence despite her very quiet steps. He was interesting. Now, how could she confirm that what she believed him to be was true?

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± He asked.

    She shook her head.

    He pushed himself to sit up on the rail. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t when drinking,¡± she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a very high tolerance.¡± He poured himself some more as the wind now blew his hair forward.

    Nazneen went to sit beside him. He took a sip and then offered her the cup. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    ¡°Is it a dragon thing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No. Dragons like to drink. I just don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good for you,¡± he told her. ¡°It is toxic anyway.¡± Yet he took another gulp.

    ¡°So who gave you the name Ares Steele?¡± She needed to know more about his background to figure it out.

    He looked ahead thoughtful. ¡°I was only called Ares until I became a governor. I was given the name of the captain of the first ship I sailed with. I was only a little boy then and snuck into the ship. I was caught but tried to fight off the men who were muchrger.¡± He smiled at the memory. ¡°They wanted to throw me off the ship and into the sea when the captain stopped them. He said he saw something in me and named me Ares. The spirit of battle. He told me to take that spirit with me because life is just a battlefield.¡±

    Having lived that way he must have met many interesting people and gathered a lot of knowledge and experience.

    ¡°The name Steele I gave myself.¡± He added.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He looked at her, eyes gleaming. ¡°Because the toughest steel is forged in the hottest fire. It is repeatedly struck and pounded and then thrown into the fire again but when ites out, it is a weapon that can withstand any battle.¡±

    Fire forged him. Interesting.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe you are not just human?¡± She asked.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°You smell different.¡±

    ¡°Do I smell¡­ dragon?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She frowned.

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, but you don¡¯t smell entirely human. I know there is something more. Have you ever heard of Marozak?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Marozak is a sea demon.¡±

    Ares frowned. ¡°And¡­?¡±

    ¡°He can live in both water andnd. When onnd, he looks exactly like humans. He can even breed with humans but he can¡¯t stay onnd forever. To keep his youth and power he has to go back to the sea and stay there for a while as well.¡±

    Ares took a deep breath and then frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel sick if you stay away from the sea for too long?¡± She asked.

    He became thoughtful.

    ¡°Perhaps you already feel a need to get back before you even get sick. You can¡¯t stay away and when near the sea you feel the most alive.¡±

    ¡°You are saying I am a sea demon or half sea demon?¡± He raised a brow in disbelief but there was a slight doubt in his eyes.

    She shrugged. ¡°Try to breathe underwater. Strategically. I don¡¯t know how they do it but maybe you could. Maybe you need to shift somehow. Scales.¡±

    He shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°It is worth trying.¡± He gulped the rest of his drink down and the jar was now empty. He jumped down from the rail and as if she wasn¡¯t a dragon, he offered his hand.

    She took it just for the sake of it and got down.

    ¡°A demon sounds sinister, don¡¯t you think?¡± He asked, still holding her hand.

    Well, he had a sinful smile.

    ¡°Thank you for thepany and the folklore. I shall go to sleep now,¡± he said and then bent to kiss her hand.

    He was drunk but she felt the hot touch of his lips all the way up to her chest.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± He walked fairly steady as he left. She looked back at the two other jars he emptied and left behind. She decided to take them in. As she arrived at the kitchen she remembered home before she got locked away.

    Her home that was never truly a home. These men were more like a family than the family she used to have. How would her people ept her when even her family never did? How would Ares help her and did she even want to go back? She somehow liked it here but she couldn¡¯t stay with humans. It wasn¡¯t safe.

    Confused she walked back to her room and before she could enter, she looked ahead at his room. The door was open slightly and she found herself going there. She had done so, almost every night wanting to ask if she could sleep next to him but then changed her mind.

    She peeked through the small spring and when she couldn¡¯t see much opened the door further. He had tossed his shoes and his shirt aside andy in his bed. He looked over, his gaze meetings hers in the dim light. It was as if he expected she woulde to him.

    She walked over, standing near his bed. He followed her with his gaze. ¡°Can I sleep with you?¡± She found the courage to ask this time.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I may not be a dragon but I assure you I am very much a male,¡± he warned her. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything if you get into this bed.¡±

    Nazneen lifted the covers and got into bed with him. ¡°You forget I am a dragon,¡± she reminded as shey on her back, her shoulder barely touching his chest.

    He smiled and closed his eyes. After a while, she could tell he fell asleep. His colder body against her warm one was soothing and she stiffened when he put his arm around her waist. He breathed into her hair and she closed her eyes sleeping to the calm rhythm of his heartbeat.

    ***

    Ares was drowning again in his dream and then he was floating, and the sea waves spit him out on shore. He regained consciousness with people surrounding him, looking shocked.

    ¡°What is he?¡± They wondered gasping.

    He looked at his hands that people were staring at. It had a skin of a blue-green color and shine and his fingers were attached to each other with a thin skin between them. He was horrified.

    ¡°Sea monster!¡± A boy screamed. ¡°He is a monster.¡± They began calling.

    Ares, who was only a little boy then, stood up terrified and tried to run away. People blocked his path, calling him names and cursing him. The children began throwing stones at him when the sea rumbled and wild waves formed.

    The people became worried but not enough to leave him until the waves like a wild storm crossed over tond. Everyone ran away except for Ares. He let the waves take him and soon found himself beneath the water again. The sea pulled him down, suffocating him and he struggled and fought to swim to the surface again.

    He choked, swallowing the water while his legs kicked violently but to no avail.

    ¡°Ares! Ares!¡±

    Two hands on his shoulders shook him awake. Ares opened his eyes and found Nazneen looming over him. ¡°A nightmare,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes. I am fine,¡± he sighed.

    She pulled back and put her head down again. He took a moment to breathe. What kind of dream was that?

    ¡°Was it very bad?¡± She asked.

    He turned to her, her honey skin glowing in the dim light. ¡°Tell me more about sea demons.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one myself but I have heard stories from people who have. Onnd, they are very much humans, but stronger and faster. In water, they are like fish, with scales and a tail. Just like dragons, they heal fast but even faster when they get underwater and shift. They also get their strength from the depth of the sea. I don¡¯t know how it works if you are half-human but maybe if you can shift, you need to do it at least once to inherit those abilities.¡±

    Was he really considering this? Sea demon? It sounded absurd but he couldn¡¯t ignore the things she said. How he longed back to the sea and how he even built his home on a small ind, surrounded by water.

    He just nodded for now. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    He pulled the nkets over his body and closed his eyes. He knew whatever madness this was, he would have to try.

 Chapter 170 Dreamland

    Chapter 170 Dreand

    Ares was yet in another dream, this time rising from the depth of the ocean and swimming up following a familiar sound that called to him.

    ¡°Dragon tamer,¡± he was called as he slowly rose to the surface.

    The weather was gloomy and he could sense that it would rain. The waves were disturbed by the wind, making a sshing sound as they hitnd and there two women were standing, waiting for him.

    He walked over with steady determined steps as if he knew he would meet them. One of them was the first woman who appeared in his dream and called him a dragon tamer and the other woman he just knew was a tamer as well.

    Like himself.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Ares?¡±

    This felt so real. He could see her clearly.

    ¡°You are¡­ alive.¡± She said stepping closer.

    He stepped closer to her as well and then she carefully reached for him. She grasped his arm as if making sure it was real. He felt her touch. Was this truly a dream?

    He met her icy gaze that watched him with concern. ¡°I have wished to see you again,¡± she said.

    ¡°Me too.¡± He was worried he might have made a mistake and led her to her death.

    They looked at each other for a moment and then hugged. He wrapped his arms tightly around her, a sigh of reliefing from his lips that she was alive.

    ¡°I have questioned myself for letting you go so many times. It has been killing me inside.¡± He told her.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered.

    She pulled back to look at him. ¡°I am sorry for the way I left and the way I acted before that. I was so focused on myself, so selfish I did not take a moment to think of how you felt.¡±

    He smiled. She didn¡¯t even consider her own feelings. He grabbed her face between his hands. ¡°It is alright.¡±

    The scenery changed and now they were walking in the damp woods. Water dripped from the leaves and branches. He was barefoot and wet, yet not cold. Ravina wasn¡¯t cold either in her thin white dress. She seemed to like the gloomy weather.

    ¡°Is everything alright with you?¡± He asked.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That is an enthusiastic reply.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Well, things are never easy but I got to meet people who helped me stay sane through everything.¡±

    Although it was good to hear she had those who helped her, to know she tried to stay sane wasn¡¯t the best condition to stay in.

    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡±

    ¡°He does.¡±

    He nodded, noticing the frown on her face.

    ¡°But?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I had all this rage growing inside of me and now I am just supposed to let it go? I feel like I am just supposed to ept apologies and regrets.¡±

    ¡°That is what you are taught to do as a woman,¡± he said putting his hands in his pockets. ¡°You need not ept anything and you need not feel guilty about it.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    She paused and turned to him. Tilting her head slightly, she watched him curiously.

    ¡°What I want is¡­ to just scream. Yell at those who caused so much suffering and tell them to burn in hell!¡±

    ¡°What stops you?¡±

    She looked sad, her shoulders dropping. ¡°When they show remorse, I just can¡¯t do that, and¡­ they are already suffering.¡±

    He sighed. Women would always put others before themselves.

    ¡°At least they are showing remorse.¡± She said more to herself than to him.

    At least? That is the lowest standard of something but it would suffice when it came to dragons. Especially ones who terrorized.

    She turned her attention to him now. ¡°What about you? Did you find a way to live?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he replied.

    Now they were suddenly sitting onrge stones in the river.

    ¡°I have these dreams of a past life,¡± she began. ¡°I was a dragon tamer back then as well. I am here again to continue with and achieve my primary mission in life. It is the only way I will find true happiness and peace. The only way I will stop this vicious cycle of being reborn. It is my deepest desire it seems.¡± she looked ahead with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°It is deep in my bones. I can¡¯t remove it. It is the reason for my existence.¡± She added.

    Her words sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± She asked turning to him.

    He took a moment to think. ¡°No.¡±

    He didn¡¯t nor did he have a past life memory. Maybe it was different for every tamer. He was after all a mix of another creature he didn¡¯t know of yet.

    ¡°But you chose to fight dragons, even sacrificing your life.¡± She said.

    ¡°I was foolish,¡± he smiled but no, he wasn¡¯t. There was something in him, an instinct that he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    She watched him for a long moment, her eyes narrowing as if doubting his reply. ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as such a person.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°I am d.¡±

    A pull in his mind and chest made him look around. He just knew it was time to get back. Ravina had the same look on her face. They both stood up, their hands finding each other.

    ¡°You look different,¡± she hurried to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin. I don¡¯t know myself.¡±

    ¡°How could we meet like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Their hold on each other tightened. ¡°You will live.¡± She told him. ¡°I just feel it.¡±

    He nodded, forcing a smile. ¡°Just try to stay safe and don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    And then he was alone in the forest. Lost.

    ¡°Ares? Ares?¡± A familiar voice called.

    Ravina?

    ¡°Ares!¡±

    No? Who?

    ¡°Ares!¡±

    He opened his eyes, finding himself in his bed. He was wet and Noah was looming over him.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? How drunk did you get?¡±

    Drunk? He was confused for a moment.

    ¡°Now even sleeping with your clothes wet. Did you swim?¡±

    Swim? What was happening to him? He sat up, drenched. His skin cold.

    Ravina? He had just met her and had a talk. Was this part of being a tamer because he was losing his sanity.

    He rose from the bed and began to get out of his wet clothes when he recalled sleeping with Nazneen. ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked Noah.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Noah teased.

    Ares gave him a deadly look. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Shouldn¡¯t she be in her room?¡± He raised a brow.

    Ares Ignored him and found some dry clothes to wear before heading to her room. He couldn¡¯t trust that she wouldn¡¯t do something impulsive. He knocked on her door and when no one answered, he flung it open annoyed. She must have left somewhere without telling him and maybe she got shot. They were arriving at a dangerous area.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She gasped, wrapping herself quickly with the sheets.

    So she was here, but she was also wet and naked under the covers. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dragons have better hearing?¡±

    ¡°You are too eager to see me naked.¡± She retorted. ¡°Then I am sure you can help me get dressed.¡±

    He just walked out and shut the door after him.

    Going to the dining room, he grabbed an apple while waiting for breakfast. He looked outside the window.

    ¡°Are we close,¡± he asked Jayden who began to serve.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Erik came with many tes in his hands, almost dropped them when the ship swayed. Nazneen caught them easily in the air and smiled at him. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes almost fell off and he gave her a sheepish smile. These boys. He took a bite of his apple and chewed grimly. He needed to speak to Ankine about these strange dreams. Were they real? Did he really meet her and she was safe?

    Nazneen began to serve the table, casting him a teasing nce. She had a strange way of wearing shirts. Pants around her hips and shirt tied below her chest. His men certainly enjoyed the view.

    She walked past him, throwing her wet hair into his face casually. This woman.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she shrugged with a shoulder and continued to serve.

    Her hair left a scent behind. She smelled like forest and oranges. Too bad. He was an apple person but oranges did suit her. The glowing skin made it seem like she would be as soft and juicy as oranges.

    The apple he was chewing suddenly felt dry in his mouth and his eyes fell on the basket of fruits, specifically the oranges.

    He forced the dry apple down his throat refusing to reach for any orange when she came to sit beside him. She took a banana, peeled it slowly, and then bit off half of it.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± she said chewing.

    He would shoot her soon.

    ¡°I wonder what you would taste like,¡± she said suddenly making all his men stop whatever they were doing.

 Chapter 171 Awake

    Chapter 171 Awake

    Ravina was sleeping for too long so Mchi decided to go see if everything was alright with her. He entered her room and found her still asleep. He knew eventually the matter of his father woulde up. One of the things that would be the biggest obstacle. Who would want to be with the son of their father¡¯s killer? To be reminded every day, that you lived with the family who caused the suffering of yours.

    ¡°Mchi. No deed just goes away. Good or bad, we will have to live with its consequences.¡± He remembered Chanan¡¯s words.

    He was literally living with the consequences of his actions. A broken woman, and he was the reason.

    She turned her head looking disturbed. ¡°Ares.¡± She mumbled.

    Mchi frowned. So that was where she went now. That was where she wanted to be and with whom she wanted to be.

    ¡°Ares.¡± She turned her head to the other side.

    Mchi¡¯s hands clenched into fists and he left her room. He took a few deep breaths not wanting to be angry over this. The man was dying. It was a pitiful act to be angry over something like this.

    He went outside to see his brothers. He sat with them besides the river. The only one missing was Joel.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Saul asked.

    Mchi nodded.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell her, she would find out anyway.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she will leave now?¡± Kenan asked.

    Saul gave him a push.

    ¡°What? You need to think about it. It no news to be thrilled over.¡±

    Saul ignored Kenan. ¡°You just need to exin it to her.¡± He told Mchi.

    Mchi chuckled. ¡°Exin what? That I tried?¡±

    ¡°Just give her time,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Since she came here things have been difficult and she just recovered. Just let her settle down.¡±

    He was right. She just had her back wed.

    ¡°What about king Tural?¡± Mchi changed the subject.

    ¡°He ising tomorrow but he is no fool. He will probably tell the messengers, so if we do anything strange news will spread. We can¡¯t just kill a king. Other rulers will feel threatened, especially now with your human breedmate.¡±

    ¡°But we have evidence of his people attacking,¡± Kenan said.

    ¡°He could just say he never ordered them.¡±

    ¡°They are all dead. We could say one of them confessed before dying. That should be offense enough and gather some more witnesses on our side.¡± Aaron said. ¡°The white dragons also had a previous warning where they broke the rules and attacked humans.¡±

    ¡°It will have to be one way or the other. Either we are careful and diplomatic or we take the risk and take control of the situation and I don¡¯t think this is the time to be diplomatic.¡± Mchi said. ¡°Now is the time to take control.¡±

    His brothers listened carefully.

    ¡°Now more than ever, whether they like it or not, they will need our protection. There are dragons out there helping humans fight us. I am also going to allow Ravina to make weapons if she wants.¡±

    Saul frowned. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°Having weapons will give us an advantage over other dragons and you have not seen the kind of weapons they have these days.¡±

    ¡°After what she found out, do you think she would want to make weapons for us?¡± Kenan asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± Mchi replied.

    He knew she wouldn¡¯t be alright for a while but he would give it time as Aaron suggested. He knew she had nowhere to go anyway.

    ¡°So what are we doing now exactly?¡± Saul asked. ¡°With Tural tomorrow I mean.¡±

    ¡°We will kill him,¡± Mchi said.

    Saul remained silent.

    ¡°Then we will find out who wants to take the throne. That is who we are looking for. ¡°

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the next ruler won¡¯t be like Tural,¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take one thing at a time,¡± Mchi told them.

    ¡°Mchi?¡± Ravina¡¯s frightened voice made his head turn.

    Ravina stood there, shaking slightly with wet hair and bare feet.

    ¡°Ravina,¡± he rose hastily. ¡°What happened?¡± He hurried to her side.

    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± she shuddered.

    ¡°Yes. Come,¡± he took her back inside. Her skin was damp.

    He became filled with dread. Did she have another nightmare because of what he did? He truly hated this.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked her, trying to help her sit down in the parlor near the firece but she refused.

    ¡°Look,¡± she said, her voice still thin as if she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She showed him her arm.

    He looked at her confused. She was scaring him with that look in her eyes. ¡°I am wet.¡± She began. ¡°And- and¡­¡± she looked down. ¡°My feet. I walked in mud.¡±

    He looked down. Well, she had walked outside. He wasn¡¯t following.

    She trembled and he grabbed her arms stroking down to calm her. ¡°I slept then I was somewhere else. I was- I was in a forest. It was damp and water dripped on me. I got wet. I was also barefoot. Everything was real. It felt so real and then I woke up and the mud was on my feet and my hair and skin were wet.¡± She spoke fast.

    ¡°Well, the dampness could be sweat and you walked out bare feet.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I woke up like this before I walked out the mud was on my feet!¡±

    When he just looked at her concerned, she fell back to sit on the couch and buried her face in her hands. ¡°Oh, I am losing my mind.¡±

    ¡°No..¡± he crouched in front of her. ¡°You have been through a lot. You just need to rest.¡±

    She removed her hands, ¡°I do have vivid dreams but this one, I could feel it. It was so real.¡± Her expression changed and slowly became calm. Her eyes turned left and right as she began to think.

    He took her hand in his. They were very cold as if she had indeed been outside.

    ¡°Let me bring you dry clothes,¡± he said leaving her for a moment. He found a robe for her and brought with him a towel and nkets.

    When he came back, as he put the robe on the table, she just went ahead to undress without warning as if she just wanted to get out of her clothes. Not wanting to rm her, he didn¡¯t look her way and she grabbed the robe with a shiver. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she wore it.

    He caught a glimpse of her hip and bottom before she slid the robe over the other arm. She grabbed the belt and tied it around her waist.

    ¡°Do you want something hot to drink?¡±

    She turned around. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    She grabbed the towel and sat down to dry her hair. He went to the kitchen to make tea while thinking of what she said. What frightened her so much this time?

    He took the tray with him to the parlor. She had already wrapped the nket around herself and her now calm gaze looked his way.

    ¡°I made tea,¡± he said putting the cup in front of her on the table.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the cup where she sat with her legs bent sideways.

    He sat across from her. ¡°What was your dream about?¡± He asked as he watched her take her first sip.

    She shrugged. ¡°I was near the sea and then in the forest and in the river.¡±

    ¡°And did what?¡±

    She looked down at her cup, with a slight frown. ¡°I guess, releasing some kept emotions.¡±

    He nodded.

    She gazed up at him and they watched each other in silence for a while. She then took another sip. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He asked.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Was it raining?¡± She asked him. ¡°The ground was wet.¡±

    ¡°It rained just a little.¡±

    She frowned.

    ¡°I would like to meet Chanan,¡± she then said after a while.

    Chanan?

    ¡°I will tell him toe and visit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Can I ask something?¡± He said

    She nodded.

    ¡°If you could leave, do you now wish to leave this ce?¡±

    He waited for her answer in dread. ¡°No,¡± she replied without hesitance.

    She surprised him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you now if that is what you think. I am angry, sad but I don¡¯t hate you.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°You said you wanted to do better. I want to do better. Maybe for two people who want to do things better, we can help each other.¡±

    He frowned. Again this woman surprised him with her strength. He wished he had at least a fraction of her bravery and all this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°You would be the best support I could have,¡± he told her.

    She smiled. ¡°You might change your mindter.¡±

    ¡°No. But you might.¡±

    ¡°You know I am stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know.¡±

    They both smiled at each other. He was d things weren¡¯t so bad.

 Chapter 172 Disposal

    Chapter 172 Disposal

    Ravina was sleeping on the sofa, her mind trying toprehend what happened to her. When she realized just how real the dream had been, she had panicked. She still didn¡¯t know how all of that was possible and she couldn¡¯t wait until she could speak to Chanan.

    Ares.

    She had felt him. Touched him and they really spoke. The fact that she felt relieved meant that she had truly met him, apologized, and assured him she was alright. And it felt so good to talk to another human after so long. One she could tell her anger about without feeling guilty or bad for doing so.

    But¡­ she spoke to him as if he was another dragon tamer. It was just a feeling. From what she knew there has only been one at a time and Chanan had seen her so how could he be and how did they meet?

    Some of the things she had said to him also made her think. She spoke about her mission and her reason for existing. Why? Why was she specifically a dragon tamer? She had a lot to ask Chanan.

    Her night was filled with strange dreams of forests and seas and ships. It was strange and then the morning was here. Or not. She overslept again it seemed. Strange.

    ¡°Do you want breakfast or lunch?¡± Mara asked.

    ¡°Oh Lord,¡± she ran her fingers through her hair.

    ¡°It is good that you are getting sleep. I am d.¡±

    ¡°What have I missed?¡±

    Mara chuckled. ¡°Nothing more important than sleep. Mchi just left.¡±

    Left? She shook away whatever feeling crawled to the surface. She refused to live in fear of leaving. One of the things she enjoyed the most about being here had been the freedom from istion and fear of being attacked if she went outside. She had been able to roam freely here and discover nature, mountains, and fields. There was something about nature that had helped her heal and find some peace. She didn¡¯t want to go back to staying indoors to avoid danger.

    She rubbed her eyes. ¡°I would like coffee first,¡± she said. ¡°I will go change.¡±

    In her room, she quickly washed up and changed and then went back to the parlor. She was pleasantly surprised to already find Chanan there. As usual, he must have asked for only a cup of water that was ced on the table in front of him.

    He smiled upon noticing her. ¡°Mchi told me you might still be sleeping but I decided to stille by and see.¡±

    ¡°I just woke up,¡± she admitted and went to sit down. ¡°I am d you are here.¡±

    ¡°What is weighing your heart?¡± he asked.

    ¡°More like stressing my mind.¡± She said. ¡°I think I need to know more about what I am.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Why am I given this mission? Well, aside from being reborn but still the previous me was given the mission.¡±

    ¡°You might not realize it yet, but it is what you truly want. What you burn for and no one can aplish such a mission unless they burn for it. This means more to you than anything else and your upbringing and childhood have something to do with it. You might carry Arshans spirit but you are still you.¡±

    ¡°You still think I have those qualities? I mean, are you sure I am a ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, I had this dream¡­¡± she went on to tell him how real it felt and that she met what she believed to be another tamer.

    Chanan frowned. This was new to him.

    ¡°Tamers usually have those very vivid dreams that are real in a way or are somehow a prediction.¡± He was thoughtful.

    ¡°So there is a possibility he could be another one like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is always a possibility. I have just not heard of any dragon ruler having a breedmate yet.¡±

    Breedmate? Her heart stopped. Howe she didn¡¯t think of it? If he was a tamer that meant he was a breedmate. She felt some strange ufortable feeling in her chest.

    ¡°It is strange..¡± he then continued. ¡°You said you felt free to talk to him about your past life and your mission, yet he is not a priest.¡±

    She was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t share your secret with anyone but your guiding priest for your own safety.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to exin much. She felt it. The urgency to speak to him and no one else.

    ¡°But you could tell him.¡± He continued to be thoughtful.

    ¡°I found out about what I could be in studies done by a human professor.¡± She said.

    ¡°Well, there is information out there about your kind but none is urate. I am sure yours wasn¡¯t either.¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°A very long time ago, tamer had another definition and that is usually what people believe it is but as priests we know the true definition.¡±

    ¡°Is it only priests that know then?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are other creatures with abilities that could know.¡±

    ¡°What creatures?¡±

    ¡°Witches, seers, and all sorts of people with abilities beyond normal that could involve magic or the supernatural. They could know.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Could I tell such people?¡±

    ¡°Since he is no priest and you could tell him, he is either something more or he is like you.¡±

    She recalled that she found him a little different and she had a strange feeling that he would live, so maybe there was something more.

    ¡°What if he is like me then? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Things always change. Perhaps if there are two of you now, two is what the world needs.¡± He told her.

    So it was that bad?

    ¡°And if he is in fact like you then maybe the dream is a way for you two tomunicate .¡± He added.

    Maybe¡­

    ¡°Do you know any witch or seer or anyone who can help me find my sister?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Have you asked Mchi to look for her?¡±

    ¡°No. Thest thing I need is for him to get hurt while looking for her. There are very dangerous weapons out there today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that,¡± he replied.

    She sighed. The fortune teller who came here only confused her and she also had this strange feeling about her uncle but it couldn¡¯t be. It seemed impossible for him to be her father.

    ¡°What should I do now? I mean with what I am.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°You are already doing what you are supposed to do. No one needs to tell you. Even if you didn¡¯t know what you are, you would still be doing what you are meant to do.¡± He said.

    He then took a moment to watch her. ¡°All the pain that you have been through, all the hurt and hardships, all the suffering and all the fury you carry inside will be your strength. Your fuel. There is a reason why YOU are a tamer.¡± Chanan honed.

    He then turned his head with a frown and looked at the window.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked.

    He stood up without a word and began to leave. Ravina followed him. There was a flock of people outside going somewhere and Chanan followed the flock. Ravina wondered what was going on. They arrived outside the courthouse, where people gathered in a circle around the small tower in the middle.

    Mchi and his brothers stood there together with those she recognized as the messengers. There were also a few more men and she specifically noticed the man on his knees helped down by two other males.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± She whispered.

    ¡°That is King Tural of the white dragons,¡± Chanan exined.

    Oh no. What was happening?

    Ravina looked at the man. He was bruised and his head hung low. It seemed as if a fight urred before this.

    One of the messengers stepped forward. ¡°The King of dragons, Mchi has recently been attacked by white dragons where both him and his breedmate almost lost their lives. Evidence has led us to King Tural and by thew, death will be his punishment.¡± The man spoke calmly as if he was delivering some good news.

    Suddenly one of the men shifted into a dragon, and Chanan put his arms around her and turned her away from the scene.

    A cold shiver went through her. What would happen? She heard a strange sound and then it was followed by a few gasps.

    ¡°We should go back,¡± Chanan said leading her away.

    She didn¡¯t protest. ¡°What did the dragon do?¡±

    ¡°Took the head,¡± he said simply.

    Took the head? So that was how they executed.

    ¡°While the X n chooses a new ruler among them, it will be under King Mchi¡¯s rule.¡± She heard the man continue to speak.

    This seemed to get worse. What would happen as a consequence of this?

    ¡°This is bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked Chanan.

    ¡°It depends,¡± he told her.

 Chapter 173 To be a lady?

    Chapter 173 To be ady?

    Nazneen noticed how Ares¡¯ men froze after she spoke. Did she say anything wrong? It took her a moment to put the pieces together after seeing his men blush. Right. Humans were more discreet about such matters. She remembered that they found them often shameless and vulgar.

    She paused. Is that what he thought about her? Maybe why her seduction didn¡¯t work on him. He was human so she would have to adapt to the human way. She swallowed the banana without chewing and began to cough.

    He chuckled. ¡°Choking already?¡±

    She threw the banana skin on him and heughed. ¡°You have such a temper.¡± He picked the skin from his jacket and put it on the table. ¡°We will have to work on that if you are to be queen.¡±

    She just red at him. So not only vulgar. He found her crazy.

    ¡°And where did you bathe?¡±

    ¡°The sea.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. The sea water isn¡¯t good for your skin.¡±

    ¡°Does my skin look bad to you?¡± She said touching her arm.

    ¡°No. But the taste will be. I was just thinking about how YOU would taste. Like¡­ oranges. Now it will be salt.¡± He shook his head with pretentious distaste.

    She frowned at him.

    He went ahead to pick a fruit from the basket. ¡°Or maybe sweeter, like tangerine,¡± he began to peel the tangerine and then split it in half.

    Nazneen watched as he put it in his mouth. He nodded satisfied with the taste as he chewed. She watched his jaw working and frustration gnawed at her again. ¡°Well, you might not find out,¡± she said now wanting to deny him.

    He just smiled and put the other half in his mouth. ¡°This tasted too good. Maybe you don¡¯t taste like this after all. I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    This man really wanted to be choked. She imagined herself doing so.

    He met her eyes with a steady gaze. ¡°I think that look is enough. I am dead.¡±

    ¡°If I were to kill, I would make it very slow.¡± She threatened.

    The look in his eyes changed to something that tugged at her heart before he looked away. Why did he look at her like that? Did he really think she would kill him? She did almost kill him but¡­

    She looked down at the te in front of her and watched the men serve her again. They filled her te more than their own. ¡°Because you are a dragon.¡± They smiled sheepishly. ¡°You must need more food.¡±

    Only she was hungry for something else right now. She had been starving for a hundred years and she never denied herself nor did she ever fail to seduce any man she wanted. Why did this one deny her despite the fact that she could smell his arousal? Was it because she was a dragon? But he showed no hatred toward her.

    Once they finished breakfast, she offered to help clean up and she was left with the dishes.

    Dishes? She panicked a little, now knowing what to do. She saw them passing by, upied with something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop them and ask. They would think she was spoiled, which she was. She picked a te, still unsure where to start. She needed water, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how to wash dishes?¡±

    She turned to find Ares leaning against the door frame. ¡°I can just call someone else,¡± he said.

    ¡°No!¡± She panicked.

    He looked at her for a moment and then walked in, taking off his jacket and tossing it aside. He pulled up his sleeves as he walked over and came to crouch beside her.

    Was he going to help her wash? He picked a te and she watched his steps. ¡°It is not so difficult.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she blushed, embarrassed.

    ¡°Who did the dishes at your home?¡±

    ¡°Humans,¡± she blurted before she could stop herself.

    Startled she turned to him and met his gaze. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking and he said nothing. He just proceeded to help her in silence. When they were done, he stood up to leave. She hurried to block his way.

    ¡°Is that why?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Why what?¡±

    ¡°Why you won¡¯t ept me? Because I am a dragon?¡±

    ¡°ept?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He was serious and she found herself not finding the right way to exin.

    ¡°ept that you are my breedmate.¡±

    ¡°I am not denying that.¡±

    She tried not to be irrational and took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t be angry at him for something he didn¡¯t have control over and she knew she wasn¡¯t ideal for him either considering the war between them.

    ¡°Why did you release me first?¡± She asked. ¡°You could have negotiated with my freedom?¡±

    ¡°I could have but my problem is that I don¡¯t trust people easily. Besides, after so many years in a cave, you wouldn¡¯t be able to promise anything without getting help and bing queen first.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be queen?¡±

    ¡°Will you hide in the mountains forever? Because without peace you can¡¯t stay with us for long. It is not safe.¡±

    Right. She was trying to escape but she would have to go back.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡± He said and then went to pick up his jacket.

    Nazneen followed him up on deck and saw that they had arrived at what looked like an ind.

    There was arge white mansion, with ck gates and a green garden ahead. A few heavily weaponized guards came to help beach the ship and she could hear some of the crew exining that she was with them.

    The crew began to leave the ship while she kept staring.

    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± Ares came to stand beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here if you don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will be weed.¡±

    ¡°It is my home. You are wee.¡± He said.

    He had taken off his jacket and held it for her to wear. She understood she couldn¡¯t be dressed like this and slid her arms into his jacket. It smelled of him.

    He then offered his hand and helped her down, then walked her up to his home. Two guards opened therge gates and then she entered a grand garden, with tall hedges, statues, bushes, and flower fields. There were benches to sit on here and there and in the middle arge fountain, spewing water.

    At the entrance, a few stairs up servants were already lined up. Their eyes widened when they took notice of her, a look of fright settling in them.

    ¡°This is Nazneen. She will be staying here for a while,¡± he introduced her.

    His servants were all well dressed. They bowed and curtsied. ¡°My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± he said and continued to lead her inside.

    Inside the house was just as extravagant. Everything was neat, cleaned to shine, and organized. It had a different feel from the rich homes of dragons. They often liked the rich colors of brown, cold, and green but here it was mostly white, beige, and soft greys. It made the space lookrger.

    ¡°My Lord,¡± one of the servants came and gave him a certain look.

    He turned to her. ¡°You can look around. I will be back.¡±

    He left her side and followed the old female servant. Nazneen strained her ears while looking around.

    ¡°My Lord. A dragon?¡± She sounded afraid. ¡°Everyone is worried and scared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I would not bring harm to you.¡± He spoke to her gently and with respect. ¡°I need you to calm down and everyone else. I don¡¯t want you to act afraid around her. She is a special guest and I want you to give her the best treatment. I entrust her to you.¡±

    Nazneen frowned as she listened. He was being this way again. Why?

    ¡°Special guest?¡± Now she sounded more worried. ¡°I thought you would bring the princess here.¡±

    Princess? He would bring a princess here? Why?

    It suddenly struck her. If his denial wasn¡¯t that she was a dragon then¡­ he liked another woman? Of course. How stupid could she be? He was human. They had a shorter lifespan so, at this age, he should have already been married, and if not he must have already found someone. A princess at that.

    ¡°She will no longere here, so I want you to focus on Nazneen.¡± He said firmly but she heard something else in his voice. Slight anger or frustration. Why? And why would she no longere?

    He came back with the servants trailing behind him. ¡°Come, I will show you to your room.¡± He said, gently cing a hand on her back.

    The servants continued to follow them. ¡°Why are they following us?¡± she leaned in to whisper.

    He smiled. ¡°To help you.¡±

    ¡°I may not be able to do dishes but I can take care of myself.¡± She said offended.

    ¡°I know. They will help you as much as you allow them. After the journey, maybe you want a hot bath.¡±

    ¡°They are still afraid,¡± she said hearing their heartbeat.

    ¡°Maybe you can show them that there is nothing to fear.¡±

    They arrived in front of a white wooden door, with beautiful patterns carved into it and silver handles.

    He opened it and they stepped into a room covered with whites and silver and shining ss and crystals. The bed had a frame with white seethrough curtains. The carpet was thick and luxurious matching the creamy sofa. She felt like she was in the clouds.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked when she kept looking around.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She breathed.

    It was very different from the room she used to own in gold and brown.

    The servants stepped inside and lined up. ¡°This is Natalie, Betsy, Paige, and Eve.¡± He introduced them.

    He knew all their names.

    ¡°They will take well care of you. You can let them know of anything you might need.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I will be staying in my room.¡±

    ¡°Is it far away?¡±

    The servants looked down.

    ¡°No. I will show you the wayter,¡± he smiled subtly. ¡°I will leave you now. You are in safe hands.¡± He assured her.

    Once he left, the older maid took initiative after a moment of eerie silence.

    ¡°My Lady, would you like to have a bath?¡±

    My Lady?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They went ahead to prepare everything. Nazneen noticed how things changed over the past hundred years. Fancy bathtubs, bowls, and sinks. When she took off her clothes, they stared as if they never saw a female body. A blush crept to their cheeks.

    Nazneen wasn¡¯t sure what it was all about and got into the hot water. It was soothing and the servants used strange tools on her skin, washing all the way between her fingers and under her nails. The soap and oils they used smelled so good.

    ¡°You have such good skin,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled.

    They wrapped her in nice,fortable towels and then sat her in front of a dresser to choose a dress. They held up the dresses for her. She frowned not understanding a thing.

    ¡°How¡­ am I supposed to wear it?¡± Too manyyers.

    ¡°We will help you.¡±

    They were as difficult to wear as they looked. Well, maybe not difficult but it took more time than just sliding into her blouse and skirt.

    ¡°How do I seduce a human male?¡± She asked Eve whobed her hair.

    Eve paused, her eyes widening a bit.

    ¡°I am sure you won¡¯t have a problem courting a man. You are beautiful.¡±

    Courting?

    ¡°I seem to have a problem. I don¡¯t do it the human way. How do you do that?¡±

    They looked at each other and then at her. ¡°You just have to dress well and look presentable with nice hair, elegant clothes, jewelry, and makeup but not too much. You also should not be too eager in your approach no matter how much you admire a man but not too reserved so as to not discourage him. You should do most things with moderation. Be ady of elegance and high value.¡±

    She became thoughtful. A Lady of elegance and high value. Like a princess? She still wondered who that woman was.

    Going to the window as the servants cleaned up, she looked outside. Ares was seated in the garden talking to one of his crew members as they had tea. He had changed into different clothes and she never thought she would find a man so attractive with no skin showing. In their kingdom, showing off body and strength was one of the primary ways to attract a female. Things were different here so her ways of showing her body wouldn¡¯t work either. Not in a favorable way.

    The servants took her to the garden and now Ares was sitting alone. He watched her in her new dress, his expression revealing nothing as she went to sit down. She was surprised when the male servant pulled the chair out for her and then in as she sat. Tea was immediately served.

    ¡°You wear so manyyers of clothes,¡± sheined, already feeling hot.

    His lips curved up in amusement.

    She unfolded her fan and began to fan herself and also his scent away. He was about to say something one a guard came forward to inform him. ¡°You have a guest My Lord.¡± Ares turned to look at the guard. ¡°Are you expecting a Lord Dragenski?¡±

 Chapter 174 Two forces meet

    Chapter 174 Two forces meet

    Ares watched the tall man being escorted in by the guards. His tall shiny leather boots with heels and ankles decorated with chains made a clicking sound as he walked. A long ck jacket met his boots at the knees with silver buttons aligned on each side under the cor. Beneath he wore a white shirt and a ck vest, well ironed.

    His hands were covered with a pair of ck leather gloves and he held a cane in of them. A ck wooden cane with a silver handle.

    Fashionable, Ares thought.

    He walked straight, his dark hairbed back from a face that marked him as a dragon. And those eyes were the most unique ones he had ever seen. The man was blessed with looks.

    Nazneen stood beside him, also staring.

    As he neared, the man¡¯s lips curved into a polite smile. Ares had already essed him. No weapons he could detect except for the cane but he expected no less from this man.

    He gave the guards a nod to retreat.

    Lord Dragenski came to a halt before him and the guards left his side. ¡°Lord Steele.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragenski. It is nice to finally meet the man behind the famous work.¡±

    Ares extended his hand and Lord Dragenski removed his glove before shaking his hand. Firm grip.

    ¡°This is Neena,¡± Ares introduced not wanting to reveal more than necessary before he knew the man.

    Nazneen yed along and just gave a subtle smile. He gave her a nod, ¡°it is nice to see a dragon here.¡±

    She said nothing to that. Ares showed him to the table to sit down and Nazneen sat with them. Ares could see the curiosity in her eyes as she watched Dragenski.

    Before he could start to speak, Nazneen jumped in first. ¡°So you are half-dragon. You are buying weapons because you were chased away.¡±

    ¡°Not solely for that reason,¡± he replied.

    ¡°So you have good intentions,¡± she smirked. ¡°You just want to protect the weaker side of your people.¡±

    ¡°And kill those who chased me away and killed my entire family. Are my intentions less good now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ephraim. Son of Fearghal.¡±

    Her expression changed. She knew him.

    ¡°And you must be princess Nazneen. I thought you were dead.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were dead too.¡± She frowned.

    The man did his homework well beforeing here. The servants came and served them tea and sweets. Ares learned that Fearghal was the king of silver dragons long ago and he and his wife with Ephraim¡¯s older brothers were killed.

    Ephraim managed to escape and remained hidden. What a tragic story. And he thought Nazneens was the worst. This man didn¡¯t live in a cave but had to as a boy who just lost his parents live in a world where he was still a target and had to remain hidden. Another kind of prison. One without safety.

    His story reminded him of Ravina and his thought went in that direction as Nazneen spoke to Ephraim. Was the dream true or did he make a big mistake and let her go when she needed so much care? If only¡­ if only he could live. Richard was right. When he didn¡¯t mind death, he survived, and now when he wanted to live he would die.

    If he was to live, he would have been here now with Ravina. Having a cup of warm coffee or tea, taking a walk in the garden or near the sea, going to sail, or going horseriding. He would have a family of his own and share his life with the finest woman he had ever met.

    ¡°Do you n to get the throne back?¡± Ephraim asked Nazneen.

    She turned him as if expecting him to reply, then looked back at Ephraim. ¡°That is the n.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a clear n yet,¡± Ares added.

    ¡°Since it is your rightful ce, the normal thing to do would be to meet the king of dragons. He will probably do it the traditional way. You fight the current king to im the throne.¡±

    ¡°King Mchi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mchi is king now?¡± She was confused. ¡°What happened to Khaos?¡±

    ¡°Killed by his sons,¡± Ephraim replied.

    She nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know Mchi well and how he does things.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem so different from his father,¡± Ephraim said. ¡°I heard he has a human breedmate now.¡±

    Yes. Ravina.

    ¡°I wonder how that will change things or if she will just adapt and live on.¡±

    Ares wasn¡¯t sure either.

    ¡°What about you?¡± He asked. ¡°Won¡¯t you get your throne back?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be the same for me. I am half-dragon and that changes everything.¡±

    Too bad to hear. If there were more humans involved in the dragon kingdom it would help.

    ¡°Then what is your n exactly with the weapons?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I want to expand our forces. One way to negotiate peace is to give the dragons reasons to do so. As long as they are the powerful ones, they win nothing from having peace but if there is enough threat they will consider it.¡±

    Ares nodded.

    ¡°And who are those on your side?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°I have my groups of humans, trained to fight dragons. Sessful in doing so too. I am sure you have seen them. I also work with many half-dragons who fight for the same cause. I have scientists, inventors, and physicians who help me with the needed tools for sess.¡±

    Ares nodded. This man had prepared the resources he needs.

    Nazneen frowned at how detailed he was. ¡°The dragons could steal your weapons and ruin them.¡± She said, having a hard time believing it would be easy.

    ¡°They could but unless they kill every inventor and find every group and every hidden ce it wouldn¡¯t work. This is something we have put much time and effort into.¡±

    She nodded slowly, her frown deepening. ¡°You think that will be enough to negotiate peace?¡±

    ¡°We can hope,¡± he replied.

    Ares then took to show Ephraim some of his weapons. He got to try them out.

    ¡°This one is very light and easy,¡± he said weighing it on his arm before aiming at the target. He hit the heart. ¡°Easy to aim too.¡± He was impressed.

    ¡°That is not what makes it special. This bullet can get through thick material and settle deep. It works on dragons in their beast form.¡± He exined. ¡°It doesn¡¯t do enough damage, but I am working on developing it.¡±

    Ephraim nodded and then looked at him with eyes gleaming gold in the silver. ¡°Shall we get away to speak freely,¡± he said. ¡°There are those with very good hearing here.¡±

    Nazneen was inside the mansion. She could hear all the way here?

    Ares agreed and left with him outside the gates. They walked to the beach. ¡°My men told me something about you,¡± he began. ¡°I figured you are a dragon tamer.¡±

    He could know that? Ares thought only priests knew.

    ¡°My mother was a tamer.¡± he reached inside his pocket and pulled out a folded paper. He handed it to him. Ares took it confused. ¡°I thought this might help with the ancientnguage.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you are not entirely human?¡±

    Again the same thing.

    ¡°I have heard that?¡±

    ¡°Dragon tamers are all humans. You are a tamer to fight for your people after all. You don¡¯t know what else you are?¡± He exined.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, some things stay hidden untilter. I only discovered my magical abilities when I was much older.¡±

    ¡°You have such abilities?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ares nodded. Clearly, there was more than dragons and humans in this world and he could truly be a sea demon. He looked ahead at the sea. He would have to try it out.

    ¡°Maybe your magic can tell me what I am.¡± He said with humor.

    Ephraim chuckled. ¡°I am not that skilled yet but whatever you are, you feel it deep inside. You will know if you pay attention and follow the signs.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Do you know anything about vivid dreams as a tamer?¡±

    ¡°Your dreams are some kind of guidance. You will receive certain messages, see glimpses of the future, and be warned about some things. They will y a role in your life as a tamer.¡±

    So his dream could have been true?

    As they spoke about their ns and being a tamer, they arrived back home. Ares invited him to have lunch with them and Ephraim agreed. He always listened to his gut feeling and he didn¡¯t feel bad about this man, but he knew not to take a rash decision. Having lived for so long, he could have simply mastered the skill to hide his true self. And he was a magician.

    As they ate, Ephraim invited them toe to visit him at his home as well some time. They were still in the phase of getting to know each other. Although he seemed friendly, Ares knew he was also cautious.

 Chapter 175 Fishing

    Chapter 175 Fishing

    ¡°You are very handsome, Ephraim,¡± Nazneen said, trying to make Ares jealous at the lunch table. Ephraim paused and looked up, not looking so amused before he forced a smile. ¡°Have you found your breedmate?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately I have,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Oh. She must be lucky. From what n is she?¡±

    He smiled amused. ¡°She is human.¡±

    Human?

    ¡°Are you¡­ together?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Happily.¡±

    She frowned and he continued to eat.

    ¡°Well, this man is my breedmate,¡± She nodded toward Ares. Her statement came with a tone of disgust that she cringed at hearing herself.

    Ephraim must have heard it too. He almost stiffened before regaining hisposure. ¡°How lucky are you then.¡± He smiled.

    Not so lucky.

    They continued to eat their lunch while she was lost in thought, wondering how he was happy with his human breedmate.

    ¡°I would like to talk to Ephraim alone,¡± Nazneen said when they finished eating lunch.

    They all paused and Ephraim looked at her in a way she couldn¡¯t understand before ncing at Ares.

    Ares forced a smile. ¡°I am sure she has dragon things to ask that I can¡¯t help her with. Do you mind, Ephraim?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    They left Ares to have a walk in the garden. ¡°You do feel the breedmate instinct, don¡¯t you?¡± She began just to make sure what she wanted to ask was relevant to his case.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°And your human breedmate doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is unfair?¡±

    ¡°It is. I knew from the moment I saw her that she is the one for me but she has to blindly trust her feelings.¡±

    Nazneen came to a halt, almost startled by his answer. It wasn¡¯t what she was asking or what she expected the answer to be. He came to halt with her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it reassuring to just know?¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Not when they don¡¯t feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°So you would rather not know?¡±

    ¡°That is not what I mean!¡±

    He chuckled and she wasn¡¯t sure why, but he made her realize she would rather know.

    ¡°What I am trying to say is¡­ if he was a dragon, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this.¡±

    ¡°No. But he is not.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°You think it would be easier if he was a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. Life is full of trials. Nothing meaningful in your life trulyes with ease or remains with ease. If he was a dragon, only the trial would be different.¡±

    She took a moment to absorb his words.

    ¡°We are all faced with hardships that are within our capacity. Some just have the willpower to ovee them. Your breedmate is such a person. He makes it even look easy but it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t have his own struggles. If you truly want to be sessful, you need to step out of your own wants and needs and for a moment see him. Understanding is what brings people together.¡±

    He was talking about her and Ares but also something bigger.

    ¡°Since you brought me out here I would like to add one more thing. People don¡¯t know what is in your head or heart. They see your actions and words.¡± He said simply but she knew what he was implying. ¡°Shall we go back inside?¡±

    She gave a nod and he steered them back. He and Ares went ahead to then discuss other things, most of which she couldn¡¯t understand and then he left at sunset.

    ¡°I am going to sleep,¡± Ares said. ¡°You will have dinner served in the dining room and Eve will help you with anything you need.¡±

    ¡°The sun is just setting,¡± she said.

    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t have enough sleepst night.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight.¡± She replied and then he walked away.

    Maybe he was upset by her earlier behavior.

    *****

    Ares rushed through the hall, not nning to sleep. He was going to test the theory of what he was and he needed to do it alone. He could find out that he was something else entirely after all this time and thest thing he needed was to have someone in an emotional state with him when he didn¡¯t know in which state he would be in after finding out.

    He took the back route and went out through the back gate. The sky was turning darker each minute as he walked down the small hill to the sand and stones. It was a bit stormy, with dark clouds as if it would rain and the waves made sshing sounds. What exactly would he do? Dive and then drown?

    He took off his boots, looking around. No one came to this part of the ind so he was just making sure. He undressed and only kept his pants on. The wind was cold and blew his hair back as he walked toward the sea.

    When he took a step into the water, the cold made him shiver. He continued to step inside, getting in deeper and deeper until he couldn¡¯t feel the ground beneath his feet and the water almost swallowed him.

    He dived, trying to focus on his breathing but he couldn¡¯t breathe under water. When he felt suffocated he swam back up to get some air. He tried again but kept failing. Now he was freezing.

    This was insanity. He was no sea demon. he tried to swim back tond when a strong storm broke, making the waves wild. Rain started to pour down. Great, he thought fighting his way through the waves but they refused to let him go.

    He was very cold at this point and just wanted to get back, so he kept fighting but all the distance he swam was wasted when one strong wave pushed him all the way back and down.

    ¡°Whatever you are, you feel it deep inside.¡± The words echoed in his mind as his memories were triggered of all the times he drowned. He was a good swimmer but the storms and the waves almost always pushed him back. Fought him with resistance, so now he didn¡¯t fight back.

    He dived deeper. If he was going to drown and die this way, he would have already. The sea wouldn¡¯t let him. The waves didn¡¯t mean to kill him. They had been trying to tell him something. Or show him.

    He continued to swim deeper and felt the pressure rise, his lungs burning for air and his ears began to hurt. He needed to breathe and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore so he gasped for air.

    Water rushed into his mouth and nose and he expected that ufortable feeling to follow but¡­ he breathed.

    Unable to believe it he took another breathe and there was no pain. His hands swaying in front of him had changed. His nails were sharp and pointy and his fingers were attached with thin skin between them. Scales of teal and aqua blue with silver glitter covered his arms.

    The speed at which he traveled increased immensely as his legs joined into a tail. His neck had gills on each side, making him able to breathe, and as he got deeper into the sea, a fin appeared from his back. His eyes became bright and his vision changed so he could see the darkest depths and his stuffed ears now began to hear sounds.

    He went through a dark barrier before he arrived at a strange ce. Different kinds of strange fishes and sea creatures swam by him but when he saw the first of his kind, he froze. A male with pink scales and a tale casually passed him. As he continued he encountered more and more of them. So that was what he looked like.

    He ran his tongue over his teeth when he noticed they had different teeth. Fangs with smaller ones right near them. He forgot about them for a moment, as he observed the ce. It was like a beautiful garden except with more colors and strange nts and creatures.

    Ares decided to follow one of his kind to see where they were all going. This one was swimming back up to the surface and he followed up to another ind. As the man stepped out of the water he slowly changed into his human form, but scales covered his legs like pants. He looked back at him.

    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes. What are you?¡±

    The man looked at him strangely and walked away. Ares looked around as he stepped out of the water. There were homes built in the area and he saw a few men and women passing by, also having scales clothes, skin, or dress. He wasn¡¯t sure.

    Where was he?

    He took a few steps, realizing he was naked unlike them. He would have no scales? He would like to¡­

    As he had the thought, scales covered his legs and private part as well. So he could just think it?

    He looked ahead, deciding to digest the madnesster. He needed to know if this was real and what these people were.

 Chapter 176 Self discovery

    176 Self discovery

    Ares walked around the ind lost in observing his surroundings. Bright colorful homes in the different shades of blue and green mixed. Some were mansions and others were smaller homes.

    Some of the creatures living therey on the beach, enjoying the sun and others went about their day.

    Day? Sun?

    It was night when he left. Now he was even more confused. He came by a man selling pearls and other stones he had never seen.

    Ares stopped, hoping to speak to him as he pretended to buy something.

    ¡°You are new here,¡± the man said before Ares could say something.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Land.¡±

    ¡°An arozak fromnd.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°What is an arozak?¡±

    ¡°A halfbreed.¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°This all must be new to you.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The man motioned for him to sit down on the chair next to his table where he ced the stones. Ares sat down.

    ¡°We are called marozaks. We are bothnd and water creatures. You are a meraz, a male, and females are called meriz.¡±

    Ares nodded. ¡°What ce is this?¡±

    ¡°These are thends in which we live and can only be found by us. There are more of them and this one is called Herasekin.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was an Arozak?¡±

    ¡°Your skin. Your scales are slightly different and not so prominent.¡±

    He looked at his scales and tried topare them to the man¡¯s scales. He was right. His scales blended more into his skin.

    ¡°Can you tell which of my parents could have been a marozak?¡± Ares asked.

    The man shook his head.

    Ares never thought of trying to find his parents. It was nearly impossible and he had just epted that fact but now he wondered if there was a possibility to meet one of them if they were here.

    ¡°You want to find your parent?¡± The man said.

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ I have never met them.¡±

    The man shook his head with a sad expression. ¡°It will be difficult.¡±

    It would be.

    ¡°Can you tell me what I can do as an Arozak that a human can¡¯t? Well, besides the scales and sea things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about humans. I just know they have short lives and we live much longer. If it is your first time shifting, I am sure you will notice the difference with time.¡±

    Ares nodded, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I am Azaan.¡±

    ¡°Ares.¡±

    ¡°Wee to our world, Ares. I live at the teal house across the road.¡± He pointed. ¡°Next time I could help you meet a few arozaks.¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate that.¡±

    Azaan smiled. He had a friendly face despite his masculine features. His hair was a beautiful golden, matching his golden scales.

    Ares thanked him for his help and went on to explore. He got to speak to a few more and ask them questions. What he got to know about his kind was that they had stronger bodies, healing abilities but they would have to spend enough time in the water, they had better senses, and longer lifespans and they ate fish. Raw fish and many other sea creatures he didn¡¯t even know the name of.

    What shocked him was that they consumed blood. Human blood. So sometimes they would have to go to the human world, find a human of their taste which they could tell through smell, and consume their blood.

    ¡°You kill them?¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡± They chuckled. ¡°We just take the blood. Just make sure to erase their memory.¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°How can I¡­ do that?¡±

    The man and the woman looked at each other and then at him again. ¡°Just look deeply into their eyes and when you feel like they can¡¯t look away, you tell them to forget.¡±

    Oh well. He wasn¡¯t going to do this anyway. Most of the people he met were friendly and willing to talk, except for a few.

    ¡°But be careful. You are half-human and some of us have a taste for that.¡± The woman told him.

    Oh, so he would be the meal now? Great. Would exin the certain nces from men and women that he passed by. He didn¡¯t know why but the nces felt a little sexual too, as if he wasn¡¯t just a in meal but more like flesh in every way.

    When he found his way back to the sea, he decided he should go back home before everyone used Nazneen of his disappearance.

    He dived in and this time just knew to let his body take over but he didn¡¯t know where he was going and how he was going to find his way back. But somehow the waves guided him, and he felt the temperature and vor of the water changes, sensed the strong waves, and heard the rain above. He was back home.

    His body began to change form before he was even out of the water and he wasn¡¯t sure why. He struggled again, the waves drowning him. He fought his way up and gasped for air. Cold rain poured over his head and he was already back to feeling cold.

    The waves spit him out on shore a little forceful. He waspletely and got up to find his wet clothes. He wore them shivering and then went back home.

    This was real.

    ****

    Nazneen watched the rain pour outside her window while she sat on the bed. Everything wasfortable and the maids took well care of her. They put fire in the hearth and served her tea to help her sleep after helping her get into afortable nightgown. Even the nightgown covered her more than their traditional clothing.

    She kept thinking about her conversation with Ephraim and she remembered all her tantrums and all the harsh things she said to Ares. Even before him, before she was locked away, she was used to having it her way. Her behavior was what got her cursed to begin with. The bloody witch wanted to teach her a lesson. A lesson that wasn¡¯t only to be restrained. Now she understood why the witch made it so that only her breedmate could release her. He knew, her breedmate wouldn¡¯t be a dragon.

    She chuckled darkly. Well done.

    Going to the window she looked outside and watched the rain pour over when she saw Arese into sight as he climbed up the hill. He opened the small door in the gate and stepped inside, shoving it closed before hurrying through the distance. He was pale and shivering.

    Nazneen quickly left the room to meet him down the hall, wondering what had happened to him. She thought he went to sleep and now it waste.

    She stepped out of her room and followed the sound of his footsteps. He came around the corner and into sight, soaked and with arms wrapped around himself.

    He took notice of her as he neared. She looked at him questioningly. ¡°You are still awake,¡± he said his voice vibrating. He was forcing his teeth not to chatter and his lips had turned a light shade of blue.

    Nazneen followed him. ¡°What were you doing out in the rain thiste?¡± She wondered if it wasn¡¯t the rain. Did he go to dive?

    He didn¡¯t reply and just walked faster. He flung the door to his room open and as soon as he stepped inside, he took off his boots. Water poured from them. Then he began to undress in a rush.

    Nazneen kicked the door shut behind her so no one would see him but then she was left there with him. She felt like she should help him from the way he fumbled and couldn¡¯t help his body from trembling but she just stood there.

    When he grabbed his pants and just took them down her gaze wandered around the room. She thought humans were¡­discreet. Maybe not. And then she just couldn¡¯t help herself and looked at his back as he went to the dressed and pulled out a towel.

    He had a nice firm bottom and thick thighs. She wanted to touch him, dig her fingers into his bottom as he sank into her. Her insides tightened at the thought and then the sight in front of her was reced with a white towel that he wrapped around his waist. Then he picked another one and began to dry his hair and body.

    She could see how he curled and uncurled his toes to warm himself up.

    ¡°Did you go dive?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he breathed, turning around. He walked back to bed to get under the covers. He let out a sigh of relief but he kept trembling still. She could see how he tried to stop his jaw from moving.

    She went to sit beside him on the bed. ¡°Did you discover anything?¡±

    He closed his eyes sucking in a sharp breath. It was difficult to speak.

    Nazneen stood up. ¡°I can warm you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Now is ¡­ not¡­ the time.¡± He shivered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. My body adjusts so if it is cold it gets warmer.¡± She exined.

    He opened his eyes with a slight frown. ¡°Alright,¡± he said desperately.

    She walked closer and motioned for him to make a ce for her. Getting under the covers with him, she paused. ¡°It will be better if I am naked.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t trying to seduce him. She needed to feel the cold against her body so that it would get hotter.

    He just let out a pained breath.

    Still, under the cover, she just removed the dress from her shoulders and pulled it down then pushed it off with her feet.

    ¡°Hug me instead,¡± she then told him.

    Without hesitance, he pulled her closer.

 Chapter 177 Lean on me

    177 Lean on me

    On his way back home, Mchi met Chanan who had just left Ravina. If he stayed until now, they seemed to have a lot to talk about.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Good. What happened?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I told her about father,¡± Mchi said.

    The old man looked at him with sympathy. ¡°You did well. She needs to know everything so she can grieve to be able to move on.¡±

    Mchi nodded.

    ¡°Have it created more problems between you two?¡± Chanan asked.

    Mchi recalledst night. They had a calm night and spoke for a while before going to sleep.

    ¡°I think not. She said she doesn¡¯t hate me but she is sad and angry.¡±

    ¡°That is good.¡± He nodded.

    In her case, it definitely was. He didn¡¯t want to see those empty eyes again.

    ¡°I just want to make things right. I understand why she is sad and angry but I don¡¯t want her to feel like that toward me forever. I want to do anything to change those feelings.¡±

    Chanan smiled. ¡°Have you perhaps thought she is not angry with you?¡±

    Mchi frowned.

    ¡°You said she didn¡¯t hate you. There are so many things she could be angry about. Anger is not always a bad thing. Many times it is even necessary.¡± He patted him on the shoulder with a gentle smile and then proceeded.

    Anger was sometimes necessary; to bring change. Chaos was sometimes necessary; to bring birth to a new order. Strange. It was something his father used to say.

    He continued home. As he went upstairs he sensed that Ravina was in his room. He had seen her during the execution so she probably had questions.

    Stepping into his room, he found her standing near the window. She turned around when she heard his steps. Stepping away from the window, she came forward.

    ¡°Chanan just left. Thank you for sending him.¡±

    ¡°I hope he helped.¡±

    She nodded with a faint smile. ¡°He did. He reminds me of Bram a little.¡±

    Bram? The one who came with her to the cave the first time?

    She had more people she liked that she left behind.

    ¡°He had also lost his whole family. We were all people who lost a lot and we didn¡¯t know how to help each other.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°I wish I was nicer to him.¡±

    She then shook her head as if leaving the memories behind.

    ¡°What have you done to your hand?¡±

    He lifted his hand and looked at his knuckles. Despite his n, Tural wanted to be rebellious so he hadnd a few punches. It would heal soon. His body was just still a little slow in the process.

    ¡°It is just blood. Probably already healed.¡±

    She walked passed him and went into the privy room. She came back with a wet cloth.

    ¡°Come,¡± she said taking his hand she sat them on the bed. Then she gently began to rub the dried blood off.

    ¡°Was that king Tural?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Was he the one who ordered the attack?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. We will find out.¡±

    She paused and looked up at him. ¡°You still killed him.¡±

    ¡°I was just taking advantage of a good opportunity. He needs to go anyway for changes to happen.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°You can just kill him then?¡±

    The killing wasn¡¯t the difficult part. It was the consequences.

    ¡°We gathered enough evidence of rules broken and witnesses to the attack. It is what happens after that we need to prepare for.¡±

    Not having a king would put them in a vulnerable situation but Mchi had to consider that some of his people were against him now. They could decide to join the white dragons to rebel.

    Ravina nodded and then continued to wash his hand. ¡°Will you allow me to make weapons then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Some won¡¯t like that, so we will have to do it discreetly to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded.

    Then it became quiet again for a while.

    ¡°Mchi.¡±

    He turned to her, watching her face as she looked at his hand that she was watching.

    ¡°I have been thinking about father and your father. I admired my father a lot and I understand you had a different rtionship with your father. But he was still your father. It must have been difficult to go against him and against your people. It is difficult to be the first one to speak up, to go against the norms.¡± She continued to wipe his hand gently despite the fact that was clean of blood now.

    ¡°I understand it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do at all and I am d you did it. Someone from your people had to do it and I am d it was you.¡±

    Mchi turned away and looked ahead, trying to fight the burning in his eyes.

    ¡°I know you did a lot of things you regret and it haunts you. You are here now because you didn¡¯t like that person and how things were and you took a step to change it. You can be proud of that.¡± She told him.

    Proud? Arge lump settled in his throat.

    ¡°I killed your people.¡±

    ¡°You did. I am not saying that is good or forgetting that. One fact doesn¡¯t have to change the other. I wish it was as simple as good or bad but it isn¡¯t. You can still see the good things you have done. I see them.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help the emotions boiling to the surface now and he tried to stand up and get away, but she put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It is alright,¡± she whispered.

    He let out a staggered breath still fighting the tears. Ravina¡¯s hand came around to his other shoulder and she let him lean his head on her shoulder. He closed his eyes and the tears fell. He had carried so much self-hate that he tried to shift it onto others. He had been so confused by his decisions, denying what he knew was right deep down.

    The tears fell silently and Ravina squeezed his shoulder gently and then stroked his back. He would usually hate this but he foundfort. Afort that hurt in a way because it came from her. Because thisfort was not deserved and those tears were not supposed to be shed.

    ¡°It is alright,¡± she told him as if knowing his train of thought. ¡°I hate to cry too.¡±

    He almost chucked between the tears.

    ¡°It feels like betrayal. At least I can¡¯t smell anything else you might be feeling.¡±

    Now he smiled. She was silly.

    He didn¡¯t know how long they stayed like that, but long enough for him to feel like he needed to pull back so her shoulder wouldn¡¯t hurt. But thefort didn¡¯t stop nor did he stop it. Hey in bed and Ravina sat beside him, stroking his hair gently.

    With the wind blowing in from the window, her scent, and her gentle touch, this felt like heaven. He even managed to fall asleep for a little while and meanwhile Ravina had drawn something on a piece of paper.

    He thought she was already sketching weapons but when he pushed himself up on an elbow, he took notice of what she was drawing. A swing it seemed.

    ¡°Is that a swing?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The only girly thing I ever wanted was a swing when I was younger,¡± she said. Then she turned to him. ¡°Could you build one?¡±

    He looked at the sketch closer. ¡°You wanted to look like that?¡±

    ¡°I made it simple,¡± she said.

    He shook his head sitting up. He took the paper and pen from her. If he was going to make a swing, he was going to make therge ones. A swinging bench, that had a backrest and that she couldy on. He decorated it with a few flowers as he sketched and she watched him curiously.

    ¡°This is beautiful but big.¡±

    Well, if he wanted to build houses then a bench was nothing.

    ¡°It should befortable. Somewhere you can have tea and spend a lot of time.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°You will make it like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We should add a roof.¡± He said and continued to sketch some more. ¡°Like this.¡± He then showed her.

    ¡°It is beautiful.¡±

    He paused thinking that this would be the first time he truly built something in a long time. Was this to encourage him? He looked at her. She smiled. He couldn¡¯t tell with this woman but he knew she rarely wanted something.

    ¡°Would you like to add something?¡± He asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°It looks perfect. Mine was too simple and boring. I like that kind of creativity. This one looks¡­ royal.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are born a royal.¡±He said.

    ¡°I can only make a weapon for you. I have no other skill.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it will be useful.¡± He told her.

    She looked a little worried and then forced a smile.

 Chapter 178 Sweet scent

    178 Sweet scent

    Ephraim¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he neared his room and sensed Darcy waiting for him inside. He opened the door and stepped in and she quickly stood up from his bed. She was worried.

    ¡°Ephraim,¡± she hurried over and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°What took you so long? I worried something happened and didn¡¯t know whether to speak to someone or not.¡±

    He hugged her back, his smile widening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have managed to survive for so many years. I have learned many tricks to avoid danger and death.¡±

    She drew back and smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it.¡±

    Truth was, it was hell but he forced a smile through the painful memories. It was all worth it now here with her. He cupped her cheek, brushing his thumb over her cheekbones. She responded to his simplest touch and today, he could smell something different about her. She was close to her fertile days and if it was anything like with female dragons, then she would be more sensitive and easily aroused.

    Well, he would also be more sensitive and aroused. Especially to her smell and touch. He leaned down and kissed her and as always he was surprised at her softness and the sweet taste of her. Every time would feel like a first time yet familiar.

    Her hands went into his hair and she deepened the kiss. She was getting morefortable each day and it made him worry less about losing himself in the moment. He pulled her closer to his body and she moaned against his lips. The scent of her arousal added to his own and as she pained him with pleasure she pulled away.

    She was a little breathless and flushed but tried to appear calm. ¡°You probably want to change,¡± she said.

    ¡°I probably should,¡± he released her and decided to go find somethingfortable to wear.

    As he changed in the private room next by, he could hear her pacing and her heart was still beating rapidly. She was surely reacting like a female dragon in heat.

    When he returned to the room, she was sitting at the edge of his bed. The scent of her arousal still lingered in the room. If she only knew what she was doing to him.

    Her eyes settled on him as he walked over and her cheeks flushed even more. She was recalling something seeing his robe.

    ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± He asked as he got into bed, making himselffortable.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she climbed further up to face him, folding her legs. ¡°Did you?¡±

    He leaned back against the bedpost. ¡°No, but I had so many sweets I am full.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you were weed.¡± She tilted her head.

    He thought back to Ares. That man was interesting. He was like no human he had met before but then he knew tamers had special personalities. They were tamers for a reason. He was metalicious, very progressive for a human male, intelligent, confident, cunning, and straightforward. He was serious but not boring. Well, since he was a pirate, adventure was his thing but he was mission-focused now.

    ¡°I was. He will be a good addition to our team but he is careful of course and so should we. Even the smallest misunderstanding can sometimes cause division and he is not a man who ys fair.¡±

    ¡°Can we trust him then?¡±

    ¡°We need someone who doesn¡¯t y fair,¡± he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling about him and he is a tamer so I know his priority is the safety of his people. It is wired in him. Nothing matters as much.¡±

    ¡°He sounds dangerous to me.¡±

    He was. And there was also something else. He was something more just like his mother.

    ¡°He is. He is also the breedmate of a Katharos dragon.¡±

    Dysis hade back with more information about the white dragons. The previous king of the white dragons and his wife was killed and they were rumors that the daughter was dead or locked away. It was interesting to find out that she was alive and in fact had been locked away.

    ¡°Did you meet her too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I would have loved to see a human and dragon together.¡±

    Together? He wasn¡¯t sure about that yet. He didn¡¯t learn many good things about Nazneen as a princess and meeting her those things seemed to be true somehow. She was condescending in a way and demanding but she also seemed to listen to him. She didn¡¯t give him an entirely bad feeling.

    ¡°It sounds hopeful,¡± she said. ¡°What will you do now?¡±

    ¡°They are nning to get back her rightful ce. We will see how that goes and he is willing to provide us with a certain amount of weapons.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It will be good to have one ruler on our side.¡±

    ¡°King Mchi also has a human breedmate now.¡±

    She frowned and her expression changed, turning grim. ¡°I have no hope in the ck dragons or their king.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether to have hope either. One terrorizer died and was reced by another. And the human breedmate wasn¡¯t a queen yet so it wasn¡¯t a good sign.

    ¡°Forget about it,¡± he said not wanting to ruin the mood.

    Her face softened again and she looked into his eyes. ¡°Come here,¡± he said and she crawled over, getting into his arms and leaning back on him. He let his hands y her bare shoulders that tempted him. Smelling the way she did, he felt like he should send her to her room before his instinct took over too much but he didn¡¯t want to.

    His hand came to rest on the side of her neck and he nted his lips on the other side. She let out a small sigh as he sucked at her tender flesh, the scent of sweet arousal clouding his mind again but awakening desire.

    His mouth traveled down to those delicate shoulders, not wanting to leave an inch of her untasted. He was already bing feral. She tilted her body, her fingers finding his face and leading him to her lips. He crushed his mouth against hers in a wildness that he didn¡¯t know he had.

    She fell back and he was on top of her, ravishing her mouth, kissing down her delicate jaw, and sucking at her neck. She felt perfect beneath him. Soft and warm, her body arching, and heating to his touch.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what he did as he was moving too fast but he touched or removed a part of her clothes that made her stiffen. He felt the way her heartbeat changed and she flinched.

    Ephraim pulled away and saw the panic in her eyes, then slowly it was reced by confusion. ¡°I am sorry,¡± she breathed.

    ¡°No¡­it was too fast. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t sure what it was. If it was what she went through or just that he was going too fast.

    He sat up and this time he could tell she was embarrassed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ too fast. I just¡­ don¡¯t like to be undressed.¡± She said thest words quickly.

    She looked down at her hands. He could tell she wasn¡¯t happy about how she felt.

    ¡°It is alright,¡± he assured her.

    She looked up at him. ¡°It is not.¡± Her eyes glistened. ¡°Will I forever be like this? I will have to at some point¡­¡± she looked down again fumbling with her fingers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want,¡± he said hating to see her like this.

    ¡°But¡­¡± her voice lowered and now she scratched her fingers. ¡°What if I want to?¡± She looked up at him again, her eyes tearing up.

    It wasn¡¯t just about wanting this. He understood what she meant.

    ¡°Would you be alright undressing?¡±

    She thought for a moment then shook her head with shoulders falling. ¡°Not in front of others.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have topletely undress.¡±

    She looked thoughtful again.

    ¡°You could keep most things on.¡±

    He could see her mind spin as she tried to figure out how and then she seemed to understand.

    ¡°Is that¡­ normal?¡±

    Normal?

    ¡°There are no rules.¡±

    She looked at him for a long moment. ¡°Would you be fine that way?¡±

    The question took him by surprise. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She seemed skeptical. ¡°No man would be.¡± He heard panic rise in her voice and then she shook her head. ¡°This won¡¯t work.¡± She then frowned.

    It was her fear speaking. Her doubts. He had gone through that. The feeling of chaos over something that a normal person would solve easily.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried.¡±

    She looked at him for a long moment and he began to take off his robe to help her think. Well, about something else before she made the issue bigger in her head. ¡°Are you not tempted enough to try?¡± He asked.

    Her cheeks flushed. He leaned in and teasingly licked her lips, feeling them tremble to his touch. He now had an idea now on how to help her.

 Chapter 179 New heights

    179 New heights

    Darcy was taken aback by the erotic touch of his tongue. He licked her slowly, his tongue following the shape of her lips. She did not know of such kissing but it felt good and she leaned in to take his full lips when he pulled back just enough to get away. She leaned closer in another attempt, and he allowed her a touch only.

    She opened her eyes to see why he moved away. The smoke in his eyes had covered the fire; now they were purely silver and glistening with a yfulness that made her stomach bubble with something unknown. The thought of undressing was still in the back of her head but not so strong toe forward and rece what was in her mind now.

    His face, his hair, and his bronzed skin. He looked absolutely enticing in the dim light. His fingers reached under her chin, brushing forward and she followed his movement to his lips as if spellbound. He still didn¡¯t give her all that she needed. There wasn¡¯t the wildness he had just a moment ago. This was a way to inme her and then leave the fire burning.

    ¡°Is that all you want, Darcy..?¡± he rasped against her lips.

    God, no!

    She got up on her knees, looming over him slightly, her hands went into his hair and she tilted his head back and kissed him with all her might. It almost scared her that she was like this but it shouldn¡¯t surprise her. She had been yearning for him for quite a while now. All the holding hands, kissing, hugging, and casting heated nces had left her with a need that grew with each passing day. She even found herself going to bed, still thinking of him, of kissing him and allowing more. Only the more she knew from stories she heard from other female members of the phantom.

    She never understood the appeal or why someone would even bother with such thing but now she understood. The fire that she had been trying to distinguish only burned hotter the more she denied herself and now it burned her sanity away.

    A deep guttural sound came from Ephraim¡¯s lips, which she found strangely thrilling. Her heart thumped even faster interpreting the sound as approval.

    Darcy wasn¡¯t sure if she pushed him back or if he was the one pulling her down with him. He fell onto the bed and she was on top of him. Startled she pushed herself away slightly with her hands on his chest and looked down at him.

    Her breath hitched. Hey under her on the ck satin sheets that blended with his dark hair and smoldering eyes were on her, the fire inside burning again and chasing the smoke away. His body was inviting and she could feel the heat of him under hand palms. He was pure temptation. Yet being on top, she became hesitant. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    He lifted his hand and cupped her cheek then watched intensely as his thumb brushed over her lips. Darcy lost her breath. Her lips remained parted while her hands traveled up his chest to his shoulders. She pulled herself up, brushing her body against his. He groaned before she took his lips and she realized why soon.

    The hard length of him pressing against her pelvis startled her at first but then slowly excited her, especially whenever she shifted and he made a sound that caused the slow and rhythmical throbbing in her body travel lower and lower. His hand skimmed down her back, over her bottom, and grasped her thighs, making her straddle him and rocking her into his arousal.

    A moan came from her lips, the pulsating beat now settling between her legs. Sheplied and ground her hips into him. The ache turned into an urgency, like a knot twisting tight inside of her. She dug her fingers into his chest, the need in her became too intense that she stopped kissing him. She was unable to focus on two things at the same time.

    She wanted the clothes between them gone. She wanted¡­ something but she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what. She felt as though she was losing control over her body so she stopped, frightened by this sudden sensation.

    Before she could catch her breath, Ephraim rolled them over and pinned her under him. His lips found her neck and his hand skimmed down her throat to her chest. She arched from the bed when he cupped her breast, kneading it through the fabric of her dress and brushing his thumb over the hardened tip.

    Darcy moaned and sped her legs together tightly, the throbbing between her thighs intensifying. His lips kissed along her jaw and took her mouth again as his hand continued to tease her.

    She grew more and more frustrated by theck of direct contact. Ephraim pushed one knee between her legs, preventing her from soothing the ache between them. She clutched at him frustrated, still attempting to sp her legs together when he pushed into her.

    Another sound came from her lips and she couldn¡¯t help the urge to rub against him. Her gown fell up but she didn¡¯t care and his hand found her thigh, slowly teasing its way up and sliding under her dress. At this point her head was spinning and all she wanted was to find relief.

    ¡°Touch.¡± He whispered against her lips, his hand going to the inside of her thigh.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed.

    ¡°Here?¡± He touched her where she ached and her back rose from the mattress. She felt as though she should be embarrassed but all she wanted was for him to continue.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He licked her exposed neck and down to her chest as his fingers deliciously rubbed her aching flesh. His tongueved the swell of her breast and then he kissed them through the fabric. She could feel the heat of his mouth that made the tips of her breasts stiffer and more sensitive to the friction of the fabric. Another moan came from her lips.

    ¡°I want to lick them,¡± he rasped and her insides clenched in response. She twisted her hips and he changed strokes of his fingers between her legs.

    ¡°I want to im every inch of your skin with my mouth,¡± he continued.

    Darcy could only clutch onto him, her mouth open in a silent cry, her hips moving to the tormenting strokes of his fingers. ¡°And then I want to im your flesh, to bury my body in yours. Like this.¡±

    He inserted a finger in her and her eyes rolled back in her head. The muscles in her thighs tensed and she dug her fingers into his arms as he pulled his finger out and inserted it again.

    God, what was he doing to her?

    She clenched around him, her body growing tighter with tension that kept building. He sucked at her lips and her moans.

    ¡°More?¡±

    She writhed in response and he inserted another finger into her. She felt a slight difort but not more than the pleasure. Her body weed the intrusion and the rhythmic thrusts. Her insides grew tight, her toes curled feeling the tension building to a frightening height and now she was only waiting for the fall. Then a wild tremor went through her, prickling alone every nerve in her body. She cried against his lips her body still quivering. Ephraim ced soft kisses down her cheek and jaw while shallow breaths left her lips.

    He pulled back to look at her. Her cheeks flushed and he caressed her face gently. He shifted so that both his legs were now between her thighs and she noticed he waspletely naked. She wasn¡¯t sure when he removed his pants but having him naked between her bare thighs aroused her. Her stomach bubbled with nervousness when his thick length brushed against her hip as her gown continued to fold up.

    She had heard the first time was painful. No wonder, if this was the size of men¡¯s equipment but she wasn¡¯t worried about pain.

    Ephraim ground his hips into her mimicking what he would do once inside of her. Darcy reached for the straps at the front of her dress with a staggered breath. She didn¡¯t want anything between them now. She pushed it down her shoulders and he coated them with his lips. Then down her chest, anticipating his mouth to follow and he did. He kissed the swell of her breast, licked a tip, and took it into his mouth as soon as she released it.

    A deep guttural sound she never heard before came from her throat and she couldn¡¯t focus on removing her gown anymore. Ephraim punished both of her breaths with his mouth, licking and sucking until they were aching. She writhed and whimpered not paying attention to anything else than his mouth that moved down to her belly, kissing the curve of her hips where he stopped and waited for her to lift them.

    Darcy lifted her hips and he slid the dress further down, his lips following to cover the exposed skin, and just like that she was naked. Naked and inmed. His lips took the same path up and met hers. ¡°You are beautiful,¡± he husked. ¡°And all mine.¡±

    Oh, yes.

    ¡°Look at me Darcy when I im you,¡± he said.

    She opened her eyes almost faint from the tension. His ring gaze didn¡¯t help her at all and as he slowly pushed into her she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes from fluttering. She waited for the pain and it came but it wasn¡¯t what she expected. It was a good kind of pain, like a sweet sting, and her back arched as he sank deeper and deeper.

    The fingers felt good, but this felt better. She feltplete.

    ¡°God, Darcy. You feel perfect.¡± He said, shuddering.

    She was too breathless to respond and then became mindless when he began to rock his hips into her. She let go, allowing him to take her to heights of pleasure she never knew existed.

 Chapter 180 Friction

    Nazneen regretted immediately getting under the covers naked with Ares. The temptation was too much as he pulled her closer, pressing her body into his. He was freezing cold but instead of flinching away, she melted into him. He pressed her full breasts against his hard t chest and her lips parted at the delicious friction that made her nipples stiffen as his chest moved against hers.

    He breathed harshly, still shivering, and dug his fingers into her waist. His fingertips and toes were the coldest and he sought warmth from her flesh. She took one of his hands and ced it between her thighs, knowing which body parts were hottest.

    Oh, sweet torment. She curled her toes as he sighed. Her inside grew tight, his hand so close to where she ached to have him. Then he grasped her and a silent moan left her lips, as sparks of heat went straight to her core. She sped her thighs together tightly and then rubbed them against each other fueling her arousal while warming him.

    What was she doing?

    He moved the other hand around her and ced it between the mattress and her body. While she was burning, he was still looking for ways to get warm. God, she stopped rubbing his hand against her thighs. She was already throbbing with need.

    When she stopped, his hand was still for a moment but then moved up, causing her thighs to tense and sp together to prevent him from going further. If he touched her now, she would want him inside of her right after. She would not be able to think before that. But he was cold so his body wouldn¡¯t even be in the state to do such a thing even if he wanted to.

    Nazneen tried to warm the rest of him with her hand. She rubbed his shoulder and then moved down to his arm. Arms she would love to have around here. His skin was different from that of dragon males. It wasn¡¯t as thick and she could easily feel the blood rushing through his thick veins.

    When she marked him, with either her nails or fangs, it would be more visible on his skin. A different ache settled in her stomach.

    Her hand went to his back, rubbing his shoulder des, moving down and fighting as images of him on top of her with her nails in his back graced her mind. This wasn¡¯t helping at all. And then she reached his bottom, wanting to keep touching him but he was still wearing the towel. It was better that way. She stopped.

    His shivering had calmed a little and his breath became steadier. But her own breathing and heartbeat were now unsteady. He moved his hand away from between her body and the mattress and his arm came around her again and pulled her closer, causing her nippled to graze his skin. A jolt of pleasure electrified her body and she bit back a moan.

    ¡°Ares,¡± she breathed against his shoulder, her voice suppressed with need. Touch me, she wanted to beg when the hand between her thighs moved upward. Her breath hitched when she realized he wasn¡¯t stopping and then he touched her aching flesh.

    ¡°Ah..¡± she arched against him and he pulled her head back even further by grasping her hair. She was surprised because she didn¡¯t smell any arousal but his lips were already on her neck.

    His fingers moved between her wet folds and she whimpered. ¡°Ares?!¡± She called surprised, shifting away from his touch but she ended up with her back against his. His hand was still between her legs and the other came around her chest, his forearm pressing against one breast and his hand cupping the other. Not too forceful but not gentle either. His fingers found the hard tip and tweaked it gently.

    Nazneen threw her head back with a moan and his mouth found her arched neck again. He sucked at her flesh as if wanting to eat her. She didn¡¯t mind but was confused by theck of scent of arousal. Why was he doing this? Yet, she couldn¡¯t stop him. She didn¡¯t want to. She became helpless to this feeling, to the sweet friction between her legs, to the tease of his fingers on her breast and his hot mouth right where her pulse was beating wildly. She was lost but then slowly she smelled it.

    The scent of arousal. It was faint but also different. It waspelling. Euphoric. It drove her closer to the edge causing her body to twist in his hold. She needed him to increase the rhythm of his strokes or she would die slowly.

    ¡°Ares!¡± She called breathless, then felt the graze of sharp teeth against her neck. She shivered.

    Humans didn¡¯t have such teeth but¡­ sea demons did. He was hungry for something else. She had heard that Marozaks drink human blood but she wasn¡¯t human so¡­? She was confused but if he wanted to sink those fangs in her she didn¡¯t mind and since she was a dragon he could take much more blood. If he liked it.

    Reaching behind, her fingers went into his hair. Cold. He was still out so how could his mouth be so hot against her skin? His fangs found the pulse in her neck and his tongue coated her skin wet before they pierced into her skin. She let out a cry, fisting his hair at the delicious prickle of pain. His hold on her breast tightened as he sucked the blood from her neck.

    Nazneen closed her eyes and bit her lips when his fingers began to work between her legs again, increasing the rhythm to the speed she wanted. A deep groan came from his lips as he continued to drink. Nazneen lost her breath, twisting her body again to the unbearable tension that kept building inside of her. Her body became one tight knot of muscle waiting to be undone.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    She waited¡­ and waited¡­ as he continued to torment her to the point where her muscles were painfully tense and then with thest stroke she became undone. A deep cry came from her lips and her body convulsed. She felt his tongue lick and stream blood running down her neck as he released her.

    She had experienced pleasure many times before but she couldn¡¯t remember it being this intense. Her insides kept clenching and unclenching for a while sending tremors down her legs. Once she was stable she turned around to see him. He was already asleep.

    Nazneen stared. The warmth had returned to his skin, his lips were pink again and his cheeks slightly flushed. She reached for him, touching his cheek. He was warm. His heart and breath were normal again. She saw a sh of glowing teal-blue scales on his arm.

    God, he was a Marozak. A sea demon was her breedmate. How? She never heard such a thing before. Marozaks were known to mix with humans but never dragons and clearly, he didn¡¯t mind dragon blood.

    She also noticed he had much fewer scars on his body. He healed. Only the very old ones remained. Maybe it was like dragon blood. The magic healed tried to heal the scars as soon as the injury was inflicted so maybe the old ones were not detected as an injury. The one his face remained. A little cut under his left eye that also cut the arch of his brow.

    She liked it. It suited him although the fact that he had a cut so close to his eyes made her cringe. He could have lost the eye. It would be such a waste since his eyes were the most alluring thing she had ever seen.

    Her mind wandered back in time. She often had humans around her but she never paid attention to them. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to most dragons. It was what he hated the most about her.

    The damned witch.

    ¡°One day you will be begging for attention,¡± he had told her once.

    Was this it? She was begging in some way. Shamelessly.

    She always had people¡¯s attention. She was purebred, beautiful, and a princess. The only one who didn¡¯t give her any attention was her father. He wanted a son. A purebred female could not challenge a purebred male to rule over all dragons because tradition chose the oldest purebred male to be the ruler of all dragons.

    Her father had tried for many years to impregnate a purebred female but kept failing until he found her mother. It was a sess except she was a female. Now she was only good for breeding. Her job was to find a purebred male and reproduce but Nazneen wanted to find her breedmate.

    ¡°Your wish is to find your breedmate, isn¡¯t it?¡± The witch had asked her when he locked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wille and find you. I hope until then you have done some self-reflection.¡± And with that, he had left her surrounded by dark walls instead of attention.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 181 Waking up as...?

    Ares woke up a little disorientated. He stared at the ceiling knowing he was in his room but tried to remember how he got there. It all came back to him, the journey to the sea, discovering his identity, and then he got back home, soaked and freezing and¡­

    Images shed through his mind of what happened in this bed and he wasn¡¯t sure what shocked him more; the fact that he pleasured her or that he drank her blood.

    Great. With a groan, he sat up. What kind of mess did he create?

    He ran his fingers through his hair, still reying what happened to understand. It was the warmth and rush of blood. As theyy in bed naked, he felt her body grow hotter and then he could almost smell the blood and hear how her heart pumped it faster in her veins. The rush had made him thirst but¡­ she was a dragon. He thought he took human blood.

    He ran his tongue over his teeth. No fangs but his canines were a bit different. Slightly longer and sharper. He hoped this wouldn¡¯t be a constant thirst and just something asional. Turning into a blood-drinking monster was not the kind of adventure he wanted before his death.

    Drinking blood? He was still not sure how he felt about it because his taste deceived him. It surely tasted like heavenst night. God! It was blood for heaven¡¯s sake!

    As he tried to get out of bed, his thoughts made him pause again and he took a deep breath knowing the mess he created. Not only did he drink her blood but¡­ why did he even do that?

    He tried to understand and recalled that it was her blood. The smell became stronger when she was aroused.

    Alright. Could someone shoot him?

    A knock came from the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± He called.

    His servant Jose stepped inside. ¡°Good morning, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Jose and Eve had worked for him the longest and took care of the household and made sure the rest of the servants did their duties. Jose made sure everything was ready for him in the morning and helped him leave his room in fine shape and as fast as possible. He was a busy man.

    Once he was ready, Ares left his room. He frowned as he walked down the hall, hearing noises from what seemed to be the upper floor. He could hear the footsteps and the servants talking.

    Ignoring it, he continued through the halls and went to Nazneen¡¯s room. He knocked on the door despite not hearing a sounding from inside. He had a feeling she wasn¡¯t there and opened the door. Peeking inside, he made sure he was right before leaving.

    Where was she? She didn¡¯t seem to mind the blood-drinking or did she? She was a dragon but still, he wasn¡¯t sure if blood was their thing. It could be very odd to her. It was certainly odd to him.

    When he arrived at the garden he found her sitting there, drinking tea at one of the tables. He slowed down, memories shing through his mind again. It wasn¡¯t the right time to recall her full breasts against his chest or even in his palm, or the heat between her legs or the soundsing from her lips.

    He clenched his jaw, feeling his own blood rushing to his groin. Well, she was exquisite. Only if her personality matched her looks but it was better this way. Less reasons to like her andplicate things.

    He descended the stairs leading away from the entry and walked to the table. She turned her head and eyed him before smiling. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied pulling the chair to sit down.

    Once he was seated their eyes met in silence for a moment. He felt he should say something aboutst night. No matter how much he wanted it to just vanish it wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± he began.

    ¡°You are a Marozak,¡± she cut off.

    That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to discuss but, ¡°it seems.¡±

    She nodded casually as she picked an apple and a small knife.

    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± he tried again to resolve everything and move on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will not misunderstand and if you are worried about the blood then¡­ it was like mating. Except that wasn¡¯t what you were doing.¡±

    Mating?

    ¡°So you drink blood?¡±

    ¡°Not really. We bite to mark and we might identally consume some.¡± She said trying to peel the skin off the apple.

    He nodded, watching her fail. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the skin,¡± she shrugged and the knife slipped from her finger and cut her. She flinched a little but then continued.

    ¡°Just give it to me,¡± he said reaching across the table. She smiled as he took the apple and knife from her.

    The skin was the part he liked the most. As he peeled it off he ate it instead of throwing it away. He could feel her gaze on him. ¡°You are very good with your hands,¡± she spoke with a sultry voice.

    He looked across the table. She wasn¡¯t thinking about the peeling and for some odd reason he felt a need to show her what else his hands could do with such a body.

    Ares discarded the thought with a frown and gave her the naked apple before picking one for himself.

    ¡°I will pack some weapons and then we should go back,¡± he told her.

    Something in her eyes changed but she nodded only.

    After having breakfast, he came out with his packed weapons and she flew away with him back to the mountains.

    Ankine was already waiting with news. ¡°Where did you go?¡± She wondered stressed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He hoped no one found out about them yet.

    ¡°Many things.¡±

    They sat down in the temple to speak. ¡°King Tural is dead.¡±

    Ares and Nazneen looked at each other with a frown before turning to Ankine again.

    ¡°King Mchi killed him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nazneen wondered.

    ¡°Apparently, King Tural sent people to kill King Mchi and his human breedmate.¡±

    Ares¡¯s heart ceased to beat.

    Ravina!

    ¡°Both were injured and King Mchi had been recovering for days so once he recovered he executed him.¡±

    Injured? His heart clenched, thinking she went through something horrific with dragons again. Was she alright?

    ¡°For now King Mchi had taken over the rule until a leader appears from our n. Families of the purest of blood are now preparing to meet with him. You should go there since the opportunity already presented itself.¡± Ankine spoke.

    Ares could see Nazneen shrink in her seat. She wasn¡¯t ready.

    ¡°If she goes there and she is the purest of blood, will the position just be given to her?¡± Ares wondered.

    ¡°Usually there is a fight for the throne. Sometimes the purest-bred King might not breed with a purebred queen so the sessor could end up not being a Katharos. He or she will then have to fight the one who is a Kathaors in the n and the winner takes the throne. But Nazneen is both the heir and a Katharos.¡±

    Ares nodded and looked at Nazneen. She took a deep breath. ¡°I shall go then,¡± she said.

    ¡°I wille with you.¡±

    ¡°No. That will make things moreplicated.¡± She told him.

    Right. He was human and he might stand in the way of iming the throne. She needed to smoothly get back the throne first.

    ¡°I will go with her,¡± Ankine said.

    Ares turned to Nazneen. ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I will be fine. I am just reiming my position.¡±

    She tried to sound confident but he knew she was nervous. She hadn¡¯t been among her people for a while so it was only natural.

    ¡°You will do fine.¡± He assured her.

    Both women went to get ready and then flew away. Ares watched them disappear into the horizon, wishing he could go with them and see how Ravina was doing. But he also worried for Nazneen. King Mchi could kill a King, so he wasn¡¯t veryfortable sending Nazneen away like this. Something began to bother him.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 182 Suspect

    ¡°Are there any news from the X n?¡± Mchi asked the messengers at the courthouse.

    ¡°The families Cavern, Snakeherd, and Waiwen are preparing.¡±

    Mchi nodded, thinking it must be someone outside these families. He knew these families and they didn¡¯t strike him as cunning. For them to prepare also defeated the purpose of removing king Tural. The person who wanted the throne woulde forward already prepared.

    Mchi frowned. It must be someone of higher rank than these families. Someone who found them easy opponents. Someone who would surely take the throne once King Tural was out of the picture. But who could that be?

    ¡°Which one of them is more fitting?¡± Mchi asked.

    ¡°The bloodline is very mixed. All have at least one purebred parent but it will be difficult to determine which is purest.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t surprising if all families were preparing. There would be a fight that he wasn¡¯t very interested in. He wanted to find the culprit more than anything. The white dragons would find a leader sooner orter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hasten the process. I want them here sooner.¡± Mchi told the messengers.

    They nodded and left to deliver his message. Mchi was left seated with his brothers.

    ¡°How are things between the two of you now?¡± Joel asked, referiing to him and Ravina.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised she hasn¡¯t left,¡± Kenan said and all of them red at him. ¡°What? I am just saying, I wouldn¡¯t stay with the family of my father¡¯s killer.¡± He stood up, pushing the chair back, and walked away.

    Mchi tried not to let his brother ruin his mood. He had finally gotten many things off his chest with Ravina and he was already aware and epted that this wasn¡¯t easy for her.

    Sometimes he wished he could let her go to find real happiness. To find a family that didn¡¯t remind her of her horrible past but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. There was no one he trusted to take well care of her.

    The court guard came to the hall. ¡°King Mchi. You have a visitor from the X-n.¡±

    Mchi frowned. Could it be¡­?

    ¡°Bring them in,¡± he ordered.

    His brothers shifted also wondering who it could be. Mchi had expected this somehow. Whoever set a trap for King Tural would be the most prepared and early to im the throne. He was curious to see who it was.

    The guard came back in with two women. One was a priestess from the way she was dressed but the other one¡­ all of them paused for a moment. She was a beauty, no doubt. Also familiar, he thought trying to remember where he had seen her because he was sure he did.

    Some blurry images shed through his head. Did he sleep with her?

    Eyes of ember and skin of honey. She was dressed in brown, the clothes hugging her body in all the right ces. He could see his brothers staring. Saul seemed to recognize her as well.

    ¡°Prince¡­ I mean king Mchi. It has been a long time.¡± She smiled.

    He tilted his head, still trying to remember. Surely she was someone of high status and she came for the throne. Princess¡­ something.

    ¡°I see you have a hard time remembering. It has been a hundred years and more after all. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am princess Nazneen, daughter of King Shah.¡±

    Princess Nazneen. He now remembered but he thought she was dead.

    ¡°I am sure you have heard mixed rumors about my disappearance. As you can see I am not dead.¡± She continued.

    Then the rumors of her being locked away were true?

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I was locked away and I have only recently been released.¡±

    Only recently? Wasn¡¯t it a strange coincidence? If he remembered correctly, her father Shah was very much against his father Khaos. He always tried to find ways to dethrone him. They were both very much alike. Equally cruel and if he remembered correctly she was one spoiled utterly rude princess. The kind that thought they were above anyone else.

    ¡°I am assuming you are here for the throne,¡± he spoke.

    A subtle smile curved her lips. ¡°I am here to take back my rightful ce.¡±

    Rightful ce?

    ¡°You seem to have arrived at the right time.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°It seems¡­¡±

    ¡°How were you released?¡±

    She paused, her eyes looking to the side. She was hiding something. Not a good sign. ¡°My time was due,¡± she replied.

    Lies. She was working with someone.

    He gave the guards a nod and she sensed it immediately, ready to fight them but they outnumbered her and brought her down to her knees, holding her still.

    The priestess looked worried. ¡°King Mchi. She has nothing to do with the attack on you and your breedmate.¡±

    ¡°Why are you with her?¡± He questioned knowing priests were never involved in politics.

    ¡°She was recently released and I offered my help.¡±

    ¡°And she was released because her time was due?¡±

    She hesitated as well.

    ¡°Bring me those who work with her and I might release her,¡± Mchi said.

    The priestess frowned.

    Nazneen stopped fighting the guards. ¡°Why would I attack you and your breedmate?¡± She demanded to know.

    ¡°You tell me?¡±

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    ¡°Then how were you released?¡±

    ¡°I already told you. My time was due.¡±

    Mchi sighed and gave the guards permission to take her away and lock her. With time she would speak. ¡°You are making a mistake King Mchi,¡± and this time managed to fight off a guard. More of them came to hold her down. She wasn¡¯t an easy one. It was her blood.

    ¡°King Mchi. I can assure you that she is innocent,¡± the priestess rushed to speak.

    ¡°But you are hiding something and not telling me surely means something.¡±

    ¡°As a priestess, there are certain things I keep confidential,¡± she replied through the growls of fight going on as the guards tried to drag her away.

    He nodded. ¡°I understand but this is also an important matter. I would suggest you cooperate to prove her innocence if she truly is.¡±

    He found it odd that the priestess followed her all the way here. He should keep her too but he would let her go to know who else could be involved in this.

    Saul gave him that look he recognized. He wanted to tell him something.

    The priestess looked distressed. She seemed to want to say something but held back. Mchi gave her permission to leave and she walked away hesitantly.

    Saul gave a signal to one of his men to follow her before turning to him. ¡°The rumors said only her breedmate could release her.¡±

    Interesting. If it was true, that made him even more suspicious. Her breedmate would surely have connections with people and with her release nned the disposal of King Tural and cleared the throne for his breedmate to be king himself. The question was if she knew or if he did it behind her back. Since she was here alone, either the rumor wasn¡¯t true or he was hiding for a reason. But with his breedmate locked, he would surelye here to save her.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 183 Encounters (part 1)

    183 Encounters (part 1)

    When the sunset, Mchi went to the dungeon to see Nazneen. He could hear from the clinging sound of chains that she was trying to free herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± he spoke as he came to stand in front of her cell.

    She looked at him through the small window in the door then dragged the chains with her as she stepped closer. ¡°You think if I wanted to kill you or your mate that I would send people to do so?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t fault me for thinking so. You always had people do things for you.¡±

    She just red at him.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ where is your breedmate?¡± He asked her.

    She narrowed her eyes, the amber turning into mes. There was certainly a breedmate involved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied.

    Lies. If she was protecting him, then he had to be involved.

    ¡°Then you will know when hees here to save you and I will have some motivation for you to speak. Or for him.¡±

    Her features hardened but then slowly her lips curved into a smile. ¡°I understand. You are doing all of this to protect your fragile human breedmate. Has she epted you yet?¡±

    He knew she was trying to anger him so he ignored her remark.

    ¡°Must be so difficult for you to have found your breedmate in a human after taking every dragon female to bed. You and your brother Saul. What did they call you?¡± She pretended to be thoughtful. ¡°Right. The beast. Strange that you have such a reputation. I don¡¯t even remember much of what happened between us.¡±

    ¡°That makes two of us.¡± Nor did he want to remember.

    ¡°Did you mate with her yet?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    She chuckled. ¡°I guess not. But don¡¯t worry. From what I know, if the human traditions are still the same then she must be a virgin. Poor thing will have nothing topare you to, so I am sure you won¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    ¡°You sure like to talk a lot and you are too interested in my breedmate. Are YOU disappointed perhaps?¡± He raised a brow. He was trying to know if she did indeed have a breedmate or not.

    She scoffed. ¡°King Mchi. Do you think I sought you out because I was enticed by you like other females? I was simply looking for a purebred male.¡±

    ¡°I hope whatever your breedmate is, that he will be pure enough to defend himself once hees here.¡±

    She shook her head looking disappointed. ¡°You are really bad at this. Your father at least knew how to rule.¡± She walked back and sat in a corner. ¡°You will only be waiting, King Mchi. No one wille here.¡±

    From the way she acted, someone would surelye to save her.

    Mchi walked away from the cell and went back home. As he walked by Ravina¡¯s room, he saw the door open. He paused to see what she was doing. She was sitting at the table and seemed to continue with her sketches. He walked in and she was so focused she didn¡¯t notice his presence until he looked over her shoulder and his shadow was cast on the papers.

    She was sketching the weapons. She stopped and looked up over her shoulder. ¡°Where were you?¡± She asked.

    He came to lean on the desk so he could face her. He then told her about Nazneen. Ravina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She was locked away for so long?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she angered a witch.¡± With her behavior, it didn¡¯t surprise him that she had a feud with someone.

    ¡°You think she did it?¡±

    ¡°I am mostly suspicious about her breedmate. We will see once we find him.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully, rolling the pin between her fingers. He looked at her sketch. ¡°It looks almost finished.¡±

    She looked at it as well but made an expression of disappointment. ¡°I don¡¯t think this will do. Pistols are not my expertise and from the bullets, you were shot with, they seem very well-developed nowadays. And they are the most efficient to use so¡­¡± she paused to think. ¡°We need to buy them.¡±

    Buy them? What was she thinking about?

    ¡°Well, I need at least one to study and replicate.¡± She added.

    ¡°And who will sell weapons to us?¡± He wondered.

    Her gaze shifted and looked at him with caution and hesitance. ¡°I know someone who makes excellent pistols.¡±

    Why did he have a feeling it was Ares?

    ¡°I know it is dangerous to go outside but what if I do? I think it will be safer if I go.¡±

    Letting her go to meet the man she liked and having her already confused feelings sway. No. He couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°It is too risky,¡± he said.

    ¡°It is worth the risk. Not doing anything is risky too.¡±

    ¡°We can find other ways but I can¡¯t put you at risk to get hold of a weapon.¡±

    She looked at him in silence for a long moment. ¡°I am here risking everything, Mchi. If I wanted to be safe, I would have stayed in the castle.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    ¡°No one will give you weapons. It is risky for you. Not much with me. I am one of them.¡±

    Mchi was still not convinced. He decided not to promise anything and find a solution meanwhile.

    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± he said.

    She nodded calmly and went back to look through her sketches. ¡°I made some other things. These ones are finished. This is the mp, the terrorizer, and the immortalizer. Of course, I need to make sedatives for this one. And whoever we assign to help us build this, we need to be able to trust them fully. These inventions are very¡­¡± she caressed the paper gently but then shook her head and added nothing.

    Instead, she turned to him, her eyes calm but the coldness in them remained. He realized it was just part of her. She was cold and focused.

    Mchi reached for the curl of hair falling down the side of her face. ¡°I wish we could just escape this. Go somewhere far away.¡±

    She smiled gently. ¡°I used to have such a wish sometimes. Just escape. Find peace somewhere. But doing the right thing doesn¡¯t always make us happy and what makes us happy is not always the right thing.¡±

    There was a simple eptance in her eyes that made him feel a sting of sadness. She was taking upon herself the huge responsibility of saving her people.

    ¡°I understand.¡± She then sighed, putting the papers in a pile. ¡°We all need to excape sometimes. Maybe we should.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what she was suggesting.

    ¡°Shall we go out? I want to ride Darcy.¡±

    Mchi was surprised, that she wasn¡¯t worried anymore about going outside anymore.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The weather was getting a little colder as the summer was ending but Ravina didn¡¯t look cold as they made their way to the barn. That was when he sensed something and looked up. He spotted a white dragon from afar as they walked by the courthouse. The people passing by noticed as well and looked up but it wasn¡¯t the dragon that caught their attention. It was the man riding the dragon.

    Mchi recognized the scent as the wind blew before he saw his face to confirm.

    Ares.

 Chapter 184 Encounters (part 2)

    Ravina looked up to see what people were staring at when she spotted a white dragon flying toward them. Her heartbeat elerated and fear prickled her skin, reminding her of all the terror she went through recently. It had taken her time to ovee her fear of shadows and fire but the fear of attack was still raw and the wounds kept being reopened every time she tried to heal. It was like having your broken pieces kicked out of your reach whenever you tried to pick them up and then you had to crawl to find them, acquiring new wounds on the way.

    She watched the dragon near. It was only one so she rxed a bit when she noticed someone riding the dragon. A face too familiar that changed the rhythm of her heartbeat. Her entire body tensed as the dragon descended and she got a more clear view of the person on top.

    It couldn¡¯t be. Fear twisted her stomach, especially when she sensed other dragons gathering around what they perceived to be a threat.

    Ares.

    What was he doing here? She looked around fearing for his safety but her gaze quickly returned to him, not wanting to miss him for a second. He swung one leg over and then jumped off the dragon¡¯s back. Despite the height and distance, hended gracefully.

    He was dressed as usual, with long heavy velvet coat of royal blue adorned with an array of golden buttons down the entire length of the front and wide cuffs buttoned back. Under the coat, she could see some weapons tied to his belt and she knew others were hidden behind or inside his long leather boots.

    He looked just like in hertest dream. His rich green eyes shifted between emerald and a wet teal blue. His dark brown hair was let loose, resting just above his shoulders and the lines of his face were as sharp as she remembered.

    He still had the cunning look and didn¡¯t disy a hint of fear or worry. Not even when someone shifted to their dragon form beside Mchi and growled at him, causing his hair to blow back.

    Ravina shivered but Ares only grimaced and turned his face away slightly without stepping back. Once the dragon was done with his intimidation, Ares turned his head back with an expression of disgust. ¡°You have bad breath,¡± he told the dragon.

    Ravina took notice of the female beside him, dressed in orange and red like Chanan. She stood remaining calm as well. Who was she and what was Ares doing here?

    Her heart skipped when his gaze fell on her. His eyes swirled with different greens and blues reminding him of oceans and seas. It gave her a strange feeling. He looked slightly different but still very much the same.

    Ravina could only stare at him. She knew it hadn¡¯t been long since she left him but it felt that way. His eyebrows moved a little as he watched her and then his gaze swiftly shifted to Mchi and his expression changed.

    He took a few steps forward and she felt a thick tension in the air. All of Mchi¡¯s brothers were present now and she didn¡¯t like it one bit. One wrong move and everything could turn fatal. Her heart kept beating as the animosity disyed by the others filled the atmosphere. She stepped forward a little, just in case something happened to get in between them.

    Ares came to a halt, standing straight in front of them and a subtle smile curving his lips. But his eyes were different from his smile. They remained cold and sharp.

    ¡°We meet again King Mchi.¡± He spoke.

    Saul stepped forward almost blocking her view. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked before Mchi could speak.

    ¡°I am Ares Steele. You don¡¯t know me but King Mchi does.¡± He said simply.

    Mchi motioned for his brother to step back. He wore a frown and his gaze was fixed on Ares. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked unable to conceal the disapproval in his tone.

    Ares tilted his head, the smile still remaining but his eyes hardening. ¡°I came to free someone who is wrongly used and held hostage.¡±

    The hostage? How did he know her?

    ¡°And how do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am her breedmate.¡± He smiled.

    Her breedmate? She felt that strange sting in her heart again.

    ¡°I am the one who freed her so whatever you are using her of is untrue.¡± He added.

    He came here for the prisoner. Ravina felt her heart sink. For a moment she thought he hade for her and while she was worried and scared, she was a little happy too. Now¡­

    She swallowed the heavy lump in her throat.

    Both men red at each other for a moment.

    ¡°Why should I take your word for it?¡± Mchi asked.

    ¡°Why should you not? Does she hold a grudge against you or do you think I do?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. We are in no position to be friends.¡±

    ¡°We are certainly not, but if I wanted to kill you, don¡¯t you think I had enough chances while you were chained in a cave?¡±

    Saul became angry instead of Mchi. Jumping forward he grabbed Ares by the cor. ¡°So you are the one who tortured my brother?¡±

    Ravina tensed.

    ¡°Let him go, Saul!¡± Mchi ordered.

    Ares remained unfazed and didn¡¯t pull his weapons which she was grateful for. Saul refused to let him go until Mchi repeated his order.

    Saul pushed back Ares and then red at him with a look of disgust. Ares simply adjusted his shirt and jacket. The woman who came with him looked worried.

    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t tell your brother that you are here because I saved you,¡± Ares added.

    Mchi didn¡¯t look happy about it. Before things spiraled out of control, Ravina reached for Mchi. He turned his head with annoyance.

    ¡°Maybe we should all sit and talk calmly,¡± she suggested.

    Now she felt Ares¡¯ gaze on her and she nced his way. His expression revealed nothing. Mchi turned to him, ¡°why don¡¯t youe inside to talk.¡±

    ¡°After he removes his weapons,¡± Saul added, standing in Ares¡¯ way.

    ¡°And give them to who exactly?¡± Ares raised a brow.

    ¡°Just let him go!¡± Mchi told his brother.

    ¡°I am not letting him near you with bullets,¡± Saul refused.

    The woman behind Ares stepped forward. ¡°The pistols are for his protection and he needs it more than your brother.¡± She spoke in a soft tone.

    Kenan put his hand on Saul¡¯s shoulder and removed him gently out of the way. Saul was still not convinced and followed Ares who followed them. Ravina felt uneasy being in this situation. She became suddenly cautious of the way she was dressed and then remembered her wed back, hoping her long hair was covering the scars well.

    They arrived at the parlor and she sat beside Mchi on one couch and Ares sat on the other, with the unknowndy. Mchi¡¯s brothers were all there standing spread out in the room.

    Ares met her gaze for a brief moment yet she read a million things in his eyes. All the moments they shared together shed through her mind. From the moment he walked into the party hall, danced with her, took off her glove and kissed her wrist, came behind her to help her with the firearm, to when he first kissed her on their pic, saved her life, and hugged her to sleep and then theirst goodbye kiss.

    Ares looked away as if recalling those memories as well. ¡°Where is Nazneen?¡± He asked with a tone thatcked patience and humor this time.

    Nazneen. So that was her name?

    ¡°Locked away,¡± Mchi replied.

    ¡°She has been locked for so long and you lock her away again with no evidence. Is this how you rule, King Mchi?¡±

    Oh, was he angry? She couldn¡¯t tell clearly. He was good at keeping hisposure but she guessed he was annoyed at least.

    ¡°That is how I gather my evidence,¡± now it was Mchi¡¯s turn to have some humor in his tone. ¡°Now you give me the evidence I need.¡±

    Ares titled his head. ¡°I have no physical evidence for you. Since I released Nazneen she has been with me every day and she isn¡¯t in contact with any dragons. Even her n doesn¡¯t know about her.¡±

    The woman beside him nodded.

    ¡°It is too much of a coincidence. Her release and King Tural¡¯s death.¡± Mchi pointed.

    Ares smiled amused. ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to know Nazneen let me tell you that she isn¡¯t much of a nner. If she wanted king Tural dead, she would kill him and not bother hiding it.¡±

    Mchi nodded calmly. ¡°But you are a nner.¡±

    Ares frowned.

    ¡°You released her. I am sure you didn¡¯t do it out of love or kindness.¡±

    Ares chuckled, disying a smile known to her. His teeth looked slightly different with a little longer and sharper canines. He looked even more sly with his teeth bared.

    She ignored the strange look. Maybe she just forgot his smile. Instead, she focused on what Mchi said. He had a point and now Ravina wondered how Ares ended up with Nazneen.

    ¡°You are right, but I promise you, if I nned something, you would never know,¡± Ares said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so careless with my n.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you carefully nning?¡± Mchi asked. ¡°After all, the reason you saved me was that I was part of your n.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 185 Encounters (part 3)

    Ares wasn¡¯t fazed by Mchi¡¯s usation but Ravina felt her fingertips turning cold. Yes, she had nned all of this with Ares.

    ¡°That is not entirely true but if you say so then you have me to thank for¡­¡± he looked at Ravina again implying the obvious.

    Mchi¡¯s jaw tensed. He didn¡¯t like the idea of owing Ares anything.

    Ravina just grew more uneasy watching the two men converse. Two men she cared about and now she was a bundle of confusion. This wasn¡¯t how she imagined meeting Ares again and not how she thought she would feel whatever this strange feeling was. She had thought that she would just feel happy and relieved and she was but there was something else and it was reflected in his eyes when he nced her way.

    Of course, she thought. She was sitting beside another man in front of the man she once wanted to marry. That must be it. The feeling of uneasiness. It wasn¡¯t the ideal situation and she didn¡¯t want to hurt either of them. But she could see the pain in Ares¡¯ eyes when he implied that he let her go. A thick lump settled in her throat again. She wanted to disappear from this situation.

    She could see that he felt as restricted as her. There were many eyes on them and they had to act this way, almost as if they didn¡¯t know each other.

    ¡°Now that is two things to thank me for.¡± He said returning his gaze to Mchi.

    Ravina could see Mchi¡¯s brothers getting annoyed with Ares except for Joel who seemed amused. Ares was too bold with his delivery while in the enemy¡¯s home. What exactly was he thinking? It wasn¡¯t the best idea to agitate a house of dragons. Was he on a death mission?

    Despite the smile, there was anger in his eyes. It was the first time seeing him like this. She wasn¡¯t sure if Mchi could see it but she was d Mchi was calm.

    ¡°I will make sure to thank you properly,¡± Mchi said. ¡°Once we have cleared this and hopefully no one is harmed by the end of it.¡±

    Ares said nothing to the threat but she was sure he had something in mind that he kept to himself.

    ¡°So the reason you released her¡­¡± Mchi demanded.

    Ares¡¯ gaze shifted to look into the distance as if truly thinking about it. ¡°For the same reason, I released you.¡± He then replied.

    ¡°You want to use her.¡±

    ¡°I call it a trade. I do nothing for free.¡±

    Mchi was disgusted by his statement but Ravina wasn¡¯t surprised. Ares was the kind to get his way by any means. She doubted he got to where he was by being considerate. There was a reason he had a reputation and why she had chosen him to keep her cousin away.

    And now he was a tamer so the mission was wired in him and he would make sure to aplish it. He was here for the female because she would help him with his mission.

    ¡°Now, are you trying to find whoever hurt you or the one who killed King Tural? I am sure you are already aware that I have no intention of killing you and as for King Tural, you killed him. I don¡¯t understand what you are using me of.¡± Ares brought the whole conversation to a near end with this statement.

    Ravina didn¡¯t think for a second that he would put her in such danger to remove King Tural and Mchi knew that as well. He gave one of his brothers a nod, probably to go get Nazneen.

    The room turned into an awkward silence as they waited. They were interrupted for a moment as Nako came to serve them tea. They could hear the liquid pour into the cups in the eerie silence.

    The unknowndy who came with Ares, a priestess Ravina guessed spoke first. ¡°I hope none of you was badly injured.¡± She said.

    ¡°We were not. Thank you.¡± Ravina hurried to reply. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry.¡± She smiled with a shake of her head. ¡°I am Ankine. A priestess. I met Ares when he came to the mountains.¡±

    Ravina nodded.

    ¡°You seem very interested in political matters to shelter a human and a Katharos.¡± Mchi continued with his suspicion.

    She kept her smile. ¡°As a priestess, helping those in need regardless of race or ss is what I do.¡±

    Mchi tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. Ravina wondered what he was thinking.

    The sound of footsteps made her gaze shift to the entrance. A tall, hourss-shaped female figure stepped inside. She was d in a silky brown garment,plimenting a skin the color and glow of honey. Dark ck shiny hair fell the sides of a delicate face, but not too delicate expression. Her eyes were those of a seductress and her gaze enchanting. Eyes of amber, lined with ck, and lips to taunt a man. Or hips. Or her entire being.

    So this was her? Princess Nazneen. Utterly stunning.

    Ares turned his head to look and Ravina felt that sting again. Even if he made it seem like a business, he was a man and this woman was a walking temptation. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he wanted her.

    He stood up from his seat as she neared the two men escorting her inside. She had some dirt on her body and her wrists looked raw. Her eyes widened with worry and fear when she saw him.

    ¡°Ares,¡± she breathed and then looked scoldingly over at Ankine.

    At least she cared about him. He looked at her wrists, as he offered his hand and helped her sit beside him. Then he released her but looked over at Mchi with a displeased look.

    Ravina realized that this was bad and anyone who cared about Nazneen would be angry to have her wrongly used and locked up.

    Anyone who cared?

    Ares¡¯ expression returned to normal, hiding his emotions. What was his rtionship with her exactly but also why did she care? It was hypocritical of her to be here with Mchi and expect Ares to be with no one.

    ¡°There seems to have been a misunderstanding. I apologize for that,¡± Ravina told Nazneen feeling guilty for what happened. It shouldn¡¯t have.

    Nazneen turned to her with an amused smile. ¡°So you are the human breedmate? Do you have any authority here?¡± She asked.

    Ravina was taken aback by the question.

    ¡°She will be my queen,¡± Mchi told her.

    Everyone in the room shifted either with surprise or difort except for Ankine and Nazneen. Ravina kept her gaze down not wanting to see anyone¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nazneen tilted her head. ¡°You got yourself a wise queen who can see the errors in your ways.¡±

    Ravina felt like it was getting heated again so she interrupted before Mchi could say something in turn.

    ¡°Maybe we could proceed to talk after having some rest.¡± She forced a smile and turned to Nazneen. ¡°Allow me to help with your wounds.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°It is the least I can do. Please.¡± Ravina said.

    Nazneen looked over at Ares and he gave her a nod. Ravina stood up and motioned for Nazneen to follow her. She didn¡¯t want to leave the two men alone, but decided to trust both of them to act like adults.

    Mchi sent the guards with them probably worried to leave her alone with Nazneen but Ravina took her to her room and closed the door. She wanted Nazneen to feelfortable.

    Nazneen looked around at the interior of the room. She knew it wasn¡¯t typical dragon style.

    ¡°You have a separate room.¡± She pointed casually.

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Humans still get married first right?¡±

    Ravina nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even this was too scandalous. A forever tarnished reputation.

    ¡°Maybe you would like a bath? And some food?¡±

    Those amber eyes stared at her for a moment and Ravina thought she would decline harshly. ¡°I would love that.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 186 Encounters (part 4)

    Ravina returned to her room with a tray of food just when Nazneen stepped out of the tub. She avoided looking to not make her ufortable, despite wanting to look. Even as a woman she was mesmerized.

    She put the tray on the table as Nazneen began to dry herself with the towel. Ravina had prepared for her clean clothes that she put on the bed. As she reached for them, ¡°I am so hungry.¡± She said.

    Ravina smiled. ¡°I hope you like grilled chicken.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I can already smell it. I love all food.¡± She began to get dressed and now Ravina watched her from the side. As she began to tie the straps at the back, Ravina went forward to offer her help.

    Nazneen was veryfortable in everything she did and didn¡¯t seem to mind anything. It put a normally ufortable person like her at ease.

    ¡°So when will you be queen?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ravina replied.

    ¡°Are people not so weing?¡±

    ¡°It is a mixture.¡± She admitted.

    Ravina heard her sigh. Maybe she was thinking of Ares.

    ¡°How did you end up here?¡±

    Oh no. Ravina grimaced. ¡°I¡­ escaped my home with Mchi.¡±

    ¡°You did it willingly?¡± She seemed surprised.

    ¡°Yes,¡± not entirely but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked steering the conversation away from herself. ¡°You found your breedmate. How does it feel?¡±

    She was done tying thest straps and Nazneen pushed her hair back when done. ¡°It felt awful at first¡­¡± she began walking to the table. Ravina followed her and they sat down. She began to pour lemon juice into her cup as she listened. ¡°I hated it but¡­¡±

    But?

    ¡°He is difficult to dislike,¡± she smiled. ¡°Even a little.¡±

    Ravina stared at her as she casually picked up her cup. Nazneen had an air of superiority and didn¡¯t thank her once. Ravina thought it was perhaps an act of the injustice done against her. She had a right to be angry.

    ¡°Will you make him king?¡±

    Nazneen chuckled. ¡°Will your King allow me to be queen?¡± There was a mocking lilt in her voice.

    Ravina didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Time will tell.¡±

    Nazneen paused eating and looked at her curiously. ¡°You have that same¡­ aura.¡± She began. ¡°As my breedmate. I wonder if it is a human breedmate thing.¡± She became thoughtful.

    Human breedmate thing or dragon tamer thing? Could be both but she neverpared herself to Ares before. They did have simr interests and the same mission but their personalities were still vastly different.

    Finishing her food quickly, Nazneen suggested they go back. Just like Mchi didn¡¯t trust her, she didn¡¯t trust him with Ares. Ravina could only hope they stayed civil so far.

    ***

    Mchi tried to keep his mask on but he hated this man¡¯s guts. So this was what Ravina liked? He watched him casually walking around with his wine goblet and looking at the paintings that hung on their walls. Aaron came to his side.

    ¡°Is he the one?¡± He whispered.

    Mchi hated to say it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can see why.¡± He smiled. ¡°He is brave.¡±

    ¡°He is foolish.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him agitate you,¡± Aaron advised. ¡°He seems to thrive in it.¡±

    He was definitely enjoying it. Even now he nced their way with a knowing smile. If not for Ravina, Mchi would have taught him a few things.

    ¡°Who painted these?¡± He asked.

    Oh, now he wanted to have a normal conversation?

    ¡°I did,¡± Mchi replied.

    He nodded looking impressed. ¡°You have a talent.¡±

    ¡°So do you. I have not seen someone so good at being reckless.¡±

    Ares chuckled. ¡°I remember someone allowing himself to get caught by the enemy.¡± He turned away from the painting to look at him. ¡°You need better advisers or better nning skills.¡±

    Arrogant.

    ¡°Your n could fail with a breath.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you assume my n is to leave this ce alive.¡±

    ¡°Is it not?¡±

    His eyes narrowed with seriousness. ¡°Some things are worth dying for.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure if recklessness is worth dying for,¡± Mchi raised a brow.

    ¡°Better than to die a coward.¡±

    Was he calling him a coward?

    He went to stare at the next painting when Ravina and Nazneen came back. Nazneen had bathed and changed into new clothes. Mchi wondered if she said anything about them to Ravina. He didn¡¯t need moreplication than the man who came here and confused Ravina.

    He was happy in the beginning to see hime for another woman. He felt as if luck was on his side until he sensed Ravina¡¯s uneasiness and saw the pain in her eyes. How could he be happy about it when she felt that way? He could also see the same emotion in Ares¡¯ eyes. They were closer than he thought and he really tried to understand what she liked about him.

    Remembering that the man was dying, he calmed down. He couldn¡¯t be angry about a dying man. That was already bad for both and Ravina had been in turmoil about it. Mchi wondered what illness the man had. He hadn¡¯t asked Ravina. Nothing about him looked or smelled like sickness.

    Nazneen left Ravina¡¯s side and went to Ares who met her halfway while Ravina came to stand beside him.

    ¡°Am I cleared of the usations now, King Mchi?¡± Nazneen asked.

    ¡°You are. But you will need to stay here if you want your rightful ce back.¡± As much as he didn¡¯t want them here, he needed to find the person behind the attack.

    Nazneen tried to keep her calm and he could see Ares¡¯ arm reaching behind her, probably gesturing for her to stay calm. The poor man had a lot to deal with. Oh, how he was happy for him.

    ¡°You woulde back to do the tournament for the throne anyway and you are hiding in the temples now. This will be a safe ce until the tournament.¡±

    Ares stepped forward with a frown. ¡°Are you saying she will have to fight for the throne?¡±

    ¡°That is how we do it.¡±

    ¡°Not if the bloodline is clear from what I have understood. It is her rightful ce.¡±

    The man seemed to have studied.

    ¡°It will be best for her to do it that way since she has been gone for so long and people won¡¯t easily ept her back. Going through the formal steps will ensure she takes her rightful ce without issues.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know fully how your anatomy works but she has been locked for a hundred years. I think that puts her at a physical disadvantage and she is supposed to fight men too?¡± Ares said in her defense.

    ¡°You are right, but she is also a Katharos. That puts her at a physical advantage above men and women who are not. That is why the tournaments exist.¡±

    Ares wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer. Not because he found something wrong with it. He didn¡¯t trust it would be a fair fight and it wouldn¡¯t. Nazneen knew the rules so she was already epting. She squeezed Ares¡¯ arm and gave him a reassuring nod before turning to back to him.

    ¡°If I win, then I get my rightful ce.¡±

    ¡°That is the oue.¡± He replied.

    She nodded slowly.

    ¡°Rukes will show you to the guest house,¡± he motioned for them to follow the guard. He had already sent one with Ankine when she left. He would keep an eye on those priests as well.

    Ares and Nazneen followed the guard out of the room. Mchi could hear Nazneen scolding Ares. ¡°Why did youe here? Do you wish to die?¡±

    ¡°I am immortal,¡± he joked.

    Interesting joke.

    Saul rose hastily from his seat. ¡°So now we won¡¯t only have a human queen but also a human king. Well done brother. More problems.¡± He muttered but not with hostility as he used to.

    He said it more in annoyance. Understandably, since they would have a lot more to deal with but it would be helpful in the long run. If they had more humans in theirmunity, the dragons would be more epting.

    ¡°He looks like he could be a king for the dragons,¡± Aaron argued.

    ¡°Who cares about a crown when you have that woman? Did you see her?¡± Joel asked.

    Ugh. Joel and women.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can try your luck when I kill him.¡± Saul said, who had been holding back the whole time.

    ¡°Oh. I can fight a man, but I can¡¯t fight a woman who lost her breedmate.¡± He shook his head. ¡°She will tear your eyes out with her nails. Don¡¯t want to lose my eyes when they have just been blessed.¡±

    Ravina smiled at his silliness.

    ¡°I want the front row in the tournament.¡± He added. ¡°And don¡¯t worry Saul. Many men will want him dead when they see him with her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, leave now!¡± Mchi ordered. He was already tired of all the talk.

    His brothers left still talking and joking about Ares and Nazneen. Mchi turned to Ravina. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡±

    They looked at each other in silence for a moment. ¡°It was very nice of you to help her,¡± he said.

    He knew it wasn¡¯t an easy situation. If he wanted to punch Ares, then she was probably not very excited about Nazneen.

    She just smiled, rubbing her hands together. He wondered what went through her mind with everything that just happened.

    ¡°How is he sick?¡± He asked softly.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes woke up and she looked from side to side, her eyebrows slowly furrowing. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know.¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 187 Twisted fate

    Ravina tried to remember what Ares had told her about him dying. Now that she recalled, he never told her how.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mchi frowned.

    ¡°No. He never told me how. He just told me he was dying.¡±

    ¡°And you believed him?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°I had no reason to. We were getting married and I would find out anyway.¡±

    ¡°You were getting married to him despite that knowledge?¡± He was baffled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t have many choices.¡±

    ¡°A dying man is no choice,¡± Frustration began to show in his voice.

    He couldn¡¯t understand this. He didn¡¯t know what it was like for human females.

    ¡°Then I would have to marry someone I have nothing inmon with and who wouldn¡¯t let me do what I want and only use me to reproduce and be by his side like a trophy.¡±

    The anger slowly left his eyes and he sat down with a sigh. ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded.

    Ravina sat down feeling exhausted as well.

    ¡°What do you think he is nning with his breed¡­ well, she isn¡¯t his breedmate but¡­¡±

    Right. Humans didn¡¯t have breedmates. Their selection worked differently. But?

    ¡°How did he find her since he can¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mchi was still suspicious of him. ¡°What do you think he is nning?¡±

    ¡°Peace.¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡±

    She fought back a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With that personality, he doesn¡¯t look like a peaceful person.¡±

    pan,da-n0v el Ares had really gotten under his skin.

    ¡°He is not. Maybe why. Chaos gives birth to a new order and he is someone to bring that chaos if needed. He is someone who tests the waters. He is testing you.¡±

    Mchi frowned. ¡°Testing me? Why?¡±

    ¡°You are a natural threat. He wants to see if he can tame you with words or if he will need his pistols.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Mchi nodded amusedly.

    ¡°Testing temperament is a first step to safety. If you are unpredictable you are not safe so he is testing your temperament.¡± And maybe something else. He was testing if she had any influence on Mchi.

    ¡°Or maybe he is just bitter,¡± Mchi suggested.

    ¡°Perhaps. We held Nazneen hostage on false usations and without evidence. I think anyone who cares would be upset.¡±

    Even if Nazneen wasn¡¯t his breedmate, since humans did not select mates purely on instinct, he clearly seemed to care about her. She remembered the look on his face when he saw her raw wrists.

    Mchi¡¯s features hardened. ¡°That was the only way I could find out and they might not have attacked us but they are definitely hiding something.¡±

    She said nothing to that. Ares was a man of many secrets. A mystery in many ways.

    ¡°And when I find out, he won¡¯t be so arrogant anymore.¡± Mchi said leaning back.

    Ravina only smiled. Ares was a man who lived up to his ims. She would instead describe him as self-assertive and audacious and she rather enjoyed his witty and brazen replies. But that was not what made her smile. It was the fact that Mchi was saying so about him as if he has never acted in the same manner before.

    Most of the time it was seen as good and desirable trait in men. Only women could not act that way. Then they were called arrogant. Ravina lost count of how many times even a slight show of confidence or a witty reply would make people turn away from her and talk behind her back. She was not docile enough for them.

    To hell with that.

    ¡°Just ignore him¡± Ravina advised. It would be better.

    Mchi watched her curiously with a tilted head.

    ¡°Shall we still go out?¡± she asked wanting to do something to release this tension in her body and mind.

    ¡°Do you want to go to a food house?¡± He asked.

    Food house?

    ¡°To eat.¡±

    She nodded. Anywhere would do.

    Mchi took her to what would probably be called a tavern in her world. He sat that them at a table in a corner, a bit away from the rest and the singing woman on stage. Some people looked their way and she could see a few unpleasant looks. People were still angry and med her for the attack on Mchi.

    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Mchi told her, getting her attention back.

    Ravina looked at him, hoping he could steer her mind away from whatever was making her ufortable. Her thoughts were just a bundle of confusion that made her emotional now that she didn¡¯t keep her heart as protected as before.

    She studied his features curiously. ¡°Is it the royal blood that makes you look good?¡± She asked.

    He smiled. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Well, your brother wasn¡¯t salivating for no reason.¡±

    Mchi chuckled. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think she is beautiful?¡±

    He was taken aback by her question. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That is a shameful lie.¡± She was quick to point.

    ¡°It is not. When you find your breedmate, no other person is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Right. Finding your breedmtae makes you blind.¡±

    ¡°You are suddenly vicious.¡±

    ¡°I am not. I am simply conversing.¡± She said calmly.

    ¡°You need not be jealous. I like pale skin.¡± He mocked.

    ¡°And curves.¡±

    ¡°You have curves.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes with pretentious suspicion. He chuckled again. ¡°Just admit it. Even I was staring. No matter preference, she is clearly stunning.¡± She was enjoying it a bit to put him in this position.

    He sighed. ¡°She is. And spoiled and conceited.¡±

    Ravina frowned. ¡°You know her?¡±

    He paused, his gaze wandering. ¡°I did.¡± His tone dropped and she got a strange feeling.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Our parents knew each other. She would be here sometimes.¡± It was as if he wanted to say more but didn¡¯t. ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± he added.

    Hmm¡­

    She thought she understood what happened but didn¡¯t want to draw any conclusions. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. It was in the past and he owed her no exnation. With the years he lived and his past she would probablye across such women now and then.

    But that woman was with Ares now. What a twist of fate.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 188 Pillow talk (part 1)

    Ares was happy he was finally away from Ravina and Mchi. The whole time, despite having prepared himself he felt as if someone twisted a dagger in his heart. He knew he would see Ravina and it wasn¡¯t the ideal way to arrive while looking for Nazneen but he had to do something. It was the most ufortable position he had ever been in and the fact that he couldn¡¯t just openly speak to her, ask her everything he wanted to ask just made it much more difficult.

    He kept asking in his mind. Are you alright? Are you happy? Comfortable? While worrying about her, and being upset about Nazneen he also had to deal with Mchi¡¯s usations. He never had to force himself to stay calm. He was so close to sending a bullet through the dragon¡¯s head.

    The guards took them to a small house not far away and over the bridge on the other side of the river. Two female servants weed them and show them to a room.

    ¡°Is King Mchi trying to make up for his mistake?¡± Nazneen asked as they entered the bedroom.

    Ares doubted it. Mchi was keeping them close for his own benefit. He showed no remorse in locking up an innocent person.

    ¡°I will be downstairs if you need anything,¡± the female servant spoke and then left them alone, closing the door behind her.

    Nazneen sat down on therge bed with a sigh. Ares could see that her wrists had already healed. He walked to the window and looked outside. He could spot a few guards and his now heightened senses told him there were several others he couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t havee here. Things could have ended badly. You might be more than human but you are still part human.¡±

    He looked back at her. He was still human and being sea demon guaranteed nothing. Maybe it would even make things worse if the blood of sea demon didn¡¯t mix well with dragon blood. Or maybe he would be a little lucky if they mixed well.

    He hadn¡¯t had those strange heart palpations for a while orck of breath that could sometime awaken him at night. Could he be getting better?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Men are too prideful to show weakness to a man they deem equal. King Mchi will do his best to keep his pride intact. A Dragon king feeling threatened by a single human male won¡¯t look good on him.¡±

    He began to remove his heavy jacket loaded with weapons and hang it on the chair. The uneasy feeling of meeting Ravina still gnawed at him. He could tell from her gaze that she was pained and he really hadn¡¯t wanted to be the cause of it. Perhaps it was for the better. As painful as it was for him, he could do nothing for her so she was better off with Mchi, and believing he moved on would perhaps help her move on as well.

    Pulling out his weapons he began to load them. He had endured a lot of pain and struggles in his life, all alone from his early childhood, but this truly hurt. He could feel the lump in his throat and the burning in his eyes. He knew seeing her with another man would be difficult he just didn¡¯t think it would be this difficult.

    ¡°What do you think of King Mchi?¡± He asked Nazneen while preparing his weapons.

    She narrowed her eyes as if he asked a suspicious question. ¡°Well, he was just his father¡¯s puppet but females who were not better found him desirable.¡±

    Ares chuckled amused. So she saw herself as better than him therefore he wasn¡¯t desirable to her.

    ¡°What is funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he held back his smile.

    Taking his loaded weapons, he went to bed and put them under the pillow. ¡°You think he will attack us?¡± She asked watching him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know he has a bad temperament.¡±

    ***

    Nazneen pushed herself up in bed andy down on one side. She watched him in silence taking off his belts and vest until he was left with his trousers and shirt. Then he got into bed andy down on his back.

    She was seeing something different in him now. He didn¡¯t have his usually calm demeanor. He seemed distressed and pained and many other things she couldn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t be this tense because she was locked, could he?

    ¡°Did something happen before I was brought?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No. We just spoke.¡± He turned so hey facing her. ¡°This fight¡­ what is it like?¡±

    A warm fuzzy feeling grew in her chest. Something she never felt before. Today he hade to release her but not just that. He had defended her and he had shown concern and now he was showing it again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is one on one fight so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    And she was trained not only strong. She went through a period in her life where she tried to be the son her father wanted until she realized she could never be.

    Ares watched her for a long moment. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let youe here alone,¡± he said.

    Her heart did that strange thing again.

    ¡°Whoever wants the throne, is cunning if they nned to dispose of king Tural in this way.¡±

    Nazneen frowned. She hadn¡¯t thought that far. ¡°You think that is what happened?¡±

    ¡°There is no other exnation as to why King Mchi is looking for attackers if King Tural is dead and he is not the one who caused the attack.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully. It made sense. Someone wanted the throne so badly they would make such a n.

    He sighed and closed his eyes. Nazneen watched him in the dim light, not wanting to sleep. The atmosphere brought back what happened the night before between them and that made her again think of the reason he was holding back.

    ¡°You were going to get married,¡± she whispered.

    He shot his eyes open and a frown settled between his eyebrows. ¡°Who told you that?¡± He demanded to know.

    ¡°I can hear from afar,¡± she reminded.

    The tension disappeared from his face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked when he said nothing.

    ¡°We went separate ways,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The exact same pained look from earlier returned to his eyes. ¡°I¡­ could not give her what she needed.¡±

    She frowned, unsure of what he meant. He had everything to give.

    ¡°Did she leave you?¡±

    His eyes glistened in the dim light in a way that made her heart ache strangely.

    ¡°I let her go.¡± His voice was different and he tried to hide the emotion in it.

    ¡°Why?!¡± He didn¡¯t seem like the type to give up on something.

    He just pressed his lips into a thin line.

    ¡°You can¡¯t decide what a woman needs. Maybe she needed you. Maybe she was content. Did you tell her or did you just leave her?¡± She could tell he liked her and she doubted the woman didn¡¯t like him.

    He smiled sadly. ¡°She knew what she needed. I let her go and she left on her own as well.¡±

    Nazneen couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°But¡­ you didn¡¯t want to let her go.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He admitted.

    Then why?! Why when he looked so pained?

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like that kind of person,¡± she said.

    ¡°Well, the worst feeling as a man is to know you can¡¯t be reliable. That you can¡¯t protect and provide for your loved ones.¡± Nazneen could sense the agony behind his statement.

    ¡°I think you are reliable,¡± she told him.

    He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t rely on me too much.¡± It sounded like a serious warning.

    It made her even more sad when he smiled through the pain. She could not imagine herself letting go of him, even if she thought she wasn¡¯t reliable, loving, or anything good. The thought alone pained her and scared her. But he did it. Or maybe he couldn¡¯t do much because the woman wanted to leave him. It was her loss.

    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she whispered.

    He looked at her surprised. She was surprised too but seeing someone who always looked strong suddenly this hurt, did something to her. His eyes glistened even more and he swallowed before giving a slight nod.

    She guessed he never spoke to someone like this. He grew up without a family, especially missing out on the love of a mother or an aunt, or a sister. Women were the ones to allow room for emotions. He was always among men on ships. Tough men, who shaped him to be tough as well, and now as a man of high position and a captain he couldn¡¯t be the emotional one.

    ¡°Why were you locked?¡± he asked.

    Oh no. She didn¡¯t want to tell him yet but he was open with her. She felt like she couldn¡¯t avoid it forever.

 Chapter 189 Pillow talk (part 2)

    Ares watched Nazneen in the dim light, seeing the hesitance in her bright amber eyes. He could understand if she wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it yet. Being locked for a hundred years and why it was done, couldn¡¯t be a pleasant memory and she was just recently locked again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± he assured.

    She pressed her lips together hard and then swallowed. ¡°I am sure you can guess that I wasn¡¯t a pleasant person.¡±

    He remained silent allowing her to continue at her pace.

    ¡°I had deep anger and resentment inside and¡­ I took it out on the wrong people. I liked to y certain games,¡± she smiled scornfully. ¡°Games that made me feel good about myself. I liked to get people¡¯s attention, take their time, let them shower me with affection, and then I would leave them.¡± Her jaw clenched.

    ¡°Why?¡± He whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I think it made me feel¡­ good.¡±

    He frowned.

    ¡°It made me feel less alone like I wasn¡¯t the only one abandoned by someone whose affection I wanted.¡± She admitted.

    Who? He wondered, but allowed her to proceed on her own.

    ¡°I liked to see them walk away disappointed and then I would find my next victim.¡± She avoided his gaze the whole time. ¡°That continued until I came across the wrong person. I hurt someone who was rted to a male witch. He hade the next day to confront me about his brother whom I had given hope and made promises. He was very upset and I knew he was a witch so I tried to keep things calm but my pride was too big so I wasn¡¯tpassionate enough.¡±

    ¡°I told him I didn¡¯t want to hurt his brother and that I had simply changed my mind and wanted to find my breedmate and be with him only. He left, but he kept an eye on me and watched me break more hearts and spirits, and then he came to confront me again. I told him the same thing not knowing he had been watching me. Heughed out loud.¡± She paused her eyes bing distant as if recalling hisughter. ¡°It was the most frighteningughter I had ever heard.¡±

    Ares could see the disturbed look on her face.

    ¡°He lured me to the cave and then¡­ he told me¡­ that I would find my breedmate. He called it soulmate but he said my soul was dark and it would only attract a simr soul.¡± She lifted her gaze and looked at him. ¡°Until then, I would only have the attention of dark walls. He said the loneliness I would feel would only be a taste of what I inflicted and after my release, I would have a taste of other things as well.¡±

    She stopped talking and Ares remained silent trying to process what she said. It was a dark story.

    ¡°You wanted the affection of someone¡­¡±

    She smiled with the corners of her mouth slightly downturned. ¡°My father. He had spent many years trying to find the perfect female to reproduce with to have a purebred offspring. Clearly, it didn¡¯t ur to him that the offspring could be a girl.¡±

    She looked away again, blinking several times to fight off the tears.

    ¡°I wasted so much time trying to appease him,¡± now there was anger in her tone. ¡°He gave me every material thing. Anything. I didn¡¯t have to lift a finger. Anything but a loving word. All he would ask was when I would conceive. If I found a purebred male to breed with. If I conducted myself how he wanted me to be. It was¡­ ¡± She couldn¡¯t find a word for it. She just shook her head.

    ¡°What about your mother?¡± He asked.

    ¡°My parents got together to breed. They were not breedmates. My mother didn¡¯t care much and enjoyed thevish lifestyle, or I think she pretended not to care and she wasn¡¯t happy deep down. I wish sometimes I just abandoned everything and took her away so we could both be happy instead of pretending to be, but it was easier to tell myself lies and indulge in bad behavior.¡± She looked at him. ¡°Everyone thought I was happy. That I had everything. They envied me. I had wealth, beauty and the pure blood. Ruining that image was difficult. Admitting otherwise was difficult.¡±

    He just looked at her, knowing very well what she meant. Following the flock was easier than pursuing your own path.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you became my breedmate. Your soul is certainly not dark.¡± She tried to add some humor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your soul is dark.¡± He said. ¡°And I am no saint.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°That would be ironic since you are partly demon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled as well. Why demon? It was odd that there was something like sea demons.

    ¡°People won¡¯t ept them as their queen.¡± She suddenly said. ¡°Queens are the nurturers of the n. They are the ones close to the people, the one that listens to theirints and fights to bring their voice and concerns forward. I have never cared for people and¡­ being in that position might make me the same person again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let fear hold you back from changing your life this time.¡± He told her. ¡°You are now stronger than you used to be.¡±

    She looked into his eyes, searching for something. ¡°Why do I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You believe the truth now.¡±

    She put her hands folded under her cheek and stared at him with dreamy eyes. ¡°I can believe anything you tell me now. With those eyes and that voice.¡±

    Oh. The atmosphere suddenly changed and he wasn¡¯t sure who was tempting who now.

    ¡°Well then, I am tired.¡± He said and she frowned.

    She told him she would believe him.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said amused, and turned away. A momentter, she had her arm around him from behind pressing her body to his.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    He let her hold him knowing he had taken the freedom to touch herst night and even drink from her. God! He didn¡¯t need the memory toe back right now. He closed his eyes and her warmth strangely lulled him to sleep.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 190 A red tear

    Ravina and Mchi ate their food in a rtivelyfortable mood. Ravina ate more than usual and had some wine with it. She was getting used to the spicy food. Mchi wasn¡¯t sure if she had just regained her appetite or if she was eating the stress away. Either way, she needed to eat.

    Mchi ordered some sweets, reminding her that they would help remove the spicy taste. Once Ravina took a bite, she became thoughtful.

    ¡°Was this where you got the sweets for me?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ravina ate them with great appetite while nodding. Mchi could hear the sound of her chewing, slowly increasing in intensity in his mind as she put piece after piece in her mouth and then licked the sugar off her fingers. She was certainly eating some feelings away.

    ¡°Shall we go to the mountains?¡± She asked once she finished. ¡°I know it is dangerous, but I would just love to sleep in that temple again.¡±

    She was in turmoil inside, looking for the mountains to help her. Mchi couldn¡¯t deny her.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They took their horses and rode up the mountain to the empty temple on top, where he had tattooed her waist before. It was dark and a little cold up on the mountain, and Mchi went ahead of her to light some candles in there.

    Ravina walked inside through one door and went out through the other on the back to see the view of the mountains. She stood near the rail, allowing the wind to blow her hair back. Her light hair had turned orange while they were watching the sunrise together that day. Now it was more silvery, like the moonlight.

    Mchi watched her in silence near the door for a while, taking in her beauty that shone at night. The cold and calm atmosphere was just like her aura. But that night she also had a silentnguage, like the one in her eyes at the moment.

    Leaving her for a while, he ced the thin mattresses on the floor. It would probably be too cold for her to stay here the whole night. Suddenly, she was beside him, grabbing the mattress and helping himy it down. She remained crouching and gazed his way.

    ¡°You¡¯re very quiet,¡± she observed.

    He was. He just didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It must be the calm of the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Or the tavern,¡± she teased, pointing out that he had been quiet during dinner as well.

    Then she looked down with a heavy expression. ¡°I know the situation today wasn¡¯t afortable one to be in.¡± She began, almost as if apologizing for what had happened.

    ¡°I am sure it was more difficult for you,¡± he replied.

    She gazed up, her eyes swelling with pain and her face tightening. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think it would be like this,¡± she admitted.

    Why? Because she was supposedly cold?

    If finding his breedmate had taught him anything, then it was that emotions were powerful things. They could be intense. Sometimes they couldn¡¯t be exined and could be instant, and other times they grew over time. One could not get rid of them just because one wanted to. In many ways, emotions were simr to instincts, being a response to the environment around them.

    No matter how much it bothered him, he knew this was not a deliberate act but rather an instinctual and emotional response on her part. Whatever kind of rtionship she had with him, he could tell it had been one where she found something of value in it. She had told him he understood her and saw her. Maybe that was something she valued a lot.

    ¡°It is normal to feel that way,¡± he said, sitting down

    She put her knees down on the mattress and rxed a little but he could tell it was all weighing down on her. As the wind blew in, she shivered a little.

    ¡°It might be too cold to sleep here,¡± he warned.

    ¡°It is fine,¡± she said.

    ¡°Come,¡± he held his hand out. She took his hand, and he gently drew her closer. ¡°You need to sleep close by to stay warm.¡±

    Hey down with her, holding her in his arms. She adjusted herself and rested her head on his arm. He could feel her hot breath against his chest and her small body pressing against his.

    Theyy in the quiet night, but she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°Ravina?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t reacted well to Ares. I know I have been insensitive to your feelings. I am probably not the mostfortable person to talk to about your feelings regarding him and this situation, but I want you to know I will not react in the same manner if you need to talk. I havee to understand it is difficult for you as well, and I want to help.¡±

    A long silence followed until he realized she was crying. He pulled back to look at her with a frown. ¡°Ravina?¡±

    She sobbed, hiding behind her hair and hands as if embarrassed, or maybe that was just how she cried.

    ¡°It is so difficult,¡± she admitted, crying, and it struck him like a knife through his heart. She never admitted to those things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do or how to feel. I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± She continued, through the sobs. ¡°I thought I would be happy to at least see him alive, to see him again. Now I feel like a bad person.¡±

    ¡°You are not,¡± he assured. ¡°It is normal to be confused.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure but he said it to make her feel better.

    ¡°It is too much. I have not even had time to think of father yet and let him go. I can¡¯t. A part of me is thinking he might be alive, but what is the point? My uncle is also dying, so I will lose him either way. I will lose him again, and why do I even think that way? Am I right or just wishing for something?¡±

    It dawned on him just how much she had been through in the short period she had been here. It wasn¡¯t just about Ares. She was overall confused, worried, and scared.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even found my sister.¡± She added in a slightly different tone of voice. ¡°I have lost focus of what I want, and I don¡¯t even know myself anymore.¡±

    She was changing and healing, and that could be frightening and unfamiliar. He wanted to tell her about her sister but he didn¡¯t want to get her hopes up. All he could say was, ¡°We will find your sister.¡±

    Her sister and the half-dragons were still a mystery. He needed to find out more about them.

    She continued to cry and apologized after a while, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    ¡°It is alright,¡± he assured, allowing her to cry and just holding her close. She had allowed him to cry and consoled him when she had been suffering like this inside. He realized just how bad he was at creating a safe room for her to allow her emotions toe out, as she had done for him.

    She cried for a long while until she couldn¡¯t breathe steadily and small gasps escaped her lips. Her body had be warm from all the release of emotions and shaking, and now slowly, her breathing stabilized and her body stopped shaking.

    Mchi stroked her hair gently, calming her into slumber. He didn¡¯t realize how tense he was until she fell asleep and his body rxed. The scent of tears and the feeling of deep sorrow remained in the air and gradually he fell asleep as well.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 191 The world above

    Ravina woke up to the cold gust of wind on her bare skin. She opened her eyes slowly, greeted by a faint orange lighting through the open door. Her eyelids felt heavy, and her eyes and head hurt as she tried to look outside.

    It was sunrise, the sky was colored with hues of orange and gold, and the mountains stood like dark shadows against the beautifully painted canvas. There was also the dark silhouette of a man standing there, just like the first time she came here. He was watching the sunrise, standingpletely still. Only his hair moved to the wind.

    With a shiver, she rose from the mattress and made her way to the door, and Mchi turned around slowly. His face was mostly a shadow.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she smiled, stepping outside.

    She walked to ce herself where she could see his face and he whirled around, following her with his gaze. The orange light reflected on one side of his face, making his skin glow like the finest bronze. And his eyes were lighter and glowing like honey.

    He turned his head, and she followed his gaze to see the birds rising from behind the mountains and also bing silhouettes against the orange sun. She could hear some of them chirping in the quiet distance.

    Ravina went ahead and walked closer to the rail. She looked down at the mountains and what was below, allowing herself to enjoy the view and the calmness of the morning. Mchi came to stand beside her, and they just stood there for a while, eventually sitting on the rail and basking in the morning sun.

    ¡°Maybe I should build a small house here,¡± he spoke.

    ¡°That would be beautiful.¡±

    He turned to her with a subtle smile. ¡°Are you not afraid to fall?¡± He inquired, his gaze drawn to her dangling legs.

    From a light push on her back, she¡¯d be falling down mountains, hitting stones and cliffs before meeting her end. She wouldn¡¯t survive such a fall, but she had never been afraid of heights. She was used to them. Falling, was often how she thought of meeting her end and finding peace. She knew it would be painful, but somehow it didn¡¯t feel like it.

    She smiled at him. ¡°You would catch me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much trust?¡± He raised a brow jokingly.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. His eyes were calm. They disyed peace since the day he had cried on her shoulder. They were stable, warm, and honest. She was happy to see him this way, and it made her feel rxed around him.

    ¡°No. I think you faced enough danger to save me.¡±

    His eyes darted, ¡°Well, I put you in danger to begin with.¡± A frown settled between his brows. ¡°You will always be in danger here.¡±

    Ravina remembered the fates of previous dragon tamers. She forced a smile as Arshan lingered in her mind. ¡°That is my fate,¡± she said.

    The frown on his face deepened.

    ¡°So what does it feel like to fly?¡± She changed the depressing subject looking ahead at the mountains again.

    There was so much to know about dragons that she hadn¡¯t had the energy and willingness to ask before.

    Mchi looked at the sky as the wind softly blew his hair back. ¡°It feels peaceful. I would sometimes just keep flying.¡± He turned to her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Well, she wasn¡¯t sure if flying was the same as falling and the only time she flew was when he took her here and that wasn¡¯t pleasant for many other reasons.

    ¡°I am not sure I don¡¯t,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Would you like to try?¡± He asked. ¡°We can start slow,¡± he added.

    She looked at him surprised. Start slow?

    ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡± She wondered because she surely didn¡¯t want to have ws around her, especially since her back was still hurting from the deep wounds.

    ¡°Sit on my back,¡± he said.

    She hadn¡¯t thought of that, especially since their scales looked sharp.

    ¡°I could¡­ try.¡±

    He studied her face as if to see that she was sure. ¡°Alright. I will shift so don¡¯t be frightened.¡±

    She nodded.

    He jumped down from the rail and she kept her eyes glued on him. She wanted to see exactly how he would shift. She had seen him and the messengers shift before but she didn¡¯t pay close attention.

    He walked away to create some distance and then just like that, magically he shifted. She couldn¡¯tprehend how his body turned into this giant beast. Suddenly he covered the sky with his size as his wings spread but it was his head that she found frightening. Those monster teeth that had chewed her father.

    Mchi¡¯s dragon form remained still, and so did she. She took a moment to get acquainted with the beast up close before getting up and walking closer.

    She approached him carefully, feeling smaller and smaller the closer she came. He could p her away with his wing or crush her. Not that he needed to be in this form to do it sessfully.

    His scales were so ck and had a glow, almost reflecting the sun¡¯s rays. She reached up to touch the side of his neck. The scales and skin were hard but not sharp as they looked. They wouldn¡¯t cut her. She took her time to touch and feel and he shifted slightly.

    ¡°How can I climb?¡± She asked. He was too big.

    Mchiy out his wing for her. Inside she grabbed him but he scooped her up and helped her climb up on his back. The skin and scales were not the mostfortable surface to sit on. She had to adjust herself so that she wasn¡¯t poked or scratched.

    Alright. Now what? She had to grasp something. Could she just grasp the fins on his neck?

    She tried to see if he would resist. He did nothing.

    ¡°I think I am ready now,¡± she said.

    His wings made a movement and her heart skipped. She looked ahead, ready to experience what joining the birds and clouds would feel like.<!--

    -->

 Chapter 192 The World Above (Part 2)

    Ravina felt her heart drop to her stomach as if it was falling down a hill when Mchi rose from the ground. It was exhrating. She didn''t know what this would feel like. Would she be afraid? Would she be able to hold on? What would the world below look like? There were so many questions to be explored.

    Mchi''s wings looked evenrger as they spread and flexed, lifting them further from the ground. She held the fins tightly, staring ahead at the sky, imagining flying into the sunrise.

    A gust of morning wind blew her hair back as they flew closer to the sky. She shivered at the cold, but it didn''t bother her. It was refreshing as if the wind blew away her worries.

    So this was what he meant by leaving the world below behind them? She was truly up in the sky and she didn''t look down yet. First, she wanted to absorb what was above.

    The weather was colder, but the sun''s rays were warm against her skin. She was met by soft shades of orange and yellow rays and felt closer to the beautiful canvas above. The clouds apanied her soon, and just as she thought of how they felt, Mchi, flew her through one of them.

    Her mouth fell open in awe. She wanted to do that again. This felt like a dream.

    As if sensing herfort, Mchi flew faster, taking her on a roller coaster, and she rediscovered the child in her. The one she had left behind, suppressed, or forced herself to grow out of fast in this unsafe world. She enjoyed the wind in her hair, the clouds that she couldn''t feel on her skin, and the view of the morning sky and the sun. She was utterly fascinated, but even more so when she looked down.

    Green, brown, and gray mountains passed by, small houses, trees, green fields, and rivers. Thends were beautiful from above. A sight to admire. It brought tears to her eyes. The ability to fly must be a blessing in and of itself--a way to witness these beautifulnds and taste heaven for a moment.

    Mchi took her on a long ride until she satisfied her curiosity and then flew them back home. As they descended, she took notice of Nazneen and Ares with some children near the river.

    Back in the world below, she thought willfully, and they had guests. Ravina just wanted to urge Mchi to turn back and fly away with her again. She wasn''t ready for the world yet but she would probably never be.

    Both Nazneen and Ares looked their way when Mchinded. Nazneen was surrounded by the children where she sat on a rock near the river. Ares sat a distance away, on a bench behind the house.

    Mchi helped Ravina climb down with his wing before shifting to his human form. He turned to her and asked, "Was it alright?"

    "I enjoyed it very much," she admitted with a smile.

    He returned her smile before turning to their guests. Nazneen was back to chattering with the children, some of whom braided her hair. Ravina was yet again mesmerized by her beauty. A man could only be so beautiful, but a woman''s beauty felt limitless.

    Ares had also returned his attention to Nazneen. He was watching her with the children from the distance.

    Ravina followed Mchi''s steps as he approached them. Nazneen stood up from her seat as they neared, and Ravina could see Ares deciding to join them from the corner of her eye.

    "I hope you slept well in the guest house," Mchi spoke.

    Ravina was good with expressions. She could see the subtle distaste behind her polite smile and even the hint of hostility in her bewitching eyes. "I did. It was better than sleeping in a cold cave."

    Women could be very good at concealing messages in their words. After all, women fought with words rather than fists, so they developed that skill.

    "Did you get any breakfast?" Ravina asked.

    Nazneen shifted her focus. "We did, and we enjoyed it. Thank you."

    She was a little nicer to her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Ares came to stand beside Nazneen, and their eyes met for a brief moment. Ravina held her breath and decided she would have to talk to him to get rid of this difort. This whole act of pretending to be strangers was worse than anything else.

    "Queen Araminta came by and weed us as well," she added. "She also invited us to the Kuan festival tonight."

    Kuan festival?

    Mchi nodded. "I am sure it will be a good opportunity for you to show your breedmate our culture."

    She smiled. "I intend to." She naturally put her arm through his.

    "When is the tournament?" Ares asked.

    "I will arrange for it to be in two days for the ones who want topete for the throne." Mchi replied.

    "And you want us to stay here for two days?" He asked.

    Nazneen gave him a gentle push with her shoulder. "I am sure King Mchi will allow us to explore hisnds." But Ares didn''t seem interested in it.

    Mchi chuckled. "I am sure you won''t be bored. There is a lot to discover here." He told him. "And it is a good way of finding out anyone who might be nning to take Nazneen''s position as a ruler."

    Ares nodded thoughtfully.

    "Perhaps we should lend you some clothes too," Mchi suggested. "You stick out too much."

    There was a little teasing in his tone. Ravina couldn''t imagine Ares walking around barechested. Not when she was so used to seeing him fully clothed.

    Ares smirked while having that knowing look in his eyes. Ravina remembered his burned arm and shoulder from when he tried to save her. That wouldn''t be something he would want to disy. It had probably not even healed properly yet. Burns took a very long time to heal, and they could look hideous and be very painful.

    He also had other scars on his body, although they looked faint inparison to the burn. He would carry that burn for many years toe.

    "I think you would look good in it," Nazneen told him. They exchanged a look, and then Nazneen turned to Mchi. "Perhaps you could lend us some money," she said, surprising the rest of them.

    Ares certainly didn''t take this well. His usually unreadable expression was now slightly annoyed. Well, his woman was asking another man for money.

    "Excuse us," he said, taking her hand ,he led her away. She followed him, still perplexed and unsure of what she had done.

    Mchi chuckled as he watched them walk away. "That is one way to hurt a man''s pride." He shook his head. "He has a lot to deal with."

    It couldn''t be that bad when she looked like that.

    Then, as if remembering her difort, he turned to her with a serious expression. His eyes studied her. "Do you want to talk to him?"

 Chapter 193 Exploring

    Nazneen allowed Ares to drag her away, and she wasn''t sure why he was acting like this.

    "What is wrong?" She asked.

    "You need not ask him for money." He sounded annoyed.

    "He wants us to stay here, so he should pay for everything we need." She simply said.

    He came to a halt and turned to her. His eyes narrowed. "Is this an act of rebellion against him?" He wondered.

    She shrugged. "He deserves no less."

    Ares just looked at her.

    "And we needed our money. I want to buy things. I haven''t been able to do so for so long." Sheined.

    He sighed. "I will give you money," he told her.

    She frowned. "How? I am sure we have a different currency."

    "There is a currency that works everywhere. Now, what is it you want to buy?"

    Nazneen wasn''t sure what currency he was talking about until she took him to a jewelry shop and he went to the seller while she looked at the jewelry. She nced his way to see what he was doing and to ensure the dragons wouldn''t hurt him. He was too brave for his own good. Reckless.

    He pulled a purse from his pocket and extended a golden coin to the seller. The seller silently went ahead to examine it. The currency that worked everywhere was gold. He was going to sell it and get the money.

    "How much?" The seller asked Ares.

    "What is the price of seeds?" Ares asked to know the value of the currency in the dragonnds.

    They negotiated back and forth, and Ares was good at it. Atst, he got his money''s worth, and Nazneen pretended not to pay attention and continued to look at the jewelry. She could hear his steps from behind her, but he didn''t interrupt her. In the meantime, he waited patiently and looked around uninterestedly. Some women came into the shop and looked at him questioningly.

    "A human," one of them whispered to the other. "Is he allowed to be here? Who is he?"

    Nazneen kept an ear on them in case they tried something stupid. She went to the men''s jewelry, imagining Ares dressed in their clothes. He would look good in it. She nced his way as he did the same, and then she motioned for him toe.

    He walked over. "Did you find something?"

    "You need jewelry for tonight''s festival," She said choosing thick golden wrist and arm cuffs for him.

    "You want me to wear all this?" He raised a brow as he looked at the glistening golden jewelry.

    "Well, we should get you a ne too," she smiled amused.

    She could already imagine him walking with the jewelry and a skirt.

    Ares looked like he wanted to protest but Nazneen didn''t want to miss the chance to see him in such clothes so she made it more difficult for him. "Why? Do you feel threatened by the male bodies here?"

    He frowned. "Threatened?"

    She shrugged nonchntly. "Who knows? I mean if you haven''t already noticed, male dragons have great bodies."

    He looked outside at a few men passing by with their muscr torsos. Nazneen felt bad for a moment. She hadn''t meant to make him feel insecure if he felt so. He had no reason to. He wasn''t as tall and didn''t have bulky muscle as the male dragons but he still exuded power. He was more lean muscle and it suited him.

    She took his arm and put the golden cuffs on without warning. "Yes, this looks good on you." She smiled. "Let''s find you a ne." She took his arm and dragged him away.

    Ares allowed her to pick jewelry for him and then she decided to take him to a fabric shop. She wanted to pick out his skirt and thought of what color would suit him the most. Looking into his eyes, she thought green. Emerald or teal blue; either would do.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "What about you?" He asked when she was done picking clothes for him.

    "Pick a color for me," she smiled.

    He looked her up and down, his eyes darkening a little and then he averted his gaze to look at the fabrics. She watched him as he quietly looked through the colors and came to halt in front of the orange and rusty brown colors. He picked up a burnt orange fabric before looking her way.

    "You will look good in this color," he told her.

    Nazneen couldn''t hold back a smile. She walked over and without question, decided to buy that color. But first, she would find a matching top.

    Looking through the shelves she picked a few. She put one on her chest and turned to Ares. "How about this one?" She asked him.

    "You will only wear that?" He asked.

    She wanted tough but held back. It seemed like he was no different than male dragons. The top only covered her breasts so she decided to take one that was only covering a little more to see his reaction.

    "How about this one?"

    A slight frown settled between his brows. "How is it different from the first one?" Then he shook his head disturbed and looked away. "Buy whatever you want."

    With a smirk, Nazneen went ahead to pick the best clothing for herself, still in the same color and matching jewelry. Again, peopleing in and out of the shop wondered who he was and what he was doing there. Ares didn''t pay them any attention and waited for her to finish her business. She paid with the money he gave her and then she was ready to leave.

    "Shall we eat now? I am hungry," She said, pointing at the food house across the street. She would show him their food.

    A few males passing by looked her way and Nazneen could tell what they were thinking. What was a female like her doing with a human man? She scoffed. As if they were better, but then it struck it that she used to think just like that.

    She looked at Ares, remembering their conversationst night. She had told him about her past, but she hadn''t expected his response, and he didn''t treat her differently today. Knowing about his past had broken her heart which was surprising. She rarely felt sad for someone. People said that mates shared each other''s pain. Could that be it?

    "What is it?" He asked when she kept staring at him. "Do I embarrass you?" He looked around at the people ncing their way.

    Embarrass her? She had thought about it. No. She agonized when he first released her. How was she supposed to live with a human mate? Everyone would look down on her but now... now she didn''t care. She didn''t want to live to impress people anymore.

    "How could you?" She smiled. "Let''s go."

    Nazneen took him to the food house and made him eat spicy food. To her surprise, it wasn''t too spicy for him. He told her that he had tried all kinds of food from his travels. She showed him around, exining their culture and traditions all while taking notes of what had changed during the hundred years she had been locked away. Then after the long exploration, they sat near the river, eating grilled corn.

    "What do you think of this ce?" She asked him.

    He stared ahead, watching the river''s waves. "It is beautiful," he said but his voice wasn''t enthusiastic. "So what is the festival about?" He asked turning to her.

    "Oh. It is an old ritual. We celebrate good spirits. Depending on life experience, certain people feel close to certain spirits so in the festival they celebrate those spirits with music and dance and sacrifices." She exined.

    He nodded. "I hope it isn''t human sacrifices."

    She chuckled. "No. Don''t worry."

    He smiled.

    "What spirit will you celebrate?"

    She shrugged. The spirit of suffering?

    "I don''t know. Maybe I should sacrifice for luck or... love?"

    He blinked but then held her gaze. "Luck sounds better," he told her.

 Chapter 194 A Lady And A Gentleman

    "What do you think?" Araminta asked her after helping her make her hair look nice.

    Her golden hair fell in nice lush locks that made her look healthy and glowing. Araminta had also painted her cheeks and lips pink to match the blushing rose of her gown. She had picked out a top to cover the scars on her back, which was very considerate of her.

    "It is beautiful. Thank you," Ravina smiled.

    Araminta and Aaron had treated her nicely from the beginning. Without them, in her depressed state, she might have left this ce or even the world long ago. Oh, she couldn''t forget Chanan as well.

    "I am d you like it." She beamed. "I am also happy to have another human here. No matter what, you must have missed your people."

    Well, there was always afort in knowing that someone like you was around.

    "I hope we get more of your people here so we can all integrate and live side by side."

    "I hope so too," Ravina said.

    "Well then, I will leave you alone now and go get dressed as well."

    Ravina nodded with a smile. "Thank you," she said again.

    "Anytime." Araminta gave her a pat on the shoulder before leaving.

    Once she left, Ravina looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a simple flushed pink skirt and top with matching jewelry. The color and her hair gave some life to her otherwise dead appearance since the attack. She had lost a lot of weight while she was bedridden and even in the period after when she couldn''t eat. She looked like she had aged ten years.

    Ravina shook her head. When did she ever care about what she looked like? She looked dead for as long as she could remember and had also been called a beauty for as long as she could remember.

    Getting away from the dresser, she went to sit at the corner of her bed to put on her shoes. Ravina didn''t like parties, festivals or any asions that included social interaction, so she wasn''t excited about this festival, especially with Ares around.

    She wasn''t really in the same situation as Mchi with Nazneen where she could say that this was far in the past. With her and Ares it was recent. Sometimes it felt like yesterday and other times much longer than it actually was.

    Ravina dreaded but also looked forward to when she could finally speak with him. Mchi surprised her when he asked her if she needed to talk to him. She hadn''t expected that from him with his previous behavior but with each time he was showing more consideration. She knew this wasn''t easy for him at all, which made her appreciate him even more.

    A knock on the door made her look up from her foot that she slipped into her shoe and turn to the door. Mchi stepped inside, draped in a white cloth that was held together with a thick golden belt at the waist. As usual on these asions, his wrists were cuffed with thick golden bracelets and he wore a simple gold ne. Those were the only things that covered his upper body.

    His hair was like ck silk around his beautiful face and his eyes were dark; almost ck as they narrowed. His gaze swept over her as she stood up and she watched as the ck turned into molten obsidian with flickers of amber as if they were burning. She knew that intense gaze. The gaze that was more beast than human, when in fact he looked nothing like a beast. He was a sight to see.

    ***<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Mchi felt his throat turn dry. He had found Ravina beautiful in all the colors he had seen her in, but this one in particr took his breath away. Flushed pink. The color that signified life on the human skin made her glow with new life. It made her look vibrant. Lively and oh so lovely. She was indeed a blossom, just like she smelled and every color she wore reminded him of a certain flower. Now he was thinking of roses.

    And those luxurious locks of golden hair... he had never seen such a beauty. He was speechless for a moment, feeling his senses being triggered. He was like the chained man in the cave again, all raging and wanting to give in to every part of his instinct. She must be close to her fertile days as well, he thought. He could feel the smell getting stronger.

    Ravina raised a brow. "It is rude to stare unless you mean topliment me," she teased.

    "My apologies. I just became speechless at the sight of you." He used his gentlemanly voice as a way to tease her back while alsoplimenting her.

    "Well, you got away smoothly with that one," she chuckled, eyeing him briefly. Not that he needed to see her gaze to know how she reacted to him. He could hear her heartbeat and sense her heat.

    "I am a skilled man, My Lady. Shall we?" He extended his hand, and she took it with a smile.

    Mchi put her arm through his and led her out the way he had seen human males act with their female. Ravina found it amusing, especially when he continued to speak like them.

    "The weather is pleasant for a nice walk around the garden. Don''t you think so, My Lady?"

    She chuckled, leaning against his arm as they walked. "You are silly."

    "What a lovelypliment. No one has ever made me feel that way. My mother always told me I should be more silly to find a suitable wife."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. She told me women like silly men. That is why it is taking me only two hundred years to find a wife."

    Ravina chuckled. "You must trust your mother a lot to have followed her advice for so long."

    "I don''t. It just happens to be that it normally takes me at least two hundred years to find anything." His joke was true in a sense. It took him so long to find his breedmate, true inner peace, and happiness.

    Ravina came as his enemy, and he needed to confront the enemy. He needed to confront his demons and walk through the darkness to walk out of it. Ravina wasn''t only his breedmate. She wasn''t only chosen through instinct, the smell that led him to the mostpatible mate to reproduce the best offspring with. The instinct that drove him to want to mate and breed and protect the one that would carry his offspring.

    But Mchi felt connected to her above all that. He felt like fate had led him to her and this was more than the dragon needing her. The man in him needed her as well.

    Ravina continued tough at his silly impersonation of human males. She didn''t find it offensive at all and he couldn''t get enough of herughter. Her face became even more flushed, and before they knew it, they had arrived at the festival.

    Mchi just wished to take her back home and continue with their chatter instead of getting his mood spoiled by seeing Ares and Nazneen but that was inevitable. He could already spot them from far away and he wanted to spend some more time alone with Ravina so he led her the other way.

 Chapter 195 Bright Night (Part 1)

    Mchi talking like a gentleman was funny, and Ravina got theugh she needed to handle this festival. It wasn''t as bad as she thought. They could go wherever they wanted, buy things, watch shows and dances, and eat delicious snacks all while chatting. There were fires andnterns lighting up the surrounding area. The shops sold antique and mystical stuff that she hadn''t seen before. The sellers would call out to advertise their items and try to sell them. Ravina felt bad ignoring them, but she couldn''t buy everything.

    As they got away from one seller, another jumped right in front of her with a mirror. Ravina gasped startled, and Mchi instinctively pped the mirror out of the seller''s hand. It fell and broke, and in the brief moment she nced at it, she saw the reflection of Arshan in one of the pieces.

    "What are you doing?" Mchi hissed.

    The seller, who was an old man, went to pick up the mirror, ignoring Mchi''s question. He gently tried to put the pieces together.

    "Careful. You might cut yourself." Ravina said hurrying to help him pick up the pieces.

    The man looked up at her as he sat on his knees. "I can fix it if you want to buy it," he simply said with a passive voice and expression.

    He gave her an odd feeling. "I will buy it," Ravina smiled looking up to see Mchi.

    Mchi stood there with a suspicious frown. Was he having the same odd feeling as her?

    The old man picked up the pieces and hurried back into his store. He put the mirror on the table and then held his hand above it after putting the pieces back into ce. Closing his eyes, he moved his lips in a silent chant. Ravina moved closer, curious to see what he was doing. She witnessed the broken mirror mend and be whole again.

    Shocked she looked back at Mchi who kept his eyes on the man. What was he?

    Opening his eyes, "it is done," he said, picking up the hand mirror. "This is a special mirror. It won''t show you what you only want to see."

    He held it out, and Ravina took it hesitantly. She looked into it and simply saw her reflection this time.

    "Alright," Mchi said cing coins on his table. Then he put his arm around her and led her away.

    "What did he do?" Ravina asked.

    "He is a witch. Don''t get involved with them. They are tricky people with strange minds."

    "A witch?"

    "Yes."

    "I didn''t know they lived among you."

    "They live among us all. They can live wherever they please." He reached for the mirror and inspected it. "Do you want to keep this?" He asked.

    "Do you think he did something with it?"

    "You never know with those creatures."

    Ravina looked in the mirror. It had a nice golden frame, and she found herself looking beautiful as she looked into it. "It is just a mirror." She smiled.

    Mchi said nothing but allowed her to keep it. "Do you want to make a sacrifice to the spirits?" He asked.

    He had exined to her earlier what the festival was about, but she didn''t feelfortable sacrificing anything.

    "Does it work?" she asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "No. It is nonsense," he said. She could hear from his tone that he had tried it many times before but never got results.

    "It works." A familiar voice spoke.

    They both turned to where the voice came from, and Chanan stood there with a smile. "If it doesn''t work, it is because you are not making the right sacrifice. People want to gain health but not quit bad habits. They want great achievements without loss. They want it all. The meaning of sacrifice is to sacrifice," he exined.

    "What do I have to sacrifice for love?" Another familiar voice came from the distance.

    This time, it was Nazneen. She came walking toward them like an exotic dream, draped in burnt orange and adorned with golden jewels. She wore a golden crown with amber stones matching her eyes, and her silken ck hair fell in nice waves down her exquisite body. Ravina found herself spellbound once again. She was caught by that amber gaze lined with thick ckshes.

    She had tattoos down one side of her waist and a fine golden chain around it. Her skirt hugged her finely curved hips and then flowed down. Her top had a heart neckline, whichplimented her full breasts. She knew what suited her. She could look ravishing yet sophisticated.

    Chanan turned his attention to her. "Love is sacrifice, my dear. If you haven''t sacrificed, you haven''t truly loved."

    Nazneen frowned thoughtfully and then nodded.

    Chanan frowned as well. "Do I know you?" he asked her.

    "We met a few times. I am Nazneen."

    "Naz... neen." He said, looking thoughtful. "From the X-n."

    She nodded.

    Chanan looked at Mchi, and they exchanged a few looks. "Well then, princess Nazneen. I hope you enjoy your stay here. You are wee toe by the temple even though I know you have a very good priestess."

    "We clearly don''t share the same opinion about her," Nazneen said.

    Chanan chuckled. "A good parent is not always likable."

    She frowned, looking insulted. "A parent?"

    Chanan just walked away with a chuckle and a shake of his head. Nazneen folded her arms over her chest and watched him walk away with a frown that only deepened. Ravina tried not to smile.

    "Did he just call me a child?" She asked, turning to them.

    Ravina tried to keep a straight face and wanted to say something nice when Mchi just blurted, "Yes," with a shrug.

    Great. And here she was in the middle of this strange hostility between the two. They gave each other a look of distaste, both of them exuding an aura of power as if fighting without physical contact. The tension became thick, and then Nazneen broke it abruptly with a pretentious smile.

    She turned her attention to Ravina. "Have you danced?" she asked her.

    Ravina panicked. "No, I am not..."

    "Come on then," she said as she grabbed her wrist and dragged her away before she could finish her sentence.

    Oh no! Save me, she wanted to yell for the first time.

 Chapter 196 Bright Night (Part 2)

    Nazneen dragged Ravina away to a dance show and Ravina could feel her heart pounding hard. She could NOT dance. She knew that. Even when she was trained by a professional teacher at the castle, she always fumbled or stumped on the one she danced with. This wasn''t a matter of not having been taught. This was just not her thing.

    "I can''t dance." She told Nazneen once they came to a halt.

    "I will teach you," Nazneen smiled with charm.

    Ravina felt like Nazneen wasn''t the type to listen easily, so she had to be more firm. "I don''t want to dance."

    Nazneen turned to her with a frown. "Why not? It is the ultimate way to attract a man. Look at them."

    She motioned toward the woman dancing inside the ring. They were all so good at moving their bodies to the music, and soon a few males joined in to dance with some of the females.

    Ravina was about to protest again when arge hand grabbed her wrist. She turned her head back and found Mchi beside her. "She will dance with me," he told Nazneen and then led her away from the woman and to the dance floor.

    Wait, what? She panicked again. She thought he hade to save her and not throw her to the wolves.

    "Mchi! What are you doing?"

    "We will dance," he simply said.

    "I can''t dance," she said, speaking between clenched teeth so no one else would hear her.

    "Don''t worry. I am not good at it either."

    Was he serious? There was even more reason to worry then.

    He halted and then swirled her around so she came standing right in front of him, almost colliding with his chest. "We will just do the easy steps." He told her. "Swirling won''t be that difficult."

    He nodded toward a couple that had their arms through each linked and swirling. The other couple was dancing in a more advanced way; swirling, carrying, throwing, leaning down, having their bodies very close, and touching each other in a sensual way that still matched the rhythm of the music. It all looked so difficult to her.

    "Are you ready?" Mchi asked.

    "No."

    He chuckled. "Just have fun. You don''t have to do it well."

    If he only knew... epting a dance was often the quickest way she could get rid of a man. That was how bad she was. But sure, if it was only swirling, she could manage, although she could only do it for a while before she became dizzy.

    Mchi put her arm through his and began to gently swirl, slowly picking up the pace when she feltfortable. Ravina managed to be so fast that her hair blew back.

    "Change arms," he told her in the middle of the swirl.

    She tried to quickly follow hismand and imitate him when he let her go and turned, so they linked the other arm. Then they swirled again.

    "See. It is not difficult." He smiled.

    They kept swirling, linking arms, and changing steps. Mchi put his arm around her waist from behind at a certain point and swirled her as well, showing her the different ways they danced. Ravina just followed his steps and the music, allowing her hair and skirt to flow with her. She felt light like a bird and soon began to understand the dance and the rhythm of the music, even if she was terrible on her feet.

    Mchi drew her into his embrace atst, as the music ended. Ravina was a bit out of breath and smiling.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Was it fun?"

    "Yes," she nodded, feeling the heat of his body against hers.

    They stayed like that for a while, caught in each other''s gazes and then a new beat began to y. Mchi led her away from the dance floor, but they stopped to see why more people were gathering now.

    Nazneen stepped onto the dance floor, walking to the middle while matching the beat of the music. Everyone was already in awe just looking at her.

    "Let''s go," Mchi said, showing disinterest.

    "Let''s stay," Ravina suggested. She was curious to see.

    Across from them on the other side, she found Saul, Joel and Kenan. Nazneen wasn''t the only one stepping in to the dance, but Joel had his eyes on her.

    Nazneen and the other females began to move to the drums and other instruments, dancing what seemed to be their traditional dance. They all had great body movements, but there was something alluring about the way Nazneen moved. It was as if she wasn''t trying at all. She floated over the floor, and her limbs moved with grace.

    Their dance had a seductive vibe with hips and chest moving, but Nazneen did it with elegance, so it didn''t look obscene. She was like a work of art, and without trying too hard, the women dancing with her slowly became insecure and left one by one until she was dancing alone.

    Nazneen didn''t care and seemed to enjoy herself, and once she was alone, she put on a show that put everyone in a trance.

    The musicians seemed to want to challenge her, so they increased the rhythm of the beats, and Nazneen kept up with it. Her hands, from shoulders to fingertips, her legs, hips, chest, and even facial expressions were all synchronized and matched the music she was dancing to. There would be small gasps whenever she did a movement that seemed difficult yet executed it with grace.

    The pace of the beat picked up again and again, and Nazneen danced to it. Ravina could feel the rush of it all--the swirling, swaying, tapping with feet and twisting and rolling body that happened faster and faster yet looked perfect, and then, with a dramatic move, the beat stopped and the music ended.

    Ravina let out a deep breath as if she had been the one dancing, and then she pped with everyone else. That was amazing.

    Nazneen looked around at the crowd with a genuine smile. Ravina could tell this wasn''t a dance to show off. She really enjoyed dancing. It made her happy. That smile was different, and when the music started again, she pulled a woman with her into the circle to dance, showing them a few moves, and then they were all having fun.

    From the corner of her eye, Ravina noticed something and turned her head slightly. On the other side, a little away from Mchi''s brothers, stood Ares. He was hard to miss because of hisplexion which was now on disy.

    Ares wore a green silk garment around his waist, held in ce with a thick golden belt. His arms and wrists were cuffed with golden bracelets, and he even wore a golden ne with emerald stones that matched his eyes. His thick dark-brown hair wasped back nicely and had a golden shine to it just like his bare upper body.

    He looked so different dressed like this, but the details of color and jewelry made him look good. Ravina could only guess that such details were picked up by a woman. Nazneen knew how to dress.

    Ares didn''t care that people looked at him, some with questions in their eyes. He kept his gaze fixated on Nazneen who danced cheerfully with some women. At one point, she nced his way and gave him a smile. That upset a whole lot of men who had been watching her with a smile for a while.

    Ravina felt the tension as those men now had their focus on him. Something would happen tonight, and it would not be something good.

    "He has no pistols. I hope he can fight." Joel had suddenly joined their side. He was certainly looking forward to a fight. He had to be one of the disappointed ones after all.

    Ravina looked back at Ares, and this time something hit her. His arm. Both his arms and shoulders had healthy skin. He had burned his whole arm and shoulder while saving her and those had been serious burns so there was no way they could have healed, let alone not even leaving scars behind.

    Ravina had burned herself with iron when she was little. It was right above her elbow, and it wasn''t serious, but until today, she could see the faint scar. So how could his skin look like that now?

    "I must say, he doesn''t smell like a typical human." Joel added.

    Typical human? What did that mean?

 Chapter 197 Bright Night (Part 3)

    Ravina studied Ares like she studied her father''s notes or inventions. She did notice a difference since he came here, but she couldn''t exactly pinpoint what it was. She wanted to ask Joel what he meant by that so she could get a hint but didn''t want to give him or Mchi the wrong idea.

    Ravina could see the golden tattoos on one side of his chest and shoulder. As he turned his head slightly, his eyes glowed a teal blue and seemed very reflective, as if there were water in them. That could simply be the lighting, she thought skeptically.

    Nazneen continued with her dance, drawing more and more people to join her and share the fun and energy she radiated. She looked like a goddess, embodying feminity in a way that was very appealing. She looked strong, confident, graceful, and seductive all at the same time, and she wasn''t even trying. At that moment, she looked like a queen, knowing when to be soft and when to be strong. She made dancing look very enjoyable, and even the crowd moved their bodies or heads a little.

    Ares watched her with seriousness at first, but even he was infected by her energy, and a subtle smile settled in his eyes. As more and more people joined the dance and the music changed, Nazneen approached Ares while dancing.

    Knowing what she was about to do, he gave her a look of refusal, but she wasn''t one to listen. She glided across the floor smoothly and then grabbed his wrist, drawing him back with her to dance and join the other couple dancing.

    Ravina watched them curiously. At least Ares didn''t have the same problem as she did. She had danced with him, and he was swift on his feet. Would he do well with this dance? It was different after all. There was lots of swirling, carrying, throwing, rubbing, touching, and more. It was intense.

    Nazneen took him to the middle, walking backward while still matching her steps to the music. Then she stopped and approached him instead, her chest almost touching his before she turned around and put his hands on her hips before swaying them. She looked over her shoulder then and told him something with a smile. He just smirked, but then they swayed together before she turned again, now pushing her chest into his.

    ? Her arms went around his neck, and he still held onto her hips, swaying with her. He was good at following her lead, carrying her off the floor, whirling her, letting her fall back over his arm, touching and grabbing her.

    "He is not bad," Joel nodded. "It is just such a waste..."

    Ravina tried not to roll her eyes. "It seems like a human male has disappointed you before," she said.

    Mchi chuckled while Joel frowned at her.

    "I prefer females, and I don''t mean to offend you, but I don''t think I need to show you the difference. Would I choose a human female over a dragon female? No. Just look around, and you will know why." He told her. "No offense, brother." He then addressed Mchi.

    "Human females prefer a man anyway." Ravina shrugged.

    Joel scuffed "Listen, princess. You know nothing about what a man is."

    "I know the size of your muscles doesn''t make you a man."

    Mchi leaned against the tree behind them and let her have her fight with his brother. Joel wasn''t one to hold back about what he thought of humans.

    "Muscle does make a man. A woman wants a man who is stronger than her and can protect her. You can''t deny that. She is stronger than him. Much stronger." He exined going back to talk about Ares.

    Ravina hadn''t really thought about the difference in strength between the two. Nazneen would indeed be much stronger, but looking at them, Ares didn''t make it seem that way. He was still taller and bigger than her and carried and whirled her around with ease. She didn''t overpower him with her aura either. He was still the intimidating one when serious.

    "Since she is that strong, she doesn''t need protection."

    Joel looked at her with disbelief and sighed. "Just because she can protect herself doesn''t mean she doesn''t want a man to protect her."

    "There are many ways to protect someone," she insisted.

    Joel looked over at Mchi for help, but Mchi only shrugged. Then he looked back at her and was about to say something, but Ravina didn''t want to fight about it anymore, so she cut him off and summarized it. "It is about feeling safe. A woman wants to feel safe."

    She knew that she grew to feel safer with Mchi the more he understood her. She didn''t need protection from physical danger. For her, the danger was in allowing someone into her space, sharing those feelings that she couldn''t even allow herself to feel, and knowing that the person would shield her in that vulnerable moment and not cause her more harm.

    Joel paused, looking thoughtful for a moment, and then he said nothing more. He turned back to watch the dance, and she followed his gaze only to see that Nazneen and Ares were gone.

    ****

    Ares usually enjoyed music and dance, but he never thought he would enjoy it this much. They had a nice beat full of energy, and there was something about Nazneen when she danced. He had only seen this kind of smile on her when she was with his crew.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Aah.." She sighed happily, holding onto her crown that she had taken off to let her hair free. She leaned away from him, allowing herself to fall sideways, and let him hold her by the wrist to keep her from falling. "It has been such a long time since I danced." She smiled dreamily. "I really missed all of this."

    Then she twirled into his arm,ing close to him as they walked. "I didn''t know you were good at dancing."

    "I am sure it was you," he said.

    "No, no." She shook her head. "I know a good dancer."

    "Well then, you should also know that our dance made me many enemies."

    She chuckled. "They are jealous of you for having me."

    But she wasn''t his. He did not im her.

    ''She is my woman,'' his own words echoed in his mind.

    That was just a lie.

    "And don''t worry. I won''t let anyone touch a hair on your head." She assured.

    Well, that would still not save him from death. He would have just told her if not for his mission. Telling her would make her lose focus of her goal and he needed her to focus right now. He needed her to get back her throne. He would do as much as he could for his people before his death.

    "You have too good hair for a pirate who lived through hardships," she said, running her fingers through his hair. "It must be your other blood."

    Other blood. He was an Arozak. He still didn''t know much about himself.

    "I wonder.." She began sliding her fingers down to the nape of his neck. "Do you crave my blood yet?"

    He stiffened, and then he could suddenly hear the rush of blood and her heartbeat. He was still notfortable with the thought of drinking blood.

    "That won''t happen again," he said.

    Even if he did crave blood, he wouldn''t drink from her. It was risky to taste anything from her body.

    She just smiled to his surprise.

    "You think it will?" He asked.

    She chuckled. "I don''t know. I realized I am not good at guessing when ites to you, but I am trying to be like you and enjoy a challenge. It is boring otherwise, right?"

    Oh, she was picking up a few things. Interesting.

    "You are a fast learner."

    "I am. I am also good at observing. I have noticed that the human female stares at you a lot."

    Ares stiffened again.

 Chapter 198 Darker Sky

    Ares quickly pulled himself together. He didn''t want to make this ufortable stay here in Mchi''s kingdom worse and more problematic. Nazneen had an unpredictable temperament and he didn''t want to cause any problems for Ravina. Besides, he didn''t owe her an exnation. He wasn''t nning on pursuing a rtionship with her.

    "I didn''t notice," he said, and he wasn''t lying.

    He had known she was there, and he had seen her dance with Mchi, but he tried his best not to pay her any attention. There was no reason to torture himself over this.

    Nazneen seemed thoughtful as she nodded. "Perhaps because you are human too. It must be difficult to be the only human here."

    It probably was. He had thick skin, but even he wouldn''t want to be the only one of his kind in a ce.

    Ares remained quiet, not wanting to lie even though he could lie without batting an eye.

    "But if she is looking at you for other reasons, then..."

    Ares chuckled. "Why would she? She has the dragon king by her side."

    Nazneen scoffed. "She does."

    "You really don''t like him," Ares noted.

    "Well he is a Katharos who got his position simply because he is male while I was..." she clenched her jaw.

    It was about her father.

    "Not that I want his position. I just think it is unfair." She exined.

    "He has thergest and most purebred n. Wouldn''t that still make him king even if you were a man?" Ares wondered.

    "Not necessarily. If I was male then we would have a fair fight because he has the n and I have the purer blood, although him having six other purebred siblings would put me at a power disadvantage. He would most likely win." She shrugged. "I guess being a woman just saved me the trouble." She then realized.

    Her shoulders sank, and she smiled with eptance as they walked over the bridge.

    "Many men would be disappointed if you were a man." He pointed.

    That made her chuckle. "It might seem that way, but not many men appreciate real beauty."

    Ares was struck by her words. She could say wise things sometimes. Behind the tantrums and temperament, there was more. He refused to believe that there was nothing more to someone who had lived for so long. Besides, his gut feeling was never wrong, and from the beginning, he hadn''t sensed anything malicious in her.

    They came to the other side of the river. It was darker, empty, and quieter. They could still hear the music from the festival on the other side, but the sound of the river and the trees swaying in the wind was more prominent.

    Nazneen went ahead of him, walking a bit faster, stepping on the stones and hopping from one to another all the way into the river. Then she took off her shoes, bncing only on one leg, and tossed them back where he stood outside the river.

    "Oh, I really miss all of this." She sighed.

    Ares thought she was probably feeling like she was back home here and enjoying the freedom.

    "The dance, the food, the people. Everything." She hopped on the next stone despite the distance.

    He didn''t know about real beauty, but at that moment, the genuine happiness and serenity on her face made her look the most beautiful.

    ***

    Nazneen felt truly happy as she yed with the water using her feet. There were many things in life she had taken for granted before and since her release she had still been focused on the things she could have had instead of what she got back.

    Then slowly she got sad thinking of all the good rtionships she could have built instead of allowing her father to ruin her. She thought of her mother, whom she could have saved. She should have gotten away to find her own path but now it was a little toote to do that with her mother. Her mother was gone. Dead.

    A touch on her arm made her look down. "Are you alright?" Ares asked who got into the water.

    "Yes," she forced herself to smile but he looked at her skeptically.

    She jumped down and got into the water with him, which covered up to her calves. "I am fine," she assured, just as the thought of him being an orphan hit her as well. She wouldn''t have any inws either. Both he nor she had a family.

    His mesmerizing green eyes searched hers.

    "So maybe you can show me how humans dance..." she said, trying to distract him. "I learn fast."

    He looked at her for a long moment before taking her hand. He ced it on his shoulder before taking her other hand. Then he put one on the small of her back. "Like this," he said, starting off slowly. "Step back, step forward and then turn a little with each step."

    She collided with him a few times, taking steps in the wrong direction, but that only made them chuckle, and then they were dancing.

    "Just like this?" She asked, surprised by how easy it was.

    "It is not that easy."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It is easy for me. See, I am dancing with you."

    He smiled. "I can see. Now, whirl..."

    He whirled her with one hand before pulling her in again. It was a whole other feeling to dance in the water with him under the moonlight. She was captivated by him, by his emerald eyes and his subtle smile. His aura was like the night breeze, soft and soothing, and his gaze was dark and mysterious like the night sky.

    He looked back into her eyes, drawing her in, their bodies moving closer until his scent surrounded her. She wondered if he would kiss her. She could simply lean in and kiss him, but somehow she wanted him to do it. What had gotten into her? Her heart was beating like a girl''s.

    "Nazneen." He said her name softly, and she almost shivered.

    "Yes," she breathed.

    "I usually leave once I get what I want."

    "I know." He would give her what she wanted and get what he wanted in return but now she wanted more and she nned to change his mind as well.

    "Good." He said, releasing her. "Let''s go home."

    She felt suddenly cold when she wasn''t in his arms anymore. He must have felt the tension between them. Why would he stop otherwise?

    "Wait!" She hurried to catch up with him. "Let''s rest here for a while."

    "It iste." He said but she ignored him and ran to the grass field nearby to lie down. "Oh... this is so nice, and we can watch the stars."

    He loomed over her with a frown.

    "Come on." She patted beside her. "Don''t be boring, pirate."

    With a sigh, hey beside her, and then they watched the sky in silence. After a while, she heard his breathing change and noticed that he had fallen asleep. She pushed herself up on an elbow and watched him with a smile. She had exhausted him with all the shopping and dressing up. He was so patient with her. She really didn''t want to lose him and she grew more afraid each day.

    Reaching for his face, she only touched a strand and he opened his eyes. He was truly a light sleeper, as he said. "It is just me," she assured. It must be exhausting to always be on guard. "Sleep and don''t worry. I will be here." She told him.

    He blinked a few times and then closed his eyes again. Nazneen watched him for a little more while until she fell asleep as well while hugging one of his arms.

    Somewhere in her sleep as she turned, she felt something odd. Opening her eyes, she found that Ares was gone. Sitting up, she looked around quickly.

    "Ares!"

    She couldn''t sense him anywhere nearby. He wouldn''t just leave her here, would he? She recalled what he said about leaving once he got what he wanted. Was he perhaps talking about something else?

    No. Stop. She was getting ahead of herself.

    Getting up on her feet she called his name again but he was nowhere to be seen. To find him quickly, she shifted and flew over the area, seeing people still enjoying the festival on the other side, but she couldn''t find Ares among them. Panic settled in her chest. He couldn''t get far on his own so she flew further and still found nothing.

    Getting back she went to Mchi and Ravina. "Have you seen Ares?"

    The brothers were also there, and the one who was the clown had to speak. "Oh. Is he already in trouble?"

    Nazneen cast him one nce that assured him she would feed him his tongue if he spoke again before turning to Mchi. "I haven''t seen him."

    ? To her surprise, Ravina looked more concerned than any of them. "Did you lose him?" She asked.

    In a normal situation, she would ask why the woman sounded worried, but right now she just wanted to find Ares.

    "Listen King Mchi. I hope none of your people are making a mistake here." Or I will turn this festival into a bloodbath, she finished in her head.

    Mchi remained calm as he looked at her. "He is human. You know you should keep an eye on him."

    Her face burned. Not because she was angry with him but with herself. How could this happen?

    "People know he is a guest here," Saul assured. "They won''t kill him but fights are inevitable. You know how it works."

    "I know very well." She said that, hinting at the possibility of a fight between them in which she would dislocate his jaw. He just smirked at her.

    The youngest stood up. "I will help you look," he offered.

    Mchi wore a deep frown as if suspecting something. His eyes searched around, and Nazneen tilted her head questioningly. "You have enemies now that you are fighting for the throne."

    Nazneen stiffened. Oh no. He couldn''t mean that...

 Chapter 199 Fight Or Flight

    Ares woke up, feeling as if someone was hammering inside his head. The pain was like sharp spikes shooting in different directions and hitting his skull, but the back hurt the most.

    Still unable to open his heavy eyes, he lifted a heavy arm and touched the back of his head. His fingers became wet, and he forced his eyes open to see the red stains on his fingertips.

    Blood.

    With a groan, he forced the rest of his eyes open only to gaze at the darkness above. Then he looked around, feeling as if his skull would crack open with the movement, and found that he was inside what looked like a cave. Two torches of fire lit up an exit.

    Ares pushed himself up only to hear the chains that restrained him. He had shackles around his arms and feet. Where was he? He recalled waking up then it was blurry. He saw himself sitting at the river, then it was blurry again, and then something hit him on the head, and darkness followed. Now he was here.

    His ears strained when he heard a voice, and blood dripped from the wound on his head and down to his shoulders. A few male voices wereughing about something.

    Ares didn''t know who they were but he didn''t care at the moment. He needed to get out of this ce. He tested the shackles to see if he could remove them but they were thick. He could maybe get his hand through it if he crushed his bones but the ones around his ankles would still be a problem.

    Looking back, he tried to see how they were attached to the wall. He went to see if he could tear them out or undo them, but as he fumbled with it and his eyes and head hurt, he heard footsteps behind him.

    "Don''t waste your time," A gravelly male voice spoke.

    Ares turned around to find a male dragon walking through the entrance.

    The man was tall and his body was all muscle and veins. He had long ck hair but his head was shaved on both sides, leaving him with a hawk-like look. His eyes were ck and his face was tight with seriousness.

    Dragons. Great.

    "You wouldn''t be here human if you had just stayed with your people. Now you are paying the price for releasing one of us." The man approached him steadily.

    One of them. Nazneen. They were from the X-n. They were possibly the ones who were after the throne. Nazneen must be a real threat at the tournament for them to be pulling such a trick.

    "I am not sure I know what you mean," Ares said just to see if they knew everything or if he could pretend that he waspletely clueless about what he did.

    The man chuckled. "Lord Steele." He called him, and with that Ares knew the man had done some research. "You kill dragons, and now you are with dragons."

    "What do you want?" Ares asked.

    "I want nothing from you. I am just trying to lure your ''Lady'' here."

    "Oh. Is that a good idea?"

    The man raised a brow.

    "I mean, she is bad-tempered. Very bad."

    The manughed, looking truly amused. "I have heard," he said, and then looked at him curiously.

    "What is your n with her?" The man wondered.

    Hmm...

    "n?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I am sure she is enticing, but I know your kind. You are using her."

    Not bad, Ares thought.

    "Well, you know me. I kill dragons. What else would my n be?"

    The man shook his head. "Too bad you can''t use her for your n. Your n wille to an end soon, and so will your life."

    Ares chuckled. "You have no idea how right you are, but you should be the one sorry about my n ending because it will end with your death."

    His remark made the dragon walk across the distance and throw a punch at him. His already-cracking skull felt like it would burst. Pain numbed his face for a moment as he stumbled back, his head flying to one side. Before he could recover, another punch hit him right in the middle of his face, making his vision darken. Ares fell back, blood seeping down his nose and mouth.

    The man came after him, grabbing him by the hair and forcing his head back. "You must have enjoyed killing dragons. You should know some pain before your final breath."

    Ares forced himself to focus on his vision despite the pain. He couldn''t miss his chance now that he managed to provoke him, but he still needed him closer to the wall so he could use the chain properly. He pulled back by kicking him, but the dragon was quick to recover and came back to hit him again.

    Ares let himselfy back down so the man missed hitting his face, then he threw his legs up wrapping them around the man''s waist and pulling him down. He was quick to wrap the chain around his neck, shift position to secure the chain with his knee and arm, and get him into a tight choking grip. Now the dragon would have to shift because this choking grip could make him lose consciousness in a second. Both would do since he couldn''tmand him in his human form.

    Tightening the chains around him as hard as he could, the man fought for a second before deciding to shift. Right in time when two other men came running inside to save him.

    "Ossok srac!" He ordered quickly.

    And the dragon that had shifted into arge white reptilian beast attacked the two men walking through the entrance. To defend themselves, they also shifted and broke through the ceiling of the cave, causing it to copse. Ares pulled away from therge rocks falling down as the beastly sounds became more distant.

    Nowrge rocks covered his pathway, and he was still in chains. He looked up to see the fight. He needed one of them toe down to free him but he didn''t know what phrase to use for that yet.

    Ares saw more dragons joining the fight and knew he had a lot of dragons to deal with. As long as they stayed in their dragon form, he would be fine. two of them turned away from the fight and flew down toward him.

    "Avi feres moretane!"

    He made the two dragons attack one another, and one came crashing down into the cave, causing more rocks to fall. Onerge rock fell on his leg, almost crushing his bones. A pained groan came from his lips. He tried to pull his leg back, but it was stuck, and it hurt too much.

    He looked at the other dragon but didn''t know how to make it help him. "Tu fendres!" He ordered just to keep it from harming him, but the damned beastnded on the rocks, causing the one on his leg to shift its entire weight onto him and crush him even more.

    Ares gasped in pain and then cursed. He would lose his leg today. Die crippled. His breath came out short and sharp, like knives through his chest. He was in too much pain to care about how the other dragons were doing with their fight up there, but soon another one came crashing down on what was left of the cave.

    Leaning back on the wall, Ares took a moment to breathe and gather his strength. He needed to get his leg out, no matter what. He could already see blood seeping out from under the rock. That leg was lost unless his being an Arozak would restore it.

    When he gathered some strength, he used his other leg to push the rock away while pulling his leg out. He screamed in pain as he felt his skin tear, but surprised for a moment, he stopped because he didn''t have to push the rock too hard to make it move. He tried again, but now tested to lift it slightly and managed to do so. With some painful struggle, he lifted pushed, and then pulled his leg out.

    Once he seeded, he just copsed in sweat and was out of breath. The pain made his head spin, and then he saw his raw, crushed leg. Now he needed to get these chains off.

    He nced up just to see how the dragons were doing. Two were still fighting, and one was still in the cave with him. He would ride him back if only he knew how to make the beast help him remove the chains. But then he remembered he was stronger than he thought, so he tried to pull at the chain to tear it off the wall. Thankfully, there were already cracks in the wall from the fight. Now he just had to keep yanking at the chains. If he only could speak the ancientnguage entirely he wouldn''t have to strain his shoulders.

    One chain almost came off when he saw another white dragon flying down. But he was toote to order it because it began to blow fire.

 Chapter 200 White Knight

    Nazneen searched the whole Area with the help of Ravina, Mchi, and his brothers. Some shifted and flew away to search the woods and mountains while the rest of them searched through the crowd at the festival and asked people around.

    Nazneen''s heart was erratic in her chest the whole time while many ideas went through her head. Did he perhaps go for a swim without telling her? Then she would kill him with her own hands once he came back. But if he was getting hurt somewhere then.... she swallowed therge lump of fear down her throat.

    "Where did you lose him?" Aaron asked who was searching with her.

    "We were sleeping on the other side of the river."

    "Let''s look there one more time," he suggested. "Perhaps he went back there and is waiting for you."

    She didn''t think of that. Following Aaron, then crossed the bridge to the other side and then went back to where she had stayed with Ares. She hoped to see him but was disappointed to find the ce empty.

    Aaron walked around, probably trying to use his senses to detect anything but she had higher senses and no one was nearby. The only thing she heard was the sound of paper among the leaves. She looked near the tree where she slept and found a piece of paper in the grass. Walking closer, she went to pick it up.

    Something was written on it. Her heart skipped. This was a note for her. Someone managed toe by so close and she hadn''t sensed them. How? She quickly tried to read what was on the paper as Aaron came to see what she was doing.

    Ares! He was kidnapped.

    Her heart stilled as she skimmed through the rest of the words. Aaron loomed over her to read the words as well and her hands began to shake as the words sank in. Whoever left the message was telling her to meet him or her at a ce very well known to her. The cave where she had been locked.

    Her hands trembled even more. Was a witch involved in this? She really did not want to get entangled with any of them again. But Ares? Her hold on the paper tightened, and she stood up quickly.

    "I need to go," she said and as she turned, she found the rest of them there.

    "What did you find?" Mchi asked.

    "I know where he is. I need to leave." She told him.

    "I aming with you."

    "No!" The message told her toe alone or they would hurt Ares.

    "Whoever it is could be the ones who hurt us as well. I aming with you." He said.

    "You can''t. I need to go there alone or they will hurt him." Nazneen exined.

    "They want you to go there alone because it is a trap."

    She knew that but what was she supposed to do? "I know." She said.

    "Then we need to strategize. You can''t go running there."

    She took a deep breath to calm herself. "I don''t have time," She tried to hurry past him, but he grasped her arm.

    "I know how you feel. Just take a moment to think." He told her. "They won''t kill him. They want you."

    Despite the fact that she was trembling, both because it triggered her to go back to the cave and because she was afraid for Ares she took another deep breath to think. "Alright. What should we do?"

    Releasing her arm, he turned to her. "You will go there ahead of us and give us signals of how close we cane..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, no." She shook her head. "They know I am here and as soon as they suspect that I have help with me they will harm him."

    "We will be cautious, but going there alone will do you no good."

    "Forget it." She said. "I will go alone." She pushed past him. She was not going to risk Ares''s life.

    "You are worried for him but getting yourself killed won''t save him," he called after her as she walked away.

    With the rage going through her veins she felt as if she had all the strength in the world and that no one would be able to touch her, but she knew that wouldn''t be the case if they set a trap.

    "Unless you have something to use against them, we can''t go there to fight. I need to go alone," she insisted.

    She would have to do things differently this time. Shifting to her dragon form, she flew away to find the cave.

    *****

    Although he was already dying and he had been on the brink of death many times, he wasn''t ready to die yet. His survival instinct was too high, that he wondered why he was so adamant about living when he enjoyed the danger and put his life at risk one too many times. It was contradicting.

    He lifted his arm instinctively as if that would shield him from the fire traveling across the distance, but all he felt was a strong wind that made him stumble back on his numbed and crushed leg. The pain woke him up and his eyes shot open. Arge, winged beast hovered over him and he thought he recognized it.

    "Naz... neen."

    The beast whirled around and flew up to fight the other dragon. Yes, it was her. Unlike the others, she was quick to finish the fight and then descended to attack the silent dragon.

    "Don''t kill that one!" He called, wondering if she would understand in her dragon form. He had ordered that one to stay still, anyway.

    Nazneen shifted to her human form and her amber eyes were fiery as she looked his way. He just allowed himself to fall back unable to hold himself on one leg now that the adrenalin wore off. His head spun and the pain came sharper than before.

    Nazneen nced at the white dragon one more time to ensure it wasn''t a danger before hurrying to his side to help him.

    He had been fighting with the chains but she took the thick shackles around his wrist and broke them with ease, only using her hands. When she went to the ones around his ankles, she looked at his leg with horror. He was also horrified at how he could have done that to himself without fainting from the pain.

    "What happened to your leg? And..." she looked around at the dead dragons. "What happened?"

    "Long story," He groaned, trying to focus on staying awake as her face began to fade away.

    "I forgot you could do the strangemanding thing..." she mumbled. Her voice sounded slightly afraid. He tried to see why, but there was a fog over her face.

    "Ares?" Her voice became distant. "Stay with me." He felt her hands on his face. "Oh god, you are bleeding from your head too."

    "Nazneen." Was that Mchi''s voice he heard?

    "Mchi? You followed me." She said.

    Ares saw a glint of him. "You killed them all already?" He sounded suspicious.

    Oh no, she didn''t. They continued to talk, but it all became a distant mumbling. Then she was moving him or them... he wasn''t sure. Everything was dark, but the pain in his leg kept him semiconscious for a while before the scent of salt and waves called him and he left everything else behind.

 Chapter 201 Will He Live?

    Nazneen felt Ares''s body go limp in her arms, but before she could panic, a fight broke out again. The dragon that had been still, tried to flee as soon as Ares lost consciousness, but Mchi and his brothers were there to stop him.

    Nazneen was slightly annoyed that he followed her despite what she said. Had Ares not taken care of things meanwhile, then they could have put him in danger. But of course, he was eager to get his hands on the dragons that possibly hurt him, and his breedmate and Ares wasn''t his priority.

    As they put their focus on the dragon, Nazneen decided to save her breedmate and ignore them. She carried Ares up and flew away with him to the closest sea she could find. Then she gently put him down on the beach. He was losing a lot of blood, so she hoped this would work. She moved him closer to the sea so that the waves would wash over him.

    The waves bathed him, taking the blood back with them to discard in the sea, but Ares didn''t budge. "Ares!" She shook him, but he didn''t reply. His pulse was slow. She tried to push him closer so that he would almost drown, but it didn''t help and she was scared that she would just drown him. This wasn''t working.

    She panicked. "Ares!" She shook him again. She couldn''t lose him. "Please, don''t do this. Wake up!"

    She ced him on the rocks, worrying that she only made things worse and made him swallow water. Then she suddenly heard those strange sounds againing from the sea. She turned her head, a little worried. She had never met a Marozak before and she didn''t know what they thought of dragons or what exactly they could do, but she still hoped someone here could help her.

    "Is someone there?" She called.

    Silence followed.

    "I need your help." She called again.

    The sound faded away. Nazneen clenched her fists. She had to do something. She tore fabric from her skirt and wrapped the wound on his head that kept bleeding. Then she wrapped his leg before deciding to take him back home so he could get medical help.

    Mchi and his brothers had already arrived before her when she came. Aaron quickly came to her side to help her. "You disappeared. We thought something happened." Then he looked confused at her because she was wet.

    "We should take him to my home," Mchi said as he and Aaron came to help her.

    They took over to carry him and Nazneen just followed, watching the stream of blood that he left behind on the floor. She became cold, like when she had been locked in the cave. She dared not think of the worst possible oue yet. Had she arrived a secondte, he would have burned. She would have lost him.

    Her legs felt strange as she followed the men carrying Ares. When they arrived home, Ravina met them at the hall and her eyes widened with horror.

    "Ares! What happened?" Again, she was too worried for a stranger, but Nazneen was too anxious to wonder about that yet.

    The hall and stairs got stained with his blood as they carried him upstairs and then they ced him on a bed. Ravina quickly came to his side and studied his wounds. She was about to touch him when she stopped herself and looked at her. "Do you mind?"

    She could see the distress in the woman''s blue eyes.

    "She can help," Mchi exined.

    Nazneen could only nod as her heart kept pounding in her chest. Ravina quickly began to take off the bandages so she could inspect the wounds, but once she saw how badly his leg was injured she couldn''t help her expression. "His skin is gone," she breathed. Then she kept inspecting his leg. "It is broken," which terrified her even more.

    Nazneen understood. That is because he would be unable to walk again.

    Ravina looked around, almost as if calling for help when she was the one supposed to help him. This was bad. "I need more help," she told Mchi.

    "Help is on the way," he said calmly.

    Nothing could help him at this point except for being a sea demon. She hoped something would happen soon and ... blood. He needed blood to heal but he would need to be awake to take it.

    Ravina inspected the wound on his head and then his head while a physician arrived. She put something on the wound and then bandaged it. "He has lost a lot of blood." She noted.

    When the physician arrived, they spoke about cing the bones in his leg in a way that could possibly make it heal, but they also said it was too broken to be restored. Nazneen''s head began to spin. She felt sick from all the worry.

    "Forget his leg. Will he live?" She asked.

    "We hope for recovery. We need to make sure he wakes up soon so he can restore the blood loss and we also need to be careful not to get his wounds infected. I need to examine him more." The physician exined to her patiently.

    They spend a lot of time on his leg and Ravina went back and forth helping the physician as much as she could. Nazneen tried to help and at least bring forth the things they needed and when they were done, Ravina looked saddened at Ares.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Why?

    "What happened to his leg?" She almost whispered.

    Nazneen recalled the scene. When she came flying she was surprised that there were no dragons guarding the area and then she some of them fighting and many of them already dead. Ares had taken things into his own hands. He was a fighter and didn''t wait around to be saved. She shouldn''t have expected less. She only had to kill one dragon. He had taken care of the rest.

    Now his leg was like this. Would it not heal? Would he never walk again? Someone like him wouldn''t take it well. It would restrain him too much for his liking, but she refused to believe he wouldn''t heal yet. He would be fine. She would take him to the sea again once he woke up and then it would all be back to normal.

    Light peeked through the window. They had worked the whole night and now it was almost dawn. Nazneen looked at Ravina. "You must be exhausted. Thank you for all your help. You should rest now."

    Ravina smiled. "You too. I will bring you new clothes. Do you want something to eat?"

    She shook her head. She didn''t want to bother her anymore. "Alright then. I will bring somethingfortable to wear."

    She went around the bed and left her alone with Ares and Mchi who had been sitting quietly in a chair. He had been gone from time to time but when he sat there he watched them with a quiet and concentrated look; slightly suspicious as well.

    "We captured two more dragons who were injured," he began.

    She only nodded.

    "It is strange to me that so many were dead. I was right behind you."

    Oh, so it was that.

    She shrugged. "It seems like they had a fight among themselves. Perhaps a disagreement."

    "It seems like it." He nodded with a straight face.

    She could care less if he believed her or not but she was not going to tell him anything that Ares didn''t want to reveal himself.

    "Where did you take him?" He asked.

    Nazneen looked at him but didn''t reply. He smiled with a nod, understanding what her answer was. "So loyal. I wonder if he is equally loyal to you."

    Nazneen looked at Ares. She wasn''t sure about loyalty. He had been honest about doing what was necessary for his people, so she was surely not his priority.

    Ignoring his remark, "there is perhaps a witch involved in this." She said.

    "What makes you think so?"

    "Just a feeling. The royalty in my n has always kept a witch close. The way they abducted him leaving no trace is suspicious."

    "It is not difficult to do so if you have been sleeping."

    "I have very high senses," she reminded.

    "You have also been locked for a hundred years." He reminded in turn.

    "Forget it," she said. Why was she even talking to him about this?

    "I will look into it," he said atst as he rose from his seat. He gave her and Ares onest look before leaving.

 Chapter 202 Itching

    "What happened to your fellow dragons?" Mchi asked the captive. He recognized him from many years ago when he was younger but he hadn''t seen him since then.

    "You should focus on other things, King Mchi. You wee humans and other strange creatures into our realm. You have bigger things to think about." He spat.

    "What other creatures?"

    The dragon rose from his seat and came closer to the cell door. His eyes burned into his. "You don''t even know." He shook his head with disappointment. "Unfortunately I don''t know any better but you have invited trouble into your home."

    Mchi was aware. His rms went off when he saw all the dead dragons while Ares was still in chains. Something was off with that man and even if Ravina was once about to marry him, Mchi didn''t trust him at all. A man who let the woman he was about to marry escape with the enemy, not knowing how she was going to be treated. He didn''t like that at all and now he was the breedmate of a dragon that he also wanted to use for his ns. Until he was sure of him, he would keep an eye on him.

    "How did he kill your men?"

    "Why don''t you ask him?"

    "I am asking you," Mchi spoke firmly with warning in his eyes.

    The dragon came to grab the cell door. "Whatever he is, he has power over dragons. Do you understand what that means?"

    Power over dragons?

    "How?"

    "I don''t know how but you saw me. I was still."

    "He isn''t a witch?"

    "I am afraid he is something even more dangerous. I know witches when I see them."

    Mchi was confused. Not a witch and he lived among humans. Then what was he? Nazneen clearly knew but wasn''t going to tell him. Maybe he would lure it out of her in some way.

    "Well then. Rest in your chains till next time." Mchi said and walked away.

    "You are making a mistake King Mchi. I am not the enemy!" He called.

    Mchi turned around. "So you had nothing to do with the attack on me and my breedmate?"

    "No. I had nothing to do with it but I see clearly why it happened. You are not fit to be King. You can''t protect your people. You kill them instead and now you want to ce someone like you with a human breedmate on the throne."

    Mchi watched him for a moment and then decided to ignore him. Going back home, he kept thinking of Ares. Other creature? What other creature could he be? He also smelled human so Mchi was confused.

    He arrived at Ravina''s room where they would sleep since Ares and Nazneen had taken his room. The lights were dimmed and she had washed off the blood and changed her clothes. She sat on the bed facing away, massaging her shoulders and neck.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She had been taking care of Ares almost the entire night so she had to be tired. Mchi couldn''t deny that he had hated every minute of it but what could he do?

    He walked over discreetly feeling the scent of blossom prate his nostrils. She smelled sweeter and he knew torturous days would follow soon where her scent would torment him by awakening his instinct.

    Sneaking behind her, he grabbed her shoulders, and she jerked startled.

    "Oh, you are here." She looked over her shoulder.

    "You must be tired," he said as he gently began to massage her shoulders.

    She remained quiet. He could feel the tension in her body. There had been a lot of tension in that room with all the blood and visible bone. He could tell she felt very bad for Ares. The man would not be happy once he woke up and the magic of dragon blood wouldn''t be able to heal such an injury.

    "He will be fine," Mchi said.

    "He will most likely never walk again."

    True but he was a dying man unless he had been lying. Still, it would be difficult to ept that he suddenly became crippled. He looked like someone who enjoyed his healthy body.

    Mchi allowed his fingers to glide up to her neck and rub away the tension there. She rxed a little.

    Although he knew now wasn''t the right time, he couldn''t help but wanting to touch her. Her bare neck was exposed to him and he felt a strong itch to have his lips on her neck. Pressing his lips together, he messaged the sides of her neck with his thumb and she sighed, leaning back a little and rxing even more.

    That faint sigh lit a small fire in him and the way he touched her changed without effort. His fingers slid down her neck, feeling the smoothness of her skin. Even in the dim light, her skin was fair and very soft to his touch. Why did she have to smell so good?

    He found himself leaning closer and inhaling her. Ravina''s heartbeat changed rhythm when his breath reached her skin. His heartbeat increased as well when he realized he was allowing his instinct to take over. He wasn''t doing his best to fight it. Deep down he was more frustrated now than ever and wanted to make her forget about the man sleeping above. She was his and he wanted her to think of no one but him.

    His fingers came around one side of her neck and then he nted his lips on the other side. Ravina tensed but her scent had already chased away any rational thought in his head. He wanted to taste her. Mark her.

    His mouth itched and tingled as he flicked his tongue over her flesh. A staggered breath left her lips and then she shivered as he covered her with kisses. The fire in him burned hotter with her changing scent. She was reacting to him and that motivated him even more.

    When he reached right under her ear, she moaned and her fingers sought his hair. She grabbed the back of his neck tilting her head to the side to invite him in. Oh, he had already decided to invite himself in.

    Dragging his lips across her cheek, he tilted her head by the hair to take her lips. He wasn''t gentle at all. He was frustrated about many things and he kissed her with all that frustration, pulling her into his body and caging her with his arms while he drank sweetness from her lips.

    Ravina whimpered in his arms and he turned her around cing her bridal style on hisp without breaking the kiss. Oh God, this woman was delicious. He sucked on her lower lip, coaxing another small cry from her. Her fingers dug into the back of his neck and his hand grasped her thigh in turn.

    He could smell her arousal, feel the way she sped her legs together and shifted in hisp. He wanted to get his hand in there and be that relief for her or just frustrate her more. Either way would do. But his hand greedily traveled up, feeling the curve of her hip and bare waist to the blouse that covered her chest.

    She jolted a little when he brushed his fingers along the curve of her breast. Her heartbeat changed once more and he allowed his hand to rest there, as to not just rip her blouse off and thene down with his mouth and do some magic that would send sparks through her body and make her legs sp so hard that she would wee his hand between them.

 Chapter 203 Clouded With Fire

    Mchi had never been ovee by such a strong need. It was as if he became possessed. The scent of fertility, his mate, and arousal made the beast in him awaken. The strong lust mixed with frustration, anger, possessiveness, and jealousy that he had tried to hold back now all made him burn.

    He shifted, cing her on the bed with him on top. He held his weight off when she winced slightly and he remembered her wounds. Ravina opened her eyes and stared at him with a flushed face and dted pupils. She was breathing heavily, her chest rising to almost touching his and then falling.

    Yes, he liked her pale skin that showed this pink flush so clearly. She was like a nk canvas that he could paint on and he wanted to have the mark of his lips on her slender neck.

    Remembering the marks Ares had left on her, "you are mine, Ravina!" He almost growled and then crashed his lips on hers.

    A small strangled sound came from her mouth and he thought that he had hurt her now that he became so untamed but her hands found his shoulders.

    Those small slender fingers grasped him with strength and then she pushed him back but also pulled him forward. Not that she managed to move him an inch but he didn''t take that as a no as she didn''t tear her lips away from his.

    Mchi wasn''t going as easy on her as he had nned and certain memories didn''t help at all. He recalled when she came to him with that red dress and when she came to him smelling of arousal. He was utterly annoyed and frustrated again, wanting to fill this room with the same scent but much stronger.

    His mouth left hers and ventured down to her neck wanting to leave his mark there. She was his. Who was Ares?! He would erase that man from her mind.

    Her neck was so delicate that he could feel her wildly beating pulse right under his tongue. Her skin flushed wherever he kissed her, nibbled, and sucked. He moved to the other side and she tilted her head away weing his mouth into the crook of her neck. Her fingers took a firm grasp of his hair, pulling harder with every little punishment he gave her skin.

    His own fingers slowly teased their way down to the hollow of her breasts, feeling her arch to his touch, and then slowly slinked them into her blouse.

    "Oh..." Her hand flew to quickly grasp his wrist. Her body became tense and he pulled away from her neck to meet her gaze.

    There was no resistance in her eyes but she blinked nervously. She hadn''t been touched there before. Well, then he would dly be her first. Ignoring her grip, he pushed his fingers in slowly.

    "Ah...uh..." Her hold on his wrist tightened and her blinking increased before she shut her eyes with a small gasp when he reached the tight peak.

    Watching her reaction was more maddening than touching her. She was exquisite and as he fondled her breast, she bit her lip to stop herself from making any sounds.

    Mchi leaned in to help her stay silent. He covered her mouth with his while ying with the tight peak between his fingers, causing her to gasp into his mouth. He drank in her moans and relished in the spiked scent of arousal.

    "You feel perfect," he spoke against her lips.

    She struggled against him as his hand moved over, sneaking in to fondle her other breast.

    "Mmm...ah..Mchi...I can''t..." she tore her lips from his and he gave her nipple onest pinch to hear her moan.

    "But I haven''t tasted them yet..." he husked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Speaking those words made his hunger spike.

    Ravina opened her eyes and blinked. Her mouth moved but she managed to say nothing. Speechless for the first time, he thought amused while he easily unbuttoned the front of her blouse.

    His tongue was already licking down the path between her mounds and feeling her body quiver against his mouth was very satisfying. He removed the fabric aside and stopped her hands that instinctively came to cover herself, by pinning them down.

    "Mchi," he could hear the embarrassment in her voice but he was taken by what he saw.

    Round, soft, and creamy with a pink tip.

    Pink?

    Soft pink like her lips. "They are pink," he said looking up at her face and he had never seen her turn so red.

    She opened her mouth to speak again but was so flustered that she stuttered. "Have you... Uh!" She tried to wriggle her wrists away from his hold. "Yes. They are! Have you never seen such before?!" She snapped.

    He tried not to smile at her reaction. He shouldn''t think of this as funny but he realized what he had said, he understood her reaction.

    "No, I haven''t. They are..." he looked down at them again. "They are beautiful."

    She seemed surprised by his statement but which part? That he hadn''t seen such or that he found them beautiful? Very delectable, as if they were blushing as well.

    "Will they taste like your lips?" he wondered lowering his head and taking a peak into his mouth before she could protest.

    Oh yes. Her whole body shuddered against his and she wriggled her wrists in his hold again.

    "Mchi..." his name was barely a breath of plea on her lips as he coated her hardened beads with his tongue.

    Her scent became like wine to his senses. He was intoxicated and wanted to devour her now. He suckled on her roughly until her moans became small cries that she silenced by biting her lip. The frustration went into her body instead and he let go of her wrists afraid to peel her skin off from how much she squirmed to the torment of his mouth, that she became so unaware of anything else.

    Like the scars on her back that had now peeled and opened, staining her pink sheets. Mchi was also unaware until the scent of blood prated through the hazy scent of arousal.

    He stopped. Ravina shivered when he pulled away. The scent of someone else''s blood also reached his nose. Ares. He almost forgot they were in the same house.

    It was better this way. He needed something to stop him because thest thing he wanted was to do this with her previous lover in the same house.

 Chapter 204 It Starts With A Flame

    Ravina sat with her back to Mchi and held a shawl to her bare chest while he took care of her wounds. Her entire body was still on fire and the damp cloth he used to clean her wound was soothing against her burning skin. She wanted it on her face to soothe the heat on her cheeks as well.

    "I am sorry," he suddenly said.

    Ravina frowned. "Oh.. it is not your fault. I just don''t feel it sometimes."

    The pain.

    When he stopped she first thought that it was because she kept pushing him away or fighting against him but that wasn''t really what she meant to do. She just reacted that way, pushing away when it became too intense and then pulling him in for more.

    God. She surely lost her mind. She hated not having control over things and now she created this bloody mess. That was why he had stopped because he didn''t act like someone who would any time soon.

    She shivered, her nipples still stiff and tingling from the rough y of his tongue.

    "Is it too cold?"

    "No!" She blurted. She needed the cold.

    Her gaze fell on the closed window ahead. It was getting brighter outside and during this time it should be a little cold.

    "I meant to be more gentle," he spoke softly. She heard regret in his voice.

    "I am not that fragile," she told him.

    Oh, God! What was she saying?

    "I know." Now she could hear the smile in his voice. "Sometimes a rabbit, sometimes a lioness."

    She scoffed. "I don''t know what rabbit you are talking about."

    "A white soft small rabbit with big eyes."

    "Haven''t seen it."

    He chuckled and then a silence followed. "I know you are strong. I still want to protect you." He then said after a while.

    Protect her? She was confused. In a moment like that, what would he protect her from?

    "I want you to feel good and safe." He added.

    Oh... now she understood or she thought so. He was talking about being a bit... aggressive?

    He had surprised her with that "you are mine," and then the way he mmed his lips onto hers and kissed her like he was starved and angry but in that moment she couldn''t think. His kiss was wild but she found it thrilling as well. He made her lips sting but what could she say? She had always enjoyed some pain. It seemed like her odd habits didn''t entirely go away.

    Ravina licked her lips, feeling a small wound on the inside of her lower lip, that she bit open. But she was surprised to only find one. Her lips and hands were often covered with bruises and scars but now they were healing.

    "Where do you have bandages?" He asked putting the bowl away. The water was now red.

    Ravina pointed at the drawers of her dresser. Mchi stood up, walking over to the dresser. He opened the top drawer and looked through it while she watched him as if looking for something.

    His hair covered his face as he leaned forward. It had grown past his shoulders now, but the ends still looked perfect, unlike hers.

    Pulling out everything that he needed he turned around, his eyes meeting hers for a moment before he walked back. Ravina took notice of the sadness in his eyes before he looked away and also the distress in his expression.

    It couldn''t be just her wounds. What was bothering him? Just a moment ago he had kissed her with all that energy and fierceness, and now the aura around him was gloomy.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked when he began to bandage her wounds.

    "No."

    "You look sad."

    "I am just tired." He replied.

    It was a long day and it just hit her now that she had been doing this while Ares was sleeping upstairs. It felt like someone suddenly sshed cold water on her face. She went from imagining kisses to a broken leg.

    "It is done." He said when he finished.

    "Thank you," she said standing up to find a robe to wear.

    Mchi removed the stained sheets meanwhile and tidied up her side as she came to bed. "Be careful not to sleep on that side," he said speaking of the wound.

    She nodded and carefullyy on her healthy side. Mchi got into bed with her after blowing out the candles and then put the covers over them. He didn''te close to her but the ssh of cold water was already out of her system and she was feeling hot again.

    Ugh.. she forgot to open the window and the scent of him surrounded her. "Good night," she said as if that would help her calm.

    "Good night," he replied and then closed his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ravina looked at his face now that he wasn''t looking at her. Her gaze fell on his lips and her body remembered everywhere that he had kissed her. The silken fabric of the robe teased her now again sensitive peaks.

    She drew in a sharp breath and then closed her eyes and pressed her lips into a thin line. She pulled up her knees which were sped together tightly to stop the tingling between her legs. Keeping her eyes closed only made her recall everything and when she opened them he was right in front of her. She wished to turn away but her wound had opened on the other side.

    Feeling hot, she carefully pulled the nket down and tried once more to sleep. After a while, she heard Mchi turn in bed. He turned away from her and she wondered if he was also still awake.

    She didn''t ask and tried again to lull herself to sleep. In an almost sessful attempt when she was almost dozing off, she felt him move again, and then the mattresses rose on his side.

    He was leaving. She listened to his footsteps and then he was gone. He was clearly bothered by something.

    ***

    Mchi couldn''t sleep for many reasons, the first being her scent and not only the fact that she was going into her fertile days but she was still thinking of what they did and it left the scent of her aroused state looming in the air.

    He hadn''t meant to take it all the way with the kiss. Hell, he didn''t even think it would go this far and he certainly didn''t n it. He allowed his rage and frustration to take over and it wasn''t the way he had wanted to do it.

    Mchi wanted to ease her into it. He wanted her to know him and for him to know her before doing anything drastic. He wanted her to yearn for him although her scent and the way she was unable to sleep told him something, but again she was in her early fertile days so perhaps just like dragon females she was easily aroused during those times. He wasn''t sure.

    The other reason he couldn''t sleep was because of Nazneen. He couldn''t tell what she was doing but she was too noisy for his sensitive ears and now she was going somewhere.

    Where would she go and leave her breedmate in this state?

    When he came out he found, he found her seated near the river on the grass. She looked over her shoulder slightly, just to let him know she was aware of his presence.

    "Will you just stand there?" She asked.

    He needed fresh air anyway so he went a sat a distance away from her. "Should you leave his side?" He asked.

    "I couldn''t watch him like that anymore." She said, staring at the river.

    He said nothing and they sat in silence for a while.

    "Why are you here? I thought you were having fun."

    Of course, she heard.

    When he didn''t reply, she smiled. "Oh, a virgin. Must be difficult to control yourself. Gentle is not our strongest trait and they are more fragile." She chuckled amused but it didn''tst long. Her lips were quick to droop again and she looked back at the river.

    "You two seem too close to be only knowing each other for two weeks," he said digging for information.

    She shrugged. "I have no one else, you know. He released me and I have been with him since then." She then turned to him. "Now, why do you dislike him so much? It can''t be because he is human."

    It felt as if she was fishing for something and he wasn''t sure what. "I don''t dislike him. I just don''t trust him. I think he is the one who doesn''t like me."

    She chuckled. "Well, I am sure he dislikes many of our kind."

    She didn''t seem bothered by it.

    "How did you feel when you first found out he was your breedmate?" He asked.

    Mchi felt such relief to be able to ask such a question. He never thought he would meet someone in the same situation.

    "I was so angry. I felt betrayed. In a moment of rage, I almost killed him."

    That sounded like her but he had felt the same way.

    "Do you feel guilty about it?"

    She shrugged. "He shot me. Twice. So.. no."

    Mchi almost smiled and here he thought he was the only one shot by his breedmate.

    "At least your breedmate is a female who doesn''t make weapons aimed to kill our kind." She shook her head. "Those things are painful."

    Mchiughed. If she only knew. Wait? That meant Ares didn''t tell her about him and Ravina.

    "What is funny?" She asked.

    "Hairpins exist," he told her.

    "Oh, so she is that type? I like her." She nodded.

    How long would thatst?

 Chapter 205 Another Princess?

    Ravina was falling asleep when she heard Mchi leave. She told herself to get up and see where he went but she was so tired from being awake the whole night, bending over that bed, lifting, bandaging, and working for hours that her body refused to listen. She didn''t even open her eyes, and the darkness took over soon.

    She managed to sleep well, without nightmares or strange dreams, and when she woke up, the room was bright with the sunlight pushing through the windows. She shifted and almost groaned in pain from having slept on the same side the whole time. That never happened since she rarely fell into a such deep sleep.

    Taking her time to open her eyes, the scent of coffee greeted her senses and she found Mchi in bed with her. Despite the sunlight casting its rays on the side of his face, he was in a deep slumber. His lips were slightly parted, his dark hair pushed back, his thick brows rxed and his skin glistened gold.

    When did hee back, she wondered remembering that he had leftst night.

    Feeling sore from being in the same position, she decided to get up. She went and washed up, wetting her hair as well and sshing some on her body. Then she went to get dressed while trying to make as little noise as possible. She didn''t want to wake him up if he came backte.

    When she sat down at her dresser, she took notice of the handmirror Mchi bought her from the strange old witch. Picking up she looked at the nicely carved golden frame and then she looked into the mirror.

    "It won''t show you what you only want to see," he had told her.

    She looked at it and she could only see her reflection. What was she expecting to see besides what was it that she wanted to see? Another one who spoke in riddles and gave no information.

    Putting the mirror aside she looked ahead at therge mirror as she reached for herb. Her hand stopped when she took notice of the bruises on her neck. She leaned closer to look and she recognized them. Someone else had left them on her neck before.

    She recalled Ares just walking over at the library and cing her on the table before getting between her legs and kissing her viciously and then Mchi positioning her on the bed before doing the same. The cold water evaporated on her hot skin. What was it with men and this?

    "It is a lovebite," she remembered Ester exining.

    Ester...

    Ravina always felt a sting in her heart whenever she remembered her. God, she missed that woman so much. She knew Ester didn''t have a family either. She only had her grandmother growing up and even she died eventually. Ravina had nned to ask Ares if she could take Ester with her to their new home before she changed her ns and now she left her behind without a goodbye.

    She swallowed the sad lump in her throat and began tob through her wet hair when she took notice of Mchi through the mirror. He came to her where she sat and ced his hands on the back of the chair. "Sad in the morning," he pointed.

    It was barely morning.

    She forced a smile. "I was just thinking of someone dear."

    "Who?" He asked curiously.

    She stoppedbing her hair and looked at him for a moment. "Ester."

    He frowned.

    "She was my handmaiden... but she was more than that."

    Mchi nodded thoughtfully.

    "You leftst night..." she pointed.

    "Oh, were you awake?"

    "Awake enough." She said, wondering if he would tell her anything without her having to probe.

    "I... couldn''t sleep so I went to take some fresh air."

    "Is something bothering you?" She asked.

    "Just your scent." He said giving her a cheeky smile.

    Oh... "Why didn''t you say something?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What would you do about it?" He raised a brow.

    "I..." she didn''t know. Why didn''t she think of it? The scent was why she was here after all. "I could sleep somewhere else?"

    He chuckled and then smiled showing his perfectly white teeth that always managed to make her envious. "Is that supposed to help?"

    "I don''t know. How can I help?"

    "How can you help me not find your scent intoxicating?"

    Oh well... if he put it that way then she couldn''t help him.

    "I guess I can''t help you," she smiled back as a way to tease him since he was clearly trying to put her on the spot.

    Then she went back to nonchntlyb her hair. As if he was the only one who had a hard time sleeping and he could probably smell her as well which was reason enough to want to strangle him and herself.

    Mchi only smiled amused.

    "I will go take a bath at the river," he said pulling back. "You cane by if you wish?" He smiled smugly.

    She turned around to see the real him. "I don''t enjoy peeling skin anymore."

    He chuckled. "But you can enjoy other things like you did from there."

    He pointed at the screen from where she had watched him bathe. He was trying to make her flustered again. She already had the "they are pink" to agonize over. She wasn''t sure yet what he meant.

    Before she could say anything, he turned sideways slightly as if listening to something outside the room before swiftly returning to her. "Seems like someone is in the kitchen." He said.

    "Nazneen?" She stood up. "We slept inte. I should probably go see her." She said using it as an excuse to escape for a while.

    Pink? Has he really never seen such?

    When she arrived at the kitchen, she found Nazneen with Nako and Mara. Mara was showing her how they brewed tea and Nazneen was nodding. She wore the white garment she gave her with nothing else.

    It was the first time Ravina saw her wear something this minimalistic and she still looked stunning. Her natural beauty popped out now that there weren''t other things to focus on.

    Nazneen looked swiftly her way. "Good morning," she greeted.

    "Good morning," Ravina replied.

    "I am sorry if I kept them busy. They are teaching a princess who has never been in the kitchen how to make tea. I am terrible."

    "Oh well. A princess can learn too. I learned."

    Nazneen''s expression slowly changed, the smile fading from her lips.

    "Ravina doesn''t act like a princess at all. It is almost as if she had worked her whole life." Mara exined.

    "Princess?" Nazneen raised a brow. "You are a princess."

    Ravina got a bad feeling. Why was she looking at her like that?

 Chapter 206 Heavy Heart

    Princess?

    Nazneen could vividly remember the day she arrived at Ares'' mansion. The maids had been asking him about a princess and why he didn''t bring her. It could be another princess but she was already starting to question thingsst night when this woman showed concern for her man. She wanted to think it was from a human to another human but she had also stared at him at the party.

    Nazneen didn''t want to believe it but her gut was telling her to dig deeper. Something was going on.

    The tea boiled over, causing her to break eye contact with Ravina. "It is done now," Mra said and went ahead to show her the rest while.

    "I wonder, is Ares a tea or a coffee lover?" Nazneen asked out loud, setting a possible trap for Ravina.

    Ravina looked up from where she sat. Her lips didn''t move but from the way her heart skipped, Nazneen thought she was close to making a mistake.

    She knew.

    "Is he awake?" She then asked with a smile to cover what was going on beneath.

    "Not yet," Nazneen replied.

    "I will send the physician to look at him." She said standing up. Then she left the kitchen.

    No. It couldn''t be her but then she remembered how pained Ares looked when he came to find her. It was that day when he told her about the woman he let go.

    Please no, she begged with dread.

    Knowing her emotions were about to get high, she excused herself and went upstairs to Ares. She closed the door and leaned against it.

    No!

    What a fool she was to not have recognized it! How could this happen? And here she was all friendly with this woman who had left him and broken his heart. Now she understood why he had been eager to leave this ce and why his demeanor was slightly different while here.

    She looked over at him, feeling her anger boil. How could he leave her in the dark? Did Mchi know? Was she the only one who didn''t?

    Mchi wouldn''t let him stay here if he knew. He wouldn''t let his woman anywhere near Ares.

    A knock on the door she was leaning against startled her and she pushed herself away from it before opening the door. It was the physician fromst night. Nazneen moved out of the way to let him in. He gave a nod to greet her as he walked by.

    "How is he doing?" He asked.

    "No difference." She told him.

    The physician went to Ares and began to examine him. "He is unusually cold." He said.

    "Humans are colder."

    "He is colder than that. He needs the right temperature to heal." Nazneen quickly went and grabbed the covers she slept with to put them on top of his.

    "Why is he not waking up?" She asked.

    "He has lost a lot of blood and we don''t know what his head injury could have caused. All we can do now is wait and pray."

    Now her anger and frustration almost brought tears to her eyes. She was supposed to just wait? And pray? To what spirits should she pray?

    She needed to know more about sea demons and to know whether the sea would heal him if she just let him drown or if it would make things worse. She didn''t want to endanger him anymore.

    Once the physician left, she went to find Ankine. Although she didn''t like the woman, Ares seemed to trust her a little more than the rest and the woman had a vast knowledge.

    When she arrived at the temple, Ankine had already seen her from a far distance and came to meet her at the entry. She looked around concerned about not finding Ares.

    "I need your help?" Nazneen hurried to say. "I need to know more about the Marozak."

    Ankine raised a brow. "Marozak?" Her eyes looked from side to see and she was quick to put the pieces together. She must have suspected that Ares could be more than just human from his smell. "What is it that you need to know?"

    Nazneen exined what happened, what she had tried to do, and what she was afraid of doing to help him. "Will that work?"

    Ankine sighed. "It isplicated since he is half-human."

    Nazneen nodded in agreement. She really didn''t know what to do.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Try to take sea water to him, like how we use stones from the mountains. I''ll see what I can figure out meanwhile. I''lle to you."

    Ankine gave her jars to carry water and Nazneen left to do just that. Once she came back, she quickly went upstairs and Ares was stillying t on the bed.

    Nazneen prepared herself to do some work and began to bathe his wounds with the water and then she put the bandage on again. The rest she just sttered a little over his face and body then she didn''t know what else to do.

    She walked out to the balcony and looked outside. She found Mchi bathing in the river. That was one way to get rid of the woman''s scent that had enjoyed hispanyst night while Ares was still upstairs in the same house and still hurting. This truly inmed her.

    Then she saw Ravina walk outside and the inmes turned into a volcano. Nazneen could feel the heat suffocate her and she just wanted to let it erupt. She watched her carry a tray with tea and sit down with Araminta outside.

    Nazneen recalled what Eve had told her about human females and how they attracted men while she studied Ravina. The woman always had a calm gentle look, friendly enough but still firm and cold. She walked with her shoulders back and head high and her gaze was focused, her speech well thought and polite, and her gestures minimal and elegant.

    She had what Nazneen would describe as unique beauty. She had seen many humans, but this one was particrly fair, even the hair and those eyes were the iciest blues she had seen. She was beautiful.

    Taking a deep breath she walked back inside. She felt like she had to hold back her anger because there were more important things now. She just hoped Ares would wake up even without a leg because she would break the other one anyway.

    At one point she wanted to carry him and just leave this ce. It must have been difficult for him to be here all this time. She went from being angry to worrying again and as time passed she fell asleep in the chair.

    A gentle pat on her shoulder awakened her and she found those icy blue eyes looking at her. "Oh, I fell asleep," she said pushing herself up.

    Ravina smiled. "I just wanted to make sure you were alright. You didn''t eat all day."

    "I am not hungry."

    "Do you like sweets then?"

    Why was this woman bothering her? She really didn''t want her to be nice.

    A faint groan made them both turn their heads to the bed. "Ares!" Nazneen shot up from her seat and hurried to his side. She loomed over him as he slowly opened his eyes.

    Ravina came to the other side and Nazneen was already being triggered but she focused on her man. Ares looked confused at first when he managed to keep his eyes open and then as he moved his head, he grimaced.

    "Careful. Your wound." She told him, grabbing his face to stop him from moving his head.

    She sensed Mchiing into the room and she almost wanted to tell him to take his woman away.

    Ares closed his eyes again as if he couldn''t keep them open. "Ares?"

    "Hmm..." Was all he said.

    She looked over at Ravina and Mchi. "At least he is awake. That is good." Ravina assured. "Maybe we can use fewer covers. He is hot now."

    Nazneen turned back to Ares and noticed the dampness and the flush that had returned to his skin. He had more color now. She touched his forehead and noted that he was hotter than usual. She removed the nket.

    "A cold bath on his forehead would help. I will bring what you need." Ravina told her.

    Mchi followed her as she left.

    Nazneen returned to study Ares. She could see his chest moving up and down more clearly now. He was breathing fine.

    "You will be alright," she said stroking his hair.

    Ravina did not only return with a bowl of water and cloth. She also brought her food. "You must take care of yourself as well." She told her.

    So this was the woman he liked? She was so different from her. Nazneen just wanted to give up and leave. She was clearly not his type.

    "I will, thank you." She said but didn''t touch any of the food. How could she eat in this mood?

    She spent her time taking care of Ares while thinking of what to do once he became alright. She should take him back home, not involve him in any more danger and not get herself involved with him. She would find her own path eventually. It would be less damage for both. He almost died because of her anyway and he maybe even lost a leg forever.

    The night felt like forever and her eyelids became heavy again. Before she could decide toy properly in bed and sleep she fell asleep seated on the floor near the bed. When her bottom and neck began to hurt she decided to crawl up into bed. Shey down with a sigh when she realized something was off. She was alone in bed.

    Her eyes shot wide open and looked around. Ares was gone. Was this a dream? How could she not hear him again?

 Chapter 207 Mission Spying

    Ravina was unusually tired. She never thought of going to bed and wanting to sleep because of her nightmares but now she had hope after having a few good night sleeps.

    She was oddly thinking of her pink bed sheets and... Mchi. Yes, he would be warm too. Heat rose to her cheeks and she fought hard not to remember the embarrassing mention of her body.

    "How are you feeling?" Georgia asked.

    She had been at Georgia''s home, being her physician self again. A few dragons needed some help and although she had guests at home and Nazneen worried her, she decided to keep herself busy. Hopefully, Nazneen would eat what she had served her. She could understand her worry but there seemed to be something else going on as well.

    Mchi told her that Nazneen could have figured out her rtionship with Ares.

    "He didn''t tell her?" She was surprised.

    Mchi had chuckled. "I can''t me him. I don''t think you understand yet that possessiveness is in our bones. We are very territorial and we don''t take it well when someonees into our territory. It makes us irrational and uncontroble sometimes."

    Hmm.... she could understand some of his reactions now.

    "You think she would hurt me?"

    "Anything can happen. She is extra unpredictable and also very powerful."

    "Still, he should have told her." She felt bad now and she was defending Nazneen while Mchi agreed with Ares. "He could help her calm."

    "I don''t know. He can tell her once they leave this ce."

    He wasn''t very fond of Nazneen.

    "I don''t think she is bad. She seems nice and... she hasn''t done anything to me."

    She had watched him as he began to work on building the swing for her. Her eyes watched the muscles in his arms strain and rx as he carved out the tree.

    He chuckled. "This is the difference between a dragon and a human. You can be rational and see that she is nice but she wants to strangle you. I promise."

    He didn''t look up at her. He was focused. She was focused too but on his arms.

    "Did the prisoner tell you anything?" She asked.

    "No. He is stubborn. Maybe I should send Nazneen there to release her anger but I am afraid she will simply kill him."

    Ravina smiled. He was really not going easy on the poor woman. "Right now she is very stressed."

    He just nodded and continued with his work.

    Ravina had already been feeling hot since the morning but watching him work had fanned her mes. Why was he so concentrated? He looked so... she had yet to find the right word because it wasn''t handsome. Something more...arousing.

    This was NOT fair! Why was she reacting like this and he could easily know? She had been happy when Georgia came to find her and gave her something else to distract her. But now that distraction was gone and she looked at Georgia who came to sit on the sofa with her.

    "Just sleepy," she replied.

    "Do you know that are in your fertile period?"

    She was? Ravina didn''t keep track of her period because they were very irregr due to her malnutrition.

    Fertile period? She began to put the pieces together. That was why Mchi spoke of her scent.

    "Do you feel... something?" She asked.

    "Like what?" Ravina wondered.

    Georgia smiled mischievously. "More... irritable or bothered?"

    "I feel hot..." she said feeling like her clothes were sticking onto her body. But bothered and slightly irked she had been as well.

    Georgia chuckled. "That is one way to put it. This is just the beginning."

    "What do you mean?" Ravina wondered. More? No, thank you.

    Georgia moved closer to whisper. "Do you... have any experience?"

    Ravina''s cheeks flushed.

    "A kiss?"

    Uh...

    "Yes."

    "More?"

    "Just a little..."

    She looked at her as if she was the most innocent child she had ever seen. "Well, then there is more to explore."

    Explore?

    ''Tell me, do you want to experiment?'' she remembered a familiar voice. ''There is a lot left to explore.''

    Then her mind shed through everything that she had read. Not the time! She stopped herself. And then she remembered Mchi on top of her...

    No... she cleared her throat.

    "It iste. I should go home." She said.

    Georgia gave her a gentle smile. "I will walk you."

    "No. It is fine." She hurried to say. She really needed to stay away from these people and their sensitive noses although she truly adored Georgia. She reminded her so much of Corinna.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ravina knew Georgia would protest since it waste but Aaron arrived at her home.

    "Aaron is here. I will tell him to take you home," She said and before Ravina could protest she hurried out of the room. Ravina followed her and found Diaz and Aaron chatting in the parlor.

    "Aaron! Are you here to take Ravina?"

    "Actually no, but I can do that." He smiled.

    "Great!" She said turning to her with a smile.

    Great indeed.

    Georgia gave her a hug as they said goodbye and then Aaron walked her home. Ravina did her best not to think of anything but that only made her think.

    Aaron chuckled suddenly and she looked at him feeling conscious.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Why are you so quiet?" He asked in turn.

    "I am just tired."

    "And flustered." He added.

    "What do you mean?" She frowned.

    He chuckled again. "Rx. You just look like you want to hide."

    "Well, when you can sniff me like a dog, then I do want to hide."

    He smiled. "Everyone smells everyone here. No one would bat an eye and you often smell like this."

    "Like what?"

    "Like a walking temptation to any man who wants to breed."

    That was blunt.

    "Thank you. That makes me feel better."

    Heughed. "And it certainly makes Mchi feel better." He teased.

    "You enjoy your brother''s torture?"

    He shrugged. "I am sure my time wille, so I will enjoy his. By the way, he is letting you be out sote? He must be enjoying some fresh air."

    Ravina knew what he meant, but this time she smiled at his teasing. It must be so nice to have brothers. Despite their differences, when it came to tough times, they stood by each other, and Ravina truly admired that. Even Saul could put aside his broodiness.

    Speaking of the devil, he was right at the front door and he seemed to be staring at something on the floor. Mchi came right outside as they neared and Saul pointed with his fingers at what looked like a train of blood.

    "What is happening?" Aaron asked.

    "The man just left," Saul said with a serious tone. Then he turned to her. "Wasn''t his leg broken?"

    "Did you see him walk?"

    "No, but I doubt he left crawling."

    "Maybe Nazneen helped him."

    "No. She just rushed out looking for him."

    Mchi hurried down the stairs. "I will be back," he said.

    "Where are you..." Before she could finish her sentence he hurried away and then saw him shift. "Where did he go?" She asked his brothers in case they knew.

    None of them answered her.

    ****

    Mchi thought this was his chance to figure out his suspicion. This could be his only chance and he didn''t want to miss it. Once he spotted her from afar, he shifted back to be more discreet. He wanted her to lead him to whatever secret they were hiding.

    The sea? She was flying toward the sea.

    Strange. Did she think Ares left her?

    When she slowed down and began tond, he did the same. He still needed to keep his distance. Hended in the woods, and then he took mud to cover his scent, rubbing it all over his body and hair. The scent of the sea was strong so that could also help, then he began to head toward where shended, navigating through the trees.

    His senses rmer him of something. An animal perhaps but he still looked around and behind him. When he turned back again, he saw the dark silhouette partially hiding behind the tree as if they didn''t care to be seen. A woman, he thought from the curve of her body, and long hair.

    "Who is there?"

    Slowly, the body stepped out. A woman with long hair, but... she was naked? He could only see her silhouette, but he could also clearly see the shape of her legs and body.

    She stepped out of the shades and her scent reached him. She smelled of the sea and salt and when he saw her he realized why. She was wet... and naked. Her blue eyes looked him up and down, almost with a predatory look and a smile curved her lips.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    She stared into his eyes and then began to whistle a melody. A calm hypnotic melody that soon set him into a trance. She motioned for him toe with her hand and his feet moved by their own ord. A smile settled in her eyes as she continued to whistle the melody.

    He walked closer and closer to her, and she waited patiently, taking him into her arms, and wrapping them around his neck. She stopped whistling, and her blue eyes swirled mysteriously before she leaned in and ced a soft kiss on his lips. Then she pulled back and smiled wickedly, "Sweet dreams."

 Chapter 208 A Chase

    Nazneen flew to the nearest sea that the river led to. Since she found the trace of blood ending at the river, she guessed that he had swum to the sea. Landing on the rocky beach, she stared ahead at the glistening water reflecting the moonlight and the stars. The waves were gentle and soothing, and she heard something else in the distance. A calming melodying from far away and fading into the wind.

    Ares. Where was he? How did he even take himself to the river with that broken leg? From the trail of blood, he hurt himself even more. He could have just woken her up and asked for help. Stubborn man!

    "Ares!" She called his name, using her hands to cover the sides of her mouth so the sound would go in one direction.

    She didn''t know if this would work, but she called a few more times and then just waited. Maybe he wasn''t here. As she contemted to leave and go looking somewhere else, she heard a ssh in the water. Her gaze quickly followed the sound and searched the area for anything suspicious.

    Another sh and this time she saw a tail disappearing into the water. It glistened gold and green and the tail head was broad. Big. Straining her ears she listened to anything beneath the water. She could hear the creature swimming against the waves and then saw the tail again.

    "Ares?"

    In the distance, she heard the hypnotic melody again. She had never heard anything like it before and her body almost swayed to it or was it her mind? The wind blew her hair softly and the sound of waves added to the calm and addictive feeling.

    She got out of her trance when she noticed something from the corner of her eye. A pair of beautiful teal blue eyes staring at her. She could only see from the eyes up because his face was still under the water and then slowly he rose from the water as he stepped forward. His wet hair fell around his face and down to his shoulders and looked almost ck when wet.

    The water made a sound as he walked forward, his body slinking out of the water inch by inch and her gaze took in every revealed part. The shiny droplets of water on his skin, glistening like frost and his left arm had a different shine. It was covered in green and blue scales with a golden shimmer.

    Her gaze skimmed over his chest were the scale faded to one side and then traveled lower or a ripped abdomen with water teasing downward. Her lips parted as she watches his abdominal muscles meet in a v-line down his hips and then she looked lower and lower instinctively knowing what she would see next but still not looking away. Except she was wrong.

    His lower body was also covered in scales. Shining and shimmering blue and green scales mix, and fade into each other in a mesmerizing way.

    Wait? How was he walking if it was a tail...?

    No. It was his legs, covered in scales. Her eyes were blessed again with those muscled thighs and strong calves. It was as if he was naked. Maybe he was. Scales were like skin after all.

    When he took his first step ontond, her jaw was already near her chest. Oh well, undress me too, she thought. She didn''t mind getting wet.

    No, pull yourself together. Now that he was fine, she could allow herself to be angry.

    "I see you can walk just fine, and swim too." She said.

    He took a few steps forward and she panicked. Stay where you are, she wanted to yell. She wasn''t good with self-control but his eyes...

    Look away, she thought instinctively but she didn''t. She just stared into them and he stood still, meeting her gaze without blinking once. Then he was the one to break eye contact first, his gaze traveling lower and she could feel it like a wet touch on her skin, caressing down her neck, corbone and over the ample of her breasts, causing her nipples to stiffen against the fabric of her top. She shivered and stepped back, crossing her arms over her chest.

    God! She wasn''t even in heat.

    "You have to make me worry. You must enjoy me chasing after you." She said.

    "I like it the other way around," he said.

    Her heart flipped in her chest from the way he said it. The way his lips parted slightly and two sharp tips glistened from behind his lips.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Blood, she thought. She was not going to give him any!! She grieved even as she thought about it. Would she miss having his arms around her and his teeth in her flesh?

    She snapped herself out of it. She could do it.

    He took a few steps forward and as if he could read her mind, "how about this?" He began. "You run if you want me to chase you, but if I catch you..." his lips curved up a little, and his smile looked sinful in the moonlight. "You will be my prey."

    Was he... serious? She chuckled nervously because strangely, it excited her and she didn''t want him to know that.

    "That is not how hunting works. Even if you catch me, do you think you can overpower me? You really think you are stronger than me?"

    He was silent for a moment. Probably thinking. "It depends." He said. "But you shouldn''t have to worry if you are so sure."

    "That is maniptive."

    A roguish smile shaped his lips. "Pirate, remember? Now even demon."

    "And if you don''t catch me?" She asked, raising a brow.

    She looked at his thighs again. Swimming. Lean muscle, meaning not as much weight so he could be faster than she anticipated. Dragons were faster than humans but she didn''t know the speed of sea demons. And even if he caught up to her, how would he actually catch her? She could easily twist his arm off.

    Too much confidence wasn''t good but fine. It would be fun to see what he would do.

    "I guess I will be your prey then?"

    Oh, this man! He was being smart with her.

    Without warning, she just turned around and ran. She was fast and she was already rushing into the woods, trees passing by but Ares was right behind her. She could hear his steps as the wind blew her hair back. He was fast. She smiled and sped up. Roots and rocks not doing her a thing. She was light on her feet and she had always enjoyed running.

    She decided to take him on a tiring tour, zigzagging through the trees and trying to confuse him on which direction she would take. She couldn''t focus on his steps anymore because everything was going too fast and then suddenly he appeared running in front of her and managed to stop swiftly despite the speed. She couldn''t do that and ran right into him.

    Her heart leaped to her throat from the shock and she was afraid she would hurt him from the impact of running into him. She collided with his chest and he fell backward with her on top, but he was swift to shift them over so he was on top of her.

    Nazneen was still in shock and panting. "Not so fast after all," he smirked, looming over her.

    She grasped his shoulders and threw him over with ease and then straddled him. "Not so strong, after all." She said pinning his wrists at the sides of his face. He made an attempt, just testing to see if he could get away but he couldn''t. She gave him a satisfied smile and he rxed beneath her as if giving up.

    That was unlike him. She didn''t expect this.

    "So... what do you want to do?" He asked.

 Chapter 209 Difficult Topic

    Her heart skipped a beat. What did she want to do? She loomed over him, her eyes drinking in his bare upper body. She had many ideas and his scales grazing her inner thighs gave her even more ideas.

    Nazneen wanted to tease him, run her lips over his chest but he wouldn''t like it. He didn''t like her type. Human''s were different.

    She released his wrists. "Nothing," she said.

    A small frown settled between his brows but he didn''t attempt to do anything now that he was free.

    Nazneen pushed her hair back from her neck. "You can drink if you want. You lost a lot of blood."

    Ares pushed himself up on his elbows and watched her confused with a tilted head.

    "Hurry before I change my mind," she said hating his probing gaze.

    He leaned forward slowly, his fingers sliding beneath her hair to grab the side of her neck. Her heart was already starting to act strange in her chest at the feeling of his cold fingertips on her nape.

    He leaned in even more, his breath hot unlike his touch. Nazneen closed her eyes and her shoulders hunched upward when his lips touched her skin. He kissed her soft and slow as if licking honey off her skin. She had never been kissed like that before. Dragons were too hot-blooded but Ares kissed her delicately. Soft feathery kisses that caused her head to roll back.

    The cool water from his hair dripped down on her chest, cooling her skin but his lips came down, kissing the water away and leaving heat in its ce. His fingers went into the straps of her top and teasingly pulled it down from one shoulder. He then softly dragged his lips from her shoulder bone to the crook of her neck.

    Nazneen was breathing heavily and her heart was a knot of beating muscles. Could a man be this gentle? She never knew. Could a touch so light inme her deep into her soul? She never knew.

    A different kind of yearning grew in her. One she didn''t recognize or understand. It was frightening in its depth but she wanted this. Someone to touch her with such tenderness.

    It felt so good, so intimate that a part of her wanted to run away. Her hands shot out and she pushed him away while quickly standing up. Why was he like this? He usually avoided her? Why now suddenly?

    She wanted to tell him not to y with her but she could smell his arousal. "I said blood, not kiss."

    An unknown emotion shed through his eyes. "I... know." He said frowning. "I am sorry."

    He stood up and she realized his eyes were back to their normal green.

    "Why did you kiss me?" She asked, feeling all hot and bothered and very annoyed. She was supposed to be angry at him but it wasing.

    His eyes searched hers. "I could not help myself."

    He couldn''t help his hunger but he could help his thirst? She couldn''t understand.

    "You shouldn''t take advantage of my willingness."

    His face strained. "I am trying despite your constant teasing and my very dry throat right now."

    So he was thirsty? He lost a lot of blood but he still kissed her or was it some kind of preparation? He had touched her thatst time he took her blood. Maybe...

    "I offered my blood!" She reminded annoyed.

    "I know! But I can''t seem to separate my hunger and thirst!" He blurted with equal frustration. He was as surprised by his statement as she was, but he regained hisposure quickly and sighed. "Forget it. I am not supposed to drink dragon blood anyway." He said and started to walk back to the sea.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To find some food. Or drink."

    He wanted to drink from someone else. Hell no!

    She hurried after him and stopped him by grabbing his wrist. He looked over his shoulder with a frown.

    "No! Don''t drink from someone else. I don''t like it." She said. "Your hunger and thirst, I will take them both."

    His jaw tensed and he looked away. She could feel the resistance now. He was back to being in control. He pulled his arm away and she let him. Her heart sank. She couldn''t stand the thought of him having his mouth anywhere near someone else''s neck but she was really trying not to be forceful.

    "I am not thirsty anymore." He said and went back to walking away again.

    That couldn''t be true but she felt relieved that he wasn''t going to drink from someone else at least. But why was he still going back to the sea?

    "I am sure you are." She said following him. "I said I don''t mind."

    "And I said I am not thirsty."

    "What did you drink? Air?"

    He smiled but said nothing as she came to walk beside him.

    "Why are we going back to the sea?"

    "I need to stay close by for a while. To heal fully."

    "How did you even get to the river?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    He frowned. "I am not sure. I just heard a sound, as if the sea was calling to me and then I found myself following it as if spellbound. Before I knew I was in the water, shifting, my bones painfully reshaping, and now here I am."

    "Mchi suspects something." She told him. "You haven''t told me yet how youmand dragons."

    "I just do."

    "He won''t like knowing that. No dragon will."

    "I know." He said.

    "And finding out you are a sea demon won''t help either."

    He looked at her with a smile. "You didn''t tell him?"

    "Of course not but... how will we exin your leg now?"

    "Let''s not think about it tonight." He told her.

    She was confused but she let it go. She had something else she wanted to address anyway.

    "And Ravina... Is she the one?"

    He was so good at hiding things that he didn''t even falter. "The one?"

    "The one you didn''t want to leave?"

    He halted and turned to her. "Who told you that?"

    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that YOU didn''t tell me. Do you know how stupid I felt not knowing?"

    "That was not my intention."

    "It doesn''t matter!" She almost yelled. "You are here, seeing that woman every day!"

    "I do not enjoy it! It is not fun for me to be here."

    "Because you still like her! It hurts!"

    His jaw clenched and his eyes became glossy. God! She hated it.

    "You could have at least told me." She breathed.

    He took a deep breath. "I am sorry."

    "You thought I would hurt her. That was why you didn''t tell me." She said feeling hurt. Her eyes burned.

    He was still protecting that woman... from her! He was supposed to be on her side. He was HER breedmate after all. She thought this would work! How stupid of her! He was a bloody human!

    "Don''t worry. You were right. I wanted to pull her heart out, squeeze the blood out of it and sip it like wine all night. You know me very well it seems."

    He shook his head. "No, I don''t... because you didn''t." He said softly.

    His usually calm and sharp gaze now swirled with many emotions.

    "Only because of you." She breathed.

    She didn''t miss the muscle that ticked in his tensed jaw and his lips pressed harder together. They stared at each other for what seemed like forever, the night singing waves and wind and echoing what she just said.

    Because of him... she had held back. The things he was making her do.

    Suddenly, he grasped her arms and turned them around, shielding her with his body. She panicked, but before she could understand what was happening, she heard a femaleughter.

    "Rx," the voice spoke. A smooth, hypnotic voice.

    Ares looked over his shoulder and then slowly released her. Nazneen was quick to step forward. What was he thinking protecting her?

    The woman was naked or notpletely. She had a few scaled covering her most private parts.

    "A dragon? No wonder." She said.

    She had long orange wavy hair and her blue eyes looked like a pool of clear water.

    "Who are you?" Ares asked.

 Chapter 210 Distrust

    Nazneen had stepped forward to put herself in front of Ares but he moved her back and ced himself at the front instead, following the woman with his whole body as she moved around.

    "Telling you who I am won''t help you know who I am, but you can tell what I am."

    Ares looked her up and down.

    "What do you n to do with the dragon?" She asked, nodding toward Nazneen. She spoke as if Nazneen couldn''t understand theirnguage.

    "What do you expect me to do?" He asked in turn.

    She sighed as if she could see something in him she didn''t like. "Will you mate with her?"

    Nazneen''s heart skipped.

    "Yes." He replied without hesitance.

    Nazneen almost dropped her jaw. This man could lie without batting an eye! If she didn''t know better, she would believe him.

    But why was he lying? Were they in danger she didn''t know about?

    "Interesting mating choice." She said nodding with a smile. "You want to conquer water,nd, and air."

    The strange woman continued to walk around so she could see Nazneen better. This time she kept her gaze fixed on her.

    "Who is the man following you?"

    Following her?

    Saul? Mchi?

    "I don''t know." She replied.

    The woman returned her attention to Ares. "You should be careful." She told him.

    Ares was acting strange. He just stared at the woman, almost as if in shock. She turned around and walked away and he still stared at her.

    "Ares?" Nazneen patted him on the arm and he tore his eyes away from the strange woman with difficulty. "Are you alright?"

    He nodded but his eyes still showed signs of shock and confusion. "Come," he said, taking her wrists.

    He led her in another direction. It wasn''t to the sea or back home. "Where are you going?" She asked.

    "To find Mchi. He followed you."

    "I didn''t sense him."

    "He is not stupid. He must have found a way." Ares replied.

    They hurried through the woods and when they were close, Nazneen could hear a heartbeat. He was here, somewhere.

    They found himying on the ground, unconscious. Or sleeping?

    "What happened to him?" Nazneen asked walking closer to look at him. he was covered in mud, to conceal his scent. What a troublesome man.

    "She put him to sleep."

    "Who is she?"

    "I don''t know. Let''s take him home."

    Nazneen frowned. "Why should we? He followed me. He can wake up and take himself home."

    "He is a King. If anyone finds him here while still like this, he will be in danger."

    The man didn''t even like him. Why was he helping him?

    "Fine. I will take him home and be back with some clothes for you. Meanwhile, you should think of how to exin your leg."

    He shrugged. "I don''t know what happened either. It just healed."

    tant lie but she shouldn''t be surprised. He clearly didn''t care if no one believed him.

    Nazneen flew away with Mchi back to his home. Saul and Aaron were seated outside and hastily rose from their seat when she arrived with their brother.

    "What happened?" Saul asked, quicklying to carry his brother. Nazneen helped carry him inside.

    "I don''t know. He was clearly following me and I found him like this. He really shouldn''t go into the woods alone."

    This was the second time Ravina met them in the hall with a man carried inside. Her eyes widened when they sat him on one of the chairs in the hall and she realized who it was.

    "Mchi? What..."

    "Could you bring water?" Saul asked.

    Despite her shock, she managed to leave in hurry to bring water. Nazneen felt a little bad for her. She always seemed to take care of others.

    "I have to go back and look for Ares," Nazneen said excusing herself.

    Saul said nothing, and, and, and she left them behind.

    ****

    Mchi felt as if he was floating in the air or sleeping in clouds. His senses delved into the soothing sound of an addictive melody, the fragrance of blossom, and the touch of silky skin. His body grew stiff to the sensation and then he was enveloped by wet silky heat, riding him like the waves of the sea. Each wave was stronger than the one before until he willingly drowned in it. He found bliss for a moment and then he was awake.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He remained still, feeling a wet cloth drag down his arm. Then his hand was dipped into the water. Mchi closed his eyes again, feeling his hand being washed in the water by slender fingers. He knew who they belonged to.

    Ravina.

    Why was she bathing him? He recalled following Nazneen into the woods and then... and then... he couldn''t seem to remember but he knew why she was bathing him. He had tried to cover his scent.

    Ravina patted his arm and hand dry and then gently ced it on his stomach.

    He could hear her groan and then she stretched out. It must have been quite a heavy task to remove all the mud while he was in bed. She seemed to have removed his garment as well. His lower body was only hidden underneath the cover.

    She pulled the covers up over his torse and then adjusted the pillow under his head. Her hair fell over his face as loomed over him and her scent stirred his body awake.

    Wait! Why was he pretending to sleep? But even as he asked himself he didn''t open his eyes. As he listened to Ravina''s steps fading as she left, he tried to remember what happened to him. Something wasn''t right.

    Ares! He sat up. He knew something was strange with that man. Did he do something to him? As he tried to sort the mess in his head, Ravina came back to the room.

    "Mchi? You are awake!" He could see the relief in her eyes.

    She quickly came to bed, crawling up while her blue eyes observed him carefully. "Are you alright?"

    He nodded.

    "What happened to you?" Without warning she reached for his face, gently moving his hair back.

    His head heard and he grimaced. "I don''t know," he admitted.

    "Alright. Don''t think too much. You still need to rest." She gently pushed him back. "Do you want me to bring water or food?"

    He shook his head. "No. I will just rest."

    She loomed over him while propped up on an elbow. "You should rest too." He told her.

    "I am fine," she smiled.

    "Who brought me here?"

    "Nazneen."

    Nazneen?

    "Where is she now?"

    "I am not sure. She said she had to go back to look for Ares."

    Mchi couldn''t understand a thing. So it wasn''t Ares or it was?

    "You shouldn''t go out alone. I was very worried." Ravina said.

    "I am sorry."

    "Your mother is here. I let her sleep upstairs. You are going to make her age faster."

    She was still scolding him.

    "I am sorry," he repeated.

    "Just don''t go far alone."

    "Alright." He held back a smile.

    She sighed and allowed her head to fall onto the pillow. "It is almost dawn. Let''s get some sleep."

    She said she was fine but she kept yawning and within a short moment, she was already asleep. At least she was sleeping well.

    He, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep. He had just woken up. Pulling himself out of bed, he got dressed and then went outside heading toward the guest house to see if Nazneen was back. To his surprise, he found Saul sitting outside on the porch.

    "They are not here," he simply said.

    This man never seemed to sleep but what would he do without him? Saul always stayed busy and suspicious of everything and Mchi needed someone like that.

    "So..." He rose from his seat. "What happened to you?"

    Mchi could still not remember.

    "I don''t know."

    "That is the worst that could happen," Saul said leaning on the fence. "What you don''t know, you can''t fight."

    Exactly. That was why he needed to know.

    "Maybe we are dealing with magic," Mchi thought. Only that could exin why he couldn''t understand a thing. Someone got into his head.

    Saul sighed. "If that is the case... then we just need to be rid of him. You can''t fight magic."

    Be rid of him?

    "You are not suggesting...?"

    "I don''t care how, Mchi." Saul cut him off. "You will have to think about that but I am seeing many warning signals. And who knows, if magic is involved, he might not even be Nazneen''s breedmate."

    No. Mchi didn''t want to believe that such things could be manipted. It couldn''t be...

 Chapter 211 One At A Time

    After Nazneen left with Mchi, Ares returned to the sea looking for the strange woman. She had spoken inside his head. He could still not believe it. He had heard her voice clearly.

    He looked around for her, seeking answers. How could she talk to him? What was she warning him about, and what did she mean when she told him he needed to learn his abilities?

    "Are you looking for me?" Her voice suddenly came from behind him.

    He turned back, and she came closer, her steps barely making a sound.

    "Where did your female go?" She asked.

    "Home. You could speak in my head." He pointed.

    "Of course. How do you think wemunicate beneath the waves?"

    Right...

    "Do you know me?"

    She tilted her head. "Not really."

    "Then why are you helping me?"

    She sighed looking bored. "I was hungry so I sang to attract food but you came instead. I was confused but then I understood that you are half-human." She chuckled, amused. "That was why. I mean... you could still be food but, you seemed badly injured. I thought the dragons hurt you, but the female kept calling your name and there was a suspicious man following her."

    She shrugged as if that would be an exnation enough. "How did you get hurt?"

    "It was dragons." He said. "Just not these ones."

    She nodded.

    "What abilities were you talking about?"

    "The ones that could get you in trouble but also save you. For example, calling for food when you need it." She said.

    "I can do that?"

    "Yes."

    "How?"

    "Just whistle or sing." She whistled a calming hypnotic sound and then stopped. "You can also manipte minds. That will be your most powerful tool."

    Manipte minds?

    "And... how do I do that?"

    "Use your eyes and your voice. The maic pull is in them. You will just have to practice to know." She said. "Do you want my help to find food?"

    Nazneen shed through his mind. "No." He said.

    She smiled. "Dragon blood doesn''t taste nearly as good as human blood. Otherwise, we would have all chosen dragons to have an endless supply of blood."

    He had nothing to say to that. He couldn''tpare both since he only had dragon blood.

    "I''ll be on my way then to find food for myself." She said and walked away.

    "Wait! What is your name?"

    She looked back at him. "Aletta."

    "Can I meet you again, Aletta?" He asked. He still had things to learn about himself.

    "Maybe. I don''t want to deal with a jealous dragon female." She said and then with a mysterious look, she went back into the sea.

    Nazneen came flying just as Aletta dived into the water. She came with a garment for him to wear and he just wrapped it around his waist, allowing his scales to fade.

    She also had arge nket with her that sheid out on the grass, near the woods.

    "What are you doing?" He asked.

    "Let''s sleep here. With the way things are, there will be many questions if we go back now and I need my sleep."

    "Isn''t this ufortable for you?"

    "I slept in a cave for a hundred years." She reminded. "Besides, this is not bad. This ce smells like you and I like the sound of the waves to sleep, too."

    Smelled like him?

    Shey down on the nket on one side, and hey on the other. She used her arm as a pillow and closed her eyes. He thought this would be a seduction scheme but she really wanted to sleep.

    "You got no sleep," he said, realizing that she must have worried for him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hmm..." she kept her eyes closed.

    He turned so he was facing her. He also used his arm to support his head. Pain, hunger and exhaustion also made him wish to fall asleep but all he did was stare. This woman was bewitching, even with those enchanting eyes hidden behind those lids. That he could not deny but she also did something else to him.

    She annoyed him. Very much.

    He grated his teeth together. So she didn''t attack Ravina because of him? He never thought that would annoy him, but it seemed no matter what she did, she was utterly annoying.

    He smiled to himself. Him... annoyed?

    He sighed with frustration.

    And frustrated? Unbelievable.

    He swallowed his thirst which turned into a burning sensation in his throat and then he closed his eyes. The waves were indeed the best sound to sleep to. He felt like he was home, back on the ship again, on his adventures days before he got into this mess.

    They woke up as soon as the sun rose and before they had enough sleep, but the light was too strong to ignore. The entire sea was painted orange. They sat and watched the sunrise for a while then freshened up with the seawater.

    Ares realized his throat felt even worse and his voice was slightly hoarse, as if he was sick. He also felt a little lightheaded.

    "You must be hungry," Nazneen said, and he felt the thirst cut through his throat. "Let''s go back for breakfast."

    Oh. They had different kinds of breakfast in mind. Ares managed to calm down a little as he rode on her back to the guest house. The maids were gone and Nazneen looked around unsure of what to do.

    "Go rest. I will make breakfast." She said.

    "And when did you learn to make breakfast?"

    "I''ll manage."

    He ignored her and went into the kitchen to take care of it. He had learned to take care of every aspect of his life, and the kitchen was no exception.

    "You can cook?" She asked, surprised.

    "Of course."

    It took him a while to find everything he needed but after that everything went smoothly. He made them tea, and scrambled eggs and served them with bread and cheese. Breakfast was the most simple meal to make.

    "Is there anything you can''t do?" She smiled, watching him dreamingly.

    He ignored her gaze and sat down with her to eat. The food helped nourish him a little and the burn in his throat eased.

    "The tournament should be tomorrow." She said.

    "There will still be a tournament?"

    She nodded. "It is not only one family that would fight for the throne, so even if the ones who attacked you get eliminated, I have to fight the rest."

    It bothered him.

    "I didn''t even go to punish them yet," she said with disappointment.

    The ones who attacked him?

    "Just focus on your tournament. I am sure Mchi is taking care of them. Is there anything we can do to prepare you better?"

    She smiled and shook her head. "I am prepared. In fact, I am hungering for it."

    "Don''t be so excited," Saul suddenly stepped into the room. "With a human breedmate, nothing about being a queen will be easy."

    "Should you not be with your brother?" Nazneen asked annoyed.

    "I am still wondering what happened to my brother?"

    "And I wonder why your brother followed me?"

    Saul turned his gaze to Ares and it dropped to his leg. "How is your leg?"

    "It is alright."

    "Isn''t it too alright for a human who broke his leg?"

    "It is. I am surprised." He lied. "It seems the sacrifice I made to the spirits came in hand."

    Saul chuckled. "You must have made a great sacrifice for that to happen."

    He had no idea.

    Saul turned to Nazneen. "I think I remember now more clearly. The princess looking for a purebred male. You even slept with my..." he stopped and Nazneen stiffened.

 Chapter 212 Breathe

    Saul pretended as if that slipped through his mouth and he didn''t mean to cause a misunderstanding.

    "Nevermind what I said." He said and walked backward slowly before turning around and rushing out.

    Ares had already put the pieces together and Nazneen turned to him with a wary look. He lost his appetite and stood up.

    "Ares."

    "I will go rest." He said.

    "I can exin." She tried to push her chair away from the table but he didn''t wait for her. She was quick toe after him as he climbed the stairs to the bedroom.

    "It is not what you think." She told him.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does." They now arrived at the room and she grasped his arm to make him look at her.

    He really didn''t want to talk right now because he was so close to losing it and he didn''t want to be that person. He didn''t want to be affected by all of this.

    "If it does, howe I don''t know about it?" He asked.

    "Because it is meaningless. I never liked him. I detest that man."

    "I wondered why you hated him so much..."

    She shook her head. "That is not it. I never thought of that. That was hundred years ago. I don''t even remember clearly."

    Why was he making her exin?

    His head throbbed, and he felt lightheaded again.

    "You didn''t tell me. That is what matters, especially when you are angry at me for not telling you the same."

    She let go of his arm. "It is not the same. Mine was hundred years ago and you have feelings for her."

    "I did not sleep with her!" Saying it out loud infuriated him.

    All this entanglement. That man was not only with the woman he liked but he had also been with the woman... the woman...

    He shook his head. He must have lost his mind. This was nothing to be angry about. Nazneen''s past was none of his business and she could be with any man she liked, even now.

    Where was this anger and annoyanceing from? It must be his hunger. Her heart throbbed in his ears, making sure he knew blood was nearby.

    "I rather you had done that than keep her in your heart!" She yelled.

    He looked at the fury in her eyes while he calmed down. "Me too." He sighed.

    She blinked, her anger fading.

    "I need to go out for a while." He said. "Don''t follow me!"

    She wanted to protest but remained quiet.

    Ares just needed to be away from her to clear his mind and stop having her beating heart in his head. Since it was early morning, not many people were outside but the few that were nced at him as he walked by. He wasn''t sure where he was going but the morning breeze felt good against his now-burning skin.

    Mission, he tried to remind himself. He was not here to get emotional. He was here for his mission.

    Ares got away from the homes and headed upward the hill until he arrived at the cliff near the mountains. The sound of softly ying flute caught his attention and he gazed up at the small temple on the mountain.

    A priest? Could Ravina have met a priest just like him?

    Curious, he tried to go up when he saw the endless stairs. Taking a deep breath, he tried to go through with this heavy exercise despite his thirst. Maybe he would forget about it halfway through.

    Once he arrived at the top, the cool wind wees him with a soft and cold caress. Inhaling it, he went ahead to look inside. Right across the entry was an exit on the other side and that was where the priest stood, ying his flute.

    Ares entered the temple and slowly walked across the exit. On the other side was a view of endless mountains and a blue and orange morning sky. The priest sat on a rock with his legs folded and eyes closed as he yed the flute.

    Ares knew that the old man must have sensed his presence but he took his time to finish the peaceful melody before opening a pair of warm brown eyes. They had a kind smile in them as they met his.

    "Good morning," he smiled.

    "Good morning."

    "What a start to my morning. It always pleases me when people take the stairs up."

    He seemed genuinely happy about it. "Let me bring you some water," he stood up from his seat.

    "There is no need. I am alright."

    The old man just nodded with a smile that turned his eyes into a straight line. Ares watched him leave and go into a room. Shortly after he came back with a cup of water.

    "Here!" He said, handing him the cup.

    "Thank you." He gulped the water down and he wasn''t sure why but it tasted heavenly. He would have been suspicious, but his gut feeling was guiding him.

    As he drank his water, the old man began toy out two small mats on the floor. He motioned for him to sit on one of them and he sat across on the other.

    Without speaking, he showed him how to sit with his legs folded and crossed and then rest his wrists on his knees.

    He then took a deep breath and Ares felt as if he should do the same. He took a deep breath and then they exhaled together. After doing so a few times, his headache felt better, and he felt fully awake.

    The priest then just sat with his eyes closed and Ares did the same. He could hear the chirping of birds, the wind and trees. Even from far away, he could hear the river, and then he could hear his own calm heartbeat.

    Dug dug. Dug dug.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He got lost in it, swaying in the sounds and smells. It was heavenly.

    When he opened his eyes, the priest was staring at him with a gentle smile.

    "How did it feel?"

    "Soothing," Ares replied.

    The priest nodded. "Life is stressful. It is important to take a moment and appreciate the beauty of life as well."

    Ares nodded in agreement. He felt like he had been more stressedtely and he wasn''t taking his time to truly do what he liked as well.

    "Your heart is a little too slow. You need nourishment," he pointed.

    "I just recovered from injury."

    "Your leg was broken."

    He knew.

    "You know me?"

    "You are princess Nazneen''s breedmate."

    "Yes. Clearly, we arepatible."

    The old man chuckled. "You arepatible for breeding."

    "That makes more sense."

    He kept smiling. "Hopefully, you arepatible in other ways too. Many find their soulmates in their breedmates. The intensity thates with the instinct is supposed to be soothed by the love that grows. Bnce is the key."

    Love?

    "You should bring her with you next time."

    "I will if you are willing to disrupt your peace." Ares joked.

    The old man seemed to understand him. "Dragons are hot-headed." He said almost apologetically.

    Ares just smiled. "I noticed. You must be another species."

    "Oh, I have had my share of trouble." He told him with a smile as he seemed to recall some memories.

    He then looked back at him, bing serious. "You came here with Ankine." He said.

    "You know what I am?" He must have put pieces together if he was Ravina''s priest.

    "I do. I am just surprised."

    "Because only one of us exists at a time."

    "Yes."

    "How did you reach the other tamer."

    He shrugged. "I don''t know. It just happened."

    "And you speak the ancientnguage."

    He nodded.

    The old man frowned deeply. "Because you can speak thenguage you have to be very careful here."

    "Is she doing well here?" Ares asked.

    "She is alright. It is not a smooth process but she hase a long way in a short period. Hopefully soon, she will have enough people epting her."

    Ares nodded.

    "How did this be so secretive?"

    "Many failures have made it so. Now for tamers and those who know about them can''t tell anyone else. It just goes around in circles between them. That doesn''t mean that a dragon can''t see you as a threat because of what you are even if they don''tpletely know what it is."

    Of course.

    "But it is better than to know that there are tamers. It doesn''t sound good." He added.

    "Does she speak the ancientnguage?"

    "Not that I know."

    "Have you made her study it?"

    "You studied it?" He seemed surprised.

    Ares nodded.

    "I might have to speak to Ankine. From what I know, if you can speak thenguage, ites naturally. You don''t have to study it."

    "Well, things are different now. There are two tamers."

 Chapter 213 Magic Mirror

    Ravina woke up alone in the room. Mchi was gone and, from the brightly shining sun, she guessed it was past morning.

    As she rose from the bed, she wondered where Mchi had disappeared. Was he running away from her scent again, or was he in trouble again?

    Nako came in after a knock. "Just in time," she smiled. "Shall I prepare a bath? You have been working so hard."

    "I could use a hot bath." She yawned as she stretched her limbs. Today she would allow Nako to take care of her although it wasn''t the same as when Ester did.

    "Where is Mchi?" She asked.

    "Nazneen came here and he left with her."

    Nazneen?

    "Was she alone?"

    "Yes."

    Did she not find Ares? Was there trouble?

    "Was it urgent?" She asked.

    Nako shrugged as she prepared the bath. "I don''t know."

    Ravina decided not to obsess over it and take one thing at a time.

    Nako helped her bathe, washed her hair carefully, and then helped her put some moisture onto her skin. She put some new bandages on her wounds. "Don''t worry about this. It will be gone once you mate."

    Ravina frowned. "What will be gone?"

    "The scars?"

    "How?"

    "Where you not told?" She sounded surprised.

    "No..."

    "Well... I don''t know if I should say something then. Maybe ask Mchi."

    Her curiosity peaked, but she didn''t want to push Nako to tell her.

    "Mara is making spicy chicken sauce. I hope you will like it." She said as shebed her hair.

    Ravina was getting used to the spicy food but she also just had more appetite these days.

    "Could you also get hold of sweets? Lots of them." Ravina said.

    "Of course," Nako smiled. "I have such cravings when I am in heat as well."

    In heat? Right... fertile days. Everyone had to know. So much privacy here. Ugh!!

    "That is a nice mirror," she pointed as shebed her hair.

    Ravina looked at the handmirror Mchi bought her at the festival.

    "It is supposed to be a magical mirror," Ravina said.

    "Really? Have you tried it?"

    "What am I supposed to do?"

    "You got no instructions?"

    "No. Mchi bought it for me at the festival from a witch."

    "Never underestimate what those creatures say. They are so scary." She shivered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Now Ravina became worried. Mchi had his doubts as well. Should she just throw it away?

    Once Nako left, Ravina took the mirror and looked at it onest time. She only saw her reflection again, so she decided to get rid of it. Just to be sure she broke it before she could throw it away but as she carried held the hand handle and carried the pieces on top, the mirror was suddenly whole again before she reached the door.

    Shocked, she dropped it on the floor and then saw someone passing by in the reflection. What was that?

    An image began to form, something she couldn''t see clearly so she carefully crouched to take a closer look.

    A fountain and then... a woman.

    Ravina could only see her profile but even that was hidden with short golden hair that blew onto her face. She picked up the mirror and watched carefully, with a strange feeling in her chest.

    The woman stood up and her hair blew back so she could see her face. Ravina froze.

    Corinna?

    Her sister. This was Corinna? Where was she? Her hand began to tremble as she continued to watch.

    A wide smile curved her sister''s lips and she jogged forward, running right into a tall man''s arms. She heard her joyousughter as the man wrapped his arms around her.

    Who was he? She couldn''t see his face. It was blurry but she could tell he was happy too. Corinna pulled back and the man leaned forward to kiss her on the lips.

    They were in a garden surrounded by tall hedges, bushes, and flowers. They kissed for a long moment and then he ced a kiss on her forehead as well. Corinna looked very happy and Ravina''s eyes teared up.

    "Cor... Corinna..."

    Was her sister truly safe and happy? Was this true or was it some cruel trick?

    Where was this? She could see nothing except for the garden. This wouldn''t be enough to know where this ce was.

    The tears blurred her vision and as she wiped them away, the mirror was back to showing her reflection.

    "No!" She shook it as if that would help bring back everything. "Corinna!"

    Oh lord. She grew up so much and her hair, it was so short. She looked different yet the same. Ravina couldn''t stop the tears that had already formed again. Seeing her sister, even in the mirror after such a long time, caused her to break down.

    She didn''t care to cry out louder than she intended to. She couldn''t control it and soon the door swung open.

    "Ravina!"

    It was Mchi. He quickly came to her side and went down on his knees in front of her.

    "What happened?" He grabbed her face and lifted her head.

    "Mchi!" She sobbed and cried even more for some odd reason.

    He looked worried at the mirror and took it out of her hand. "What happened, Ravina?"

    "Corinna." She cried. "I saw my sister."

    He frowned deeply and then drew her into his arms. She cried on his shoulder.

    "It will be alright. We will find your sister." He assured.

    "I miss her ... so much." Her heart broke from saying it out loud.

    "I know." He stroked her back.

    She hade here, gone through all of this primarily for her sister and now she wasn''t even trying hard to look for her. How could she be like this? How could she be fine here without knowing the state her sister was in?

    "I need to find her," she breathed through the pain.

    "We will find her."

    She wouldn''t sit back now. First, she would have to find the witch who sold her the mirror.

 Chapter 214 In Silence We Speak

    Ravina and Mchi had lunch at Araminta''s home. It had been a while since they did so and although Mchi liked to have lunch with Ravina alone, he also missed sitting with his family.

    "Has the guest been found yet?" His mother asked.

    "I just came from there?" Saul beamed, walking into the room. From the happy look on his face, Mchi guessed he stirred some trouble. The man needed to find a purpose in life. "And guess what? He can walk."

    All of his brothers frowned and Ravina looked up confused from her te. He could see the questions running through her mind and he had questions of his own.

    "What do you mean?" Araminta asked as she sat down at the table.

    Saul pulled a chair out and sank into it with a sigh. "It can only mean that his leg healed."

    "Isn''t he human?"

    "That is a good question," Saul said as he put food on his te.

    "Could he be a witch?" Joel asked.

    Saul seemed thoughtful. "I doubt it. Witches... you can just tell."

    "Maybe not this one?"

    "But why would he hide it then? Witches don''t care to do that."

    Joel became thoughtful. "This witch perhaps wants something and maybe because Nazneen was locked by a witch he is keeping it a secret so she is more epting of him."

    Could that be? Now Mchi became thoughtful. He had his doubts to believe that Ares was using Nazneen but a man could see through another man. He could not forget the look he gave him when he saw the wounds on Nazneen''s wrists and also the way he defended her. Those feelings looked real to Mchi, not that he thought about it.

    He recalled the way he danced with Nazneen. His usually masked or nonchnt expression had brightened with a subtle genuine smile. Clearly, he saw something in that woman that Mchi failed to see.

    "I still don''t understand what happenedst night. Do you think he did that to you?" His mother asked, still unaware of the rtionship between Ravina and Ares.

    He forced a smile. "No." He was still unsure of what happenedst night.

    "Well, be careful." His mother. "Don''t go anywhere without your brothers."

    Mchi said nothing and continued to eat his lunch. Once they finished, he took a walk with Ravina outside.

    "Do you also suspect him?" Ravina suddenly asked.

    Mchi thought carefully of how to reply to that. "His healed leg is suspicious."

    She nodded in agreement. "He is very secretive." Her sentence felt unfinished but he finished it for her in his head. He was secretive but she trusted him. What kind of sorcery was this man doing?

    "You are not suspicious?" He asked as they climbed up the hill.

    "It is odd," she admitted then she turned to him. "Would you let me talk to him? I think it could make things more clear."

    Mchi had thought about it. Perhaps if she trusted him, the man trusted her as well and he would tell her. Besides that, they had other things to clear.

    "I think you should," he said just as the scent of the man reached his nostrils. Looking ahead as they almost arrived at the top, he found Ares standing near the cliff. He seemed to be watching the mountains ahead.

    "Well, he is here if you want to talk to him now."

    Ravina looked between him and Ares with hesitance. Mchi forced a smile. "Go ahead. I''ll be waiting down." He said and just turned to walk down the hill again to make it easier for her.

    ***

    Ravina watched Mchi walk away for a while before slowly turning to Ares. She took a deep breath. She was probably making things bigger in her head. In her dreams, she hadfortably spoken to him. He had never been difficult to talk to.

    As she walked over the distance, she did wonder how he was able to stand. She had seen his broken bone but again, the burn on his arm was gone. Strangely, he still had a few faint scars on his body when the rest was gone.

    "Ares?"

    He looked back almost startled as if he had been lost in thought. Then he seemed even more surprised to see her alone there. "Ravina."

    His eyes quickly scanned the area before looking back at her. "Don''t worry." She told him.

    He was standing on the cliff she liked. There was something about it. "I seem to have disrupted your thoughts."

    "I wasn''t thinking. This cliff is...quiet." He said.

    She nodded with a smile. "There is something about the mountains and especially this cliff."

    He nodded with a frown. "Yes. It seems so." He looked at it thoughtfully before looking at her. "And... we are wearing these clothes." He said, noticing the way she was dressed.

    She suddenly wanted to cover herself. It was fine with the dragons who were used to it but he was just like her. This was too revealing. It would be extremely ufortable back home.

    "No heavy dresses," she smiled.

    "Well, I miss my heavy coat already. This doesn''t give me much to work with."

    "Nowhere to attach weapons," she said, concerned, then wondered where Nazneen was. She thought the woman wouldn''t leave him out of her sight after what happened.

    "How did you end up here?" She asked.

    "I was looking for you," he said.

    The dream. It was real.

    "Just wanted to make sure you were alright. I am relieved to see you like this." He smiled gently. She could see that he had truly worried and she was d he came a littlete so he wouldn''t feel guilty and me himself.

    "Chanan just told me how you already have so many people on your side."

    "Oddly, I managed."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It is not odd at all." He said, looking around a little distracted.

    "Your burn has healed," she nodded toward his arm.

    He looked at his arm. "Yes. Strange things are happening. I was healed while in a dream."

    "Like the one where we..."

    "Yes. It felt real."

    So they did meet? How strange.

    "Do you know how to do it?"

    "No. It just happened."

    "What about your... death?"

    He took a deep breath. "I don''t know anything anymore."

    It was new to her to see him confused.

    "You will be fine," she said as if sure about it.

    A faint smile curved his lips and he watched her for a moment. "I am d you escaped. I know you will do well here."

    Ravina recalled his words before she escaped. ''If you pretend for too long, you will be what you pretend to be. When that happens, then allow yourself to be happy.''

    She felt emotional remembering his words. How self-absorbed she had been that she didn''t notice those things at that time.

    She changed the subject before the emotions took over. "What is your n?"

    An unknown emotion crossed his eyes and she could tell it was unpleasant from the subtle changes in his expression. Then suddenly he chuckled as if he thought of something amusing yet disturbing at the same time.

    "Right now, I am just riding the waves. There are things I want and have to do and things I just want to do if that makes sense."

    It made perfect sense. They had to be tamers and wanted peace, but they also wanted to be free from that burden at the same time.

    "Perhaps if we seed in this lifetime, we will live to find our own path and purpose in the next."

    "Perhaps..." he said with eyes distant.

    They sat at the cliff for a while, staring ahead while small talking. "Did you gain the queen mother''s favor?"

    "Not everything in professor Ward''s book is urate. Queen mothers don''t hold more power but.. you met her? She is very kind."

    "She is."

    "I was thinking of asking you about your pistols. I want to make one."

    He turned to her with a questioning look. "Why?"

    "It will be a help for those on our side."

    "They will be dangerous in the wrong hands. Can you keep them safe?" He asked.

    "I will."

    "Then I will supply with some. No need to make any."

    "Thank you."

    "If... for some reason I can''t supply you, you know where I live. I will let Noah know to give you what you need."

    Noah was one of his trusted men.

    "We might have more forces on our side." He looked around with suspicion. "I met a half-breed. Dragon. The rightful king of the silver dragons."

    "Rightful king?"

    "He is half-breed so he was chased from his home, currently living in secret. He also makes weapons and has his own team."

    "Oh..." she was intrigued. "How did you meet him then?"

    "It is a long story, but I was one of his customers. I bought furniture from him."

    "Furniture?"

    He smiled. "He has a talent but..." he leaned closer and lowered his voice. "His mother was like us."

    He wasn''t referring to humans. She was a tamer.

    "Anyway, I just met him once. I n to meet him again soon and see how we can work together."

    She nodded. They needed more forces on their side, and this sounded like hope.

    "I should go back now," he suddenly rose from his seat. Ravina stood up as well, thinking that he was rushing back to Nazneen so as to not make her worry. "I shall walk you back to Mchi."

    He motioned for her to go ahead and they walked together down the hill. Mchi was waiting for her near the river and everything was going smoothly. Ravina was relieved to have talked to Ares until she met a hostile gaze.

    Nazneen.

 Chapter 215 I Still Get Jealous

    Perfect, Mchi thought when he saw Nazneen arriving. He had been waiting for what felt like forever, so he didn''t mind if Ares got into a little trouble. As long as that woman kept her hands away from Ravina.

    The zing look in her eyes made him rise from his seat. He only thought it would be fun for a moment, but now he just wanted to continue his day peacefully. He wasn''t in the mood for this, and he didn''t want to fight a woman. But to his surprise, none of what he expected happened.

    Nazneen''s lips curved up into a smile that managed to look genuine. "Ares. I was looking for you."

    Ares stepped forward as if to meet Nazneen on the way. "I thought we could have lunch." She told him.

    Ares looked back at them and gave them a nod. Then his attention returned to Nazneen. "Yes, we should." He said as he walked away with her.

    Surprising. Mchi could swear he saw the fire in her eyes before she smiled.

    Ravina''s hand on his arm brought back his attention. "What is wrong?"

    "Nothing. How was your talk?"

    She smiled. "It was good. I feel relieved." She chuckled and then looked at him with wet eyes. "Thank you for making itfortable. I needed it."

    The way she looked at him at that moment made it all worth it. Humans clearly functioned differently. They preferred patience over possessiveness. A female dragon would question him if he just allowed her to talk to her previous lover alone.

    She naturally put her arm through his and they began to walk. He felt strangely calm despite her scent that had been torturing him since morning. Without him asking, she told him what they spoke about. It wasn''t what he expected. They didn''t indulge in any conversation that would be hurtful to him or Nazneen. He respected that. He did not expect that from Ares.

    "A half-breed?"

    "Yes."

    That would be difficult and now he already had the tournament and Nazneen as a possible queen to deal with. He also wanted to make Ravina his queen so he was going to stir a lot of trouble at once.

    "There will be those who would want to challenge him and I am not sure he can survive a tournament being half-breed."

    Ravina nodded. "You are right. That would be dangerous." She became thoughtful for a while as they arrived at the stable. "Do you think Nazneen will do well in the tournament?"

    Being a Katharos was one thing, but fighting skills were also needed. Those wanting the throne probably put a lot of time and effort to hone their skills.

    "It depends on whether she can be strategic with her strength." He replied.

    Ravina''s face lit up when she found Darcy. The aggressive stallion was now more obedient than a dog. Ravina stroked him with care and then looked at Mchi.

    "Is it... brutal?" She asked.

    He smiled. "I thought you liked blood?"

    "It depends." She said and as she kept stroking Darcy, she frowned. "I heard something... about mating." She began.

    Mating?<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What did you hear?"

    "That mating would heal my scars."

    As much as he wanted her to heal, he didn''t tell her because he didn''t want it to seem like an excuse to mate with her.

    "It is true."

    "How?" She wondered.

    "If we mate, we will be bound by blood and the magic in it will help you be physicallypatible to be a dragon''s mate. You will live longer, be stronger and heal faster." He exined.

    Mchi could suddenly feel the fire in his blood, singing to him,manding him to mate with her right now. Despite his resistance, he nced her way. She was d in a blue that matched her eyes and paired it with silver jewelry. Her slender neck was hidden behind her golden locks and she wore a ne that disappeared into the crevice of her top. His gaze swept over the swell of her breasts where some strands of her hair teased her skin.

    Now, don''t smell her! But because he thought of it, he did. Her scent was getting stronger and he would die before she reached the peak of fertility, where he would be a crazed beast.

    "Mchi?"

    His gaze fell lower, to the belly chain right beneath her navel. When he teased it with his tongue, he remembered the sounds she made. He could feel his hot blood rushing to the parts of his body that made him ready to breed. Mchi prayed to whatever spirits were around because he wanted to sink into her right now.

    Ravina''s finger came into sight, pointing at her navel and slowly going up, taking his gaze up with it until she reached her chin. A smile curved her lips. "You seem distracted."

    The amused lilt in her voice brought back his attention. He blinked. Was she teasing him?

    He knew she could be cunning and unashamed when she wanted to be.

    "What if I am?" He asked stepping forward.

    "Then you should focus."

    He continued to step forward. "I am VERY focused... on what is distracting me."

    She kept her ground despite his long steps toward her but he could hear the change in her heartbeat. She tore her eyes away from him and turned to Darcy instead, stroking his hair gently.

    "I never thought I could be jealous of a horse. I wish your hands could stroke me instead."

    Ravina''s heart skipped, and she turned to him with lips parting. Her hand became still halfway through the stroke and her eyes dropped to his chest before looking up flustered.

    "Uh... why jealous of a horse? Here..." she said teasingly. Walking forward, she tiptoed and stroked his hair once before going down on her feet again.

    Mchi caught her wrist as she pulled her hand back. He drew her closer and a faint gasp left her lips. "I am very jealous, Ravina. I don''t want you to only stroke me as you do him. I want you to ride me too."

 Chapter 216 Riding Waves

    "I want you to ride me too." His roughened voice vibrated in her chest.

    Ride... him?

    She felt heat rise to her face as she understood what he meant. Damned those books. Utterly shocked, her arms pushed at him, but his hold around her was firm.

    "You are not an animal."

    "You bring out the animal in me." His fingers dug into the sides of her waist. Ravina lost her breath, feeling the possessiveness in his grip. "Are you the rabbit now?" He asked pushing the hair back and away from her chest. "It used to be a dragon''s favorite food."

    He leaned down and pressed his lips to the swell of her breasts. Surprised her hands flew to his shoulders. What was he doing?

    "Mchi? Ah... people can see."

    She looked around worried but couldn''t focus from the way his mouth sucked on her. Oh God! Her head began to sway back.

    "No one is here," he rasped as he walked her backward with his mouth still on her skin.

    "But..." the swirl of his tongue and the brush of his fingers over the top that covered her nipples turned the rest of her words into a soft moan.

    He continued to lead her back until she felt the wooden door of the stall behind her. It swung open with her back as they entered. Her heart skipped when she found herself in the small space as he gently ced her against the wall.

    She could tell he was more controlled now and was careful with her back as he kept a hand behind her, putting a small distance between her and the wall.

    His lips found her neck as he gently cupped her breast, massaging it lightly through the fabric. His touch sent a heady pleasure from those hard nubs and through her body. Her legs felt shaky and she grasped his shoulders, arching against his touch.

    Mchi pulled her away from the wall and his lips came to cover hers. This time he kissed her without aggression. His lips were strokes of heat, a bit coffee, a bit spice. His tongue was likewise as it invaded her mouth, leaving no room for privacy. Baring her, tasting her, and then slowly melting her.

    She moaned into his mouth and felt as if she was falling back.

    Maybe because she was.

    Ravina was suddenlyying in a haystack with him on top of her. Oh, God! In a stall? She should stop.

    As if knowing what she was thinking, he pulled back and looked at her. Her face flushed a bright crimson.

    Mchi slipped a hand inside her top and freed one breast. Holding it in his hand he brushed his thumb over the hard peak. Ravina whimpered as heat licked between her legs the way his tongue came to lick the peak before taking it into his mouth.

    Her eyes rolled back into her head and her back arched with the pull of his mouth as he suckled on her. His other hand found her still-bound breast, now sucking, licking, and stroking at the same time. A maddening need grew in her, a constant throbbing recing the heat between her thighs. Her heartbeat became frantic and her breath harsh, her lungs barely keeping up.

    Mchi freed her other breast, giving it attention as well. Ravina''s toes curled and uncurled with every pull of his mouth and her insides felt tight. She grasped his shoulders, her body seeking his, seeking a way to ease the tension in her body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She almost cried in relief when her core found his thigh. She rubbed against him, unsure why, but she came to understand when the slickness of her need grew and the pleasure heightened. God, she wanted more.

    Mchi groaned, tearing his lips from her breast. He grabbed her hip and held her still.

    "You want to kill me, princess?" His expression was tight as if in pain.

    "Not yet," she breathed, her hands acting on their own and pulling him down on her.

    Mchi''s other leg came between hers, forcing them aside even more before his hips pushed into her. His chest pressed against her already sensitive nipples and she moaned into his mouth as he kissed her again. She could still not stop from rubbing herself against him, this time feeling a hard thick length against her hip.

    Mchi groaned again, his hips rutting against her and turning off the rm that the size of him set off.

    "Ah!" Her fingers dug into his back and her eyes shut tightly.

    She couldn''t take it anymore. "Mchi!" She tore her lips from his.

    "Yes. Tell me what you want?"

    She was too obvious but also too frustrated to care. "I..." she didn''t know.

    "Yes..." he urged her on, his eyes staring into hers while his hand pulled her skirt up. Then he slid his hand underneath, his hot palm gliding over the top of her thigh. "Tell me," he said leaning in to kiss the corner of her mouth. "What do you want from me?"

    His touch came to the inside of her thigh. He kissed her right under her ear while his fingers grazed the sensitive skin of her inner thigh. Ravina shivered. "Where do you want me to touch you?" He whispered, his hands slowly sliding further into the heat but not quite reaching where she ached.

    "Show me," he said knowing she couldn''t speak.

    He reached closer and a deep moan of frustration left her lips. She grasped his wrist before she knew and guided his hand.

    "Here," he rasped, his voice coated with need and satisfaction.

    "Ah!" She cried out when his fingers found her womanhood.

    He touched herzily, not fully the way she wanted and her hand tightened around his wrist, urging him to rub her.

    "Like this," he asked, now stroking her with more precision.

    She couldn''t speak at this point and when his mouth found her breast again, sucking while stroking her, the tension became unbearable. She was about to push his hand away, shocked by the sensation but he touched her just right, sending her over the edge. Her body gave in with a shudder, shaking her, drowning her under waves of pleasure.

 Chapter 217 West Mountain

    Mchi watched Ravina squirm and quiver under his touch just like he wanted her to, and then satisfied with what he did, he caressed her legs as they trembled from the pleasure his fingertips brought. He wanted to do it again, just to see that flush, smell that aroma of desire, and hear those small gasps from her lips.

    She was perfect and she was his. He leaned down and ces a kiss on her quivering stomach and then on her sternum, feeling her thumbing heart under his lips. Then he came to her face, touching those burning cheeks, feeling her soft skin, and tracing her trembling lips.

    Ravina opened her eyes and gazed into his with erged pupils. He could feel her shaky breath on his fingers. He wanted to continue with what he started but the reason he chose this ce was to force himself to stay in control. She was innocent and he didn''t want her first experience to be out of control and painful.

    As he pushed himself away from her, he heard the sounds of footstepsing closer.

    Ravina sat up quickly in panic as she heard it as well and pulled her top up and her skirt down while ncing his way with panic.

    "Stay here," he told her getting up.

    Mchi swung the door open and stepped outside, swiftly adjusting his hair before approaching his brother. Joel''s lips curved up with a knowing smile. "I didn''t mean to interrupt."

    "What is it?" Mchi asked ignoring his looks.

    "Nothing urgent. Do you want me toe backter?"

    Mchi gave him a stern look and his brother smiled. "Alright. The contestants areing with their families tomorrow for the tournament but they wish to have a word with you before that. The messengers will also arrive earlier to join the meeting."

    Mchi sighed. They were probably going toin about Nazneen joining. They had to be nervous to fight a Katharos.

    "They must be worried about Nazneen," Joel said as if reading his thoughts. "Anyway, I have also found the witch for you. Also a shaman it seems. He lives on the high tower in the west mountain."

    Many shamans lived in the west mountain so it wasn''t surprising. "Alright."

    "Let me bring him here. You shouldn''t go there."

    "Will you force him here? You know we shouldn''t anger those who use magic."

    "No. We shouldn''t get involved with those who use magic. I won''t force him. I will try to politely invite him to your home and take someone with a smart tongue with me."

    Now Mchi was confused. He couldn''t be talking about Ares.

    "Have you lost your mind? Why would he go with you?"

    "I''ll give him a reason. We need to find out what he is after all. I will be studying his reaction."

    If anyone could do it, it was Joel. "Alright."

    Joel stepped back with a smile. "Continue." He said.

    "Also let Saul know you are leaving."

    "He knows. Worry not brother and enjoy for a while." He winked.

    ***

    Joel left the stable with a smirk on his face. It had been a while since his brother had engaged in such activities. Everywhere from near the river, in the woods, behind corners, and all the way to the bedroom and now he was in a stall. At least he wasn''t his mncholic self since their sister passed away. All of them changed, but mostly Mchi and Saul.

    When Joel found out that a human was his brother''s breedmate he thought it would be the end. The end for his brother. He was already bing another person and now this human came with revenge. He knew nothing good woulde out of it, but he was happy that he was wrong even if he couldn''t understand how it was possible to live with a human. He would be exhausted having to be careful around the fragile creatures.

    To his relief, Ravina wasn''t as fragile as she looked. For a small body like hers, she held power in her voice and she had frightening blue eyes. He never liked that color. It was too cold for his liking and the woman had an unwavering gaze. It was her sharp tongue that annoyed him the most but he liked that as well.

    He made his way to the guest house and found Aaron sitting with Ares outside. This man was clearly drawn to these humans. What was he doing here?

    Aaron turned his head as soon as he sensed him but Ares only shifted his gaze. He put down the cup he was drinking from as Joel made his way up to the porch.

    "Where you looking for me?" Aaron asked.

    "No. I was looking for Ares."

    Ares who had been following him with his gaze smiled. "I am having many guests today."

    Nazneen came out with a tray of fruits, looking him up and down before she went and sat down with them.

    "I am going to the west mountain," Joel said.

    "You want to meet a shaman?" Nazneen asked putting a piece of fruit in her mouth.

    The man was lucky.

    "Yes. I need to bring the shaman here and thepany of a human would help me convince them. I don''t know any human except for you and Ravina. She offered toe with me but I don''t want to trouble her, so I wondered if you could help me." Joel lied.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ares raised a brow while Nazneen shook her head. "No!" She looked at Ares. "I don''t like those creatures. They get inside your head."

    Ares tilted his head. "Why would I?"

    "You can have your benefits from it. They know a lot of things and you might want to know a few things about the future."

    "Future?" His expression changed and his eyes looked into the distance. He was thinking about it. He couldn''t be this easily convinced. Joel was ready to try more and didn''t think the man would contemte his offer this fast.

    "They speak nonsense," Nazneen said.

    Ares turned to her. "Do they?"

    They looked at each other for a moment. "Ares, no." She said.

    "There are certain things I would like to know," his lips curved into that mysterious smile he often wore. Joel wasn''t sure yet what to make of this man.

    Nazneen looked like she wanted to protest but decided it would be useless. "I wille with you," she said instead.

    "Um... that is not a good idea." Joel shook his head. "Remember, we want to appear friendly."

    Nazneen didn''t like it. "Ares, we need to talk." She said.

    "I will let you two talk. I will wait at the stable." He told Ares and nodded for Aaron to follow him.

    Aaron followed him in silence until they were a good distance away to be heard. "What are you doing?" He asked.

    Joel shrugged. "I need to bring a witch and this is a good opportunity to explore what he is."

    "He doesn''t seem bad to me."

    Joel chuckled. His innocent brother always saw the good in people. "Why would he hurt us? He seems to genuinely care about Nazneen."

    "Feelings can be faked. Does he look like someone who can''t lie to your face? What did he tell you about his leg?"

    Aaron sighed. "He didn''t really give me an answer."

    "See. He knows how to avoid answering questions. Now let me deal with him."

    "Does Mchi know about this?"

    "Ugh... Aaron. Please! Don''t involve Mchi all the time. We are not children and he isn''t our father."

    "No. He is our king and you are dealing with his guest."

    Always with the smart answers. He forced a smile. "Why don''t you go run and tell him."

    Aaron''s eyes zed red. He could tell he wanted to throw a punch but he stepped back instead. "Don''t waste your time with stupid ns of getting rid of him. If you want the woman, you need to mature. That seems to be her preference." He mocked.

    Joel scoffed. This little boy wanted to get his teeth knocked out. What did this have to do with Nazneen? He could get any other woman he wanted.

    Aaron walked away with a shrug. Joel huffed. He was surrounded by crazy brothers.

    As he waited he wondered if Ares woulde or if Nazneen managed to convince him to stay. He prepared two horses for them and as he walked them out, he saw Ares walking down the street. He had changed into thoseyers of heavy clothes that humans wore.

    "Shall we?" He said.

    Joel gave him a horse and then they rode away. What was it that he wanted to know about his future so badly that he decided toe with him? There was indeed something about this man that he needed to find out.

    Once they arrived at the west mountain, Joel already felt like a stranger. He had only been here a few times before with his father. They rode past the small homes and cottages and arrived at the high tower. The only of its kind in the west mountain and the shaman was well known among his people.

    They went and knocked on his door. Ares looked around, his eyes scanning the area. He seemed rather rxed. No change in heartbeat.

    After a while, the old wooden door opened with a creaking sound. There was no one on the other side.

    So the witch was already ying this game?

    They looked at each other and then Joel stepped into the dark tower. Ares was right behind him and the door shut behind them. Ares was still calm.

    Candles suddenly burned, lighting up the dark hall and his eyes fell on the old man walking down old wooden stairs. He took his time, looking down at his feet as if afraid to miss a step, and looked up only once he came down.

    His grey gaze traveled between him and Ares. He tilted his head and his lips curved into an unsettling smile.

 Chapter 218 A Deal?

    Ares looked at Joel and now he could see in the man''s eyes that he wasn''t very excited about the situation they found themselves in. Maybe some kind of trouble is exactly what they needed for the man''s true nature to appear.

    And this witch... why did he look amused?

    "What do we have here?" He spoke with a rusty voice.

    "Dragon. Human." Joel pointed at himself and then Ares. Could the witch tell him what the man was?

    The witch studied both of them. "I ssseeee...." he hissed as he stepped closer. His grey eyes were surrounded by wrinkles and he had a few silver strands on his bald head. He was half his size in length and width.

    Suddenly, he pulled a mirror out of nowhere and ced it in front of his face. Joel knew he had to be careful with everything and probably not look into the mirror but he still did. It was just his reflection.

    He walked with the mirror to stand in front of Ares. Ares hesitantly looked at his reflection as well. The old man then looked at the mirror and smiled. "You have many questions." He told Ares. "And you..." he turned to Joel. "Need something."

    "Follow me," he told them turning around. He walked with small steps and began to climb the stairs.

    Joel and Ares looked at each other before following him.

    The old man took them into a room mostly containing nts and he liked mirrors. They covered every empty spot on the wall. In the middle, there was a small short table and the old man went to sit behind it.

    "Sit," he motioned for them to sit across from him. Again there were hand mirrors on the table.

    Ares and Joel sat next to each other and Joel could feel the man''s heavy coat making contact with the floor. How did humans bother to carry these suffocating clothes?

    "Who wants to start?"

    Joel looked over at Ares and the old man followed his gaze. "What do you wish to know?"

    Ares became thoughtful for a moment, his eyes looking over hesitantly. Joel became curious. What would he ask?

    "My... my parents.." he said.

    Parents?

    "Always the loved ones," the old man smiled. "Let''s see." He scanned though the mirrors on the table and picked one with a white frame. He almost shoved it into Ares'' face.

    Shocked Ares leaned back. "Look into it!" The old witch demanded.

    Ares hesitantly looked into the mirror. Joel studied him carefully, watching him rx, getting curious, leaning closer with a frown as his eyes narrowed. Was he seeing something else?

    He could hear the change in his heartbeat, thrumming with fear or nervousness.

    The old man removed the mirror from his face. "Wait!" Ares tried to desperately reach for it but the witch put it down. "How much will you pay?" He asked.

    Ares took a deep breath and Joel could see whatever he had seen had affected him. "Payment won''t be a problem. I will pay you as much as you want."

    The old man chuckled. "Very well then, but I shall warn you that there is another price you will pay for looking into this mirror. A debt will be collected by the spirits. It is often called bad luck."

    "I don''t care."

    Of course. Humans didn''t believe in the power of spirits but bad luck was not to be underestimated. It coulde at the least favored moment and be fatal.

    "Alright then..." the old man said and showed him the mirror again. Ares took it from his hand, staring into it desperately.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The quiet room echoed with his heartbeat. It became irregr, his breathing changed and his knuckles turned white from holding the mirror tightly. Not good news, Joel thought.

    His green eyes glistened and trembled and then he shook his head. "What does this mean?" He demanded from the old man.

    "It means exactly what you think it means."

    Ares dropped his hand looking defeated. Tears wet his eyes as he smiled. He put the mirror away on the table. "It is no surprise." He breathed.

    "Hope can be painful," the old man said. "At least now you won''t have to hold onto it."

    Were His parents dead? Abandoned him?

    Whatever he had seen changed his aurapletely. His shoulders dropped and it looked like he wanted to leave. Disappear.

    "And what do you need?" The old man turned to Joel.

    "A talisman."

    The old man tilted his head.

    "Something to protect me and my family from the influence of magic."

    "I ssseeee...." he hissed again, with an amused smile. Joel knew what he was thinking. Why would he give him such a thing that would put his people at a disadvantage?

    "I am sure you can customize them in a way that will benefit us both," Joel said.

    "Hmm... how many do you need?"

    "Seven."

    "It might take me a few days to make them."

    Joel nodded. "I will also pay you generously if you coulde with me to meet my brother. You sold his human breedmate one of your mirrors."

    "Why did your brother note here?" The old man asked.

    "It is a matter of safety," he said trying not to lie.

    "I ssseeee..." he stood up. "I shall get ready then. Wait for me."

    He walked around the table and left the room. Ares sat lost in thought and Joel was almost disappointed that this was going so well. That was only until the door behind them shut with a bang.

    They both turned to the door and Joel was quick on his feet and went to see if he could open it but as if someone gave him a push on the back he stumbled right through it. Confused he turned back. The door was still there. He reached for the handle to open it, but it didn''t work.

    "I will keep your friend," the old man''s voice came from behind.

    Joel turned around. Was this for his own safety?

    "He is the breedmate of..."

    "I know. Nazneen. You will tell her, he left her. That is the payment I require for a talisman."

 Chapter 219 You Smell Like Coffee

    "Mchi! What are you doing?"

    He was carrying her and she was already so embarrassed. At least she should have the decency not to act out of control in a public ce. And her scent...oh! Could everyone smell her?

    "What happened?" Nako was worried as she met them in the hall. Ravina just looked away, wishing to disappear.

    "Nothing. She is just a little dizzy."

    "I will bring water." Ravina could hear the sound of her footsteps fading and Mchi proceeded to carry her to her room.

    "Don''t worry. Your scent is normal now," he assured.

    Was it? Because her body still felt... funny. Sensitive. Tingling. She could still feel his touch everywhere. From what she had read, the pleasure was intense but she didn''t think it would be so intense she would lose control over her limbs.

    Mchi ced her carefully on the bed and sat beside her. Nako was quick toe with water. Mchi took it from her and gave her a nod to leave. He ced the cup on the nightstand before looking at her.

    Heat crawled to her face. Why was she like this?

    "Are you embarrassed?"

    "I am not," she hurried to say getting up to sit.

    He smiled amused, handing her the cup of cold water. She took it from him to cool down her burning body. She gulped down all of it while he went to open a window as if knowing how she felt.

    She scoffed. He knew of course. This was unfair but then she remembered his thick manhood rubbing against her hip and she choked on her water. She began to cough and Mchi came to her aid as she almost teared up. He patted her gently on the back.

    "Drink slowly," he told her.

    Cough. "I am fine," she wiped the water from her mouth and put the cup away. She was not fine. That would in no way fit into her body or any woman''s body.

    "I... will take a nap," she said not knowing what to do with herself.

    "That is a good idea," he said getting into bed with her. She moved away to make some ce for him. "Let me hold you."

    Oh... That was one way to make her die of heat. Looking at his body was an invitation enough and she crawled into his arms. He pulled her tight against him and his solid body against hers intensified the tingling. "Do you know that you are warm?" He asked.

    "I am?" No one ever described her as warm.

    "Yes. Warm and soft."

    "Is that... apliment?"

    He chuckled. "It is and also just the truth."

    She smiled. "You are warm too. Andforting."

    He tensed for a moment. Did she say something wrong? She looked up at him. "I am?" He asked surprised.

    "Yes," she put her forehead back against his chest. His scent surrounds her. "And you smell like coffee."

    He chuckled. "I didn''t know."

    She felt intoxicated again. "You smell like coffee, and freshly baked bread."

    His hand caressed along the curve of her body. "Since when?"

    "I don''t remember exactly, but I thought you would smell like that since before we came here."

    He was silent for a moment. "You must have a good instinct."

    Both bothered and calmed by his strokes, she slowly fell asleep.

    The sun was setting when she woke up and the sound of chattering voices pulled her out of bed. She made her way to the parlor and found Mchi seated with Joel and the witch who sold her the mirror.

    He was here.

    "Here she is.." Mchi said motioning for her to sit with them. She kept her eyes on the witch as she went to sit down.

    Mchi looked at her to go on and ask the questions she had. "Why did you sell me the mirror?"

    He smiled an unsettling smile. "That is what I do. I sell my services."

    She nodded. "And what I see in the mirror.... what is it?"

    "What you wish you to see but don''t want to see."

    She was tired of these answers so she tried to be more specific. "I am looking for my sister. I saw her in the mirror but it didn''t tell me where she is exactly."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Then perhaps fate or your sister doesn''t wish to be found by you."

    "Why would she not?"

    He looked over at Mchi as if that would be the answer but she was confused. "You and your sister are on opposing sides."

    "What do you mean?"

    "In this war... "

    She frowned. "I doubt it."

    "You are with dragons," he reminded.

    "Can you help me find her or not?" She asked.

    "Hmm... I have already given you a mirror. You will just have to use it to find clues. What the mirror shows you and what it shows me are different. Some see with their minds and others with their hearts."

    "I see."

    "Patience," he told her as if sensing her frustration. "If we are done here, I shall go back."

    He stood up and Ravina was confused. Did he just sell her a mirror with no ulterior motives?

    "You approached me on purpose," she blurted.

    "Oh, I did." He admitted. "It is easy to spot humans among dragons."

    "Do you sell a mirror just to anyone?"

    "No. You see... my kind are called tricky but we only see the world in a different light. Some like shiny things and we like anything out of the ordinary."

    He knew what she was.

    "Have a good evening," he gave her a nod and left.

    "I don''t trust him," Mchi said.

    "I shouldn''t either but... he is strange," Joel spoke, his eyes swirling with many thoughts.

    He was very strange. While she was thoughtful both Mchi and Joel watched the door as if waiting for someone and a momentter, Nazneen appeared.

    "Where is Ares?!"

    Joel and Mchi gave each other a certain look that Nazneen notices. "Oh, I see. You really want to do this."

    "Nazneen..." Joel began.

    "Don''t even try! Bring Ares to me! I knew not to trust you."

    "I did nothing to him."

    "Oh! So was it the witch? He decided to keep Ares and let you go?"

    Joel frowned. "No."

    "Then what it is?!"

    "If you let me speak, perhaps I will tell you. Ares left."

    ? She frowned. "Where?"

    Joel sighed. "I don''t know. He found out something that didn''t please him and he left."

    Frustrated she ran her fingers through her hair. Ravina was confused.

    "What did he find out?"

    "Something about his parents."

    "I shouldn''t have let him go." She said pacing.

    "I am sure he just needs some time alone. He will be back." Mchi told her.

 Chapter 220 More Clues

    "Will Nazneen be alright? She has her tournament tomorrow." Ravina said as they ate dinner.

    Mchi wondered too. He wasn''t fond of the other families and didn''t look forward to theirints, so he needed Nazneen to win. This came at the wrong time. He shouldn''t have sent Joel.

    "I will go talk to herter."

    Ravina nodded. "Why did Ares even go there?" She wondered.

    "He must have been desperate for answers." Mchi shrugged also finding it surprising that the man agreed to go with his brother, but if he was looking for his parents, then it made sense.

    "What happened to his parents?" Mchi asked, looking for clues.

    Ravina shrugged. "He never knew his parents. He grew up an orphan."

    An orphan?

    "I wonder what he saw. I wouldn''t believe it."

    "Why not?"

    "I have been thinking... if my sister is as shown in the mirror. happy and safe somewhere with humans, why wouldn''t she look for me? It doesn''t make sense."

    The witch said her sister was on the opposing side. He remembered the day he went looking for her at the ship. "I went looking for your sister once." He began. He had wanted to tell her so as to not get her hopes up in case he couldn''t find her. Until now, he couldn''t find more information.

    Ravina looked up at him surprised. "When?"

    "When I came home that night, injured."

    "The bullets?"

    "Yes."

    She blinked. "Why did you not tell me?"

    "I didn''t want you to worry."

    She looked at him in a way he couldn''t understand.

    "Those on the ship, seemed to know your sister but they had weapons to fight dragons and...ter they were rescued by dragons."

    Ravina frowned. "They had weapons?"

    "Yes. Now that I think of it, perhaps I should ask Ares."

    She nodded slowly. "What about the dragons? Why would they rescue them."

    "I am confused about that too."

    They were silent for a moment, both thinking when he remembered the half-breed.

    "The half-breed..." she said stealing the words right out of his mouth. "Ares said he makes weapons. Could it be?"

    He had the same thought. "We shall see what Ares has to say."

    Mchi didn''t want her to get her hopes up too much and then get hurt. He would rather it be a good surprise and he hoped for good news this time.

    Her eyes lit up. "I might find her this time." He could see them glistening with tears. He really hoped they would or he could see the paining from this.

    After dinner, he went to see Nazneen. There was no one in the guest so he guessed she must have gone looking for him. He sat outside and decided to wait for a while. He could see her flying from afar and then shended on the porch.

    Since she was alone, she didn''t find him. "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    He stood up. "I know you are worried but you have your tournament tomorrow."

    She sighed. "I am not worried about that."

    "You should. The families areing here earlier to meet me. Probably toin about how you are not an eligible contender."

    "Of course. I am the crazy princess who was cursed."

    "Yes. So you have to prove yourself and I am sure Ares needs some time alone. He should be back when he is ready."<novelnext></novelnext>

    She walked closer to him with arms crossed over her chest. "What if he doesn''t?" She almost whispered.

    "Why would he not?"

    She looked away as if not wanting to answer that.

    "He doesn''t seem like the type to run away," Mchi said although he wasn''t sure. He didn''t know the man. Hopefully, he would understand that this is important for Nazneen and return before the tournament.

    "Make sure to get some sleep," Mchi told her.

    Leaving her behind, he went back home. When he arrived at the hall, he paused thinking of where he should go. He watched the way to Ravina''s room and then looked up the stairs to his room. It would be better if he went back to his room. He had enough torture today.

    He rxed in his bed only for a moment, but the rest of the night, both awake and in his dreams, he was haunted by her scent. The taste of her lips, the feel of her skin, and the sound of her moans caused him pure pain.

    Mchi woke up half-rested, his body in need of a cold bath. As he sat up in his bed, the cause of his torment arrived at his room. His heart stopped for a moment as her scent burned through his nose.

    God! He just woke up. This was getting more intense. He would need to be in chains again once she reached those days when her scent would be unbearable but he forgot about that for a moment as he watched her walk in with a tray.

    It was not only the scent. She looked heavenly. She had bathed and wore her damp hair down over her bare shoulders. Her purple top clung to her small breasts and her body was only adorned with a bracelet around her arm and one on her wrist. Her cheeks were flushed.

    He wasn''t sure if it was the period she was in or if she was getting more beautiful because she was getting healthier. Maybe both. Her skin was more radiant and the darkness under her eyes was gone. Even her lips were a brighter pink.

    "Good morning," she smiled.

    And she smiled.

    "Good morning." His voice was still rough and he ran his fingers through his hair to put the strands back in ce.

    "I thought I would serve you breakfast in bed."

    How about serving yourself in bed?

    "Lovely," he said but his eyes were glued on her.

    She put the small bed table in bed between them as she sat down. "Did you sleep well?" She asked as she poured him some coffee.

    "Yes," he lied.

    She looked up and smiled as if knowing he didn''t. Was it evident? His skin never betrayed him.

    Ravina put the cup of coffee in front of him. She had that astute look again that reminded him of their first days together here. "I have a question." She began.

    "Hmm..." he picked up his cup to sip his coffee.

    "What does arousal smell like?"

    Not expecting her question, he almost choked on his drink.

    "Why do you ask?" He coughed.

    "Why are you surprised? You said it was normal here. "

    "It is. I just..." he paused, recalling how bold she was with him while he was in chains.

    "Just?" She raised a brow.

    "I have nothing topare the smell to but you just know it."

    She frowned. "If I was a dragon, would I smell yours?"

    He chuckled. "Yes." Not that she would need to smell him to know.

    "Hmm..." she said as she picked up a piece of bread. What was going through her mind?

    "Did you sleep well?" He asked.

    Her cheeks slowly flushed a brighter pink and her gaze faltered, but she managed to keep her voice steady when she replied. "Yes."

    He nodded, knowing she had been having her own memories of the previous day. "Well, I need a cold bath. Maybe you can help me renew my skin."

 Chapter 221 Ready To Fight

    It was very satisfying for Ravina to peel the topyer of Mchi''s skin and see the glowing one appearing from underneath. She knew he could do this himself but he just wanted to tease her and she yed along.

    She walked around where he sat on therge rock to peel the skin on his chest. She had to walk against the waves of the river, which turned her feet cold but it didn''t bother her. For the past few days, she had been feeling hot.

    Ravina didn''t know what she found more pleasurable and satisfying, seeing his chest or peeling the skin? It was as if she was taking off his clothes.

    "Don''t stare at me." She said as he kept watching her while she peeled his skin off.

    "You are right in front of me. Do you want me to close my eyes?"

    "Yes." She replied just like that, thinking that he wouldn''t do it anyway, but he leaned back on his arms and closed his eyes.

    Ravina took the opportunity to run her fingers down his abdomen and quickly peel the skin as she felt ufortable going lower while he watched her.

    He was not going to ask her to do the rest, was he?

    "Shall I undress now?" He asked with a smirk when she was done with his upper body.

    She forced a smile. "I have never met someone so eager to be naked."

    "I am just trying to make things even since..." his gaze skimmed over her body.

    Uh... this man...

    She crossed her arms over her chest. "And how would you make things even about the fact that you can smell how I feel?"

    He took her wrist, untangling her arms. "I can smell it. You can feel it and see it... if I undress..."

    "Mchi!" She pulled her hand away. "Have you no manners?" He was bing more shameless each day.

    He chuckled. "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t y stupid!"

    He tilted his head amused. "And how do you know what I mean?"

    Uh...

    "I am not... I am not clueless!"

    "Then what do you know?"

    Everything she read shed through her mind and her face turned red. "A lot!" She said and walked back tond, just to hide her burning face. She was in no way going to tell him she read those books. She would die with that secret.

    Mchi was right behind her and swiveled her around by the arm. He backed her into the tree right behind her. "You know a lot?"

    She looked him in the eyes. "Yes."

    "Then..." he leaned closer and his voice became low. "Do you know that wanting you is painful? Physically painful."

    Physically painful?

    He narrowed his eyes "You don''t know."

    "I don''t know everything about dragons."

    He chuckled. "It is no dragon thing. It is a male thing."

    A male thing? She really couldn''t understand.

    He stepped away with an amused expression. "Let''s go back," he said and began to walk away.

    She went after him, wanting to ask but something in her held her back. She had a hunch but she couldn''t understand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***

    Mchi wished he could continue his day like this but he had duties to get back to. He prepared himself for the meeting and when he arrived at the courthouse, he went straight into the meeting room. His guests had already arrived and the messengers were there.

    His brothers joined the meeting as well. He recognized the families Waiwen and snakeherd.

    "Good morning," they greeted.

    "Good morning." He looked at the two males who were going to participate in the fight and thought of making this quick by aiming at their pride. He didn''t want to hear anyints. "What brings you here this early?"

    "King Mchi, we have been informed that there is another contestant in this tournament."

    "Yes. Princess Nazneen. You know she has been released recently after a century so I am sure you are not worried about her. While her state is weakened, you have been working on your skills."

    He could see their minds trying toe up with ways to get out of this. "King Mchi. Princess Nazneen has been away from society for a very long time. Things have changed a lot and our n needs a ruler that understands the tough times we are in right now."

    Mchi couldn''t deny that. It was a valid concern and he wondered if Ares returned. He didn''t know what Nazneen would be like without him. At least the man could guide her even if he would also make things more difficult being human and whatever else he was.

    "We never picked our rulers based on those things. We have always had a tournament and the strongest have always ruled. If I change this tradition now based on what you said, then it would apply to both of you as well as I am sure there are those with better leadership skills than the two of you. We would have a different kind of tournament and perhaps you two wouldn''t even be contenders."

    They were taken aback by what he said. Even his brothers were surprised by what he hade up with.

    "Alright then. Let''s not waste time. This is the best for all of us." He faked a smile and then stood up. "Good luck."

    He left the room without care and he could hear the silence that remained as he walked away.

    Saul came after him.

    "Is Ares back?" Mchi asked.

    "No. It seems like he wants her to lose."

    Mchi sighed and made his way to the guest house to see how Nazneen was doing. He walked upstairs to the room and knocked on the open door before peeking inside.

    She stood near the window, watching something outside with arms crossed over her chest. "Is it time yet?" She asked.

    "Soon. Are you ready?"

    She turned to him with a deep frown on her face. "I am not fit to rule." She said.

    "Don''t worry. Most of us are not." He could think of worse ones than her.

    She went to bed and sat down looking tired. "I left many people like this. I just... left them. Did not think once of how they would be feeling. No, actually I rejoiced in the thought of their loneliness, thinking I wasn''t alone in it. Now, I am here."

    "Why would you think he left you?"

    She shrugged. "It is just a feeling. I was told I would pay the price before and after meeting him."

    Mchi frowned. "Don''t draw any conclusions yet. For now, just focus on the tournament. If he happens toe back, you want to have a safe ce for both of you."

    She looked at him closely. "Why do you want me to win?"

    He sighed. "What makes you think I want you to win?"

    She chuckled but kept her thoughts to herself. Instead, she stood up and began to stretch her body.

    "You won''t fight with these clothes, are you?" He wondered.

    "If I want to win to be queen, then I will fight looking like one."

 Chapter 222 Crazy Or Queen?

    Mchi sat on his throne and took Ravina to sit beside him. At this point, everyone already knew that she wasn''t going anywhere and would stay by his side and he only intended to make it more clear as days went by. It would be better if everyone got used to it.

    They sat higher, around the arena where Nazneen would fight for her throne. He got a clearer picture of what people thought about her while waiting for the fight.

    Some called her crazy, unstable, and dangerous and others whispered of her past calling her rude, vain, and an attention seeker. This was already not going well for her.

    "Will she be alright?" Ravina asked.

    "She seemed ready. We shall see."

    The oldest son of the snakeherd family, Vilem stepped into the arena, d to fight with high leather boots and trousers. The crowd cheered for him and then they waited for his opponent.

    Mchi looked around for Nazneen and then looked over at his brothers when she didn''t arrive. The crowd became silent now wondering where she was and then whispers began.

    Saul shrugged with a frown. Mchi sighed. What was happening now? Did she change her mind?

    The crowd cheering again made his head turn. Nazneen walked calmly into the arena, still d as if she would spend her day as usual. She had her small top on with only a few straps holding it together at the back. Her skirts... she had ripped it up to her thigh to she could move, her legs peeking through with every step. She wore her hair down and even had her jewelry on.

    Those who hadn''t seen her before watched her in awe. Mchi couldn''t deny that she was stunning and she moved as if her body was her weapon. Well, it surely was.

    She walked closer to Vilem and now it was up to them to start the fight. Nazneen extended her arm, pointing her palm up she motioned for him toe.

    This excited the crowd for different reasons.

    Vilem sprinted forward to attack Nazneen but she avoided the contact of his fist by moving out of the way swiftly. He was quick to swing at her again but she was faster and before he could try again she swung at him instead and added a kick.

    A few gasps followed.

    Vilem figured he was at a disadvantage so he began talking to her. Mchi missed what he said from all the whispers around but from the slight change in Nazneen''s expression, she wasn''t pleased. Mchi hoped she wouldn''t fall for his tricks.

    After that the fight became vicious. Nazneen didn''t care much to avoid being hit this time but she hit back much hard. It turned bloody in just a moment but it bother Nazneen. She was healing faster than he had ever witnessed and soon he knew why. She was transforming.

    Bing part beast was something difficult to do and dragons only triggered that part when mating. Otherwise, shiftingpletely was much easier. But Nazneen seemed to harness the powers of her dragon in her human form without difficulty.

    Parts of her body got covered in scales, her fangs, and ws protruded and her pupils changes, now showing the beast within. Vilem was rmed but he could only fight. His pride wouldn''t allow him to just give up.

    "I will make it quick for you," she said, her voice sounding venomous, and then she did as she promised. Her body became the weapon it was and her hands sliced like swords into her opponent like sharp des, making him fall into his own pool of blood.

    An eerie silence followed and Mchi wasn''t sure what it meant.

    Nazneen ignored her injured opponent on the ground and walked around, her eyes searching for the next victim. The only son of the Waiwen family had been sitting among the crowd and watching. He stood up from his seat, trying to hide his nervousness. The poor man couldn''t withdraw even when he knew his fate would be the same as Vilem''s.

    While he prepared himself, Nazneen''s eyes searched through the crowd briefly. She was still waiting for Ares. What was wrong with that man?<novelnext></novelnext>

    ? Nazneen returned her attention to her opponent. Her body was still covered in scales and this time she didn''t wait to be attacked. She went head-on and finished off quickly, not caring about the man''s pride.

    It was for the better. Now people knew just how strong she was if they wanted a ruler based on strength. When she was done, she didn''t wait for any apuse on cheers. She just walked away. That worked to her advantage and now people were curious about her.

    The attention-seeking princess did not care about anyone''s opinions anymore.

    Mchi motioned for the head of the messengers to announce who would be the ruler of the X-n.

    "She can half-shift and stay like that." Saul came to them, as the messenger went to make his announcement. "These men had no chance, to begin with." He shook his head with pity.

    Being partly in dragon form doubled her powers when she was already a Katharos and a skilled fighter but she let herself get beat up quite a bit as well.

    "She lost her temper for a while."

    "She needs to get a little angry to shift like that. But where is her breedmate still?"

    ***

    Ares woke up after having slept on the cold floor. His throat was dry and his thirst for blood reached a whole different level. He couldn''t hear or smell anything in the room he was locked in. He had tried everything from firing at the door, and window, to trying to break through but there was an invisible barrier holding him in.

    Why did the witch keep him specifically?

    Hey down and stared at the ceiling. His parents. His eyes burned again. He truly disappointed himself by getting his hopes up. Why would he suddenly wish for something that he never had before?

    His mother had him out of wedlock. She was sent away to stay hidden until she gave birth to him so as to not ruin the family''s reputation. Then he was forcefully taken away from her and she was lied to by his grandfather that her son died.

    His mother passed away a few dayster from blood loss and his grandfather gave him away to a childless family. A family thatter abandoned him when he showed signs of being different.

    His father also met his end in a conflict between the Marozaks. It wasn''t unusual for Marozaks to get into deadly fights for dominance. His father was a strong man with power and influence which naturally made the people in his territory pick him as the alpha. But his father had a different vision of life in mind. He came tond to follow that vision but trouble followed him instead. The enemies were plenty and they wanted him dead.

    To put it simply, his parents were dead. Not one of them was alive. Not one of them spent a day with him. What was he expecting?

    He shut his eyes, and the images of his mother''s cries as he was taken away haunted him. Her green eyes... he inherited her green eyes and brown hair but he had his father''s features.

    He didn''t know them but they looked kind to him. His mother had cried and fought for him. His father never got a chance to get back to his mother. He didn''t even know he would have a son one day.

    Not wanting to be tortured by this knowledge anymore, he sat up. "How long do you intend to keep me in here?" He called out loud.

    "I understand you are old but aren''t you taking too much time to decide what to..."

    Before he could finish his sentence the door flung open. The old man stood with his hands in front of his stomach, resting on top of each other. "I apologize for beingte."

 Chapter 223 Am I Dying?

    The witch stepped into the room, not bothering to close the door behind him. That was an indicator that trying to run away would be useless. He had his pistols but he was in no way going to use them against this creature. Ares didn''t know the limit of magic and didn''t want to enrage a witch and spend the rest of what was left of his life in a cave.

    "You are suddenly in a hurry." He said.

    "I need to be somewhere," Ares replied.

    The witch smiled. "With Nazneen?"

    "You know her." He narrowed his eyes. "Are you the one..."

    "Yes."

    Great. He was with the expert of cursing people. "You want her to lose?"

    Ares was confused. From what Joel told him, this man seemed to be after Mchi and Ravina. Not Nazneen.

    The witch chuckled. "Whether I keep you or not, I am sure she won''t lose. In this day and age, there is no dragon with her skill. She has spent a century training, honing her skills, and learning to utilize the power of her dragon even in her human form. She was preparing to fight the likes of Mchi and his brothers. Those with almost as pure of blood as her. These other families have no chance." He smirked.

    "Then why am I here?"

    The witch casually leaned against the wall. "Nazneen has trained her body, there is no doubt. But the mind... I am testing the mind. I know she will win, but will she participate?"

    "Why are you still after her?" Ares wondered. "Isn''t a hundred years enough punishment?"

    The witch tilted his head curiously. "I never made it about the years. The spell was to keep her locked until her breedmate releases her."

    "Oh. So I arrived sooner than you hoped."

    He smiled. "I am not sure how I feel about this. A part of me has been curious about you. Human breedmates are very rare and I wanted to see what such a union would look like but..." he narrowed his eyes. "You are even more interesting. A tamer." He became thoughtful. "I even met another one at the party. Very interesting."

    Ravina. Ares didn''t like this at all.

    "And what is it you want from her?"

    "The other tamer?" He shrugged. "Nothing. I was only curious."

    Only curious? Ares couldn''t tell anything from the man''s face.

    "Well, if you are curious, you have a tamer here."

    Suddenly the witchughed. "Oh I ssseee. Protective of two women. This is more interesting."

    Ares frowned.

    "Don''t worry. I have no reason to harm her. I mean... the tamer."

    "And Nazneen?"

    He took a moment to think. "I do not wish to harm her either."

    Not a good answer.

    "You won''t!" Ares told him firmly.

    The witch narrowed his eyes. "Why so protective? Sea demons chose their mates. So do humans."

    "That must be correct."

    They stared at each other for a moment.

    "I guess even the smartest of men are weak in the face of beauty." The witch smirked.

    "I thought you did all of this to bring about a change. She is changing." Ares said.

    He recalled the look of fury in her eyes when she saw him with Ravina but she held back her anger. She didn''t say anything of itter either even though he knew she wanted to. While he was sick, she had also stayed away from causing trouble. She went through all these changes in such a short time and right after her release when emotions were still heightened and everything was new to her. She learned about the new world quickly and tried to adapt as much as she could.

    The witch watched him as if he could hear his thoughts.

    "Isn''t that why you waited for me to release her?" Ares asked.

    "Yes. But you are also leaving her eventually."

    Of course, he had to know everything. Then... "Am I dying?"

    "Unfortunately."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Ares felt like he was hit in the chest. He knew this already so why did he feel this way?

    "Life is that way. Death avoids us when we don''t mind and when ites, it makes us wish we could live longer." The witch said.

    "But... I am feeling better than before and my broken leg healed."

    "It did. The fault is in your heart. You have only recently gone to your home. The sea. Before that, it was the drowning that barely kept you alive and being human, but your heart has weakened over time. Don''t you know sea demons came tond to shorten their lives?"

    "How would I know?"

    The witch nodded. "Now you do."

    "Wait! Are you saying it is my weakened heart that is killing me?"

    "Yes."

    "And my healing won''t help with that because it is the way for us to kill ourselves?"

    "Yes."

    "Going back to the sea now won''t save me?"

    "It might help lengthen your life a little, but the damage is already done. You are chronically ill now and magic doesn''t do well with such things. It will repair the damage but after a long time when the process keeps repeating, the magic will perceive it as something natural in your body and stop the repairing process."

    Ares''s gaze slowly dropped and he stared at the floor while trying to process what he learned.

    "It was a lot for you today. Now at least you understand what I want from Nazneen. You won''t always be there for her so I need to be."

    Ares was rmed. "No! You won''t need to be there for her. She can take care of herself."

    "That is my wish." He smiled. "But not all wishese true, do they?" He pushed himself away from the wall. "I will let you go at the right time. Stay here and don''t try anything stupid or your life will be even shorter."

    Ares tried to think quickly of what would be the best thing to do but this man seemed to be ten steps ahead. He began to whistle just to try his luck.

    The old man stopped right when he was at the door and slowly turned around. His eyes were still. Was this working?

    Ares stood up as he continued to whistle,, but then the old witch smiled. "Not bad, but don''t try it unless you are sure it will work. It could put you in trouble." And then with a wave of his hand, he shut the door.

    Ares sighed. How was he supposed to deal with a witch and... where was Joel? He forgot to ask.

    ***

    Joel kept feeling bothered by what he did. His conscious couldn''t spare him. It tortured him but what should he have done? The witch was going to keep him anyway so he did what he thought would benefit him the most. The witch also promised to release Ares after a while so he should be fine? Right?

    Why did he care?

    Unable to keep it to himself, he went to the person he knew hated Ares the most. Saul held him in a choking grip against the wall. "Have you lost your mind?!" He spoke between clenched teeth.

    Joel didn''t try to fight him off and endure the pain for a while. When his brother released him, he gasped for air and coughed.

    Saul paced frustrated then kicked the chair in the room. "Ugh! I always have to clean up after all of you. Why did you not speak to me first?!"

    "I thought you hated him."

    "This is not how you fight him. What do you think will happen when he returns, if he does."

    "The witch said he won''t know I left him there. Magic can exin anything."

    "That way you gave the witch power over you. He will keep that secret or expose it anytime he likes. I thought you knew better than to get involved with those creatures."

    Joel cursed himself. "He was going to keep him anyway. I got for us what we need."

    "We won''t be needing anything from that witch. You don''t know what he has done with those stones. Mchi is just trying to please his human breedmate when he knows no goodes from these creatures."

    "We have to try. One of us can try. I will wear them."

    "You will do nothing! Give them to me!" He held out his hand. Joel hesitated. "I said give them to me."

    Joel shoved them into his brother''s hand.

    "Be thankful I won''t be telling Mchi and pray for things to go as you said or we will have a lot of mess to clean up."

 Chapter 224 A Little Gossip

    "Here."

    "What is it?" Ravina asked taking the small book from Chanan''s hand.

    "It is the ancientnguage."

    She looked at him confused.

    "He can use it. This is a simplified version with trantion. He told me to give it to you."

    He? Ares?

    "You think I can do that?"

    "It is better to try. Things have changed."

    She nodded. "Alright. Thank you."

    While Mchi was absent from work, Ravina sat on her bed and tried to look through the book. It was old but well-kept. She had a strange feeling while holding it, as if being protective over it. She felt the pages with her fingers and looked at the penmanship. Whoever wrote it was talented. She even felt like smelling it.

    Bringing it up to her nose, she smelled something unique to her senses. It reminded her a little of the burnt incense at the temple and smoke and something else. The scent of a man, but not Ares. Why was she drawn to this scent?

    Shaking her head, she tried to focus on the words. Memorizing it would be best, especially words that could help her in a dangerous situation so she looked at those. Then when she got tired, she tried to find a ce to hide it well.

    Pulling it from the drawer on the nightstand, she wanted to hide it behind it but when she looked up, the book was gone. She had put it on top of the nightstand, where could it have gone?

    As she was about to get up, she ced her hand where she had ced the book, and somewhere it appeared under her palm. She gasped startled and removed her hand. It disappeared again.

    What?

    She reached for it and it appeared just as she touched it. Oh! It hid itself? She was fascinated and pulled her hand away to just leave it there.

    There was something about that book. She could feel the scent, lingering around, making her feel drawn to it. Strange. She shivered.

    Walking outside, she enjoyed the cool weather on her burning skin. She couldn''t understand why she was feeling hot these days. Couldn''t be her first time being fertile.

    Nako came outside holding a te with sweets while chewing on one. Ravina reached for a piece and put it into her mouth. She was also eating more these days.

    "Nazneen will be queen then?"

    "Yes," Ravina said wondering where Ares was. It didn''t feel right that he was still gone. Maybe she should visit Nazneen. The woman must be distressed.

    "Hmm..." Nako leaned back against the wall picking another piece from the te. "Don''t be bothered by what people say."

    Ravina frowned. "What are they saying?"

    "You know... about Mchi and Nazneen..."

    "What about them?"

    Nako stopped. "You haven''t heard?"

    Ravina shook her head.

    "These stupid people think King Mchi and Nazneen should get together since both have human breedmates."

    Ravina stiffened.

    "That way they will also keep their blood pure. The two katharos breeding." She scoffed.

    Of course, there would be those who would always be against her and try to find better options. Thinking of Mchi and Nazneen''s breeding made her feel ufortable. She couldn''t deny that they would look good together and have beautiful offspring.

    "Is there a way to prevent pregnancy?" Ravina asked.

    Nako paused, surprised by the sudden question but then she smiled. "I guess humans have a different kind of struggle. It is often that you can get pregnant."

    That was certainly a problem for her. Although she had spent more time with children, it didn''t change her mind about not wanting to have children of her own.

    "There are certain fruits and spices you can eat after you do the deed."

    "Will it help?"

    "Yes."

    Nako watched her for a moment. "You do not wish to have children?"

    "I can barely survive here why would I bring children into this?" And her fate could end like every other tamer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Nako nodded. "I understand. Maybe one day we can all live in peace." She sighed.

    "You should go home to your family. I won''t be needing anything else." Ravina said. "I will go visit Nazneen."

    "Have the rest then..." she gave her the rest of the sweets on the te before going back inside.

    Ravina couldn''t leave them and took a moment to enjoy the sweetness before going to see Nazneen.

    The guest house wasn''t very far away and Ravina wondered if Nazneen would even be there. Tomorrow would be her coronation and then she would have to prepare to go back to her n.

    Mchi wouldn''t be happy that she was visiting her but she couldn''t let the fear of danger make her stay at home day in and out. She wasn''t here to be passive and she also just wanted to live and breathe.

    As she arrived in front of the guest house, a shadow covered her. She couldn''t help the cold shiver that ran down her spine before Nazneennded outside the porch.

    "Ares is not here yet..." she said and turned to walk inside.

    "I am not here for Ares," Ravina said.

    Nazneen paused and turned around. Her expression was grim.

    "May Ie in?"

    Without replying, Nazneen walked inside and Ravina followed her. "If you are here because of what people are saying then don''t worry. I am not interested in your breedmate." She said as she walked.

    ? Ravina realized she was following her to her room. The woman tossed her shoes aside as she kept speaking. "That is the difference between you and me. As dragons, we don''t leave our breedmates and stay loyal to them." She sank into one of the chairs near the window.

    Ravina took the liberty to sit on the other one. "We are also capable of loyalty," Ravina said.

    "It doesn''te naturally to you."

    "I think it does, with the right person and at the right time."

    Nazneen tilted her head and nodded slowly. "Alright. Then tell me, how does a human know if they found the right one?"

    "You don''t know for sure. You just feel it is right." She shrugged. "Knowing might change how you feel but not necessarily. Finding out a human was your breedmate didn''t make you celebrate at first."

    Nazneen chuckled darkly. "You make a good point."

    They sat in awkward silence for a moment, just looking at each other. "Did you lose it yet?" She suddenly asked.

    "What?"

    "Your virginity."

    Huh? Ravina was taken aback by the question.

    Nazneen shrugged. "I am just wondering since you reek of what would make the men weak and the women here jealous."

    "Uh... I haven''t."

    "I know Mchi is in pain. How are you doing?"

    Ravina thought this could be her opportunity since Nazneen already brought it up. The pain thing again. "It can''t hurt that much," she said, testing the waters.

    Nazneen chuckled. "Oh, it does. It can be very frustrating for us women, but it really hurts them."

    So it really hurt? Was it what she thought?

    "What should I do?" She asked before she knew.

    Nazneen tilted her head to the other side. "It depends on what you want to do."

    "I don''t want him to hurt."

    "Listen! It is YOUR first time so think about yourself. Do it when you want to but if you want to help him meanwhile then..."

    "Then?"

    "Why am I telling you this?" She frowned.

    "Tell me," Ravina urged, frustrated by not fully knowing anything. She couldn''t be the only one clueless here anymore.

    Nazneen took a deep breath. "Alright. I''ll tell you the subtle one..." she said amused.

 Chapter 225 Dont Stop!

    Ravina''s steps slowed as she walked back home while trying to process everything that Nazneen had told her. The cold wind was helping her not melt to the ground from what she had learned.

    "There are three ways I could rmend, but I will only tell you two for now. The first one is if you only want to help him. Then you use your hands."

    Ravina had been confused, but Nazneen had been patient enough to exin and show her.

    "You want me to... do that?" Ravina''s face had turned into a pomegranate.

    "I don''t want you to do anything. You asked me and this is the most subtle one."

    Subtle?

    Nazneen tilted her head and watched her curiously. "It feels strange until you do it the first time. Then when you see the way you can take control, you will love it."

    Take control?

    "It can''t always be the man making the woman surrender."

    Surrender? She recalled the way he had touched her and how she just gave up her control. Would she do the same to him?

    "What is the other way?" Ravina had asked.

    "The other way is if you want to pleasure him and yourself at the same time."

    Ravina stopped walking as the rest of what Nazneen said swirled in her mind. The wind was not cold enough to calm her down. She went straight to ssh cold water on her face when she returned home. It was still not enough and images of what she should do bothered her. But not only her mind. Her body tingled in a strange way.

    She took a te of sweets with her back to her room, to keep her mind off of it. Sitting on her bed, she reached for the invisible book on the nightstand. Again, the scent drew her in and she couldn''t help but smell it. Her body tingled even more.

    She opened it and read a few pages distracted until she heard a noiseing from the hall. Putting the book away, she listened to the sound of footsteps nearing the door, and then came a knock.

    Her heart skipped. "Come in." She called.

    Mchi stepped in with a smile, giving the door a gentle push to close behind him. He walked further in, holding a small box in his hand while his gaze settled on the te of sweets on her bed.

    "You are already enjoying some." He said. "And I brought more." He held up the box.

    "I could eat that too," she replied.

    He came to sit with her and she pulled her legs up against her chest so he could sit closer. He opened the box and she watched him untie the ribbon, thinking of him doing the same with her top. She stiffened. Where did that thoughte from?

    She pulled her legs closer to her chest, now feeling his scent rece the one from the book. It made her tingle in the same way.

    Mchi was aware of Ravina as he opened the box. The faint scent of arousal tainted the air. It was very subtle, only teasing his senses, and then she curled up even more. He pretended not to notice anything as he didn''t want to make her ufortable. Even he hated everyone knowing.

    He picked up a soft crunch, drenched in honey to feed her. She pulled her knees down, eating the delight from his fingers. It was a mouthful but she was eating more these days and he could see the sparkle in her eyes from when she tasted it, trying to keep it in her mouth while chewing slowly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mchi cursed inwardly. Why was he doing this to himself? He wanted her mouth, he wanted those lips to savor him the way she savored the sweets.

    "Hmmm... I am going to gain so much weight." She said.

    She already looked exquisite. She would kill him with some more flesh on her bones.

    "You need some more on your bones. Your hips are not quite there yet," he teased.

    She narrowed her eyes with a frown and he chuckled. "I like your hips," he assured reaching for her mouth, he brushed off the kes from the crunch away from her lips. "And your lips too."

    She sucked in a breath and he moved closer. "Your lips are my delight," he said, leaning in to kiss her. He could not resist anymore.

    His fingers went to the nape of her neck and he pulled her closer. She met his lips with parted ones, allowing him to delve in briefly. Only tasting at first. Testing her reaction. She took his lips and then his tongue, but her kiss was gentle. Alluring. She kissed him back delicately, almost exploring, and it drove him crazy.

    He leaned over, tossing the box on the nightstand while his body pushed back her to the bed. Her hands came to his chest to push him away. Mchi pulled back despite his frustration, wondering what he had done wrong, but she kept pushing him back.

    "Ravina.." confused, he allowed her to turn him around slightly and push him down, all while crawling on top of him.

    He stiffened as she straddled him with hands imprinted on his chest.

    What was happening?

    She adjusted herself, rubbing slightly against his stiff length. He hissed. "Ravina!" he tried to sit up but she put more weight on his chest to hold him down.

    He looked up to meet her gaze between the pain and lust. Her own eyes were hooded with desire and the way her gaze swept over him, taking him in with a need of her own, left him at her mercy.

    "I have imagined you like this..." she spoke as if in a trance. The way her voice had changed made the muscles in his groin twitch. He let out a pained breath. "Laying in these pink sheets."

    Her fingers curled slightly on his chest, grazing him with the tip of her fingers. Mchi became still, despite his throbbing manhood. He kept his eyes on her, wanting to see the way she looked at him.

    Her gaze fell down to his chest and she dragged it down slowly, following the graze of her fingers. His manhood stood stiff pointing up as if begging to meet her fingers that dragged down his abdomen, but he knew that wouldn''t happen. He was going to die today.

    This woman would kill him and no weapons were needed.

    When he thought she would stop and he could find the strength to drag himself from her, she continued. Her fingers reached lower and only stopped once they reached the fabric of his garment.

    "God, don''t stop!" He didn''t mean to say it but it came out before he could stop himself. What did he expect her to do? She knew nothing. He didn''t want to pressure her into anything.

    He looked up into her eyes. She looked surprised for a moment, hesitant, but then her gaze changed. Her fingers brushed along his pelvis, right between her legs. It was as if she was touching herself and his body jerked.

    Her eyes twinkled. "I won''t."

 Chapter 226 Dont Stop! (Part 2)

    Ravina undid his belt with one hand while still keeping pinning him down with the other. She was so smooth with it, he would almost think she had done it before but he could hear her rapidly beating heart.

    His heart felt like it was going to burst as well. He had never been affected like this before. She didn''t even begin with her torture. She unwrapped his garment swiftly, sliding her hand in.

    Mchi sucked in a sharp breath when she finally touched his shaft. She was hesitant in her touch, only feeling it with her fingertips. Mchi shut his eyes, equally relieved and frustrated that she finally touched him. He could tell it was new to her from the way she touched him, careful yet curious. He wanted to let her explore and not rush it even when every nerve in his body wanted to throw her over and plunge into her warmth.

    Ravina still only touched him with her fingers, feeling the size, brushing along his length and coaxing a groan of frustration from his lips. Then she wrapped her slender fingers around him, giving him a light stroke.

    "Yes, Ravina." he didn''t even recognize his voice anymore.

    Ravina was caught between the pleasure she was giving him and the thoughts running through her mind. He was big in her hand. Hot, hard and throbbing. She could feel the veins as she stroked him, feeling him grow thicker and harder.

    Ignoring the fear that bubbled in her stomach, she looked at him again. His eyes were shut tight and his face was strained. She could feel his chest rising and falling under her palm. His body was marvelous and his skin glowed a beautiful bronze against her pink sheets. Appetizing just like she had imagined him.

    When her fingers reached the top, she was curious about the shape and brushed her thumb over the tip. A raw sound came from his lips, making his chest vibrate under her palm. She shivered, her body reacting with a strange tingle to the sound.

    Mchi opened his eyes, staring right into hers. "Do that again." He said, his voice still hoarse. His eyes had be a molten brown.

    Ravina''s throat became dry from her own excessive breathing. She forgot about everything else except for the man underneath her, reacting to the slightest touch of her fingers. She did the same again, except this time slower.

    He hissed. "You are going to kill me."

    She wasn''t sure why but that made her smile a little. She hadn''t even tried the second method yet and thinking of it alone made her own body throb in rhythm with his.

    Mchi allowed her to take control of him, starting with light strokes that got firmer, making him feel like he was going to burst soon but then she stopped. She shifted on top of him and for a moment he thought she was leaving before her hand was reced by the velvety heat between her legs.

    Surprised, his hands flew to grab her hips and he locked eyes with her. Her cheeks flushed and she seemed surprised as well as both of her hands came to rest on his chest.

    She brushed her most intimate parts against his and they both let out a gasp of breath. His fingers dug deeper into her hips and he urged her on, wanting more of her, pained to already be inside of her.

    Ravina already knew what she wanted to do and ground her hips against his throbbing length, rubbing him with wet, silky heat. A guttural sound of approval came from his lips.

    Ravina pushed away from him and let her head fall back, unable to think from what she was doing to him and to herself. The way he gripped her and responded to her only added to the pulsating beat between her leg and she increased the rhythm, seeking more of that feeling that grew inside of her.

    She recognized it now that it had already happened to her once and she became greedy for more but she couldn''t lose control of her body now. She was supposed to take control.

    Her focus returned to him, but the look on his face didn''t make it easier for her. The way he looked at her alone made her insides clench. A feeling of emptiness grew in her and she imagined him filling that void.

    Her hips moved faster in response to the fantasy in her mind, riding to the edge she wanted to fall from. Her hands looked for support and found his in the haze of desire. Their fingers intertwined and she held onto him as she took them both on a wild ride over the edge.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With what was left of her breath, she fell on top of him and took her in with his arms. She rested her cheek on his rapidly rising and falling chest. She wasn''t sure if it was his skin or her own burning. Maybe both, but the room was filled with nothing but the sound of his heart against her ear and their harsh breathing.

    None of them said anything for a good while, allowing their breathing to stabilize under thefortable silence. Then he shifted them so theyy side by side, facing each other. He removed the hair that fell over her face and she tried hard not to blush.

    He smiled at her reaction while tracing the side of her face with his fingertips.

    "Are you... still in pain now?" She asked when remained silent.

    "No," he said softly. "You made me feel good."

    As if her face wasn''t already burning but she felt good hearing it. His fingers traced her shoulder. "You surprise me every time."

    "Is it good or bad?" She asked.

    He chuckled. "It is good."

    She shivered as his fingers glided down her arm. "So... since when did you imagine me in your pink sheets?"

    Oh God!

    "Uh... since today..." she lied tantly, while her face flushed.

    He smiled. "You really don''t y fair."

    "Only when I am at a disadvantage. I hate to lose." She smiled back.

    His finger came to touch her lips. "You are my weakness, Ravina. Do you know that?" He asked. "I would do anything for you."

    Ravina swallowed the lump burning in her throat. She knew. She often avoided those thoughts because they scared her. They reminded her of how she almost lost him while he tried to save her.

    "I just want you to stay with me," she said.

    He drew her into his arms and held her close. "I won''t leave you."

    She buried her face in his shoulder, feeling the warm scent of morning. Now, she didn''t want to leave his arms.

 Chapter 227 Teasing

    ? Nazneen was looking through the chest, trying to find some new clean clothes for herself. She needed to take a bath and stop stressing over Ares because she had looked around enough. She could understand if he needed some time alone, but how could he be gone for so long and make her worry? Unless he left her, of course.

    She paused. He wouldn''t just leave, would he? She was beginning to feel utterly helpless and frustrated.

    Picking out some clothes and jewelry, she was about to get up when she dropped the golden chain. She went down on her knees again with a sigh to pick it up when a pair of ck boots appeared in front of her.

    She looked up slowly already knowing who it was but once she met his gaze, she just stared.

    He raised a brow. "Are you going to stay on your knees, darling?"

    Her gaze dropped to his groin and he pulled his hands away, casually putting them behind his back as if to give her a better view. Nazneen pulled herself together and looked up. He wore a smirk on his face.

    She was really not thinking about that, it was just... talking to Ravina put her mind in the wrong ce. No! This was thest thing on her mind right now, she thought feeling agitated.

    "Do you have a problem with that?" She retorted.

    He tilted his head. Hisplexion was paler than normal, his lips looked drier and his skin dull. He looked tired and... he wore the same clothes as when he left this ce. Her anger subsided.

    "Not at all," he drawled.

    She remembered everything she taught Ravina and then clenched her jaw. Now was not the time.

    Swiftly, she got up on her feet, tossing the clothes back into the chest without caring about the few that fell out.

    God! He was really pale. She could almost see the blue of his veins. She reached for his face, touching his skin softly and then she cupped his cheek as if to warm him.

    A small sigh came from his lips as his hand came to rest on top of hers, seeking her warmth. His fingers were icy. "You are freezing." She said.

    "I am."

    "Where were you?" Typical men hiding somewhere with their feelings. "You could havee here and... let me hold you."

    "Hold me?" He breathed.

    He asked as if it was a foreign thing. It probably was.

    She grabbed his face with both her hands. "Yes. Hold you like you held me when I was sad."

    "What makes you think I am sad?" He frowned.

    "Joel told me... about your parents."

    His gaze dropped.

    "What happened? What did you see?" She asked, somewhat forcing him to look at her.

    He lifted his gaze slowly and the look in his eyes pierced through her heart. She could hear him swallow back whatever emotions rose to the surface. "They are dead." He spoke.

    She shook her head. "Don''t believe anything that the witch..."

    "Nazneen... please..." he breathed, closing his eyes. She could hear the exhaustion and sadness cutting through his voice.

    Saddened, she tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck. He was still for a moment but then his arms came around her, holding her tighter and tighter as he buried his face in her hair between her shoulder and neck. She knew he was trying not to cry.

    Nazneen didn''t know it was this bad. She hadn''t seen him like this before. Knowing his personality, she didn''t even think she would ever see him like this.

    Ares didn''t know what got into him. As soon as she hugged him, he couldn''t hold back from thefort she provided, from the warmth that came from her body. He''d never had anyone hug him. Console him.

    He got a pat on the shoulder from time to time when he was a child but mostly, he had to fight back the tears. Take the punches and then swallow the pain.

    Was this what he had been missing in his life? What had been taken away from him? Warmth, hugs, andfort. Why did he have to know now when he was leaving anyway?

    "Do you want a warm bath?" She asked.

    He wasn''t ready to let go yet but he eased his arms around her. "No. I just want to sleep."<novelnext></novelnext>

    He was hungry and thirsty, but he was so tired he didn''t think he would be able to eat.

    Nazneen took them to bed and then tucked him under the covers. She felt a strange way, something warm while taking care of him. She had never taken care of anyone before.

    As he rested, she took the liberty to touch his face, gently brushing her fingers on his skin along the cheekbones and edges. She watched him in silence as he fell into a deep slumber. Closing her eyes, she decided to rest with him even though the sun was just setting and it was too early.

    Having slept enough, Nazneen woke up in the middle of the night. Her heart skipped when she didn''t find him beside her but she could sense him somewhere around. She heard his footsteps as he climbed the stairs and then he arrived at the room.

    He had bathed. His rich brown hair glistened wetly in the dim light and his green eyes were mesmerizing. He wore a robe tied around his waist but no pants. She could see his legs below the knees and his chest where the robe met.

    The darkness and the wet glow of his body caused her mind to run wild. She only needed to undo that belt and then she would love to have him beneath her and use her own advice. Except she wasn''t a virgin. She wouldn''t have to be subtle.

    "I know you don''t drink but just in case, I brought two cups." He said. He had wine with him. She could tell from the scent alone.

    "I am not sure you should be drinking wine. Don''t you need blood?"

    She didn''t miss the slight pause as he put the cups on the table. He fell back in the chair rxed, and leaned his head back before looking at her. His eyes shined like true emerald stones.

    "I do. But I need human blood." He spoke, his tone low.

    "What is wrong with my blood?"

    "It is not the same. Only human blood can truly quench our thirst."

    Her hands curled into fists.

    "Last time was fine." She argued.

    "Last time I had to... touch you..." he began. She remembered his hand between her legs and her breath caught for a moment, but what did he mean? She looked at him questioningly. "I crave warm blood scented with arousal."

    "So... you have to touch me before you drink from me?"

    He didn''t reply but she knew the answer.

    "What makes you think I mind?" She asked.

    "I mind." He said.

    "Why?"

    He looked closely at her. Curiously as if seeing something in her for the first time. "You would make me feel like a bad person," he almost whispered.

    She shivered. Ares almost smiled and took a sip of his wine with a small shake of his head as if he couldn''t believe himself.

    He didn''t want to use her, even when he was pale like that. She knew he truly needed blood. He was trying to quench the sadness and hunger with wine.

    But why would he care? He had told her straight he had no intention ofmitting to her. He could do whatever he wanted when she was willing and then leave.

    Nazneen began to rise from the bed. "Not really. I am the one not giving you a choice." She said, strolling toward him. "I don''t want you to drink from anyone else, so I am the bad one here." She smiled,ing to stand between his legs.

    He looked up at her and her stomach did some strange fluttering as she looked down into his eyes. He put the cup away as she slowly adjusted herself to sit on his thigh with her legs resting between his.

    He was about to say something when she pulled her legs up and extended them across his other thigh; the fabric falling to the sides and baring her legs through the split.

    She leaned back and his arm came around her, preventing her from leaning against the hard armrest.

    "What are you doing, woman?!" His fingers dug into the side of her waist. Yes, she liked it that way.

    "Darling." She corrected teasingly as she slid her feet under his robe, touching the inside of his thigh, brushing up slowly to remove the robe.

    He grabbed her calf firmly and pulled her down from his thigh so she was seated between his legs. Then his fingers slowly caressed her up from her ankle. "You are indeed bad, darling."

 Chapter 228 Want more

    Chapter 228 Want more

    Ares'' fingers yed across the smooth skin of her leg as he watched her sink back into his arm. She let her head fall back, baring her neck for him. He wasn''t sure what was more inviting; the curve of her neck or those lush lips parted as his fingers slid down her thigh.

    Hunger or thirst? He couldn''t tell the difference anymore. He wanted it all. The honey glow of her skin in the dimlight was enough to give him the urge to strip her naked.

    Her thighs tensed when his fingers slipped inside, still teasing their way up and she groaned when he brushed over her skirt to roam up her waist. She didn''t do well with teasing or she just wasn''t used to it. Men were impatient with her and she was usually the one teasing them but she let him have it his way.

    His lips found her throat and that mouth of his was a sinful delight against her skin. The patience and diligence in which he took his time tove her with his tongue were enough to leave a damp heat between her legs.

    "Mmm..." he murmured. "I can smell you now."

    "Oh.." she melted in his arms.

    He bit her neck teasingly, enticing a moan from her lips.

    "You taste like the sweetness of tangerine," he husked.

    If he kept talking to her like that she would lose it, but the finger traveling down her chest and between the hollow of her breasts distracted her. She arched slightly, her buds already stiff and sensitive to the approach of his touch.

    He cupped one in his palm, hugging it, modeling it, and softly kneading it through her top. Undoing the knot that held it together at the front, his mouth left her neck, and a momentter his tongue snaked around the hardened tip, passing from one to the other.

    Nazneen felt every swirl of his tongue all the way to her toes. She arched against him with a moan, taking her fingers into his hair and angling her body desperate to have his mouth around aching peaks.

    Ares pushed her up slightly and closed his lips around her, suckling on her with a sheer gluttony and leaving her with an urgent throb between her thighs. She writhed, pressing her legs together.

    "Ares!" She stressed his name through her breath.

    "Patience darling," his hot breath fanned her bare breasts. "Remember, I like forey."

    Forey? God! She never knew it could make her feel so intense. She wanted it to end yetst forever.

    "Or maybe you just want me like this." She breathed frustrated.

    "How?"

    "Frustrated."

    "That I do. But there is more." He whispered, kissing up her chest to her neck.

    "What more?" She asked losing herself in the haze again.

    "I want you hot too."

    She was burning so she wasn''t sure what else he wanted. She wanted to argue against that but parted her legs again with a moan when his hand asked for entrance.

    "And wet..." he added.

    Her head spun when his rough palm grazed her skin. She could tell he worked with his hands a lot from the roughened skin, but it felt heavenly against hers.

    As his hand crept higher, the hidden bud in her body swelled, yearned and quivered. She waited with bated breath and then there it was. His fingers pressed against her, softly spreading her and igniting her with a circr touch so tender yet so hot that fire burned through her blood.

    "Ah..." she gasped, grasping his wrists and flinging her legs apart. She didn''t remove his touch. She wanted more and shezily guided his hand.

    He smiled against her throat but then slowly filled her with a finger. Her eyes rolled back with a moan and he added another finger. It pricked a little as if she was a virgin again. Maybe after a hundred years, she was. A second chance perhaps, where she could have a good first time.

    A momentter his fangs prickle her skin, causing her to clench around his fingers. He began to drink from her neck and stroke her insides, slowly, increasingly, curling his fingers inside of her and undoing that tight knot in her body.

    Nazneen came apart with a shudder, feeling like she was floating backward into a warm abyss.

    Ares'' hand left her legs and came to hold her tighter as he continued to drink from her. It kept her in the state of bliss longer, her body still quivering and slowly descending heaven until he tore his lips away from her with a groan.

    She looked up at him, seeing the hunger in his teal blue eyes. "Take more if you want," she told him.

    He leaned in again but only licked her before cing a wet kiss. Nazneen suddenly thought of having his lips on hers. He didn''t kiss her.

    "That is enough," he breathed, adjusting her to sit morefortably.

    She rested against his chest, still seated with her legs over one of his. "It is?" She asked, her hands sliding into his robe. Not to tease him. She just wanted to touch him in turn, feel his skin and also pleasure him.

    Her hand skimmed over his chest, feeling a few faint scars that she traced with her fingers. "I feel bad only taking." She said.

    "You have given your blood."

    "Because I asked you not to go to someone else," she caressed his shoulder, also feeling a scar there. "Did you not say everything is a transaction."

    He chuckled. "You learn fast."

    "Be careful. I might be an expert at negotiating." She warned, her palm still ying across his chest.

    He made her feel warm. Not warmth that came from desire. It was afortable one where she was content to only rest in his arms like this. "How did you get these scars?" She asked, to understand why they didn''t heal.

    She felt his body still. "It is a long story."

 Chapter 229 New experiences

    Chapter 229 New experiences

    "That is horrible," Nazneen said, horrified by the stories he told her.

    He had to steal whether it was food or clothes. Sometimes he would go days without eating and outside in the cold winter or rainy autumn. The people that treated him cruelly were adults, which made her angry. The scars that didn''t heal were from his childhood, which exined why. Magic could not heal old scars.

    Ares told her about it casually. "Well, it is the reality of many." He said simply, putting his arm between his head and the pillow.

    Nazneen felt sad, but she was also warm inside. Sharing a bed just to have a conversation was something she had never done before and she foundfort in it.

    She reached to touch the scar on his eyesbrow. He closed his eyes as she traced it with her fingers, brushing over his eye to where the scar continued underneath it. So this scar was old as well? He got it when he was a child.

    "I like this one the most," she said, her fingers tracing the side of his face. He opened his eyes again. "When your eyes are not distracting me from it."

    He smiled amusedly then crossed his arms over his chest and closed his eyes again. "I will not distract you."

    As if that was possible. Her fingers followed his cheekbones, down to the hollow of her cheeks, and then slowed down as they neared his mouth. He didn''t kiss her. What would that feel like?

    Her fingertips touched the corner of his mouth before brushing over his lips, ever so gently. She could feel how he held his breath for a moment as she touched him, feeling the smooth softness that was unlike the rest of his scarred and roughened skin.

    Nazneen was ovee by the feeling of wanting to kiss him as she withdrew her hand. She closed her eyes with a deep breath, feeling his scent surrounding her and the touch of his hands and lips still lingering on her skin. Never did she have to exercise so much patience.

    ***

    Ares woke up from the sound of raindrops on the window. He looked outside and found rain pouring down in the gloomy morning weather. It seemed like the weather matched his mood today. He didn''t feel like waking up which was unlike him. He didn''t feel like doing anything.

    Nazneen was sleeping beside him without covering that tempting body of hers. For a moment he imagined scooping her into his arms and spending the rest of the morning that way before he returned to his senses.

    Dragging himself out of bed, he dressed and then went outside to the porch. He watched the rain as he thought back to what the witch told him. The old man kept his word of releasing him, but he was nowhere to be seen. Ares would have to warn everyone else. The witch was after something.

    For now, he just walked out in the rain, his feet taking him to the calming cliff. He stared ahead; the "What are you doing alone here?" He asked.

    11:05

    She walked over, "I couldn''t sleep."

    rain soaking him, the cold giving him goosebumps all over his skin. He couldn''t stop thinking about his parents.

    "Ares?" A familiar voice made him turn around. He was surprised to find Ravina there alone. "You are back."

    She was soaked in the rain as well. What was she doing outside alone in the early morning?

    "What are you doing alone here?" He asked.

    She walked over, "I couldn''t sleep."

    "And decided to walk in the rain?"

    "I need the cold," she replied as she came to stand beside him. "And you? Are you alright?"

    Did Joel tell her as well?

    "I am fine."

    She stared at him for a moment. "I don''t know what the witch has told you but I wouldn''t believe him."

    "You know I am most skeptical, but some things whenid in front of your eyes, you just can''t deny."

    She nodded. "I am truly sorry for your loss."

    "Thank you."

    She rubbed her hands together. "I have received the book from Chanan." She frowned. "Where did you get it from?"

    It was in the wrapped envelope Ephraim gave him. "The half-breed. Why?"

    "The half-breed? Is it his?"

    He wondered why she was so curious. "Yes. He wrote it, simplifying everything to help learn and understand better."

    Her frown deepened.

    "What is wrong?"

    She shrugged. "It just... I don''t know:" She shook her head. "There was just a certain smell. Does he smell like incense... and something... smokey?" She shook her head again. "I am sorry. That is a strange question."

    It was. "I don''t know." He replied. He didn''t care to smell the man, but amber and smoke were what his eyes made him think of.

    "Speaking of the half-breed, I was wondering if he could know where my sister is?" She said. "While Mchi was looking for my sister he came across humans with weapons. Possibly yers, but they were working with dragons."

    He nodded thoughtfully although it wouldn''t make sense for her sister to be with yers and never find her.

    "You don''t think she would havee back home?" He asked.

    She sighed. "I have thought about it and I know it doesn''t make sense. I am just desperate and trying everything."

    "I understand. I don''t know where to find him yet. He is very careful but we will meet. Perhaps at home as he told me he would invite me over. I will see what I can find."

    She forced a nervous smile. "Thank you."

    He gave her a nod. "You should go back before you get sick."

    She looked at the cliff and then ahead. "You too." She said her gaze returning to him. "I''ll see you at the coronation." She gave a slight nod and then walked away.

    He stayed a little more while, then went back to the guest house. Nazneen stood in the room and crossed her arms over her chest when he walked in. "Do you have to leave like this every time and make me panic?"

    "I am sorry. I will leave a note next time."

    She rolled her eyes at him as he went to sit down with his clothes wet. "I am going to take a bath before it gets cold." She said, snatching the clothes she prepared from on top of the chest.

    He could use the warm water too. "Can I join?"

    "No!"

    He smiled. That was surprising.

    "And don''te inside," she told him.

    So she would y hard to get now?

    "Hurry then," he told her.

    Ignoring him she went into the room next by. She spent a good amount of time there.

    "Are you done soon?" He called.

    "No!"

    "No?"

    "I need to take my time."

    Unbelievable. "Are you being like this on purpose now?" He asked getting up and walking closer to the door.

    "No."

    "I think you are. When did you be shy?"

    "I am. Just stay away!"

    "I aming inside."

    "You ask for death?" She threatened.

    Why was she suddenly like this? He became very curious and decided to just barge inside.

    Oops!

    Nazneen yelped as she picked whatever fabric was nearby to cover herself. He saw some strange peeled skin on her leg before she threw a towel at him. "Don''t look! Get out!"

 Chapter 230 The Queens Adviser

    "Get out!" Nazneen curled up, trying her best to hide her body, and kept throwing him whatever she could find. "Don''t look!" She panicked looking for somewhere she could hide.

    He tore the skirt she threw at him from his face and tossed it aside.

    "Have you no shame?" She asked when he stared tantly as she held the small towel around her body.

    "Shame?" he raised a brow. "Not anymore. I am trying to adapt to your culture."

    While he spoke, she turned away from him in the stool she was sitting on so he could only see her back.

    "Please leave," she said, hiding behind her long hair and burning with fury when she heard him ignore her and step closer.

    "Did you hurt yourself?" He asked, now sounding serious.

    "No," she hunched and flinched when she saw him from the corner of her eye before she could make a serious threat.

    Oh, now he could see her. She dared not look up but she knew today she would strangle him. Breedmate or not.

    "What happened to your legs?" He sounded concerned. "Did you get burned?"

    Before she knew he was on his knees in front of her bare legs. She stiffened and looked at his face as he studied her legs with a frown.

    No disgust...yet.

    She knew humans found this utterly disgusting. The servants in her home used to shiver just thinking about it and hated to clean up after such bath.

    He reached for the ke of skin. "This is not a burn," he said thoughtfully and then looked up at her.

    "No," she whispered. "I am... shedding skin."

    "Shedding skin?"

    "Like a snake?"

    "I know nothing about snakes."

    She almost smiled. "To get new skin, I shed my old one." She exined while trying to maintain her expression of displeasing.

    "Oh..." he said looking at her skin again. Her heart pounded. What would he think now? "Do you peel it?"

    She couldn''t tell what he was thinking as he asked. Since he had already seen it, she thought of getting it over with. She peeled the topyer off her leg.

    Ares frowned as she tossed the skin aside and it made a strange sound. He looked at her leg again as if to make sure she didn''t tear her skin off put he only found healthier skin.

    ? "Oh..." he almost breathed. "That exins a lot." He looked up at her. "Is it some kind of secret that I found out?" He asked with a subtle smile.

    "No. I just didn''t want you to see."

    He narrowed his eyes but didn''t ask why. "Now that I have seen, do you need help? It is taking you so long."

    Help?

    "Um... my back..."

    He stood up and went behind her. She dropped the towel to her waist and then felt his icy fingers on her shoulder de.

    "Why did you go out in the rain?" She asked. "You are still human. You can get sick."

    "I like rain," he told her as his fingers worked on her back. "It is your coronation today."

    "Yes." She became nervous thinking about it. "Can I not go there?" She joked nervously.

    He remained quiet as he finished peeling everything on her back and then walked around to face her. "You don''t want to be queen?" He asked.

    She shrugged.

    "What do you want?" He asked her.

    She was confused by the question.

    "You got a second chance to live your life. What would you want to do with it? What do you wish to do differently?"

    She looked down at her hands, remembering her life before she was locked. "I... I would like to... respect myself." She said, her eyes burning. She dug her nails into her fingers. "And... ept myself and... live the way I want. I also want people to see me and like me for who I am and I would like to have meaningful rtionships."

    She took a deep breath to calm down the rising emotions. Ares kept his eyes on her.

    "I want to be happy, not from inflicting pain on others. I want to find something good that makes me happy." She added, looking up at him. "You know the things you like. I don''t even know... rain or sun... day or night. How am I supposed to be queen?"

    "A queen doesn''t have to know everything but you have to be open-minded, ready to listen, learn and grow. Surround yourself with different kinds of people who have knowledge in different areas to expand your own knowledge and view. The key is having the right people on your side. I will help you with that, but then you will have to learn to work with them."

    She listened carefully.

    "You said you want to ept yourself, as a woman I am guessing. Use that to your advantage. You will be a queen. Win over the women in your n. Make them celebrate a female ruler. Invite them in, listen to their concerns and show them that you as another woman can understand them. If you win the women over, you also have their men on your side. Include women as your guards and in court as well."

    She nodded.

    "Most of all, remain calm at all times. Especially now in the beginning." He added.

    "Alright."

    "Also, you will introduce me as your adviser. As a wise queen, you need to work with a human who can keep you updated on matters concerning humans and their recent development of threatening weapons that I also will supply you with."

    She smiled. "I am sure they already know you are my breedmate."

    "That you don''t n to mate with."

    "Hmm..." she tilted her head.

    He just peeled her skin. She was not letting him go anywhere after this. One day she would look back to this day and remind him, that she made him hers.

    "Why do you look at me like that?"

    She smiled. "I will tell you one day."

    He looked at her skeptically. "Alright. Do you need more peeling or are you done?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am done."

    He decided to make his own bath and mix the water but the tub was very heavy. Wrapping her towel properly, she took it from him, carrying it with ease, she threw the water out the window.

    "Must be nice to have such strength," he said as she carried the heavy wooden tub back and ced it on the floor. The boiling water was lukewarm now, and she poured it into the tub.

    "Do you need help with something else?" She asked.

    His emerald eyes found hers. "Breakfast would be nice. Made by your own hands."

    Huh? She frowned.

    He raised a brow. "You asked."

    He was teasing her again? Because she couldn''t cook? Did he like to have someone cook for him?

    With questions swirling in her head, she left him alone. Once she got dressed, she went downstairs to the kitchen. She would just ask one of the maids to make breakfast but she kept wondering as she arrived at the kitchen.

    "Do human males like their woman to cook for them?" She asked one of the maids in-case they knew something.

    One of them chuckled. "All males do. Especially human males. They even say that the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."

    "Really?" She was skeptical. Of everything, food would be the trick. "Alright, show me!"

    Nazneen made a mess just to make eggs and porridge. Why was this so difficult? After a few failures and still her breakfast was not like the one he made her, she went upstairs to feed him the poison. To hell with winning his heart.

    She arrived at the room and found him hanging his wet clothes near the firece. "I need to bring more clothes," he said without turning around, as he heard her steps.

    He wore one of the male garments around his hips, holding it together with a brown belt.

    "I made breakfast," she said as she ced the tray on the bed.

    He turned to her. "You did."

    "Yes. For you," she smiled. Soe and eat and die!

    He walked over with a smile that she would p out of his face. "What did you make? He sat down and looked at the tray. The good looked fine, but looks could be deceiving.

    He picked up the fork and went for the scrambled eggs. As he tasted it, he smiled. Was it good? She looked at him hopefully but he just picked more without sating anything.

    "Is it good?"

    He held back a chuckle as he continued to chew and when he swallowed, "Oh, Neena." He said almost with disbelief.

    Her heart skipped. She couldn''t have won him over so easily. Could food truly do the trick?

    "Sweet Neena." He leaned closer and whispered. "It is... horrible."

    When her face hardened, heughed.

    "This is a paste of salt. I could just drink seawater."

    She grasped his wrists and he looked at her confused before she squeezed hard.

    "Aw...ah.."

    She held his eyes as she crushed it slowly. He dropped the fork. "Alright... ah... I am sorry." He groaned and chuckled at the same time.

    "How does it taste?" She asked.

    "It tastes utterly delicious."

    She squeezed harder and he held back another groan. "Then you will finish it all."

    "Of course. I am starving."

    Liar, she thought amusedly as she released him.

    He rubbed his wrist. "So this is how you want to y?"

    "You never yed fair anyway, pirate."

    He picked up his fork again and proceeded to take some more. "The witch... that locked you up.." he suddenly began, and she stiffened. "He is still alive."

    "He is? Was he the one..."

    "Yes."

    She shivered, thinking about what the witch could have done to him.

    "You don''t have to be scared, but be careful. Also, how do you fight a witch?"

    She shook her head with dread. "You can''t. They use magic. It is very difficult to fight them, especially those who live long enough to hone their skills and they can use that to live even longer."

    "There is no way?"

    "Back then, witches were killed while still children or in their teens to stop them while they still couldn''t protect themselves. Once they reach a certain age, they can protect themselves and be very dangerous with the abilities they have." She exined.

    Ares was thoughtful for a moment. "Well, don''t worry about him."

    She just stared at the wall without blinking. She didn''t like this at all. Ares reached for her face, grabbing her jaw, he made her look at him.

    His eyes were soft, almost concerned. "I will take care of it." He promised.

    "No! Don''t go anywhere near him."

    "He will show himself someday, so it is better to talk to him."

    "Then I will be there with you."

    "Alright. Let''s eat now. We have your coronationing."

 Chapter 231 Morning Kiss

    Ravina walked back home slowly to allow herself to get soaked in the cold rain. She was starting to worry about why she felt so hot all the time. It had never happened to her. She nced back just to see Ares onest time.

    Something about the way he stood near the cliff watching with stark emptiness into the horizon worried her but she knew he wasn''t like her. He wouldn''t be one to think of jumping off the cliff even if she had seen a deep troubling sadness in his eyes. She hadn''t seen him like that before. Looking ahead again, she hoped he would go back inside soon.

    Once she arrived at her room, Mchi was still sleeping and she tiptoed in. His scent had filled the room, mixing with the scent of rain. She slowly picked up some dry clothes and went to hide behind the screen to change while her mind exploded with different thoughts.

    Why would her sister note to find her if she was working with yers? Was the witch right? Would her sister not want her because she is with dragons? But she had only recentlye here and Corinna had been missing for six years.

    Maybe her sister couldn''t get to the castle and only recently joined the yers. Ugh... she wasn''t sure. Maybe all of this was wrong and she wouldn''t find her sister.

    Corinna. Where are you? She thought as she wrapped on her skirt. She paused when that strange feeling came over her again, where she could sense her. Corinna was thinking of her as well.

    Her heart burned and she took a deep breath. I will find you Corinna, she thought.

    As she dried her hair with a towel while leaning back against the dresser, her eyes fell on Mchi. He was in a deep slumber if he still didn''t wake up. Her cheeks burned again, the heat spreading to her body that she had managed to cool down as she thought back to what she didst night.

    Well, why was she surprised? She was the one willing to lose her innocence before she came here. When was she ever decent? She shook her head but then thought of what the third way would be that Nazneen kept from her.

    A stunning woman with tricks. She wondered if she used those tricks on Mchi when they slept together, but then shook her head to avoid seeing the images appearing in her head. That she did not want to see. Very disturbing.

    Afterbing her hair she went to the kitchen to join Nako and Mara. Mara''s husband was working on making more vegetable peelers since the word had spread more now that people had tried it for a while and found it very convenient. It was in high demand.

    Ravina went on to make her medicine pastes while Nako and Mara cooked breakfast. She put them in jars ready for whenever someone needed them.

    Once the breakfast was served and Mchi was still not awake, she thought of going back to wake him up when his arms suddenly came around her from behind. Her heart skipped and then her skin burned with that same tingling heat that had been bothering her.

    "Good morning," he husked, kissing her through the hair falling over her neck. She grasped his forearms as he nudged the hair away to kiss her skin this time. Her eyes closed briefly as his lips yed over her skin. "You smell of rain."

    "I... went outside." She breathed.

    "In the cold?" His rubbed her arms as if to warm her.

    "It wasn''t cold. I am... burning. Why?" she asked, in case he knew something.

    "I am burning too," he spoke against her neck.

    She sighed, as his lips still made contact with her skin. "Not like that. It is strange."

    "Just new, not strange." He brushed his lips over her earlobe before cing a soft kiss underneath. Ravina tingled all over and turned her head slightly and he turned her around even more with a finger, kissing along her cheek to her lips.

    She whirled around in his arms, wrapping hers around his neck as their lips met in a soft kiss. A morning kiss that started with the taste of coffee. He pulled her closer, his hands gently going into her hair while she felt his silken strands between hers.

    The rain continued to pour outside, and the fire flickered in the hearth. It was a mellow morning, just like their kiss and she could imagine herself just spending time in bed hugging and kissing.

    Mchi waspletely taken by the sweet kiss. He had never kissed like this before. It left his heart feeling warm. Nothing wild, just peaceful. Her hands ying in his hair, her soft lips and her small body in his arms were heaven and then he was looking into her blue eyes.

    He was surprised that he wasn''t taken by the storm of wildness when she kissed him while still in her fertile days. He brushed his thumb over her cheek. What heat was she talking about? Her skin was always cooler than he expected, and her hair was still damp and cold.

    "You should be careful not to get sick," he told her.

    She gave him a slight nod. "Let''s eat."

    Mchi was happy to see her eat better although he had heard that women crave food when in heat. It seemed to be the same for humans.

    "You are not eating," she pointed.

    "I finished my te."

    "You could still eat more," she said and he understood that she didn''t want to feel like she was eating alone and too much.

    He ced more food on her te as she chewed. "I am fine, but you need more flesh on those bones." He said provoking her to eat more.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I have actually gained weight."

    "Where exactly?"

    She tried to think. "My thighs."

    Thighs. Now was not the time to remind him of her thighs.

    "Hmm.... I need to see them again to know." He said picking up his cup of tea.

    "You can just touch them," she spoke casually.

    He paused surprised and she met his gaze then chuckled before chewing with a knowing smile.

    Mchi sipped his tea. He had almost forgotten that she was good at this.

    Mara came to the parlor to inform him that Ares was asking to meet him. So he was back.

    "Bring him inside," he said, curious to see what he came for.

    Both him and Ravina left the table and went to sit on the sofa. Ares walked in, dressed in their traditional clothing. His hair and body was slightly wet from the rain. Hisplexion was pale, a bit sickly.

    "Good morning," his voice showed no hint of what was visible on his face.

    "Good morning," Mchi motioned for him to sit. "When did you return?" He asked when he sat down.

    "Last night."

    Mchi nodded.

    "I was not absent by choice. The witch held me captive."

    Mchi frowned. "Why?"

    "To upset Nazneen. I am not sure what he wants but I thought of letting you know to be careful. He is the witch who cursed Nazneen."

    Mchi didn''t like him already but this was more unsettling. And one more thing, Joel had told him a different story.

    "My brother said you left."

    Ares was thoughtful for a moment. "I don''t know what happened between him and the witch."

    Mchi nodded.

    "Anyway, I am here to get the details on the coronation. I want to assist Nazneen in the best way possible."

    Mchi had hoped so or things would be difficult. He exined to him the process of coronation, selection of court members, the courthouse rules and anything else he might need to know. Ares had a few questions, which Mchi answered while noticing the man''s voice getting lower with time his eyes became smaller. Then suddenly blood seeped from his nose.

    "You are bleeding."

    Ravina went to bring a cloth.

    Ares was confused at first but when the blood seeped to his lips, he reached to see what it was. "Oh... I must have not slept well."

    Ravina came back with a cloth. "Lean your head back," she told him and he did so while holding the cloth to his nose but every time he tried to continue the conversation and brought his head back he would keep bleeding and now the cloth was soaked in blood.

    "No. You need to lie downpletely." Ravina told him with a frown.

    It was indeed strange. Was this his illness?

 Chapter 232 Silent Sea

    The nose bleeding again? He thought he had recovered from it. So his symptoms were never from the experiment, which was why he survived. He was just sick from being away from the sea.

    He walked in the rain, holding the cloth to his nose. It got wet from the rain and left a trail of red drops on the ground as he made his way to the river. He needed to get back to the sea.

    Ares swam to the sea where he had met Aletta. It wasn''t a good time for all this trouble but he had to deal with it. He tried the strange whistling thing, thinking that it could perhaps be a way ofmunicating as well. Would it work?

    The rain kept pouring, but his nosebleed had stopped. He waited, wondering if she woulde even if she heard him. She had told me she didn''t want trouble and he couldn''t wait forever.

    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the ssh of water. A slender figure appeared from the water and from the orange hair, he knew it was her before she walked closer. She stepped onnd as a smile curved her lips.

    "Isn''t it too soon to meet again?" She had a hypnotic voice.

    "I had too many questions that only you can answer."

    She put her arms behind her back. "Go on."

    "I was told I will die because I have stayed away from the sea," he began.

    She tilted her head. "Yes...? Well, it depends on how long you have stayed away, which shortens your lifespan."

    "By how much? How long do I have left to live?"

    "I could possibly not know but once you start experiencing weakness in your lungs and heart, then you have achieved your goal."

    Achieved his goal? She thought he did this on purpose to live shorter.

    "How do these weaknesses manifest?"

    "Heavy breath, heavy chest, including more or less pain. Tiredness. Less strength and speed and slower healing."

    Chest pain and heavy breath, especially at night. He thought that had been because of the experiment.

    "I am half human."

    "It doesn''t matter. If you can shift, then your lungs are that of a Marozak."

    "Is there no other way?"

    "If the magic in your blood can''t help you, then what could?"

    He sighed.

    "I guess no mating with the dragon then. Just make sure to erase her mind." She added.

    "Why?"

    "For her own safety, if you care. We are not supposed to make our existence known. There are those who keep order and you would not want to break the rules. You should visit the main inds to learn everything. I was worried about your mating choice, anyway."

    "Why?"

    "You think your children would be safe among dragons? They are known to eradicate danger, and magic is a big threat to them. Just ask your woman what they used to do with witches."

    "I know," he said. Nazneen had just told him this morning but he never thought of having any children with her. That day he only said he would mate with her because it felt like the right answer to protect her.

    "Good. Then you know your children having any abilities of the sort that we have would be deemed as a threat."

    Of course. Having people around that could hypnotize wasn''t the safest thing.

    "Well, you don''t have to worry now." He said.

    She tilted her to the other side, giving him a sad smile. "Will you stay onnd?" She asked.

    "What will I do in the sea even if I win more time?"

    "What will you do onnd being sick?"

    "I have things to do."

    She nodded. "Is it more important than your life?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    He smiled. She didn''t know the kind of life he had lived. A pirate did not live for the future. Life was supposed to be merry, adventurous, and short, and death was part of the adventure. He''d never had a problem with it before until Ravina ignited a small fire in him to wish for a future.

    How stupid of him.

    "I see what you have chosen. If you change your mind, let me know. I will show you the world below," she smiled and began to walk back into the water.

    "Wait!"

    She stopped and turned around.

    "The witches... is there a way I can fight one?"

    "I advise you not to do that. They are the masters of magic."

    "What if I have to?"

    "Then you will have to use your mind rather than your strength." She said walking backward into the sea. Then she waved at him before turning around and taking a dive in.

    Ares remained in the rain, as the drops thinned and then stopped. Even the sea fell silent. No more cries.

    He did not mind death but it was supposed toe unexpectedly. He never thought he would count down days. What a way to ruin the fun and make it predictable. He sighed and went back.

    ***

    Nazneen was testing the new clothes she bought with the money Ares gave her. She wanted to look good for the coronation and received help from the maids while Ares left to see Mchi.

    He returnedpletely soaked from the rain, the cold making his skin even paler. She felt bad for forcing him to eat a terrible breakfast when he needed food to recover.

    While the maids helped make her hair, he left briefly to change and returned wearing dry clothes. He cast her a nce and she stood up from her seat to show him how she prepared herself. "What do you think?"

    Ares looked at her for a long moment. "Beautiful, just not right."

    She frowned. "What is wrong?"

    "Do you have something else?" He asked as he sat down on the edge of the bed.

    Nazneen motioned for the maids to show him what she bought one by one. He gave a shake of his head as they showed him different tops and then paused to look closer at one.

    "This one." He said, picking something more traditional as if he understood their culture. The top was of rich gold, with beautifully embroidered patterns on the chest.

    "Better," he said when she changed. She wasn''t sure what he was going for. "But we are not done. Let''s change the jewelry."

    He picked less jewelry but bigger pieces, also of the traditional kind. They were heavy; the ne covering her neck and down to her shoulders, with ancient carvings. The earrings were golden feathers. He made her wear only one piece around her upper arm and a smaller one on her other arm around the wrist.

    He didn''t forget the hair. "Let''s put it back and away from her face," he said.

    The maids parted her hair and pinned back the upper section then it was done.

    This hairstyle was also new to her. She often wore her hair down. The maids followed his instructions and then it was done.

    Nazneen looked at herself in the mirror. The colors and jewelry were still very much her yet she looked different. She looked powerful in a silent way, the pieces of jewelry speaking for themselves and making her look mature. Grounded. Someone in touch with her roots. Someone you could ask for advice. Someone wise. But she also looked like a woman. The kind that reminded you of strong mothers and warm homes, and earth.

    How could this be her?

    "Do you like it?" He asked, standing behind her.

    "Yes," she breathed. "I look... womanly."

    He chuckled. "You are."

    The clothes gave her a certain energy, like an armor. She felt powerful.

    "Are you ready then?"

    She nodded.

 Chapter 233 Queen

    The grand garden of the courthouse was filled with the sound of trumpets and curious chatter as the people gathered to witness the coronation of the new queen of the X-n.

    Nazneen, former princess and soon-to-be queen arrived in a golden skirt with a matching topplementing the golden glow of her skin. Her eyes were adorned with ck Kohl that made the amber in her eyes pop, and her lips had a sheen golden gloss.

    Her jewelry was a few heavy pieces that made a statement. It made her appear powerful but not intimidating. She was a sight to behold and people gathered to witness her coronation were all stunned. Women and men from all ns were mesmerized by her beauty.

    ? Nazneen showed no hint of nervousness as she walked toward the throne, where the king of all dragons sat beside his future queen. Beside them stood the head of the messengers ready with the crown.

    Ares'' gaze switched between the two future queens, this time thinking that he would leave them both and looking at Ravina beside Mchi he thought perhaps he should help Nazneen settle down as well. Find someone she could rely on. Then he shook his head with a smile. Why was he matchmaking these women? He should stop caring.

    The priests, from the X-n and Azar n began the ceremony with traditional prayers and blessings, led by the Chanan and Ankine.

    Ares stood among the crown and watched the Nazneen join in the prayers and then they blessed her by tattooing on her arms and hands.

    "She is a beauty," Ares heard a few men speak about her. The way the man spoke made him frown. "Our queen needs a man by her side. I am sure she won''t be difficult after being locked away." He chuckled.

    "I heard she used to only bed those who are purebred."

    The other man scoffed. "That was before. Our queen now must be desperate. I heard she found her breedmate in a human. There he is."

    Ares didn''t have to see to know that the man was nodding toward him. He pretend to have human senses and was unable to hear what they were saying.

    "Poor woman got unlucky."

    If they only knew...

    Once the prayers were finished, Nazneen continued her walk toward Mchi.

    "Our king got unlucky too. It seems our leaders are cursed." The men continued to talk. "Imagine having to deal with that fragile woman."

    Fragile?

    If she was fragile then what would that say about their king?

    Ares ignored them and listened to what people were saying about Nazneen instead. Many were surprised because they expected something else as Nazneen appeared calm and confident inparison to what they had heard about her.

    "She looks lovely," a woman whispered. "I like those pieces of jewelry."

    Ares knew what impressed them. Rich people and royalty were one of his many expertise.

    When Nazneen arrived at the throne, Mchi turned to Ravina. He told her something that made her eyes widen.

    "Is he asking her to crown her?" He heard someone in the crowd say. "She isn''t queen yet." The person sounded upset.

    Ravina said something in response but Mchi seemed to insist. He stood up from his seat, holding his hand out for Ravina. She took it, hiding her hesitance, and then the messenger came to hand him the crown.

    Mchi took the crown from him and then led Ravina forward so they came to stand infront of Nazneen.

    "He is making a mistake. He should take her as his queen instead. That would also bring the two ns together." Someone said.

    Mchi and Nazneen? Ares almost smiled. That would be a sight to see but what a mess it would be.

    "What a mess," Someone suddenly spoke from behind him.

    Saul. He came to stand by his side. "My brother certainly likesplications. Wouldn''t be easy to just take Nazneen as his queen?"

    "Perhaps if you were a good adviser but your brother is in need of one."

    Saul scoffed. "Are you then saying, Nazneen, is not good with advice?"

    "It depends on what you need advice on but politics is a no."

    "I am sure she will be d to hear your opinion."

    "I am sure she isn''t easily offended. She knows her weaknesses." Ares retorted.

    "Do all humans have a sharp tongue?" He asked.

    "Are all dragons eager to pick a fight?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Saul became silent and both continued to watch the ceremony. Mchi spoke a few words to Nazneen and then she kneeled before him and Ravina.

    Mchi shared the crown with Ravina and together they ced the crown that was different from the humans. It was more of a headpiece, ced like a helmet of gold on the head and decorated with back peace looking like the tail of a peacock.

    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse as the Nazneen rose from her knees, now officially crowned as the new queen. She stood tall, her eyes scanning the crowd as she took in the sight of people gathered to witness her ascension to the throne.

    Nazneen stepped forward to address her subjects as he told her to. Some people also approached her to congratte her. She kept her smile friendly, following his instructions, and took her time to speak to those curious.

    Saul was silent and watched her with that suspicious look he always had. Unlike his brothers, he waspletely uninterested in her. He seemed in fact to be uninterested in anything but conflict.

    "Is it umon for dragons to mate with someone other than their breedmate?" Ares asked him.

    "No. Nazneen''s parents weren''t breedmates nor were mine." Saul replied.

    "Except for a desire of a purebred child, why would they otherwise?" He wondered.

    Saul shrugged. "They might want a family and can''t wait for their breedmate since they don''t know when he or she will appear so they pick someone close to that."

    "Close to what?" Ares frowned.

    "The smell. It is what differentiates a breedmate from others, but we can bepatible with many. Some are more than others so we naturally pick someone with a scent we are attracted to but not necessarily as strong as the strongest which is our breedmate."

    Ares nodded.

    "Why? Are you worried?" Saul asked.

    Ares smiled. If he only knew...

    So someone with a closer scent?

    "What about beauty?" Ares asked.

    "It is part of the attraction as well but it can''t be the only thing. The smell is strongest and even then, other factors are important."

    "Then it seems your brother has found those other factors as well."

    Saul''s gaze shifted to Ravina and he watched her with his brother in silence. "It seems." He said without tearing his gaze away from them.

    Ares watched them as well. It was interesting what he had learned. The instinct was just the driving force. Not the upholding one. Like Chanan told him, it was thepatibility of breeding. An attraction that could grow into something deeper.

    His gaze then shifted to Nazneen. Perhaps Nazneen could find that deeper bond with someone else instead. A soulmate perhaps. If such a thing existed. Or perhaps, just a friend. Friends were the strongest bonds he had formed in his lifetime.

    Nazneen continued to chatter with a few women and when they asked her about her jewelry, "my friend gifted them to me. He has good taste, doesn''t he?" She said and then nodded toward him.

    Friend?

    The women turned to look at him, a few of them frowning. Everything was going well for her, why did she ruin it?

    "Isn''t he your breedmate?" One of them asked.

    She looked at him, knowing he had told her to tell everyone that he was her adviser. Then she looked at the women again and smiled. "He is, indeed."

    "Do you n to make him king?" They wondered.

    Nazneen chuckled. "He is too adventures to settle down."

    Ares smiled. Good answer, he thought.

    Now the women were offended for her. "Did he deny you?"

    Oh, the woman could never win.

    "I never asked him. I like our friendship and he is here to provide us and help us with matters concerning his kind. It is good to have someone from the other side."

    They nodded. "Yes."

    Ares tilted his head. She was better at this than he thought. Their eyes met for a moment as she listened to the women and they exchanged a smile.

 Chapter 234 Puzzled

    The sound of raindrops tapping against the windowpane echoed through the quiet, dimly lit bedroom. Darcyy sound asleep in Ephraim''s king-sized bed, her chest rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. The soft glow of amp on the bedside table cast a warm,forting light around the room, illuminating the small details of the well-furnished bedroom - the framed paintings on the walls, the stacks of books on the nightstand, and the plushforter that covered her body.

    As the rain continued to rattle against the ss, the soothing sound made her half-sleep to keep listening to the sound but also to enjoy the smell of smoked incense and amber and the feel of warm skin against hers. Her body was still mushy from the love-making and her mind was at ease. This man had chased away all her nightmares and the sweet dreams floated against the surface of her mind, filling her with a feeling of spring, a season she never cared to enjoy before.

    With a gentle hand, he brushed a lock of hair away from her forehead and leaned in to kiss her lips softly. She stirred but did not wake. She could hear him murmur sweet words in the back and her lips curved slightly while she nestled into his embrace, her head resting on his chest. Theyy there, entwined, sleeping to the sound of the rain as it continued to fall outside.

    The morning came sooner than she wished and she woke up still caged in Ephraim''s arms. She looked up and was met by his smoke and amber eyes.

    "Good morning," he smiled gently.

    "Good morning," she replied, her voice hoarse from sleep.

    He caressed her cheek with a thumb. "Did you sleep well?"

    "Hmm..." she nodded, smiling. "And you?"

    "In shadows I once lived and wandered alone,

    A man lost and isted, cut off from the known.

    With pain and solitude, I roamed through the night,

    Hoping for a glimmer of love to shed some light.

    And then you appeared, like a blossom in spring,

    Your beauty and grace, a divine offering.

    You smelled of sweet flowers and brought me to life,

    Your strength, your courage, made me want to survive.

    The walls around my heart that were assembled so high

    A fortress built to reach the sky

    You came with a presence so strong and demure

    And slowly, surely, you became my cure

    So my dear, sweet love, you ask if I slept well,

    Beside you, in your arms, where dreams do dwell

    Well, let me tell you, my sweet, my heart''s delight,

    The night I spent beside you, was like a dream so bright.

    Your warmth, your touch, your scent, so sweet,

    With you beside me, my heart isplete."

    Darcy''s heart swelled at the sweet poem he dedicated to her and her face lit up with a smile. "Ephraim," she murmured not knowing what to say as her eyes welled with tears. She found his hand under the sheets and their fingers entwined. "My heart found a home in you."

    He leaned in and kissed her forehead. "You fill me with joy, Darcy."

    Theyy in bed, both unwilling to leave each other as if they were afraid it would turn into a dream they would wake up from and when they finally rose from the bed, they enjoyed breakfast together before he left for work.

    The next few days followed in the same feeling of being in a sweet dream. She would spend the days with some of the crew members that were brought to the mansion after an attack from two dragons while on their ship. Captain Joseph told her that they seemed to have been looking for her which had sent a shiver down her spine.

    Why would they? Were they still after her? She wished she was there so she could end them once and for all.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why are you still here?" Joseph wondered. "Has the Phantom sent you on another mission?"

    Darcy froze. She wasn''t used to lying to them so she told them most of the truth, just leaving some things out.

    "You saw the Phantom''s face?"

    "Yes."

    "What does he look like?"

    "Handsome."

    Theyughed, and she frowned. "I see you are still a woman after all," Joseph said amused.

    She ignored his remark.

    "And the old man... you really think he is your father?"

    She shrugged. "We will see."

    He had been away for five days now in the mountains. The physician had told them it would take ten days and she was growing impatient and worried. Through some strange dreams or memories, she wasn''t sure which but she was seeing what seemed to be glimpses of her life and in them, she had seen him... and her sister.

    Each passing day, she was bing more sure that he was her father as she regained some of her memories.

    "Ephraim. Can''t you take me to him?" She asked him one night as they were going to sleep.

    He took her to the nearest mountains where they kept him and she found him almost frozen, looking dead. She panicked.

    "He is freezing to death."

    "The cold keeps him alive while he adapts to the new changes or the heat will kill him," Ephraim exined.

    She looked at her pale and purple father. Her heart grew tight with worry. She was deeply hopeful and she knew she would be crushed if he didn''t survive. Ephraim came to her side and put his arm around her. "It will be alright. He seems to have your strong spirit and now that he found you I am sure he is fighting toe back."

    Her eyes burned and she reached for his cold hand while pleading in her mind. In her memories, he had looked happy, gentle and warm. She didn''t want to see him die looking this cold.

    Suddenly, his hand moved in hers. Her gaze skipped to his face. She detected eye movement under his lids.

    "Father?" She moved closer, looming over him.

    His chest rose with a deep breath and his eyes darted under the lids. His fingers trembled in her hand and she gave him a squeeze. "Father?"

    His dry blue lips parted and after a long moment, he spoke a name that came out as barely a whisper. "Ra.. vina."

    "It is Corinna," she told him.

    "Find... Ra... vi..na.."

    Darcy felt a sense of worry. He was worried for Ravina. Her cousin, now king was showing to be a cruel and stupid ruler and that did make her worry as well.

    "I will find her. Focus on recovering."

    He was fighting hard to speak as if afraid of missing his chance but she was not going to believe he was dying. He would live and be able to tell her all.

    "A... Ares."

    Recognizing the familiar name she turned to Ephraim.

    Ares. The pirate and governor. Why was he calling his name?

 Chapter 235 Ruling With Opposition

    Ravina could feel the prying and judgemental gazes after Mchi made her ce the crown on Nazneen''s head. He had made a statement with that move, and many didn''t like it at all. She wasn''t sure how she felt about it yet but didn''t ponder on it, knowing it would all sink in, eventually. Some tried to make her feel like an outsider, unaware that it didn''t bother her at all. But it bothered them a lot, and she responded to their bitter faces with a polite smile.

    Ravina knew that, however, many joined her side, there would always be those who would oppose, and she wasn''t here to appease them all. The price of being a ruler was enemies even among your own people.

    Mchi joined Nazneen and was helping to introduce her to influential people.

    "They look like a couple," a few women beside her spoke loud enough for her to hear.

    Oh well, they might have annoyed her and made her jealous if she didn''t know as much as she did.

    "It is sad they are both fated to some weak humans."

    They certainly bothered too much about some weak humans.

    Her gaze traveled across the distance to find Ares. He stood unbothered beside therge food table, chewing on an apple. Ravina left the women behind and walked over. His gaze fell on her as she neared.

    "How are you feeling now?" She asked.

    "Better," he replied, but she still thought he looked paler.

    "You invented pistols. I am sure you can find a cure."

    He smiled and took another bite of the apple. "Death is one thing no one will escape when the timees."

    She sighed. "It is not your time yet."

    "Only time will tell."

    How could he be so nonchnt about it? Yes, he was a pirate and death was part of his daily life but still...

    Ravina looked over at Nazneen. "Does she know?"

    "She will know."

    "She will be heartbroken..."

    He paused and his eyes darkened. "I know..." he said, his voice thickening.

    "So then you have to try harder."

    Suddenly, he chuckled. "I see..." he took another bite and turned to watch Nazneen and Mchi having a serious discussion with some guests.

    Nazneen''s eyes searched for Ares after a while and she wore a frown. Ravina guessed the topic of discussion was humans again.

    "Are they ndering us?" Ares asked.

    "It seems so." She said and found Mchi turning to her as well. He was more upset she could tell.

    "Come," she told Ares and began to walk over the distance. She had been ckingtely, trying to push things away out of fear and worry but it was time to do what she came to do.

    Ares came to walk beside her without asking what she was about to do and Mchi watched her intently as she neared and she want to stand beside him. She looked up at him with a polite smile. "Am I causing a ruckus?"

    "Not you. It is me," he smiled, casting the men a sideways nce.

    "We were exining how having you here would be beneficial for all." Nazneen added who didn''t care to keep things subdued.

    Ravina turned to the few men and women trying to oppose to her and Ares''s presence.

    "Queen Nazneen is right. She made the better choice for her people. There are several areas where humans and dragons can benefit from mutual coboration. Humans have made significant strides in technology and medicine while dragons are bing more like humans in nature. Aging faster, healing slower, and acquiring some of the illnesses that humans have. This means that the advance in technology and medicine will also be important for the survival of the dragon race in the near future. Deadly diseases that wiped away a whole poption havee and gone many times before and humans have only survived because we are muchrger in number."

    "Even if what you say is true, dragons will never be as weak as humans, even if we are unlike our ancestors, who were much stronger." A man replied.

    "One dragon might be stronger than ten humans but I am speaking of dragons as a race against humans. It is not ten against one or even hundred against one. It is much more so it depends on how you value strength. Dragons are here hiding after all."

    Their faces twisted with anger, but they dared make no move. "Speaking of hiding, it is another reason to work with humans and establish peace. It is only a matter of time before you are found and with the fast-developing technology of deadly weapons, it will be more beneficial for us to have peace before the humans find us."

    She included herself to alleviate the tension but she was included if dragons were found. She would be a traitor. One of them.

    "There are of course more reasons for establishing peace and working together. We both have resources that the other doesn''t have. By trading these resources with each other, both sides can benefit from the increased avability of these resources and we will have economic growth. Harsh times have led to bigger discoveries for humans that we all can benefit from and humans could learn to take better care of theirnds from you. Besides, it will be a safer world for half-breeds which I assume there are more of. They will rise one day too, but hopefully a day they are weed in both worlds where they don''t be the enemy of either."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you threatening us?" One male asked.

    "No. I am simply offering a solution to what I know will happen. You know it too."

    They just stared at her for a while.

    "Well, Queen Nazneen and King Mchi are already taking the right measures to ensure everyone''s safety. It takes a lot of courage to put hostility aside and think of what is best for everyone."

    "Yes and if you have any better solution, then I am willing to listen," Mchi added.

    "Having been shot with those painful bullets that you hardly can''t remove, I am curious to see if you have better solutions too," Nazneen added.

    That silenced them.

    "Oh, we became too serious." Nazneen smiled. "Today is a day to celebrate. Let''s have something to eat."

    She eased out of the conversation, giving them a nod to excuse herself and taking Ares with her.

    Mchi and Ravina followed, leaving the eerie silence behind. Nazneen put her arm through Ares'' and then nced behind at her. "Well spoken." She told her and then released Ares toe to her side. "Perhaps I should be threatening in a polite manner as well."

    "That wasn''t a threat," Ravina said.

    "Yes, yes..." she didn''t believe her. "It was a solution."

    "Hopefully a solution or there will be a threat."

    Nazneen frowned. "You are not in a good mood. Perhaps frustrated."

    Now it was her turn to frown and narrow her eyes. Nazneen raised a brow. Ugh. Not the smell of her again.

    "It is alright. During that period, we all be... irritable."

    Right... she was getting annoyed.

    Nazneen chuckled as if she could hear her thoughts. "King Mchi. I will take your bride for a while," Nazneen said, putting her arm through Ravina''s and suddenly dragging her away.

    Mchi had only opened his mouth before Ravina was snatched from his side. He watched the women walk away and then looked at Ares who was also slightly surprised.

    "When did they be close?" Mchi wondered.

    Ares shrugged. "When men became themon enemy."

    Mchi turned to see if the man was serious. "Yes, we are the enemy," Ares added with a hint of humor.

    Mchi shook his head with a smile.

    "So which ones of your people are more open-minded to change? Perhaps you could introduce me to some to pick as court members for the new court."

    The man was already business and Mchi went on to find and introduce him to influential families but didn''t pick any open-minded people. There was none he knew, and the man liked a challenge after all so Mchi gave him plenty.

    He was good at starting conversations, even with those who didn''t want to. For those who wanted to run away, he would open the conversation even if it was with a conflict and then it would lead to a discussion of the conflict at hand. Hisposure on topics that often stirred many emotions was his advantage and he had a way of talking that pulled the listener in even if they didn''t like what he said. He was convincing.

    By listening to the conversations, Mchi learned a few things about his people. The younger ones were more open to change and the older generations were stuck in their old ways, so he found the target.

    The younger generation, even if weaker would be the future so Mchi saw it as something positive. He also got pulled into the discussions and spoke of the change he nned to make and encouraged people by showing them the possibilities of a better future. Deep down, most people just wanted to live a good life. Safe for them and their families.

    Having those discussions gave him a little more hope and showed him which doors were open.

    Ares had already made a list of people in his head. Some were already expected and some were aplete surprise.

    "Those don''t like you or Nazneen," Mchi said.

    "I know but they are experienced and a bnce in court with some resistance won''t be bad. It is to not discriminate against those who hold a different opinion. They can stille with something valuable."

    Making use of everyone was indeed a good strategy that he could use as well.

 Chapter 236 More Friends Than Foes?

    "So... did my tips work?" Nazneen asked.

    Ravina only looked at her, but Nazneen got her answer. A mischievous smile curved her lips. The woman was faster than she imagined, but she knew they didn''t go all the way. She couldn''t deny that she was curious as to why. Did they have problems?

    "But you are still holding back? Does it scare you?" Nazneen asked.

    "No."

    "Nervous then?"

    "No."

    "Worried?"

    She paused.

    "About what?" Nazneen wondered.

    "I am fertile." She simply said.

    Oh...

    "You are avoiding the consequences."

    She said nothing to that.

    "You don''t like children?"

    "It is not a matter of liking them. I am just.... and this isn''t the safest space for half-breeds."

    Half-breeds? Nazneen imagined having children with Ares. They would also be half-breeds then. It made a deep frown settle between her brows. She would also fear for her children. She recalled Ephraim''s story and felt a shiver down her spine.

    She sighed. "Well, maybe you can give me some tips now."

    Ravina smiled. "You don''t need tips."

    "Trust me, I do."

    The woman narrowed her eyes. "What do you need help with?"

    "Tell me what human males prefer?"

    Ravina chuckled. "I don''t think there is much difference in preference."

    "Maybe, but Ares is .... different."

    Ravina tilted her head thoughtfully. "I don''t think I know him more than you do, but... I think he is very loyal to those who are loyal to him and he values that a lot. If you want to do something more fun then... he likes a challenge," she shrugged.

    A challenge? Was she telling her to be the challenge?

    "Do you like to read?" She suddenly asked.

    Nazneen recalled the times she was interested in books when she was still in the phase of trying to impress her father.

    "It was a long time ago I read something."

    Ravina nodded. "There is a book called The masked King. My father gifted it to me. It was his favorite book and became one of my favorites." As she spoke her tone changed and her eyes became distant, as if traveling back in time. A sad smile curved her lips. "I think you would like it too." She said.

    What made her think she would? Now she was curious what the book was about and what did it have to do with Ares?

    "Where can I get it?"

    "A bookstore."

    "Oh.. then I can''t get it."

    Ravina smiled. "I guess you can''t."

    She could ask Ares, maybe?

    After finishing their grilled corn near the river, they went back to the celebration just to find Ares and Mchi mingling with the guests. Both were in deep discussions with a group of people.

    Mchi''s group was calmer but Ares was in a group having a heated discussion. She almost felt like fists would be thrown soon but Ares lightened the mood with something he said and theyughed for a while before continuing with the discussion and getting agitated again.

    "They seem busy."

    "What are they talking about?" Ravina wondered.

    "Politics."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ravina..." Suddenly a few men came to Ravina, looking surprisingly happy to see her, unlike most.

    Ravina greeted them politely, and they wondered about her wellbeing. They sounded genuine.

    "The little mix of magic you madest time has been doing wonders." One of the women said.

    "I am d it helped." Ravina said.

    The woman introduced her friends. "We have been wondering if you will make more of those vegetable peelers?"

    "We are working on making more. They should be avable soon." Ravina said.

    "That is wonderful," the woman beamed.

    "This is Queen Nazneen," Ravina introduced her.

    The women greeted her. "It is good to see two female rulers together."

    Oh... so these women already epted her?

    Nazneen saw more friendly faces and supporters of Ravina. Not everyone was against her. The evening was more pleasant than she expected and ended with a dinner and dessert at Araminta''s house.

    While enjoying her tea on the balcony, Joel came to disturb her. "I am still avable... you know." He smiled charmingly.

    He was like her, in a way. They never tried hard to fish. The fish just fell into their. Unfortunately for him, she was trying to catch a rare fish now and wasn''t interested in being the fish herself. Unless the fisher was someone else.

    "I know," she said. "And it seems you learned nothing from your brother''s case."

    "Yours is different."

    "How?"

    "I heard you say, he is just a friend."

    She chuckled. "And you believed it?"

    "No. But you are not lovers. Is he ying hard to get?"

    "Why would he?"

    "It must pride him to have a beautiful woman like yourself whom every man wants to chase after him."

    "I am NOT chasing after him."

    "You look desperate."

    She frowned, feeling her cheeks heat up.

    He smiled smugly and then came to sit beside her. "Don''t worry. Some men just like the chase and you are not running." He put his arm behind her on the backrest without touching her and leaned closer. "You have to run fast. Make it a challenge."

    A challenge? Again.

    "You will see, he wille running. He is watching right now."

    Nazneen was about to look behind her when he grabbed her chin. "Don''t look. You are having fun here."

    What was he doing? She was so close to pping his hand away but curiosity made her stop. What was Ares thinking now?

    Ares took a sip of his coffee, which was now suddenly bitter. The man was flirting again, but Nazneen didn''t get away from him yet. What were they talking about? He couldn''t hear them through the locked door and the chatter in the room.

    Saul and Ravina were ying chess and he guessed Ravina won.

    "Want to y?" someone asked him.

    "No." His gaze was glued on the balcony. Nazneen was staying. Did she enjoy hispany? Could he be that person? He didn''t like him for her but if she liked him, then... it was alri...

    The words faded when Joel slowly put his arm around her and pulled her closer. Nazneen didn''t push him away and Ares took another bitter sip. Could she at least not do it in front of him? Something itched inside of him. A familiar stab. One he had experienced before.

    He averted his gaze, realizing he had emptied the cup of coffee. Putting it away, he got up and walked out into the cold night breeze. He didn''t go far since they would be leaving the Azar n tonight, to go home to Nazneen''s n.

    The messengers would guide them the first few days, helping them choose guards and court members and establishing certain rules. Ares had already discussed a few ns with them, together with Mchi.

    "Jealousy is not foreign to humans then," a familiar voice came from behind.

    Mchi.

 Chapter 237 The Road To Better (Part 1)

    Mchi sat on the other bench, next to Ares who didn''t reply to his question. Even in his jealousy, the man kept his emotions hidden. Mchi wasn''t sure what Nazneen was thinking but he had learned that those tricks didn''t work and thinking of it now, they were childish. He had been childish.

    Also, what was Joel up to? When he asked him about Ares and the witch, Mchi could tell he wasn''t telling theplete truth. He was hiding something.

    "Shouldn''t you go inside and get her?" Mchi asked.

    Ares smiled. "Why would I interrupt if she is enjoying herself? The only downside is your brother."

    Mchi chuckled. It was funny that he agreed. Especially since it was Joel of all people, but he also didn''t want his brother to be with a woman he had been with. It was just... too much. Either Ares had to interrupt them or Nazneen get away from there. Otherwise, he would.

    "Want to have a drink?" Mchi asked.

    He sighed. "Alcohol would be good indeed."

    They went to the food house nearby and ordered drinks. Ares wanted the strongest they could get.

    "Don''t pirates drink too much? You should worry for your liver."

    Ares chuckles. "I am dying anyway."

    "And what is killing you?"

    "My heart."

    Was he speaking metaphorically?

    "And your leg?"

    Ares smiled. "You are still curious about that?"

    "Anyone would be."

    "All I can tell you is that there is so much unknown out there. So many things we can''t see, hear or exin."

    "Too bad I don''t enjoy solving mysteries," Mchi replied with a slight sarcasm to his answer that gave no answers.

    Ares chuckled and took a sip of his drink.

    "How did you get into politics?" Mchi asked.

    He wanted to learn more about this man and from him. He had interesting views on things.

    "With whom do you think pirates trade? The rich and influential. Behind closed doors, of course. I knew people from high ces that I traded with. People who even created thosews that would put pirates in jail. Trading with those cunning people will teach you a lot and from there I met the King himself."

    "And from stealing you went to being the protector of your people."

    "I know..." Ares chuckled amused, seeing the irony in his argument. "In the beginning it was just to save myself but... Ravina''s father has a way with words."

    Well, she did too. Today she took charge again with her usual cold aura that could intimidate in the right way.

    Now Mchi wanted to discuss weapons.

    "I trust Ravina with those weapons but... I am in a way handing them to you. How can I know they won''t fall into the wrong hands? Your brothers are not all quiet on your side yet and your court members don''t put me at ease."

    Mchi had already made up his mind tonight that he needed to make some in his way of ruling and his court.

    "How about we have a supply chain guarded by people from your side, Nazneen''s n, and my n? And only the most trusted will have ess to it. You are already choosing members in court for Nazneen."

    "What about distributions? Who will get to use the weapons and when?"

    Mchi became thoughtful. "We need a setup of n and rules around it."

    "Yes. I can''t just give away weapons. You need to think of all the steps to ensure it is not misused before I can supply you with it. What I will supply you with is not something that can be used by everyone. The use of pistols needs training. You can make up your n with this information and let me know."

    Mchi nodded.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When they went back to his mother''s house, the guards to take Nazneen and Ares home to their n were already waiting.

    Mchi had already noticed that Ares and Ravina were a bit morefortable around each other after the few conversations they had at different points.

    The messengers were also there to send Nazneen home safely and stay with her until matters settle down.

    "You will do well. Let me know if you need anything and you are wee here anytime," his mother told Nazneen.

    "Thank you," Nazneen smiled and they gave each other a brief hug.

    As if knowing that Ravina wasn''t much of a physical person, they just gave each other a smile and a nod. Then all of them watched the group fly away.

    Mchi sighed, exhausted from all the talking of today so he was happy to be able to go back home and organize his thoughts. Saying goodnight to his mother and brothers, he walked back home with Ravina.

    "You seemed very busy today at the ceremony" Ravina pointed as they strolled down the street. The bright moon illuminated the dark path.

    "I just got into deep discussions."

    "Resistance?"

    "Not as much as I thought. There are many people open to change."

    She nodded but remained quiet.

    "What did you and Nazneen do?" He asked.

    "We enjoyed some time and corn near the river."

    "Is that all?"

    She smiled. "What do you expect?"

    He shrugged. "I thought you were talking about me."

    "We did insult you," she teased.

    He chuckled as they arrived home. They slowed down at the hall, having their rooms separate. Although they had shared a bed many times before they paused, thinking of what to do or where to go next. A part of him was telling him that it would be best to sleep alone as he was still not sure he could control himself but... she had taken the first stepst time, surprising him with her hidden skills. What did that mean for their rtionship? Were they closer or was that just an effect of her fertility?

    He gave up on all the questions. He didn''t have the patience to think through all of that so he took her hand. "Let''s sleep in my room tonight." He said and to not make it awkward he just led her upstairs.

    Ravina followed him without any protest, her small hand in his, already awakening many wild thoughts as he led her to his room. He went ahead and picked one of his robes so she could change. He had no screen in his room where she could hide, he realized as he handed it to her.

    "I won''t look," he joked lightly.

    She raised a suspicious brow but said nothing.

    "You shouldn''t look either," he teased as he walked away to change as well.

    She scoffed. "I will try my best."

    With a smile, he turned to the window as he undressed and he could hear her in the background changing as well but he could feel her eyes on him from behind. Her sweet scent had already filled the room and in the dim light of his room, mixed with his own scent and the thought of her also being naked right behind him made him think it was better she didn''t have a front view.

    He wrapped the silky garment around his hips before turning around. Ravina was just wrapping herself in the robe that was too big. It was not long enough to cover all the way down to her ankles so she a part of her legs were exposed. Her pale skin looked creamy in the soft candlelight and her blue eyes twinkled.

    She crept up on the bed, her one thigh slipping through the split as he sat down and pulled his legs up on the bed as well.

    "I feel heavy. I think I ate too much." She said sighing when shey down on the mattress.

    She had already regained some weight and he liked that on her. If she was already this beautiful, what would she look like when she regained healthpletely and all color and weight returned? She would be stunning.

    Mchi pulled the covers over her body as she seemed tired beforeying down and getting under the covers as well. They turned to face each other and remained quiet for a while, just allowing themselves to enjoy the stillness after a long day of chatter.

    "What did you and Ares talk about?" She asked.

 Chapter 238 The Road To Better (Part 2)

    Mchi became thoughtful thinking of the conversation he had with Ares and the ones he had with his people. "Mostly politics." He replied. "Speaking to people today I realized... I don''t know much about being a ruler. All that I know is from my father and I didn''t like his ways. There is a lot I need to do and change."

    She narrowed her eyes. "What made you think so?"

    "I found out that I don''t know much about my people. I always thought I was alone in my thoughts when my father was alive. I dared do nothing because I thought I was the odd one. Something had to be wrong with me for thinking differently when everyone else didn''t protest. I was wrong. There are many who think like me. More people than I could imagine."

    Ravina nodded. "Everyone is afraid to be the odd one so they all try to blend in until one sticks out and people follow."

    They exchanged an understanding look and she gave him an encouraging smile.

    Mchi smiled as well. "You have no idea how beautiful your smile is..." he said getting off-topic. It was difficult not to be distracted now and then.

    Her smile widened and a flush colored her cheeks as she looked down in that alluring way before gazing up at him again. What a way to seduce him.

    Pulling himself together he went back to the topic again. Ravina knew more about weapons than he did, so he wanted to know her thoughts. "I spoke to Ares about the weapons..." he began and then told her what they spoke about.

    Ravina listened thoughtfully. "You two don''t have to worry. We can keep the pistols in one ce and the bullets in another so even if one is found it can''t be used without the other. Those we train, we can supply with. They can''t use it forever anyway and will need to reload. Having ess to those weapons will also make more people willing to join our side. No one wants to be on the weaker side."

    She had really thought through it. No wonder the man trusted her.

    "There are inventions beyond pistols. We can invent things to not only keep our weapons safe, like a lock system or something..." she was thinking hard. "But we can also put traps for those wanting to attack your kingdom. Just like the castle had walls. As the king of all dragons and with ns to bring about a change, having extra security will be crucial."

    "We have a lot to do then." He said.

    She looked at him for a long moment.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "You seem to have a lot on your mind tonight."

    "I do."

    "Let''s sleep for now. We will take tomorrow when ites."

    "You sound like Chanan now."

    She chuckled.

    "I don''t think I can sleep."

    Suddenly her fingers were reaching for his face and he closed his eyes. He felt the soft touch of her fingertips on his temple, over his eyelids and down the rest of his face. A shiver went through him. What was she doing?

    She did again, this time softer, slower, lingering a little more on his lips. How could she have a touch so electrifying yet soothing at the same time? He let her caress him to sleep, afraid that even the slightest movement would awaken him from this heaven but it seemed the heavy thoughts remained at the back of his mind and soon his heaven turned into hell.

    Screams filled his mind. Terrified screams and he was again chasing people the size of ants from where he flew. No. He didn''t want to. He tried to stop what he was doing but he couldn''t. He opened his mouth.

    No!

    "No! Mchi!" Now his sister''s voice cut through the screams.<novelnext></novelnext>

    No, please...

    He fought to wake up already dreading to hear her cries but his body was numb just like that time when he tried to get to her. His eyes burned as he listened, stuck in his immobile body.

    "Mchi!"

    No. Stop the cries.

    "Mchi!"

    His body was starting to move. Shaking. The heat was reced by with a soothing cold as he drifted away from the screams.

    "Mchi?!" A soft voice called him, awakening him with a cold ssh of water.

    He gasped and shot his eyes open.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t know how else to awaken you?"

    Before he could wake from his confusion, Ravina''s blue eyes met his. She looked at him worried as she gently wiped the water away from his face.

    He just breathed, her cold hands soothing his burning skin.

    "It is alright," she stroked his hair back.

    Mchi took a few deep breaths. He hated those nightmares. Why did theye back again?

    "What is haunting you?" She asked softly.

    His eyes burned. "My... my sister."

    Her eyes seemed to glisten in the dim light. She said nothing and just held his hand. After a moment he pulled her down and she rested her head on his shoulder.

    She ced her cold hand right on the middle of his bare chest.

    "What was your sister like?" She asked.

    Mchi thought back to the fond memories he had with his sister and felt a lump in his throat as he tried to answer her question.

    "My sister was very innocent but also extremely mischievous. She would keep all on our toes, tease us, entertain us, make usugh, and forget about all of our worries. She was the light in our home. Always smiling, always helpful, and positive. A friend to everyone, a lover of animals and a protector of nature." Mchi got lost in the memories of her and smiled. She had been the one to keep things light in their family. "She could be very cunning too. She always found out our secrets and would use them against us when needed. She could make us brothers fight or be friends easily. She kept us all together."

    "She sounds wonderful," Ravina said.

    "She was."

    And with those wonderful memories of his sister, he closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 239 Homecoming Of The Queen

    Flying over her homnd, Nazneen could feel her heart pounding. She had been away for so long, locked away from her people and the world. She had not seen her home for so long. What did it look like now after so many years? Was everything still the same or was it so changed that she wouldn''t recognize anything at all? A part of her hoped some things were still the same so she could cherish those memories.

    As theynded with the guards and the messengers by their side, Ares got off her back she shifted. Others who were unable to attend the ceremony gathered together to witness the new queen''s arrival. Now, she truly felt nervous as the responsibilities of her role dawned on her. She could hear her own heartbeat. Bad, she thoughts since everyone else could hear it as well. She tried to calm down when she felt a hand on the small of her back. She turned to Ares who was beside her and he gave her a light stroke on the back without turning to her.

    He looked ahead unafraid, despite knowing that people would oppose him. That gave her a sense of confidence and she looked ahead as well. She forced a smile on her face as the messengers announced her arrival and introduced her. Nimrion, the head messenger would make sure she settled down and that the court was built before he left with his twopanions.

    Nazneen looked around, recognizing some buildings and ces and others werepletely new to her. Things had changed as expected and she felt like a stranger in some way. She looked through the crowd for some familiar faces but why was she even doing that? Those who knew her would fight against her the most. She didn''t leave with a goodst impression. She was sure people had celebrated her absence.

    After Nimrion introduced her, she stepped forward inside the circle that was made by the crowd. Her conversation with Ravina had made her see the issue between humans and dragons deeper and it touched her on a personal level when they spoke about halfbreeds. Perhaps, their own future children. She didn''t want them to have the same fate as Ephraim. This war was bad for all of them. Her people only refused to see the disadvantages and admit that they had been chased into hiding.

    It wasn''t surprising. Dragons were prideful. They had ruled over the skies andnds for a very long time and to give in to humans and live side by side as equals would be understandably difficult. But more difficult would be to stay safe. It was time to swallow the pride.

    She looked around, now meeting the gazes of her people. She saw herself in many of them. Proud, unwavering and unwilling to change. Fiery eyes glistening with resistance. She would have been one of them and even worse had she not met Ares. Had she not had a human mate. Was it a blessing or a curse to have a mirror right infront of her eyes? Perhaps the witch did do her a favor after all but the truth was hard to swallow.

    She felt the lump grow in her throat knowing what she had to do. Today, she would have to show some humility.

    "Good evening," she smiled looking around at all of them. "Some of you might already know me and the rest, I am sure you have at least heard of me. I know that many of you have doubts about me, and I understand why. I was not good to you. I was not good at all. But I have changed and I am still changing. Being locked away for a century has given me time to reflect on my actions, and I have nowe to see things in a different light. I am sure I am stillcking in many ways but know that my heart is in the right ce. My wish is to ensure our safety and make us thrive and I hope you can support me in my quest."

    When she finished an eerie silence followed. People looked at her as if they had seen a ghost. Eyes gleamed with surprise and confusion. Ares looked at her with an unfamiliar gaze and a hint of surprise as well and then gave her an approving smile.

    She bid everyone goodnight and they proceeded, the messengers leading her to the royal house. Her home.

    Nazneen''s heart began to beat again, the rhythm increasing with each step. She wasn''t sure how she would feel being back home, where she grew up. Where she had created both fond memories and painful ones.

    "Are you alright?" Ares asked pulling her out of her own thoughts.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "That was a good speech." He said.

    "Thank you."

    "It seems you don''t need my help as much as I thought."

    "I disagree. I observed how you spoke to everyone tonight. It helped me expand my vocabry."

    He smiled amusedly.

    They arrived in front of the royal house. She could see how Ares looked at the building with curiosity. Indeed her home had a different structure than the rest of the buildings. Her father loved to disy his wealth and the royal house was built tomand attention with its grandeur and majestic appearance. It boasts towering columns, intricate carvings, and ornate decorations that speak of a time when dragons ruled.

    At the front, they were met by doors made of solid oak, carved with scenes of dragons soaring through the sky and breathing fire. An impressive pediment stood above the doors, supported by columns soaring high into the sky. There were intricate carvings of dragons in various poses on the pediment, each symbolizing strength, power, and wisdom.

    Once inside, they were greeted by a spacious courtyard, surrounded by rows of columns and adorned with beautiful nts and flowers. In the center of the courtyard, stood arge fountain that was surrounded by benches where people could rest and admire the beauty of the surroundings.

    So far, things still looked the same.

    As they made their way deeper into the house, they passed through long corridors lined with more columns and adorned with tapestries depicting scenes of dragons in battle, flying through the sky, and ruling over their kingdoms. Ares took his time to watch them.

    "My father was very proud of being a dragon," she exined.

    "I can see that," Ares said. "These paintings would also make me feel proud if I was one."

    Two servants came to wee them, their eyes darting with many questions when they took notice of Ares. They greeted them all.

    "Here is your queen and this is... Ares. Her guest. Show them both to their rooms." Nimrion ordered them. Then he turned to both of them. "I will see you tomorrow morning. Good night."

    "Good night." Nazneen nodded and Nimrion left with his tworades.

    The two servants suggested showing them each to their rooms. Ares turned to her. "Good night then," he said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    No!

    "Good night," she replied oddly.

    Why was she suddenly acting like this? She could just refuse. She watched him leave with one of the maids before she followed the other one. Again she got lost in watching the halls, trying to see what changed and what remained the same. Most things were the same giving her a feeling of nostalgia. Before she knew her eyes burned for some odd reason. Why would she cry?

    So many strange emotions settled in her chest and she fought back the tears. "I have prepared two rooms," the maid Anora said. "One has the view of the mountains. It is on the..."

    She knew which one she spoke about. It was her mother''s room. "Let''s take that one." She interrupted.

    When she arrived at the room, she was surprised. Unlike the rest of the house, the room was made differently. Of course. She shouldn''t be surprised that a room where people lived after them would change to suit their personal style.

    "I... I can change things if you don''t like them." Anora said noticing her expression.

    "No... it''s alright."

    She excused the maid to be left alone.

    The room was decorated in warm, earthy tones of browns and golds, with ents of deep greens, which were very dragon-like. The walls were muted beige, and the floors were covered in plush brown rugs.

    This room''s centerpiece was a rich, dark wood four-poster bed. The bed was draped in silks and satins in shades of deep green and gold. Above the bed hung a canopy of sheer fabric, creating a dreamy, ethereal effect. Maybe not so dragon. This reminded her of the room she was given in Ares''s mansion. It seemed dragons adopted the style of the humans they hated so much.

    She stepped out into the balcony and stared ahead at the mountains, while the wind blew her hair. She was back home.

    The candles flickered around her with their soft light as shey in bed under the covers. It was warm but she felt lonely.

    Wait! She sat up. Was Ares safe alone in another room by himself?

    No, no! She had to go see him. She pushed the covers aside and left the room with only a silken robe. She followed his scent, which led her across therge hall and when she arrived at the door to the room, she could hear his steady breathing. He was already asleep?

    Carefully, she opened the door and stepped inside. A fire burned in the hearth, lighting up the room and she found Ares on arge bed. She expected him to notice her arrival since he always slept with an eye open but as she stepped closer he didn''t move. He was breathing at least so not dead.

    She looked around for a moment, unsure of what to do but then decided to get into bed with him. He smelled heavenly and always made her body crackle like burning wood.

    She turned to watch his face. Was he even the slightest jealous today? She hoped her struggle paid off because Joel made her roll her eyes so many times she became dizzy. She wouldn''t let herself go through that again.

    As the night passed, she fell asleep as well. The night''s experience seemed to call for nightmares and she found herself locked in the dark cave again. Her father stood outside but didn''t care to release her. She was screaming for his help, calling his name and begging him but he turned around and left.

    Then the nightmare took a different turn. Her people had captured Ares and they held him hostage with a. She stood frozen, wanting to save him but she couldn''t move her body.

    "Your human mate will die now, queen." They threatened, gathering around him.

    They began to hit him in front of her and she could do nothing. She could feel herself screaming but no sound escaped her mouth.

    They gave his lifeless body ast kick as they left him. "You brought this on yourself." One of them spat.

    She was still crying but couldn''t get to him. Nazneen opened her eyes with a pained gasp, feeling the tears stream down her temples.

    She shot up and turned immediately, his name already on her lips when she came face to face with him.

    "Nazneen?"

    "Ares! Oh," she wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly.

    She never wanted to see that image again. The thought of him dying felt like death itself.

 Chapter 240 A Revival Of Rule (Part 1)

    Nazneen held Ares tightly, feeling the warmth and solidity of his embrace, the reassurance that he was alive and well. She didn''t let go for a long moment, just holding him as if he might slip away if she did. She finally pulled back and looked up at him, her eyes red from tears and her expression raw and vulnerable. Ares met her gaze steadily, understanding in his own eyes.

    Without a word, Ares lifted a hand and brushed her hair back from her face, bringingfort to her. She was still tense from the nightmare, her body trembling slightly. He drew her into his arms again and stroked her back gently. She wrapped her arms around his waist, keeping in mind that she was strong and couldn''t hug him as tightly as she wanted.

    "It was just a nightmare," he said softly, his voice a low rumble in the stillness of the room.

    "It felt real. I saw you die and I couldn''t prevent it."

    He stiffened.

    "It is dangerous for you here," she sobbed hating every selfish bone in her body that wanted to keep him.

    "It is dangerous for me everywhere, Nazneen. We are at war. I am safe nowhere."

    He was right. She would have to fight for peace or the war would continue. She only hoped he would survive the fight and they would see peace together.

    "Teach me everything." She said. "I will do a good job."

    "I know you will," he stroked her hair. "But you need to rest now."

    She was unwilling to let go of him yet and he held her still until her breathing had slowed and her body had rxed.

    Ares pulled back a little and turned their bodies toy her down. He supported her body with his arm around her still until her head sank into the pillow. Her long hair was like ck ink around her golden honey skin. Her eyes were like the crackles of fire in the hearth. His eyes searched hers for any remaining fear or anxiety.

    "I woke you up. You should sleep too." She said.

    Hey down facing her both mesmerized by the eyes they were gazing into. "Why did youe here?" He asked holding back a smile.

    "I was worried about your safety. You don''t sleep with one eye open after all."

    A smile tugged at his lips. "Maybe I knew you woulde."

    "So you trust me?"

    His eyes glistened, a teal swirling in between the emerald. "I do," he admitted softly.

    Her heart settled in a soft ce inside her chest, pushing the fear and worry to the back of her mind.

    "Sleep," he said pulling the covers over her. "As Queen, you will be busy from now on."

    Nazneen nodded, already feeling the pull of sleep. She closed her eyes and let herself drift off, feeling calm with Ares by her side. He made her feel like all would be alright.

    Ares had nightmares of his own and this was the second time he had this dream. He was a fish in his dream. A fish out of the water, dying slowly onnd on a sunny summer day. He could hear the waves in the distance and see the ships sailing into the horizon. With his tail, he flopped around and thrashed in an attempt to get back into the water but gradually he became weaker and gave up, and as the day passed and the sunset, his dead body was buried in the sand.

    When he woke up, his eyes were wet. The images he had seen were so beautiful yet so tragic. It was strange he felt that way when he was content with the life he had lived.<novelnext></novelnext>

    He sat up, looking to his left where Nazneen was still deeply asleep. He then looked outside through the window, at the snow-topped mountains against the sky. It was dawn, the sunrays barely peeking through the soft clouds.

    Ares stepped out of bed and decided to take another tour around the royal house while he nned for the day. He appreciated good art and architecture and this ce was impressively built.

    As he walked around, he noticed a man standing outside the entrance as if waiting for someone. Curious, Ares approached up, pushing the door further open.

    The man stood like a soldier, already giving him the impression of a warrior. His face was grim as he met his gaze.

    "I am here to see Queen Nazneen." He said before Ares could ask.

    "And who shall I say it is?"

    "Who are you?"

    "The Queen''s right hand. Ares."

    He surprised him by keeping the same expression. No questions in his eyes or a show of distaste or disapproval.

    "I am Tenzin. Formal royal guard to King Shah. Nazneen''s father. I left the service after her father died and wish to return now to serve her."

    Hmm....

    "Come inside," Ares said. There was something about the man that made a good impression.

    Tenzin followed him in.

    "Nazneen is sleeping. You are here early."

    "I know. I don''t mind waiting."

    "I was meanwhile thinking of how to recruit court members." Ares began. "I have a few in mind but came up with a better idea. How about allowing everyone to apply and through certain tests pick out the best." He paused and turned to Tenzin. "What do you think?"

    Tenzin''s expression changed for the first time. "I..." he stuttered as if he was caught off guard. "I wouldn''t know."

    "That would upset some people."

    "Yes."

    "But others would find it fair?"

    He became thoughtful. "Yes."

    Both turned around when they sensed Nazneen''s presence. She came down the stairs in the hall, still wrapped in a silken robe. Ares felt a strange sense of... possessiveness? It was one thing to wear her revealing traditional clothes but the robe felt private even if it covered more. A strange urge of wanting to cover her up or carry her back upstairs came over him.

 Chapter 241 A Revival Of Rule (Part 2)

    Nazneen made her way down the stairs, her robe draped over her curvaceous frame. Ares couldn''t help himself from stepping forward, ready to cover her in some way even if it was blocking Tenzin''s view. The way the soft material hugged her curves intimately made him feel like he was seeing a side of her that was reserved for only him.

    Only for him?

    He almostughed out loud. He was digging his grave faster and the pain of letting go returned. It was happening again, what Richard had warned him about. When death came, that was when life became more desirable to live.

    "It will hurt badly then," he had warned.

    The death that had been so natural to him now suddenly felt like the enemy. It would indeed hurt.

    "Who is this?" Nazneen asked narrowing her eyes as she stepped down the stairs. Her eyes were glued on Tenzin and slowly she seemed to recognize him.

    "Tenzin?"

    "Nazneen."

    Suddenly her face lit up and she seemed happy to see him.

    Well, he sure was happy to see her as well. In a robe.

    Whatever words passed between them after, went through one ear and out the other. All Ares could focus on was the terrible irritation he felt.

    "Ares?!"

    Suddenly he was pulled back and both Nazneen and Tenzin looked at him confused.

    "Yes...well... it was just an idea for now. We should discuss it further and in-depth first." He gave Nazneen a look that he wanted to speak to her alone.

    Nazneen asked Tenzin to give them a moment and take a tour around the house meanwhile. She seemed to trust him.

    As he disappeared into the distance, Arrs took Nazneen''s wrist. "Where is your room?"

    "Uh... there."

    He pulled her with him through the hall. "Wait! Where are you taking me? We could discuss it over breakfast?"

    "Once you are properly dressed," he bit out.

    "Oh..." he could hear the smile in her voice.

    "This?" He asked finding a door.

    "Yes."

    He pushed it open and pulled her inside.

    Nazneen was enjoying this too much. He was so odd. Last night he did nothing but today he was bothered by her robe. Sure, she was wearing nothing underneath and it was held together with a small belt but she had worn more revealing clothes. Why now?

    Not that she minded. The way he grabbed her hand and pulled her away with such intensity made her tingle all over. He awakened the mating instinct in her and she wished he dragged her further to bed. But there was something else. She noticed his strength. She knew he was fast from the chase in the woods and today she got to see some of his strength.

    "So you can change now," he said.

    "With you here?" She raised a brow with a smirk.

    "Now you suddenly care about privacy?"

    "No," she shrugged. "I just thought you would care but it seems not. You can help me then."

    She began to undo her belt as she walked to the chest to find clothes. Wanting to tease him, she picked the most revealing ones.

    "How about this?" She teased, holding the clothes up.

    A small frown settled between his brows. "I will need you to take me back home so you could at least wear something that won''t give my guards and servants a heart attack."

    "Why are you going back home?" She wondered.

    "I need to take care of some things and also bring weapons... and clothes."

    The nightmare fromst night came back to mind. When her people killed him, he was wearing his own clothes. She shook the images away and wore something more covering before she flew off with him.

    Some of his men were there. Jayden, Noah, and the sweet boy Eric. She felt happy to see them again. They had been so good to her.

    Noah was the serious one and was ready to talk business right away. "You just disappeared again." He told Ares, looking displeased.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know. I had to for a while. Nazneen has found her way back home now and is queen."

    "Congrattions," Jayden smiled and Eric nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you. It was all because of Ares."

    They looked between her and Ares with a certain look and Noah specifically red at Ares.

    "What?!" Ares red back.

    Noah seemed to want to say something other than what he said. "Things are not looking good without king Russell and I can''t find any signs of where he might have disappeared."

    Ares sighed. Could he really be dead? Then they should have at least found some trace.

    "I think you should go back to the castle and get a few things straight with prince Andrew. He is not doing well." Noah advised.

    "He will dig his own grave and I don''t have time for him now. Let him y king for a while." Ares replied.

    Noah pulled out a letter and held it out. Ares took it from him. "It is from Lord Dragenski."

    Great. Ares needed to meet him anyway. He opened the letter, again noticing the artistic touch in the man''s handwriting. As he began to read the letter he also noticed the smell remembering Ravina''s words. A smokey aroma of amber and incense. It was his smell. Why did Ravina wonder?

    His eyes skimmed over the words. Ephraim wanted to meet him and gave him a location and times when he was avable. He could meet his men at his ship, so he was smart enough not to give him the location to his house yet.

    He wrapped the letter and turned to Noah. "What else?"

    "Nothing of urgency. How long will you stay?"

    "I am here only to collect weapons and... " he became thoughtful. "I might need some of you toe with me." Ares turned to Nazneen. "Is that alright?"

    "Is that safe?" She asked in return.

    "Well, we need to integrate and I need trusted people to help me while we gather more people." He exined to her his n for recruitment and his men listened as well, while he gathered some weapons.

    "I don''t mind. I would love for all of you to stay with us," Nazneen smiled, then her gaze shifted and her smile widened. "Oh, you are here."

    The rest of his men had arrived and surrounded Nazneen, already starting to chatter.

    After meeting Ravina, Ares had imagined what bringing a woman home would look like. How would it change his life because he knew it would? He was mostly surrounded by men and the same could be said about his men. A woman that became part of the family would bring a different vor into their existence.

    Now watching Nazneen, he was seeing what he had imagined. A smile tugged at his lips but the warmth in his chest was quickly reced with a sting of pain. A reminder that this was short-lived and for Nazneen.... She was making him worry for her.

    Last night seeing the fear in her eyes about his death made him dread her reaction once he decided to tell her but she had to know at some point. From Aletta''s words and his symptoms, he didn''t have long left. The only way he could give himself a little more time would be to spend the rest of his days in the sea. That wasn''t an option. Prolonging his life while being away from the people he cared for was a life not worth prolonging.

    Ares let Nazneen stay with his men while he went off to change a few things in his will.

    "My Lord, have you not found a cure?" Eve was saddened. She knew about the experiment and thought it was the reason for his death.

    "No," he sighed.

    She often worried about him. She had known him for a long time and they came to care for each other.

    "Dear Eve," he looked up at her with a gentle yet teasing smile. "Make sure not to care for your master next time."

    She didn''t smile. "I won''t because he won''t be you." Her jaw clenched. "I thought I would see you get married and that I would take care of your children as well. There has to be a way."

    He just looked down and said nothing.

    "You make weapons. I am sure there are people who have made advanced medicine out there. You need to find them."

    "I know." He said just wanting her to calm down.

    He knew about all developments out there. He and Richard had tried to find all kinds of things but even if he found good medicine, nothing cured better and faster than dragon blood and that was why they injected it into their bodies. Later he learned it was the magic in the blood that healed them and only thosepatible could tolerate it. He didn''t know that he already had magic in his own blood as an Arozak and even magic, the best medicine couldn''t save him.

    Suddenly he heard steps from far away. How strange that he knew it was Nazneen just from the rhythm. She seemed to be in a rush and soon she knocked on the door. Ares hid the document in his drawer as she opened the door and stepped inside.

    Eve gave him a nod and excused herself.

    Nazneen waited until Eve closed the door behind her. She wanted to talk privately and Ares wondered what was on her mind.

    "You didn''t tell me you experimented with dragon blood," she began.

 Chapter 242 A Revival Of Rule (Part 3)

    "Did you experiment with dragon blood?" Nazneen crossed her arms over her chest.

    Ares took a moment to think of what route he wanted to take. Say something to anger her and end this thing that was escting between them and live hisst days sailing away or try to ease things.

    Unable to decide, he let fate decide for him and told things as they were. "Yes." He replied. "Who told you?"

    "I overheard your men but it doesn''t matter," she spoke annoyed and angry. "Why would you do that?"

    "I was trying to find any way possible to fight back."

    "So there are dragons somewhere out there that are being experimented on."

    "Dragons that went out and were caught destroying and killing humans."

    She took a deep breath as if to calm down. "What were you trying to achieve?"

    "Strength, speed, and fast healing."

    She shook her head. "Dragon blood is lethal. You are lucky you happened to be a breedmate but this is not an experiment that will help humans."

    "I know now," he spoke calmly.

    She looked at him for a long moment and he wondered what was going through her mind. "Now that I am a queen and n to be a good one, I will need to protect my people as well."

    "As you should, " he replied feeling like they were standing on the opposite side. If their people didn''t get along, they both knew on which side they needed to fight.

    "We should get back," she said after a long silence between them.

    Ares took a moment to speak to his men and they decided which ones would stay and which ones woulde with him. Noah, Eric and Jonathan followed him back to the X-n.

    Noah was a responsible man who took his role as Ares'' right-hand man seriously. He was often by Ares'' side, assisting him with various tasks and making sure things were running smoothly within the business. Ares relied on him a lot. He has a calm demeanor and was respected by the other members of the crew.

    Jonathan was the intelligent one and the investigator. He often came up with innovative ideas but also found the missing gaps in their projects. Although he was spurious and passionate about discovering and learning new things, he had a moreid-back personality than Noah and enjoyed joking around with his fellow crew members.

    Eric was the youngest among them. An orphaned boy, now seventeen years old. Ares met him when he was just a boy and he saw himself in the young boy. There was a fire in his eyes, a fighting spirit, a fearlessness, a yful nature, a determination, and a willingness to learn. Ares had felt that he would be a good addition to the crew and he did.

    When they arrived at the royal house, Tenzin was still waiting for them, walking restlessly in the courtyard.

    "Tenzin,e!" Nazneen casually motioned for him toe.

    She introduced him to Eric, Jonathan and Noah. Ares was impressed by Tenzin''s professionalism. He liked the man so far.

    They all went ahead to have breakfast. Nazneen chattered happily with everyone. He could see that she enjoyed being surrounded by people she liked and he could understand that she longed for it after being locked away for so long.

    He took notice of the book on the table, that she brought with her. The masked king. She must have asked one of his men for it. Ares guessed that Ravina suggested it but he had never read it himself so he didn''t know what it was about. Politics? Or just aplicated sad story?<novelnext></novelnext>

    Afte the light chatter, they focused on what needed to be done on the first day as a Queen. The messengers came to help as well, and Ares exined his n to them as well.

    "You want to change traditional rules?" The head messenger raised a brow unimpressed.

    Ares could reply but turned to Nazneen instead. She was the queen after all so he gave her the final word.

    "Can I... not?" She wondered, where she satfortably in a red and golden armchair.

    Enjoying where this was going, Ares turned back to the messenger. "Of course," Nimron replied, keeping hisposure. "I just here to help and I am not sure if this is a good solution."

    Ares looked at Nazneen again. He wanted to see how she would handle this. She looked back at him at first, wondering why he as letting her talk but she pulled herself together quickly. He knew she was a quick learner. She has surprised himst night and he wished to see more of that side of her.

    "We can''t know unless we try," she replied short.

    Nimron gave a curt nod and they proceeded with the n. They put out posters and the messengers went out to spread the message that everyone could apply to be a court member. They would go through different trails and those who scored highest would be chosen.

    "What kinds of tests are you thinking about?" Noah asked.

    "Well, what do we value in our crew?" Ares asked in turn.

    Eric tilted his head as he replied. "Skills. Depending on the task, we need skilled people to perform the task."

    Ares nodded.

    "Being able to handle and work under pressure. Fast thinking. Problem-solving. Curiosity, loyalty, bravery." Jonathan added.

    "You expect them to have all of that?" Nazneen wondered.

    "They could have more or less of one thing or the other. They could score very high on one task and very low on another but the score will bnce each other out." Noah exined.

    "Yes. but we also need to keep those who score very high in a specific category. They could be useful in that category." Jonathan pointed. "For example, your advisers should score high in problem-solving and innovative thinking among other things."

    "And for that, we could give them a real social and economical problem to solve," Eric suggested.

    Tenzin and Ares only sat and listened to the brainstorming that was happening and that got Nazneen excited and she joined eventually,ing up with her own ideas of what she might need as a queen.

    After they were done the smile faded from her face. "We are prideful. Those who fail will cause a problem."

    "You already have skilled and smart people by your side then who will help you take care of it," Ares assured her.

    "And also people who look up to you for being fair and feeling grateful that they were given the chance to use their skills to advance themselves," Jonathan added.

    She nodded smiling. "Alright then. It will be interesting to see which people applied."

 Chapter 243 Painful Paradox

    When the messengers came back with the lists of names, Nazneen was surprised to see how many people had applied. She was also happy to see many female names and hoped that they would make it through the tests. A mix of fear and excitement bubbled in her. She was excited about the future changes but she also had some concerns. They were subdued now that she was surrounded by men who supported her but also lightened her mood.

    She put the paper aside to prepare for bed. Tomorrow the trails would start and she felt her heart beat faster. She would again have to speak in front of all those people who didn''t like her. Pushing the thought aside, she changed to only wear her robe and then got into bed.

    As soon she was in bed, she thought of Ares. She had gotten so used to sleeping next to him but his men were here now and she also wished she could control herself and keep a distance for a while. She had never chased a man before and now she was clinging to him. Enough!

    But her mind had other ns and as shey under the covers, it had to torture her with the memories of his arms around her, his chest against her, his hand between her legs, and his lips on her neck. She turned back and forth in bed, unable to fall asleep.

    Atst she gave up and sat upward. She reached for the book on the bedstand, the one that Ravina rmended to her. It had been a long time since she read a book. It brought back bad memories. Memories of when she tried to study just to impress her father.

    Ignoring those feelings, she opened the book and began to read the first page. It started with the queen making a deal with the devil. She wanted her son to be the greatest ruler of all and for that wish to be granted she had to sacrifice something. Her son would be powerful and intelligent but he would look hideous and so the prince who would wear a mask for the rest of his life was born. And the greatest ruler of all time.

    Nazneen got emerged into his story, the tragedies of his life, his failures, and his triumph. His journey was filled with many lessons, the best of them learned through mistakes. Nazneen paid attention to how his power was acquired because of his voice. He was loud, clear, and inspirational but also very rtable. She found herself even sobbing a few times and halfway through her eyes begged her to stop.

    Shutting the book, she put it back on the bedstand to try and sleep again when she sensed someone outside her room. Getting out of bed, she went to the door and opened it. To her surprise she found Tenzin pacing outside in the hall. He halted and turned to her.

    "Tenzin? What are you doing? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"

    He remained quiet for a moment, "I... I want to make sure you are safe."

    "I can protect myself."

    "I know, I just..." he looked almost guilty.

    Nazneen stepped out into the hall. "What is wrong?" She asked him.

    Tenzin had been very loyal to her parents.

    "Before your father went to fight, he made me promise to protect you." He looked down, "your parents never came back and I lost you. I couldn''t find you anywhere. I had heard the rumors but I found nothing inside the cave. I couldn''t find the witch either."

    "Father wanted you to protect me?"

    "Yes."

    She scoffed. "Father never hid the fact that he would rather I am dead."

    Tenzin stiffened. "I believe your father grew out of his restricted mindset. I think he came to love you and regret his actions. He wanted to make amends."

    "Stop!" She said shaking her head. She didn''t want to know that.

    "He made amends with your mother. That was why she went with him to fight and when they came back, he wanted to make amends with you. He had changed, Nazneen."

    Her eyes burned. "It doesn''t matter now. Father already scarred me deeply. I lived hating myself."

    Tenzin nodded understandably. "I am sorry."

    "He waste," she said, feeling the tears threaten her eyes.

    Why did he have to tell her this?

    "I am sorry," he repeated.

    "Being locked away, I thought father would at least get his wishe true. I wanted him to feel what it would be like without me and even imagined him missing me." Oh, god. This was absurd and made her even more angry and sad admitting it. A tear slipped from her eye. "I imagined him searching for me and then bringing me back home to take good care of me. But he didn''t even know..."

    Tenzin looked down, not knowing what to say while another tear slipped quickly followed by more.

    Nazneen wiped them away. "Mother, again had to choose to go with him. Had she stayed, we could have met again."

    Tenzin looked up at her, his eyes swirling with sympathy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Now they left me all alone."

    He shook his head and stepped forward. "You won''t be alone."

    Her shoulders dropped, sadness rolling off of her body. She remembered all that she did because of her father. How useless he made her feel and how desperate she turned out to be. All she wanted was for him to acknowledge her. Even once but she never got to experience that. He was better off gone! He was not even worth her tears. Why was she crying? She hated herself for this and it only made her cry more.

    "Naz..." Tenzin didn''t know what to do as he stepped forward. Hesitantly he ced a hand on her shoulder and she leaned into him. Tenzin stiffened but Nazneen was too hurt to notice. Her hands curled into fists as she tried to defy the tears.

    Wrapped in aforting embrace, neither of them noticed Ares watching them from a distance. His feet? Mind? No. Heart had led him here only to have it wrecked. He had himself to me for wanting to see her. He had only wanted to make sure she went to bed. Here! Now he got to see her wrapped in another man''s arms.

    He stepped back into the shadows carefully, knowing they had good hearing and he didn''t want to find himself in this situation. It was like sitting in front of Ravina and Mchi for the first time, all over again.

    Ares turned around and walked away. It wouldn''t be the first time he let go. He would survive the pain. And this was what he wanted after all. He had wanted to find someone for Nazneen and Tenzin he liked, unlike Joel. He seemed loyal and rational. Someone who could take care of her because clearly, his life didn''t involve taking care of a woman. If only...

    No! He shook his head dreading these thoughts that began to creep into his mind but they were loud now.

    If only...

    He walked down the hall with a sharp pained breath, as if the seen he had seen had wounded him physically. He clutched his chest. This was physical pain. He felt as if an invisible hand squeezed his heart and he gasped for breath. The weight of his impending death settled in, slowing his steps and then he stopped when he felt a warm wet sensationen trickle down from his nose. He touched above his lips and saw blood on his fingers.

    Again?

    His chest felt tight and he felt out of breath so he hurried to step outside as he wiped the blood with a handkerchief. As if running away while breathless, he continued to walk, his feet taking him to the river that a bit away. He contemted diving for a moment but for the first time, it felt useless fighting. It was as if deep down, he knew this was his time.

    "Ares?" A familiar voice made his head turn. It was Ankine. She smiled as she walked over. "What are you doing alone here at night?"

    "Thinking of death," he said nonchntly but still she took him seriously and frowned.

    "Why? Is she making you give up already?" She tried to joke.

    ? He smiled. "Well, you should be ready to take my job soon. I don''t have much time left."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nazneen came to you. I am sure she told you what I am."

    Ankine nodded and he told her the rest feeling a bit rxed that he could tell someone who didn''t only know one fact or the other. She knew what he was and now she knew about his death as well.

    Ankine frowned. "Well, the magic thing is true but... how long have you been having symptoms?"

    Ares tried to think, "Since five years back," when he first began to experiment.

    "Oh..." she said as if disappointed by the answer and he knew he was doomed. If someone who lived as long as she did had no solution then there was no hope. So no more "if only.."

    He could see Ankine thinking hard and he smiled. "It is alright." He said. "I have epted it. I have lived a good life."

    As if she didn''t hear anything he said, "the only ones who can control magic beyond what urs naturally are witches. Maybe we could meet with that witch again."

    Ares shook his head. "He will bargain."

    "And you are good at it."

    "I am sure the cunning witch is better."

    "You have to try. Let''s see what he offers." She suggested.

 Chapter 244 Inescapable Desire

    Mchi stood in front of the dresserbing his wet hair after his quick bath. He had woken up alone in bed and from the chatter downstairs he knew Ravina was making breakfast with Nako and Mara. He took the opportunity to wash up because today he had had a lot to do. His mind was already nning for the day as he wanted to make things right. The sooner this was solved the sooner he could live a happy life with less worry besides his breedmate.

    Ravina.

    That woman had done something to him. She gave him back his confidence, his will to work harder, his belief that things could change, and much more. She gave him back his purpose after feeling defeated for so long. He had felt like a useless king, mostly because he was and people didn''t hesitate to point it at every corner he turned. He had fought hard toe here because he was unhappy with how things were but when he arrived at this ce, he was already tarnished. He had be the very thing he fought against.

    He put theb away thinking of his father and his sister. His father would haveughed at him and his sister, she would have been disappointed.

    Amal. His heart ached and he tossed theb away. At least one of them had to get their sibling back. As he heard Ravina''s steps as she climbed the stairs he turned away to ask her if she spoke to Ares about her suspicions. Why did he forget to ask the man?

    And now... he forgot what he was thinking about when, suddenly, he caught the scent of Ravina''s fertility as she entered the room carrying a tray of food, and it was as though a tempest was erupting inside of him. The sweet and alluring smell of her fruitfulness at its peak caused his nostrils to re as he took a deep breath, reawakening the breeding instinct in him that he had been trying to keep at bay. His pupils dted and his muscles tensed in response to the enticing scent. The air around him thickened or was it perhaps his skin. Don''t transform now!

    Ravina gracefully walked inside, and he followed her every movement like a hunter waiting for the right moment to sprint and catch his prey. No. A hunter could control himself and wait for the right moment. He was something else right now.

    "Good morning," she smiled so invitingly, and he almost gasped, realizing he had been trying to hold his breath. God! He could use the chains right now that had been holding him back in the cave. It was insane how his body wanted to take control of him, and a feral growl rumbled deep in his chest as he watched her ce the tray on the table and push her damp hair away from her neck.

    He leaned back against the dresser as Ravina turned to him. Her blue eyes and cold stare met his. "Come and eat..." she said, her words slowing down at the end as she took notice of the hunger in his eyes.

    Ravina swallowed. It was early morning. What had happened to him? Why was he looking at her like that, suddenly?

    He remained standing where he was, his hair still wet and his body damp. His muscles seemed to glisten even more, and she recalled his body fromst night as he changed under the light of the moon streaming through the window. It was difficult not to stare but she had also wanted to touch him only the next step that Nazneen told her was...

    Well, she couldn''t find the right words. She shouldn''t be so surprised after all the things she read in Ester''s books.

    An image of Nazneen licking the corn cob before putting it in her mouth came back to mind. That woman was crazy. She could even hear herughter now after her eyes had widened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She looked at Mchi, trying not to think of any body parts right now. Not when he was looking at her like that. She became suddenly aware of what she was wearing. She had kept his robe because it wasfortable, and she wore nothing underneath. Yet she felt as though she was naked from the way he looked at her.

    "Is something wrong?" she asked.

    He pushed himself away from the dresser in silence and strode over. Ravina felt her heartbeat increase with every step until he came towering over her with his size.

    In an almost desperate move, Mchi wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close. Ravina''s heart skipped a beat, and instantly she was enveloped by the heat emanating from his body. She could feel his breath on her face, hot and heavy with need.

    A strong hand cupped her face, and his thumb brushed across her jaw to below her chin. He tilted her head back, and his lips hovered just a breath away from hers. The tension built to a fever pitch, and the heat from his body seeped through the thin material of her robe.

    Ravina could feel his strength and restraint in the muscles of his arms flexing under her palms, and in his dark eyes, she saw the ferocity of his desire, and it stirred something deep within her, that yearned to close the gap between them and taste the fervor that was so palpable.

    She tiptoed to reach his lips but he was so tall. She only earned a taste but she didn''t have to do anything after that. With a low growl, Mchi grabbed her hair and mmed his lips against hers.

    Ravina gasped in shock at the electrifying contact. His mouth was like a storm of passion that threatened to sweep them both away in its ferocity. The pressure of his lips was insistent, urging her to meet him with equal fervor. Their desire grew with each collision, a fire that burned hotter and more consuming as if it would never die.

    Ravina got lost in the feeling, her senses overwhelmed by the vor of him.

    Mchi poured his all into that touch between them,municating a fierce hunger, a need to possess and surrender all at once. He even smelled her blood now and he ached to mark her.

    He pulled away as he felt his protruding fangs. When wanting to mate, it was the only time the dragon wanted to appear at the same time as the man. He couldn''t let that happen now. She was so fertile. It would have consequences he was not ready for.

 Chapter 245 Sowing The Seeds (Part 1)

    "Good morning," Mchi replied after tearing his lips away from her.

    Ravina was breathless, her body tingling all the way down to her toes. The heat that had been bothering her reached another level, and now it ran in her blood. It amplified the taste of his lips on hers, the feel of his body against hers, and his addicting scent.

    Slowly, he released her, and she was down on her feet again, feeling unsteady for a moment. Mchi walked over to the chair and sat down at the table, and Ravina had to quickly collect herself. She pulled up her robe that had fallen off one shoulder and moved to the side slightly to sit on her chair.

    "I might get used to this," he said, nodding toward the tray.

    "It is alright. I don''t mind serving you every morning."

    His gaze was still dark, and he narrowed his eyes with a slight smile. "And the kiss?"

    Her heart skipped. "What about it?" She pretended not to understand.

    His smile widened. "A good morning kiss would be good."

    "You are getting too greedy. I have never served someone breakfast. I used to get served."

    He chuckled. "I will serve you breakfast tomorrow." He said. "With a kiss."

    Her heart did some strange things in her chest, and he smiled knowingly as he picked up his cup of coffee. Her mood died when she remembered that these people could hear and smell everything.

    "Did you talk to Ares about your sister?" He suddenly became serious, but there was a struggle in his eyes as he looked at her with some kind of distance.

    "He said he will try to meet with the half-breed."

    Mchi nodded thoughtfully.

    Ravina watched him, remembering the time she pulled the bullets from his stomach and leg. He put himself in danger to find her sister. Then she remembered when she first came to him, and he threatened her with finding her sister. She almost smiled at how things had changed.

    "You should visit the X-n for a while," he said after some deep thought.

    Ravina frowned. What did that mean?

    Mchi looked up from his te. "I know Nazneen had Ares by her side. It would still be good to have you there, and you can work with Ares on the weapons."

    Ravina almost dropped her jaw. "You are sending me away to work with Ares?"

    "If... you don''t mind."

    Did he hurt his head this morning? "And you don''t?"

    He pretended to think. "Nazneen is there. I am sure she will keep an eye on her man."

    And poke her eyes out as soon as she saw her as a threat?

    "I will be very busy from now on anyway, and it might be good for you to get away and meet other people."

    Ravina frowned. What was he nning on doing? "What will you be busy with?"

    "With making changes."

    "Then I should be here to help you."

    "The best way is to hurry the process of Nazneen settling down so that we can all help each other and also have our weapons and defenses ready."

    Ravina nodded. "We should make a training facility."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Set it up with Ares if you can and I will send my choice of men. I will send a word to Nazneen, and you can leave tomorrow if that is alright. I will talk to Brenna and see if she can go with you."

    Suddenly, he sounded like a different person. Confident and determined. He was beginning to sound like a king.

    Ravina agreed.

    Standing up, "I should go. I will see you tonight."

    She could only nod.

    Mchi paused for a moment and then came over to her. He leaned down, cupping her face, he ced a kiss on her hair, and then, without saying a word, he left.

    This left her more stunned than the previous kiss. She had avoided intimacy for so long. It made her ufortable, and the more intimate a touch was, reaching to the depth and empty cold rooms in her heart, the more it rmed her.

    Only her father used to kiss her in the hair before he left. She felt cherished each and every time. She touched her hairzily, feeling like she was home for the first time.

    Taking the tray downstairs, Ravina couldn''t help but feel emotional for a while, and in all of it, she remembered when she hugged her uncle right before she left. Again, she felt that same feeling. She had the impression that her uncle was her father, but she couldn''t help but wonder how she hadn''t recognized him if that was the case. How could she only now remember the details that strengthened her theory?

    Just as she was done getting dressed, Nako came into the room after a knock on the door. "You have a guest."

    "Who?"

    "Aaron."

    "I aming," Ravina said, d that he came to visit her. She needed to consult him.

    Going to the backyard, she found him studying the swing that Mchi was building.

    "Will this be a swing?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    "I am d he got back into it." He looked at her. "You are helping him heal."

    Ravina smiled, thinking back to how Aaron was the first people to help her through her tough times here. Her first ally and now her friend. It would have been difficult here without him.

    "I need your help," she said.

    "Of course you do," he grinned teasingly.

    She just shook her head at him with a smile. "I want to provide the people with knowledge about the weapons that humans have developed. how they work and how they can inflict harm."

    Aaron frowned. "Why? Isn''t that giving away your secret?"

    "Simply knowing about them won''t make them able to utilize it, but we can utilize their response to the information. Those who fail to see the benefits of joining our side will do so out of fear. Fear is one way to control, and knowing the full extent of these weapons and what they can do can achieve the results we want."

    Aaron smiled. "You don''t know our people. They will never admit they are scared."

    "They won''t have to. They will join in on the guise of reaping the benefits of working with humans to possess those weapons as well and all those on Mchi''s side can do so."

    Aaron nodded. "Hmm... it doesn''t sound bad. How do we spread the information."

    "That is simple," she smiled willfully.

 Chapter 246 Sowing The Seeds (Part 2)

    Mchi walked to the courthouse, his chest still tight, his lungs still heavy from the lingering sensation of Ravina''s kiss. The desire to mate with her had ignited his blood, sending heat pulsing through his veins with the threat to consume him. His dragon wed and growled at the edges of his consciousness, demanding to be freed to im his breedmate.

    He shook his head. It was not time to sumb to his primitive instinct so he decided to shift his focus. With each stride, he concentrated on forcing his dragon back. He took steady breaths and focused on the chilly air filling his lungs, the cold aiding in the extinction of the mes that threatened to devour him.

    As he arrived at the main hall in the courthouse, he only found Saul there. "Where are the rest?" He asked.

    Saul shrugged.

    "Tell all of them to be here immediately," Mchi ordered, and he didn''t wait for Saul to reply. He could feel Saul''s gaze on his back, it was time for his brothers to stop ying around and either join or leave the court.

    He went to the courtroom to prepare his speech while his brother''s returned. He thought deeply of what he needed to say and how he should address the issue. Also how he should manage any conflict that might arise in the meeting. His vision was bing more clear, and with each passing moment, he grew more determined. He thought of Amal, adapting some of her positive attitude. He needed it at the moment instead of cynicism.

    "Mchi?" His brother''s took longer than expected to arrive.

    Mchi turned to them with a serious expression. He looked at each and everyone of the in the eyes. "You arete. Next time you arete, you will be removed from your positions as my councilors.

    They all looked at him baffled. Saul frowned.

    "Sit down. The meeting is soon." He ordered.

    Without a word, they took their seats. Aaron ces a pile of papers in front of him, making Mchi wonder what he''s been up to.

    Saul was about to say something when the first members of the court arrived. They all had their assigned seats and went to sit down after greeting each other. Mchi waited for everyone to arrive, and when the time was right, he nodded for the guards to close the door. Those who camete should reap the consequences. It was enough with the y.

    Mchi looked around at his courtmembers, understanding the topic of discussion was delicate. He needed to strike a bnce in order to make progress without estranging those who held power.

    "There are some issues we need to discuss." he began. "We need to discuss the future of our kingdom and the challenges that are awaiting us, some of which we are already facing. Our traditions have served us well for centuries, and they will remain our foundation." Mchi wanted to start with this to show respect for their tradition and the court''s contribution to their society.

    Then he continued toy out the challenges they might be facing in the current world and the opportunities that exist. He emphasized the need for growth and adaptation, framing his proposal as a natural evolution rather than a revolution. "We need to expand our knowledge and our capabilities within the court, and we can do so by controlled selection of new court members. Ones chosen for their skills."

    The court members looked at each other, and then an older member, Manos spoke. "King Mchi. How can you be sure these new ways are the right way for evolving. Changing our politics can put us in danger in these difficult times when we need strict rules."

    "I agree that we need strict rules, but are we not already in danger? And continuing things the way they are is not earning us freedom or safety. You might all be sitting here thinking that I have been influenced by my human breedmate and that she is clouding my judgment. You are right that I am influenced, but I assure you that my judgment has never been more clear. She is the original inventor''s daughter, and I have been a hostage and seen the weapons they possess. You think I managed to free myself?" He shook his head. "I didn''t. She set me free because there is no way you can escape once they catch you."

    Aaron rose from his seat once Mchi finished his sentence. They all turned to him, wondering why he stood up just to speak, but he began to hand them the papers he brought with him. "Speaking of the weapons, Ravina is more than happy to help us understand how they work, and you will be shocked to learn how advanced they are. Take a look yourself."

    Aaron even handed him one of the papers. Ravina drew the weapons and their mechanisms. There were even drawings of dragons and how the weapon would hurt or kill them.

    "Also, Ravina is an inventor herself. Let''s not forget that. She can make those weapons. I am sure you have seen her vegetable peeler. Have you used them?" he asked one of the court members teasingly, who was known to love food but but never do any domestic work himself. "I forgot. You don''t eat vegetables."

    The members chuckled.

    "It works with fruits too." Aaron added remaining silly for a little while more before bing serious again. "As you can see, those weapons are not to be taken lightly. If we remain in denial, we will be thest ones to hold power. Queen Nazneen is already working on making her kingdom safer. Tomorrow, if her kingdom is found and there is an attack, she will be prepared. What about us? Can you protect yourself against these weapons?"

    A silence followed. There was still a form of denial that Mchi recognized. How could humans possibly defeat them. They were dragons. The rulers of the skies and the earth. Proud creatures, and now... they were supposed to admit defeat?

    Mchi cut through the silence. "I will provide us with what we need to protect ourselves and stay safe. All I ask is for cooperation. I will have a trained army for protection against any other threat and we will get the insight, tools and training we need from the humans that are willing to share with us. We need to meet them halfway."

    From the corner of his eye, he took notice of his brother Saul that sat staring down at the table while deeply lost in thought. There was a slight frown on his face.

    "Does anyone have an objection? Or any question or suggestion?" Mchi asked.

    "I have a question," Saul suddenly spoke. He lifted his gaze slowly and his eyes pierced into Mchi''s.

    Mchi saw something in his brother''s eyes that he hadn''t seen for a long while. His brother, from six years ago. "If your breedmate is helping us, does that make her part of the court?"

    Mchi was surpirsed by his question. He didn''t expect his brother to put him in a corner from the way he had looked at him.

    Clenching his hand under the table, "Yes. If she is indeed part of the decision process and we need her help, she should have a seat in court, don''t you think?"

    Saul''s lips slowly curved into a smirk, surprising him again. "I think so indeed, but it is only my opinion."

 Chapter 247 On Edge

    Ravina had kept herself busy the whole day, despite the strange sensation in her body. She felt hotter than normal, and there was a strange itch in her body. As soon as she got a moment between one job and the next, her mind went back to the kiss with Mchi. His scent still lingered on her, but it was stronger than ever before.

    Georgia, Ka, Mara, Nako, and Brenna helped her make the posters she wanted to spread, and soon many other women joined, whom Ravina got to know while selling the peelers or being a healer, and some were friends of the other women. Then their breedmates helped spread the posters they had made.

    "These look terrifying," Hanan said, a young woman who was a friend of Ka.

    "They are," Georgia replied. "We have a home and children, and we want to live our lives. This war has gone too far. We should support whoever wants to stop it."

    The women agreed.

    "Mara, Nako. We should make lunch for everyone." Ravina said.

    "Oh no. You have been working hard. We will leave once we are done."

    "You are not leaving with an empty stomach. We worked together, let''s eat together." Ravina insisted.

    After the long hours of work, they enjoyed avish lunch together. Ravina listened to the women''s chatter. Truly, spending time with women was not something she did beforeing here. It was only her, her mother, and her sister. Pain hit her chest, at the memory of her beloved family.

    Women talked about everything. They were open, and vulnerable to each other it seemed, and they loved tough. She had seen this among humans as well, in viges. Unfortunately, the aristocratic type couldn''t enjoy an honest conversation without judgment.

    They had dessert, and the chatter continued. Nelly, who was still curious about her hair, sat beside her and yed with the ends, trying to make braids. And then he gave up and ran to y with the other children.

    Once everyone left, the house suddenly felt too quiet. Ravina had enjoyed everyone''spany, but this was the longest time she had ever spent with guests. She felt exhausted, although she hadn''t done much.

    She was about to take a short nap when she felt the scent of smoke and incense again. It was also stronger. Her hand reached for the invisible book and it appeared beneath her palm as she touched it. She picked it up, and the scent surrounded her, sending a rush of heat through her body.

    Undeniably drawn to it, she brought it close to her nose. What was this addictive scent? Only another scent made her feel this way. Her body tingled and disturbed, she opened the book to learn more.

    Ravina was getting more acquainted with the ancientnguage but she didn''t feel like it made her remember anything or awakened anything inside of her. It was just words she was reading and learning.

    As she read page after page, her eyes became heavy, and she found herself drifting into sleep until something caught her attention. She heard the front door open, and then heavy steps followed.

    Mchi?

    She listened to the footsteps. They stopped somewhere in the hall, perhaps right at the turn to her room. She thought he woulde to her, but then the steps continued, and she heard him climb the stairs. Ravina frowned.

    Putting the book aside, she went to see if it was him. She only had to reach the hall to know. His scent was strong, and she went upstairs slowly in the dark, trying to watch her steps.

    The door to his room was open, and she peeked inside.

    Mchi stood facing the bed and took off his vest. He then turned around sensing her presence.

    "How was your day?" Ravina asked, leaning against the door frame.

    "Good," he said, his voice strained. His eyes were still dark, and he quickly looked away. Now she was sure he was avoiding her.

    Stepping further in, she stopped and didn''t get too close. "Is it my scent?" She asked.

    His eyes met hers again, burning with a fire she hadn''t seen before. "Yes."

    A long silence followed, and then his shoulders dropped. "You should go to sleep," he breathed.

    Was he asking her to leave? She looked at him confused.

    "Go, Ravina, unless you want to see the dragon in me unleashed."

    Ravina shivered, and a tingle traveled along her spine.

    "I am holding on to thest shred of control. It is not something we do." He gritted.

    Despite his warning, she stepped forward because she saw the struggle in his eyes and he had told her he was in physical pain. "Let me help you," she whispered, continuing to step forward slowly.

    She could see the slight worry in his eyes but also the restraint as he seemed to contemte something. His whole body was tense. She could feel it and as she came to stand before him, his breath stopped as well.

    Ravina looked up at him, and he watched her intensely, his face taut and his gaze piercing. What was she nning to do? She felt like she was ying with fire but that feeling only excited her. To know this man wanted her so much that her nearness alone made him hold his breath, made her want to risk touching those mes.

    "Mchi." She ced her hand gently on his bare chest as if approaching a wild animal that could attack her.

    Mchi''s breath escaped his lungs. Her soft whisper made his self-restraint waver. If they were still enemies, he would be sure she was doing this to torture him. Perhaps she still was because she clearly knew the effect she had on him.

    His body gave in to her touch as both her hands came to touch his chest, slowly traveling upward to his shoulders and then his neck. Cold fingers that should have helped him cool down but instead burned along his skin.

    She touched his neck as if marveling at it, and then her gaze fell on his lips. That was all it took for Mchi to lose control.

 Chapter 248 Over The Edge

    He seized her arms and drew her in with such force that she gasped. His lips crashed onto hers; all the pent-up desire and longing he had been restraining was unleashed in that passionate kiss. Ravina melted into him, her hands now free to explore his body. She felt the heat radiating from his skin, matching the fire building inside her.

    Mchi deepened the kiss, his tongue slipping between her lips to taste the hidden parts of her, stimting her in ways that left her breathless. His hands traced the curve of her hips as his mouth left hers. He trailed hungry kisses down her neck, nipping and sucking gently, marking her as his own. Ravina gasped; a tingling sensation like never before ran through her at the contact of his lips on her neck, especially right between her shoulder and neck.

    He continued to nip at her skin, making her shudder, and she became aware of the rigid manhood pressing against her stomach. A wave of heat flooded into her core, but it also awakened her. She had to take control of the situation, or she would lose herself.

    Grabbing his shoulders, she turned them around and pulled him down. Heplied and sat on the edge of the bed, but his hands remained on her waist as she stood between his legs. He didn''t waste a moment and his lips found her bare belly, kissing around her navel. Her fingers dug into his shoulder, and she fought the urge to throw her head back in pleasure.

    Mchi''s hand slipped under her skirt, grazing up her inner thigh. Ravina lost her focus again, her core throbbing with a need to be touched, but Mchi wanted to tease her before slowly giving in.

    Ravina pressed her thighs together, stopping his hand from moving forward. "Don''t you want it, Ravina?" he rasped.

    God, she wanted to, but "no," she squeaked.

    "You don''t sound convincing," he murmured, leaning in to kiss her stomach again.

    "I want to touch you," she breathed.

    He paused, stopping with the teasing. "I am not stopping you," he then said.

    "Yes. You are distracting me."

    He chuckled. "Alright, I will stop." He pulled his hand away, but the heat remained. Instead, he pulled her down, and she ced a knee on the bed between his legs, and her hand grasped his thigh so she wouldn''t collide with him. Yet, her lips ended up an inch away from his.

    "Touch me so that I be too distracted from touching you as well," he murmured, closing the gap between their lips and teasingly kissing her.

    Ravina hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest. She had never been so bold before, but she wanted to explore him, to discover the secrets of pleasure, and learn more about what made him tremble with desire. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the intimate journey ahead.

    Her hands slowly glided up his chest as their lips dancedzily together. Her other hand explored the lower part of his body, feeling his strong thighs through the fabric until she found a ce where she could slip her hand in. The strength in his legs alone made her core tighten.

    The taste of coffee and spices made her tongue seek more, and her lips went on their own exploration. When she kissed his neck, she was surprised by his reaction. His body tensed, and his muscles flexed under her palm. She found herself drowning in his scent again, and her mouth ventured further down. Mchi leaned back slightly, baring his body for her, and she kissed down his chest.

    She had admired his body before, but she found a new admiration in touching it and in the way his muscles became taut at her touch. The lower she reached, the more she could feel the tremble of his limbs and soon she realized the road she was taking.

    She hesitated again, her cheeks burning. She could only touch, she thought and her hands grazed up his thigh, her fingers brushing over his manhood. Mchi let out a deep, throaty groan that sent a thrill through her.

    Emboldened by his reaction, she stroked him through the fabric, returning the teasing he had done.

    "God, Ravina!" He hissed.

    She didn''t know why she liked those reactions so much.

    Mchi was in between torture and bliss, and Ravina loomed over him, clearly enjoying his torture. "Are you distracted enough?"

    Oh, one day she will be sorry for this.

    "No." He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her to muffle the sounds that rose to his throat.

    Ravina undid his garment. Of course, she saw this as a challenge, and he almost smiled against her lips. He took her lower lip into his mouth, as she took him into her hand, and then sucked at it with all the frustration from her teasing strokes. Then he sucked at the tender flesh of her neck, leaving his mark behind as she grasped him more firmly, teasing her thumb over the tip.

    Mchi shuddered, a low rumble escaping his throat, and just when he thinks he can''t take it anymore, Ravina kisses his body again. If he was in pain before, then now he was harder than ever, his manhood standing to attention as her lips went on a journey down. Just the thought of her mouth around him almost sent him over the edge.

    Ravina stopped again and looked up at him, her blue eyes peeking from behind her longshes. Mchi almost curses at the seductive nce that wasn''t meant to be seductive. It was almost as if she was asking him and he reached for her cheek, tracing his thumb over her soft skin and lips, anticipating whatever she wanted to do while every answer to her question was yes.

    Her eyes almost shy away from his, and he finds himself breathless as she leans in, ncing up at him again right before her lips brush against the head of his shaft. His whole body tenses, and then the whole tension drops to that one part of his body when she wraps her lips around him.

    His chest vibrates with a low growl and a hiss, and Ravina bes less hesitant. She started right at least, so she continued, eliciting another moan from his lips. She watched every change of expression as her tongue teased and her suction became firmer.

    Mchi''s breath grew morebored, and his eyes darkened. He gently reached for her hair, his fingersbing through her silky strands as he tried to maintain some control, but Ravina wasn''t done.

    She kissed and nipped at the sensitive spots she found, gauging his responses and pushing him further to the edge.

    Unable to contain himself any longer, Mchi finally let out a low, guttural moan, his fist tightening in her hair. "Ravina," he managed to call, his voice strained and thick, and then pulled her head away as he found his release.

 Chapter 249 The Lioness And The Rabbit

    Ravina''s face flushed as her bravery faded and she realized what she had done. Locking eyes with Mchi after that was difficult, and her eyes darted.

    "Uh..." she stood up, almost turning around before she spoke.

    Mchi grabbed her wrist to stop her. "Where are you going?"

    "I need a moment," she said, wanting to escape.

    Hesitantly, he let her go and she hurried into the private room. Her face was on fire but so was her body. What spirit possessed her? She had always been a bit daring, but this... She was surprised at herself.

    Mchi waited for Ravina, but she remained gone. He hadn''t wanted to let her go but he didn''t want to overwhelm her either. She looked like she truly needed a moment.

    He smiled with a shake of his head. So daring yet running away. While waiting, he changed into a new garment, still feeling dazed by the pleasure he had received.

    Ravina sshed cold water on her face and then shook her head to pull herself together. She took a few deep breaths and gathered her courage to go back to the room.

    Mchi was there, changed into a new garment. He turned to her and a gentle smile tugged at his lips. His eyes seemed calmer and were back to the familiar coffee brown she knew.

    "Are you alright?" he asked.

    Ravina nodded, trying to keep herself from blushing. Her heart flipped inside her chest. "Yes," she managed to keep her voice steady.

    For some odd reason, his smile widened.

    "Perhaps I should just sleep in my room," she hurried to say.

    He frowned. "Princess? Youe and leave as you wish?"

    Uh... She realized she was.

    "Get into bed," he said, nodding toward his bed.

    Ravina went to his bed and got inside, pulling the nkets over herself. Mchi frowned again and then smiled amusedly as he walked over. What was funny?

    "Sometimes a lioness, sometimes a rabbit," he murmured as he got into bed.

    She knew he was talking about her but pretended not to hear. Right now, she just wanted to sleep. Her courage was gone. It was a courage that came from the heat anyway. A heat she found odd, and she didn''t know if it was her being a breedmate or if human females experienced it as well.

    Her menstrual cycle hasn''t been regr because of malnutrition, so she had no past experiences topare this to. She looked at her hands. They looked less skeletonized, and while they were still covered in scars, there were no fresh wounds.

    She remembered Mchi''s words about how once they mate, she shivered at the thought, the scars would disappear. Strangely, she felt sad about it.

    Gazing up, she looked at Mchi, who nowy beside her. His body was still rxed, and that helped take the tension out of her body as well.

    "You were busy today?" He spoke.

    "I had a few guests who helped me with the posters Aaron brought."

    "It helped," he said. "And it earned you a seat in court."

    A seat in court? Her eyes widened slightly.

    "Saul pushed the idea and prepared the seat for you."

    Saul?!!

    She knew the man woulde over to her side sooner orter, but she expected a bit more resistance. Lately, he had been a bit more open with her.

    "That is surprising."

    Mchi smiled. "Saul is easier than you think."

    Or he could just be giving her a seat to watch her fail. What better way to defeat her than to let her destroy herself? Maybe he learned something from ying chess with her. She was curious to know his true motives.

    "Speaking of Saul, I decided to send him with you to the X-n." Mchi added.

    Oh, great! She would just leave him with Ares and escape with Nazneen. That would be fun. But her emotional thoughts aside, it was a good n. Mchi seemed to know now how to involve his brothers. If Saul was his closest adviser, then he should learn as much as possible about the weapons so he can take on that responsibility, if he can be trusted with those weapons. Mchi seemed to trust him, but would Ares? Maybe that was the point of sending him, making him work on the trust to retrieve those weapons.

    "It will be fun," she said with a hint of sarcasm.

    Mchi chuckled. "I am sure he thinks the same."

    "Will you be alright here alone?" She wondered.

    He pulled her closer, taking her into his arms. "I will be just fine, but I will miss you."

    A small smile tugged at her lips and she closed her eyes snuggling against his chest. His heart beat in a different rhythm than a human''s, and she fell asleep to the sound.

    When she woke up in the morning, Mchi was gone. He had already informed Nako and Mara about her departure, and they helped her pack a few things when Brenna arrived.

    "I see we are going on an interesting trip," she exhaled and then looked at what Ravina had packed. "I can fly with the whole chest if you want."

    Ravina shook her head. "It is not necessary."

    Brenna shrugged.

    "Is Saul here?" Ravina wondered.

    "Yes. He is outside grieving."

    They both held back a chuckle.

    When they went outside to meet him, Ravina found Mchi there as well. His eyes found hers and he smiled as he walked over. Brenna stepped away from her side.

    "I had to see you before you left," he said.

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Saul and Brenna ncing at them. "You didn''t think I would send you without a goodbye," he continued. "A proper goodbye," he cupped her cheek, and her head skipped.

    Oh no. What...

    Before she couldplete the sentence in her head, he leaned in and kissed her. A soft touch of his lips that deepened with every stroke and soon she was pressed against him with an arm around her waist and the thought of protesting was long gone. She became disconnected from the world around her, and all her body could focus one was his mouth on hers. God, he knew how to kiss a woman.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Finally, Saul cleared his throat loudly, interrupting their kiss. "You know if you keep this up, we might miss Nazneen and end up finding her grandchildren instead."

    Brenna chuckled. "Or we might end up with their grandchildren here," she whispered.

    Ravina''s face flushed a bright red as she tried to push herself away from Mchi, but Mchi ignored his brother. "Stay safe," he whispered, cupping her cheek.

    ¡ä

 Chapter 250 Unexpected Guest

    Ares and Ankine had searched the gloomy west mountain for the witch, but they had never found him. Instead, they went back home, sad and discouraged. Ares awoke the next morning with another sharp pain in his chest after having some strange nightmares again. He clenched his teeth and attempted to disregard the pain, but it was bing increasingly difficult to ignore.

    A knock on the door made his head turn. "Come in," he called, and soon Tenzing stepped inside.

    "Good morning," he greeted.

    "Good morning," Ares replied getting up. "Am Ite?"

    "No. I wanted to have a word before we start the day." He spoke in a serious tone.

    Ares breathed through the difort in his chest. "Go ahead."

    "Last night..." he began and Ares tensed. The man saw him. "What you saw, it is not what you think."

    "What do I think?"

    "I respect Nazneen, and I do not wish toe between you two."

    "There is nothing between us."

    Tenzin narrowed his eyes.

    "My time here is short. I will eventually need to go back home so it is good that Nazneen has you by her side. I hope you can be there and support her all the way through," Ares added.

    Tenzin, perplexed by Ares'' remarks, merely nodded, not knowing what else to say.

    "Is there anything else?" Ares asked, wanting him to leave so he could keep the pain out of sight.

    "No." Tenzin excused himself and left.

    Ares let out a pained breath. He waited the pain out, got dressed, and then went downstairs to have breakfast.

    "Ares, what happened? You never wake upte." Jonathan said, who sat at the table with the rest and Nazneen. They had all almost finished their breakfast.

    "I was tired," he eximed as he sat down. The servants ced food in front of him, and he could feel Nazneen''s prying eyes on him.

    "We were just helping Nazneen with her speech," Eric beamed. "It will be exciting to see those who applied for the trials."

    As they chattered about the preparations, a messenger came with a message. He gave the envelope to Nazneen and she opened to read the letter. Everyone wondered what it was about.

    "It is from King Mchi. He is sending Ravina and Saul here to help us." She looked surprised.

    Ares'' men looked at him with surprise and worry. After all, Ravina was the woman they had expected him to bring home.

    "When are theying," Ares asked calmly.

    "Tomorrow."

    He just nodded and proceeded to eat.

    After they were done eating, they began to prepare for the trials and while Ares reviewed the paperwork, Noah came to him. "Will you be alright with Ravina here?" He whispered.

    "Yes," he said without tearing his gaze from the papers.

    "You don''t seem alright. You look... tired." Noah was now concerned. "Are you getting worse again?"

    He probably thought it was the dragon blood. Ares just wanted to tell him but there were prying eyes now. He needed to talk to Noah. The man was his family so he needed to talk to him about his death and how and where he wished to be buried. He also wanted him to take care of the loved ones, he would leave behind.

    "Let''s discuss thatter," he told him.

    When the time for the trials came, Nazneen came out to meet the contestant, now ready with her speech that was revised with Eric and Jonathan''s help.

    As she stood in front of her people, delivering her speech and weing them to join the trials for selecting court members, her eyes slowly widened with horror. Her face turned pale and he could see her body tremble slightly.

    Ares, who was standing nearby, followed her gaze, and a middle-aged man standing among the crowd. Dark hair, a paleplexion, and a pair of dark blue eyes that gleamed with mystery.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Not dragon? Human?

    Ares wondered why Nazneen looked so frightened of the man, but as he looked at him, he felt a strange sense of familiarity.

    Nazneen''s voice faltered, and she struggled to continue her speech. Ares quickly stepped forward, trying to block her view of the mysterious man and provide her with some reassurance. He continued the speech on her behalf, giving her time to recover and gather her thoughts.

    After the speech, Ares guided Nazneen away and motioned for Noah, Tenzin, and the messengers to take over and start the trials.

    Nazneen followed him, her body still stiff. He took her inside and then grabbed her arms, turning her to him. "What is wrong?"

    She shivered. "It is him."

    "Who?"

    "The... the witch."

    Ares frowned. How? The witch was an old man.

    "The one who cursed you?"

    She nodded.

    "Was he the one with blue eyes?"

    She nodded again.

    So who did he meet? Or was that just a disguise?

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let him do anything to you." He told her.

    Nazneen looked up at him. "Why is he here?"

    Oh. Could it be because he had looked for him? "I will find out," he said.

    "No!" She grasped his arm desperately. "Don''t go near him."

    And then suddenly she pulled him back, cing him behind her, as a chilling air filled the room. The witch appeared out of thin air.

    "Stay where you are!" Nazneen hissed.

    The man held his hands up. "I am not here to fight."

    "Of course not. You would lose a fight so you can only use your dirty tricks."

    The man chuckled.

    Ares tried to step forward, but Nazneen held him back.

    "I came here to take part of the trials and join your court."

    "That won''t happen," Nazneen spat.

    "Nazneen?" Ares tired to take over but she held him back.

    "Don''t get involved." She told him.

    "I think he is already involved," the witch spoke. "He is your adviser. Shouldn''t you listen to him?" He turned his gaze to Ares.

    Ares hesitated for a moment, weighing the situation. Nazneen seemed adamant about not letting the witch join their court, and he could understand why. But he couldn''t deny his own curiosity and the desire to find out what the witch was up to.

    "Fine," Ares said, stepping forward despite Nazneen''s attempts to hold him back. "If you want to join the trials, you''ll have to prove yourself just like everyone else. And if you fail, you leave and never return."

    The witch''s smile grew even wider, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "Very well, I ept your terms."

 Chapter 251 Enemies Everywhere

    As the day came to an end, the trials were put on hold; the remaining ones would be held the following day. The witch had participated in all the tests, and Ares was curious to see how well he did.

    He retreated to his room and went through the answers the witch gave in the tests. His name was Ss, and there was no doubt that he was a clever man. Yet Ares couldn''t help but notice that some of his suggestions for solutions were extreme. Almost sadistic.

    Most of the other answers were brilliant. Even more impressive, he was good at discussing the ws in his solution, which was exactly what Ares was looking for. Someone self-aware and analytic.

    As he continued to go through the papers, the door to his room creaked open. Nazneen peeked inside and then slowly stepped in. Ares had been so engrossed in his thoughts that he had almost forgotten it was night, and going to his room would imply he had gone to sleep.

    Nazneen was still dressed in the same clothes, so she hadn''t gone to bed yet. "I will sleep here." She said.

    Hmm...

    Why not? Just barge into the room and share a bed.

    "I don''t know what the witch is nning, so I can''t leave you out of my sight." She exined.

    Is that the only reason?

    "Oh, I forgot to change." She looked him up and down. "Borrow me a shirt."

    Why bother? Just sleep naked.

    He clenched his jaw. Why was he talking to himself like a madman?

    He set the papers aside and went in search of a shirt for her. He picked a white shirt and tossed it to her. Nazneen grabbed it and went ahead to change, and Ares decided to do the same. As usual, he kept a few weapons nearby.

    The witch clearly desired something, but Ares didn''t believe he would attack them, or he would have done so by now. Perhaps it was the sadistic part, and he enjoyed having Nazneen still worry and be scared. Ares would have to find out what the man wanted and ensure Nazneen''s safety before his demise.

    After dimming the lights, he got into bed, and Nazneen soon joined him. He watched her walk around the bed, only wearing his shirt, before slipping under the covers.

    "Good night," he said and closed his eyes.

    Nazneen remained quiet and watched him as he tried to sleep.

    "Will you be alright with Ravina here?" She asked.

    "Hmm..." he said, his eyes still closed.

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore."

    "No. I don''t linger on what is not meant to be." He replied.

    She frowned. As if it was that easy. She would have believed him if he had told her this when they first met, but now she knew that behind the mission-driven was a man with a big heart. Spending time with Eric and Jonathan, she had learned so much about him that only made her like and respect him so much more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His men were fiercely loyal to him, and he was protective of them. Was he protective of her? She observed how he did not allow himself to fall into a deep sleep. He stirred at the slightest movement she made.

    "Ares?" she whispered.

    "Mhmm..."

    "Sleep."

    How odd that she now suddenly wanted to take care of someone in her life. She never thought she could be like this, even when she found her mate.

    Abruptly, he shot upward as if he had seen something bad. Or heard? Nazneen sat up as well and strained her ears, her eyes following Ares'' gaze.

    Dragons!

    Many of them surrounded the building in their beast form.

    Suddenly they heard a crashing sound downstairs and Ares jumped out of bed. He grabbed his pistols in a second, and then he went ahead and rummaged through his belongings, pulling out more weapons.

    Nazneen was rising out of bed, a bit disorientated when the door to the room was busted open and Ares turned around and shot a dragon right in the head. She was only shocked for a moment before another dragon came flying right through the balcony, breaking the ss and some of the wall.

    Shifting, she quickly went ahead to fight him. They broke through the ceiling, and she was quick to find his neck and bite into him viciously. The dragon roared in pain, trying to get away, but Nazneen flew down with him and crushed him into the ground before biting off arge chunk of his neck. Leaving him to his demise, she hurried back into the royal house, worried for the rest. They were under attack.

    As she ran inside, she watched the hall, which had now be a battleground. There were roars, furniture, and ss crashing, and pistols being fired. She caught a glimpse of Tenzin, her maids, and Ares''s men, but before she could find Ares, she felt attackers closing in on her.

    Nazneen clenched her hands into fists, her eyes soaring in on her enemies. She felt the fire in her dragon blood race through her veins and push through her skin, and her ws were out to ughter.

    Clearly, her fight hadn''t been enough to scare these idiots off. Now she would set a clear example.

    The first attacker pounced on her, hands lifted, and aimed for her head. Nazneen ducked quickly beneath the punch, her senses directing her motions. She responded with a quick uppercut to the attacker''s chin, knocking them back.

    Two more attackers approached as one staggered away. Nazneen kept her cool, her feet shifting swiftly to position herself for the next attack. One of her enemies attempted to seize her from behind, but she quickly elbowed them in the midriff and spun around, delivering a solid roundhouse kick to their stomach, knocking them to the ground.

    The third one sprinted forward in an attempt to knock her to the ground. Nazneen jumped into the air and twisted her body, cing her feet on the attacker''s torso and using the energy to push herself backward, flipping through the air andnding elegantly on her feet. The dragon copsed to the She caught an oing strike by twisting her opponent''s arm and using their momentum to hurl them into another attacker.

    She was fast, but they were many, and she was caught off guard by an arming around her neck from behind. Before she could defend herself, another person punched her in the face and kicked her in the stomach. As her head flew to the side, she realized it wasn''t a punch. She was hit with some metal that dislocated her jaw.

    There was no time for recovery, and soon two men held her down while anothernded a kick right into her chest. Nazneen fell back, her ribs crushing into her organs. She attempted to crawl away despite being out of breath, but someone grabbed her by the hair and pulled her back. She could hear themugh as they dragged her.

    "It is bad to be greedy," they chuckled.

 Chapter 252 Pride Goes Before Destruction

    Ares was busy shooting at his opponents, and in the back of his mind, he prepared himself for the inevitable fistfight that would follow once his bullets ran out or if he just didn''t shoot fast enough.

    He had seen the guards join in the fight and the messengers were also fighting somewhere, and Ares quickly tried to load his gun when it was kicked out of his hand and as he looked up, a punch wasing his way. Ares blocked the attack with his forearm, feeling the impact reverberate through his whole body. He was surprised he could even hold off the punch and a new strength surged through him. Still, he didn''t have the strength of a dragon. He knew attacking back would be just as painful if not more for him and as he made a quick counterattack, driving his fists into the attackers stomach, he felt the pain that shot through his arm. He quickly followed with an elbow to the back, sending him to the floor.

    But the dragon was quickly up on his feet and Ares with his new found speed found himself dodges punches that would probably break his bones, but having to fight back, he caused himself pain with every fists that threw. The dragon caught one of his attacks and Ares knew he lost that arm but the dragon wanted to cause more damage. He whirled him around and met him with a kick from the other side, sending him flying threw the air and crashing into a shelf.

    He lost his breath for a moment, the pain ringing through his ears, He could neither see or hear, and the ground swayed as he forced himself through the abyss of darkness. When his vision came back after the moment of a ckout, he could see the dragon''s feet as he walked toward him to finish him off.

    Ares could only see the stepsing closer as he still couldn''t move his body. The dragon leaned down, grabbed him by the shirt he dragged his body across the floor. Ares discreetly grabbed a piece of ss and hid it in his palm. When the dragon pulled him up, he stabbed him in the eye.

    Shocked, the dragon stumbled back without much sound, and Ares made an attempt to get away. The dragon was no angrier than before and ignoring his bleeding eye, he quickly came after him and pushed him down to the ground. Turning him around, he began to hit his fists into Ares''s face and despite blocking his face with his arms, the impact caused damage to both his face and arms. Now his own anger came through, the pain fading with the adrenaline that rushed through him and with a growl, he pushed back nownding on top of the dragon. Then something unexpected happened, as if he was possessed for a moment, drove his ws through the dragon''s throat, right above the corbone. Blood spurted out and the dragon was shocked again, knowing he had received a severe injury now, he didn''t try to fight back. He pushed him off, rolling away with a hand sped on the wound. Then he shifted and flew through therge broken windows.

    Ares didn''t have time to think of what just happened. He knew it was the demon part of him and he knew it was dangerous to expose himself like this, but this was a life-and-death situation. With a bruised body he stumbled across the hall, to find his weapons when another dragon appeared to fight him.

    It seemed like his death woulde sooner, but somehow he preferred it this way. He wanted to die fighting. He did not want a death that hovered over him like a shadow, but... his heart trembled in his chest.

    Nazneen?

    His gaze faltered instead of being glued to the threat in front of him, and that was enough to make the dragonunch forward and leave him unprepared. As he instinctively barely took a step back, the dragon pang echoed in the hall, and the dragon that was about to fight him fell to his knees and with another bullet through his head, he was lying on the ground.

    Ares looked up following the sound, and saw Noah standing upstairs and aiming and shooting at any dragon he could find. Eric was also upstairs and kicked a box down the stairs; it flung open and weapons fell out.

    Ares tried to quickly make it through the distance while Noah cleared the way for him, shooting any dragon that came toward him, and then he grabbed a normal pistol and the immortalizer. He also picked up a ring with des that he put through his fingers so his fist would cause more injury in case he needed to use it.

    Now, where was Nazneen? He stumbled back into the hall to look around. He couldn''t find Nazneen, so he crossed over to the other hall, and there he found her.

    Nazneen''s head pulsated, and her vision was blurry as she felt hands toss her around while her mind wasn''t awake enough to control her body.

    "You thought you could juste back and be queen? You should have stayed in your cave." She could hear what they were saying, vaguely. But one word pulled her out. It was the call of her name.

    "Nazneen!" Ares''s voice reached her through the haze of pain and darkness. Her gaze focused, and she saw him standing in the distance, his face covered in blood and bruises.

    He held up his weapons, both hands aiming to fire and she found the strength to twist the arm around her and pull her attacker forward by pinning his hand behind, and a shotnded right in his chest.

    Ares didn''t miss once, and with every bullet, he fired she finished off the rest, snapping the neck of thest one as he was paralyzed by whatever poison was shot into him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ares stumbled forward and asked, "Are you alright?"

    She looked him up and down and then at his face in horror. "Are you?"

    "I am fine," he breathed.

    His leg. He stood strangely, unable to hold himself up, and there was blood seeping from one side of his ribcage. A shiver went down her spine at the danger this situation held for him. He was just a human who recently discovered his other side.

    Her jaw clenched, "Come out! I will make them shift, and then you finish them."

    He gave her a nod and said, "Shift back as soon as you can."

    She understood that themand would affect her too.

    She ran over to the other side of the hall and shifted, bing a threat to every dragon in their human form. They quickly shifted to fight back and she could hear Ares telling the rest not to fight.

    Nazneen flew through the broken walls and windows with her attackers following her, and then they began to fight under the night sky. Once she spotted Ares beneath, she fought off those close and flew down. They were right behind her, but she shifted back andnded, trusting that Ares was ready.

    He spoke the ancient, "Peras Zenos!" and hismand made the dragons stop their hunt and turn to each other. Then a vicious fight broke out.

    Roars, the pping of wings, and the tearing of skin echoed in the quiet night, and the fight looked brutal. Nazneen didn''t tear her gaze away, and she watched as they all killed each other.

    Once the night fell silent again, Nazneen turned to Ares and the others. She could see that everyone fought fiercely, and her heart sank seeing even little Eric injured. She did not enjoy a fight anymore.

    "For those of you who have weapons, stand in your windows ready to fire. The rest of you, help me move these bodies where I need them. The paralyzed ones we should keep alive." She ordered.

    She expected Ares to question her, but he didn''t. He nodded to his men, and she watched him stumble away.

    The head messenger, on the other hand, wanted to know.

    "I need to make an announcement." She simply replied.

 Chapter 253 A Show Of Power

    Ares stood at the window with his firearm ready.

    "What is she nning to do?" Noah wondered.

    "We shall see," Ares breathed through the pain.

    More dragons were already surrounding them, but Ares assumed that they had only just emerged due to themission and were unsure of what was going on.

    Spotting a shadow above, he quickly aimed with his pistol but paused as he felt that it was Nazneen.

    "Don''t shoot." He told the others.

    Nazneen flew around, and he wondered what she was doing when a sudden, loud roar caused the town to shake. She flew around, growling, making a sound so primal as if calling to a bloody battle, and when she awoke everyone, she returned to the courtyard, shifting back andnding in the pile of injured, paralyzed, and dead dragons thaty there.

    People quickly began to gather, hearing her call, and Ares could see the horrified looks on some of their faces.

    Nazneen didn''t wait until everyone was gathered to speak. "You wonder what happened?" She asked, in a surprisingly calm tone. "These dragons came to kill me, and now... they are dead. Most of them." She shrugged slightly.

    Her people looked at the pile of unmoving bodies.

    "Some of them are paralyzed, and others are slowly dying from poison." She continued as if she were telling them an interesting story. "If you wonder how they could be paralyzed; it is the humans'' invention."

    She grabbed a paralyzed dragon from the pile, holding him up with an arm around his neck and not caring that she was suffocating him.

    "The humans can now paralyze you and while you can do nothing to help yourselves," she tightened her hold around the dragon''s neck, "they can do to you whatever they want."

    Since they didn''t believe her words, she was now showing them the consequences.

    Tossing the paralyzed dragon aside, "Do you still want to fight me?" She asked, her voice now getting higher and more assertive. "Do you still believe there is no threat out there? Do you still think you can fight the humans? Do you still wish to put your homes and children at risk because you refuse to change?! Tell me!" She demanded as more people gathered.

    Ares watched curiously, almost surprised. Once again.

    "You can either fight with me or fight against me, and if you choose to fight against me, I promise you will lose. It will only be a matter of time. If not against me, then you will lose against the humans, because while they are rising to defend their people, you are only risking yours." She continued.

    Ares took notice of one dragon rising from the pile after regaining consciousness. He let him rise a bit so others could see before aiming to fire. The people reacted as if to warn Nazneen before they gasped as Ares shot him down.

    Nazneen, who was probably already aware, remained unfazed. "I will find out who is involved in this, and they will face a terrible end." She promised, and then, taking onest look at her people, she turned around and walked back inside.

    Ares stood at the window and watched the scene unfold below. He could see the dread and doubt in her people''s eyes as they listened to her words, and he knew her message had touched a nerve.

    Her people traded uneasy looks and murmured amongst themselves as Nazneen returned inside. Her disy of power and the harsh reality of the new danger they were facing clearly shook them. The once-proud and strong dragons were now confronted with the prospect of their own weakness.

    Ares felt strangely proud of how Nazneen chose to handle this. She knew her people more than he did.

    He kept watch for a while until most of them retreated and he sensed no danger. Then, with a painful breath and an aching body from the fight, he let go of his weapon. He allowed himself to sit on the floor, unable to do anything else now that the adrenalin had left his body.

    Something in his chest was heavy and hurt whenever he breathed. The kick he received had done some damage to his ribs, but all the punches to his head caused him dizziness and a throbbing pain that refused to go away. There was also a strange persistent hollow sound in his ear and a stabbing pain, as if a sharp object had been shoved into his ear and through his head.

    Noah, who could tell he was enduring pain in silence, just reached down for him and nodded for Eric to help him. They pulled him, and as they walked him, he managed to catch a glimpse of Nazneen before it all became confusing and he could see nothing but blurred and fading images. The voices also became distant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ares didn''t know how much time had passed when a sharp pain in his shoulder suddenly stabbed him awake. He gasped while lifting his head up from the pillow, and his eyes met Nazneen''s as she loomed over him.

    "Your shoulder was dislocated," she exined. "It is back in ce now."

    He allowed his head to fall back onto the pillow with a sigh.

    "I need you to sit up if you can," she told him.

    Pushing through the pain, he sat up. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and realized that he was shirtless with a bandage wrapped around one arm. There was a bowl with stained water from cleaning his wounds.

    Nazneen held another bandage in her hand, looking hesitant. "What... how should I... You have a few broken ribs. Will they heal? They should..."

    He could see the distress on her face. "They probably will," he assured.

    She was thoughtful for a moment and then took a deep breath. "Anyway, let''s stop the bleeding at least."

    She was about to lean down, but he stood up to make it easier for her. She came to stand in front of him and began to wrap the bandage where he was bleeding, right on the upper left side of his waist. Ares thought she was oddly quiet as she wrapped him up and he looked around the unfamiliar room. It was smaller and dark with the only lighting from the burning fire in the hearth.

    "Where are the others?" He asked, unable to hear anything from afar as his senses were numbed from the injury to his head.

    "They are helping care for each other and the house. This side isn''t ruined, so we should stay here until we rebuild the other side." She exined as she finished bandaging him. "There is still time left until the morning. Sleep here."

    She began to pack her belongings and leave.

    "Where are you going?" he asked.

    "To get some sleep," she replied.

    "Where?"

    She took a deep breath. "Anywhere."

    "You are not going anywhere. You will sleep here."

    She tilted her head and looked at him in silence for a moment. "You are in no condition to protect me. As soon as you heal, pack your things and go back home."

    Ares wasn''t sure he heard it right at first, so he gazed back at her, trying to digest what she said. Did she tell him to go home?

    "What... did you say?" He took a step forward.

    She pressed her lips together tightly before she spoke again. "I said go home. You have done what you promised. Now you are just standing in my way. I can''t have humans around who get easily hurt, so you can leave. I will do my part of the bargain alone."

    Forgetting about the pain, he was now overtaken by a wave of anger that he couldn''t understand. Wasn''t this what he wanted? She was willingly letting him go even if he knew it was out of fear, but he should take the chance and run away.

    Instead, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her closer. "Say that again!" He demanded.

 Chapter 254 Pushing And Pulling

    Nazneen found her face close to Ares''s, and his emerald eyes pierced into hers. His bruised face was stern, and his jaw clenched as he towered over her, asking her to repeat what she said. She knew she had upset him, but she didn''t care.

    "Say that again!" he threatened, and she felt her blood boil with rage. She had a sudden urge to push him away and just yell at him to go. Just leave! She didn''t want him here, nor did she need him.

    "I said.." she began between clenched teeth. "I don''t need fragile humans around. It is distracting."

    He yanked her even closer, his breath and scent now a distraction. "Fragile?"

    "What else should I call you?" She spat, angry at herself for being distracted and wanting to take back her words. But she had already gone too far. She couldn''t back down now. "You might not be fragile for a human, but you are among dragons now, and I can''t be busy saving you."

    "Then don''t!" He bit out.

    She realized this wouldn''t make him leave, so she decided to rub some more salt in his wounds. "I can''t while you are here. You are my breedmate so I naturally act on instinct. It will be easier if you leave. I have realized I don''t need a human after all."

    She was pained just speaking those words. Ares red at her, and she could feel his fingers tightening around her arm.

    "I already told you, I need a man. Not a boy. That is what you are,pared to dragon males."

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I am a Katharos. I need a dragon beside me. A strong male who..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. His abrupt reaction caught Nazneen off guard, but the meaning behind the kiss became clear the minute their lips met. She shivered just thinking of it, but her mind was soon overwhelmed like the rest of her senses.

    She was kissing her breedmate! He kissed her, and it was nothing like she imagined. Her imagination paled inparison to this, and she was so overwhelmed that all she could do was be still as he began kissing her with a ferocity that made her shudder.

    His teeth nipped at her lower lip, demanding submission, while his tongue invaded her mouth, leaving no ce for resistance. Nazneen''s body reacted automatically to his silent assertion of dominance, as he made it clear that he was in control by holding her head and stopping her from pulling away.

    She had no intention of doing so, even when her lungs needed air from the intensity of his kiss. Careful not to touch his wounds, she grabbed his pants instead to pull him closer, but not close enough. She was weakened by his kiss, by the taste of his lips. He tasted like the sea and drowned her like its waves. He also tasted like apples--sour and sweet all at once.

    Ares''s hand came to rest between her shoulder and neck, pushing her back until she hit the wall behind her. His thumb found her throat, grazing along her thundering pulse as he trapped her between his body and the wall. His arousal was not only evident by his scent but also by the hardness that unashamedly pressed against her belly and caused heat to surge to her core.

    A delicious ache was building within her, and from how it started, she could only imagine how it would end.

    No! Not end!

    She didn''t want it to end. Her hands grasped his neck as she felt his lips pull away. She wasn''t ready for it to end yet. How was she supposed to calm the dragon in her that now had a taste of her breedmate?

    "Ah..res...." she pleaded with a voice she could barely recognize.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She trembled with self-restraint when she realized he had pulled away because he was in pain, or she would have just yanked him to her and kissed him.

    As Ares looked into her eyes, his expression changed, as if he had seen something that surprised him. She knew he was seeing the change in her eyes. She was barely holding onto her sanity. Everything around her screamed mating and breeding, and she wasn''t one with good self-control.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked.

    "I... don''t want to hurt you, but I need you." She breathed.

    His eyes searched hers with an expression that became tender, and then his hands went to her waist, slowly sliding to the small of her back and drawing her closer while his gaze dipped to her lips. He leaned in, and she met him gently halfway, still cautious of his wounds.

    This time, his kiss was gentle. slow and delicate but didn''tck depth. His lips nuzzled her in a fiery dance, and his arms encircled her, hugging her to his body as he kissed her. A warm embrace that made her heart flutter.

    Ares swirled them around, now leading her back to bed. Once the bed hit the back of her legs, he lifted her up with an arm and held her to his body. He crawled up onto the bed andid her down gently, with his body following along and their lips never parting.

    When he lowered his body onto hers, she moaned softly against his lips.

    Ares gave Nazneen onest, lingering kiss before starting a slow, deliberate descent down her body with the intent of exploring every inch of her. His lips left a trail of heat as he moved down the graceful column of her throat and stopped briefly to nuzzle the tender hollow at the nape of her neck. He could feel her pulse racing beneath his lips, awakening a different kind of hunger. a hunger for her blood. His gums ached at the feel of her burning skin against his lips.

    Continuing his descent, Ares traced the contours of her corbone with his mouth, savoring the silky skin beneath them. His tongue snuck out, and he tasted her, taking in the intoxicating aroma and vor that were uniquely hers. Once he reached her shoulder, he gently nipped at her flesh, eliciting a soft gasp of pleasure from her lips.

    Ares could feel how she was holding back, afraid to hurt him. Her hands were softly resting on his shoulders, and her fingers only held on tightly when he found a good spot. Now, she was holding on to him as he made his way to the fullness of her breasts, stopping to caress them under her clothes, teasing her nipples through the fabric with his lips and tongue until they were taut and aching for him to touch them. Nazneen''s breath came in ragged gasps, and another sigh left her lips.

    Her hands came to impatiently unfasten her top when he took her wrists and pinned them down to stop her. And here he thought she was oddly patient today. He was wrong.

    "Do you still want me to leave?" He asked her, nipping gently at her jaw.

    "No," she breathed.

    "Then I need you to be patient for me," he hid his smile in the crook of her neck, knowing she would be annoyed.

    "I am a dragon. That is not our strong side."

    He pulled back to lock eyes with her. "You are a Katharos," he teased, reminding her of her own words.

    She gazed into his eyes in silence for a moment. "Is this... some kind of punishment for what I said?"

    "No. I am not ying this time, Nazneen." He released one of her wrists and touched her face, gently sweeping a finger across her cheek. "But it is more dangerous when I don''t y."

 Chapter 255 A Taste Of Heaven

    "Dangerous for who?" Nazneen wondered.

    "For both of us," he whispered as if there was real danger, then his gaze dipped to her lips.

    Nazneen''s heart, which had been racing, suddenly halted. The air became heavy as she saw an equal hunger in his eyes and something else she couldn''tprehend. "You shouldn''t have taunted me."

    He brought her wrists together, to hold them in one hand, and his other hand came to cup her breast as he looked up and into her eyes again. Nazneen''s gaze faltered, her eyelids almost fluttering close at the feel of his hand on her. Oh, that felt so good. More...

    He loomed over her, taking her lips again as he kneaded her breast gently at first, then with increasing intensity. Nazneen moaned into his mouth, her hands almost jerking out of his hold, but knowing that if she let them go, she would probably hurt him, she kept them still.

    Ares continued his assault on her senses, sliding his hand down her side, teasing her waist before returning to her breast. He pinched and pulled at the stiffened bud, coaxing a small cry from her lips.

    "You have been taunting me all this time with this body of yours," he grumbled, driving a leg between her thighs and nudging them apart, leaving her even more helpless against the constant throbbing between her legs.

    Her toes curled as his lips ventured down, reaching the barrier of clothes between his mouth and her chest, kissing and caressing her clothed form while undoing the straps slowly and deliberately.

    "Allow me to return the favor," he said, as he bared her chest and his hot breath caressed her newly exposed skin. Nazneen shuddered at the sensation, her entire body tingling with anticipation.

    Ares leaned in, kissing the curve of her breasts and yfully circling the tip. Nazneen''s breathing grew heavier, her back arching in a silent plea for him to take her into his mouth.

    Finally, Ares took the aching tip into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it and gently tugging at it with his teeth. Nazneen let out a deep moan, her fingers threading through his hair, urging him to continue. He obliged,vishing attention on her sensitive bud, alternating between gentle caresses and firmer, more insistent tugs that made her crazed with lust.

    Ares then shifted his focus to the other breast, giving it the same devoted attention. He teased the hardened tip with his tongue, flicking it and tracing patterns that left Nazneen breathless and desperate for more. Her hips instinctively lifted off the bed as the throbbing between her thoughts became unbearable.

    "Ares!" She pleaded.

    Knowing what she wanted, he slid his leg between her thighs, applying just enough pressure to provide her with a hint of relief.

    Nazneen moaned softly, her hips subtly rocking against his leg, seeking more contact, more friction. The sensation was maddeningly pleasurable, yet not enough to satisfy her. She bit her lip, trying to stifle the growing need within her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ares suddenly let out a low grunt, and Nazneen realized that she was inadvertently providing him with the same stimtion, as her leg pressed against him in return.

    With a grin, she shifted her leg, rubbing it more purposefully against him, delighting in the way his breath hitched and his eyes darkened with desire.

    He responded to her teasing by sucking her hardened buds until they were sore. Her body was trembling at this point, and he grazed his fingers down her quivering abdomen.

    "You feel incredible, sweet Neena," he husked as he ced kisses on her skin. "So perfect." His hands trailed down the shape of her hips while he kissed along the waistband of her skirt. "So patient today," he continued, now sliding his other leg between hers.

    "I.. ah.. can''t anymore," she breathed with utter frustration.

    "Hold on a little longer for me. I need to taste you."

    His head slinked lower, while his hands slipped under her skirt, which barely covered her, and then he parted her thighs. Nazneen''s breath hitched, and when his lips touched the tender skin on the inside of her thigh, the muscles of her legs tensed. The heat from his mouth crept up to her core, causing her walls to clench. Her fingers curled, grabbing the sheets and bracing herself for what was toe.

    Ares caressed her thighs while working his way inward with soft, wet kisses. As his lips neared her core, Nazneen''s breathing grew more ragged, her anticipation palpable.

    Finally, he reached the sensitive bundle of nerves at the apex of her thighs, and his warm breath ghosted over her before his tongue made contact. The sensation was electric, and Nazneen''s body jerked in response.

    His lips brushed against the sensitive folds of her womanhood, teasing her with the lightest of strokes, opening her up, allowing his tongue to delve deeper. Nazneen cried out, her back arching off the bed as her hips buckled again.

    Ares''s fingers dug into her thighs and held her steady, his tongue skillfully caressing her, each stroke eliciting soft moans and gasps from her lips. Her fingers tangled in the sheets, her grip tightening as the world around her narrowed until all that existed was the exquisite pressure building within her, threatening to consume her entirely.

    Knowing she was close to the edge, Ares''s tongue became more insistent and demanding, alternating between slow,nguid strokes and quick, urgent flicks, driving her ever closer to the edge.

    Her body tightened and trembled, every muscle coiled in anticipation of the release that she knew was imminent, and as Ares brought her to the very brink, he suddenly paused, giving her onest, achingly sweet moment of anticipation before plunging her into ecstasy.

    Nazneen''s release was all-consuming, her body convulsing and shaking as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her. Ares kept his mouth on her, drawing out her orgasm, until she was left breathless and spent, her body aching in the most delicious way.

 Chapter 256 Insatiable

    As Nazneeny beneath him, still trembling from the waves of pleasure that had washed over her, Ares found himself acutely aware of every facet of her presence. His senses, heightened by the intensity of the passionate moment they shared, were drawn to her in a way that went beyond mere desire.

    The erratic beat of her heart filled his ears like a hypnotic melody that made his own heartbeat escte. The scent of her arousal pervaded the air around them, a heady and intoxicating aroma that swirled through his nostrils and ignited his craving for her even further. The taste of her still lingered on his lips, a sweet and addictive vor that left him yearning for more.

    His eyes were drawn to the delicate curve of her throat and he was now somehow able to detect the pulsing vein just beneath the surface of her glowing skin. A skin the glow of honey in the dim light, now even more enticing than before. He could feel the warmth radiating from her body and creeping into his. A warmth that truly marked her as the fire creature she was.

    As he stared at her neck, Ares became aware of a deep, primal thirst that went beyond the injuries that needed to heal. It was a hunger for what she was willing to give. For what she COULD give and he shouldn''t take. Not before she knew.

    A small voice in the back of his mindughed at him. It was the man who took whatever he wanted. Just take her! Take all of her. Free yourself from this frustration.

    Except... this wasn''t a mere frustration. Taking her wouldn''t free him. Yet instinctively, his fangs extended, and he could feel the dull ache in his gums.

    Nazneen looked up at Ares, her eyes were still hazy with the remnants of her intense release. She noticed the change in his eyes and it wasn''t only the color that changed this time. The shape of his pupils looked different. A bit oval, surrounded by glistening teal blue. They were almost hypnotic but... also hungry.

    Although she smelled his arousal now and then, he had been good at hiding it on his face. Not this time. He stared at her with a rawness he didn''t care to hide. And those fangs...

    She remembered the time when he had taken her blood before, and the exquisite sensation it had brought her. A delicate dance of pain and pleasure, and she was already thrilled again, her pulse quickening at the sight of the sharp tips. She tilted her head to the side, baring her throat to him in a silent offering.

    Ares leaned in, his breath hot against her exposed throat. The sight of her willingly baring herself to him was intoxicating and as he drew closer, the beating of her heart grew louder fueling his hunger further.

    God! He gritted his teeth. She truly smelled like ripe oranges and one of his hands went to grasp one of her breasts. It was full and curved like the rest of her body. He grasped it hard; he knew she liked it a bit rough and her low moan confirmed it.

    Nazneen, the tease she was could of course not remain still. As he licked her pulse, she shifted her legs brushing against some of his wounds and causing him to grimace in pain. She pushed one leg between his again, rubbing it down and in between his.

    She really knew how to rub him the wrong AND the right way. His hunger shifted for a moment, wanting to bury himself in her in more than one way.

    Nazneen enjoyed the way his breathing changed and just as he was about to sink his fangs into her, she slipped her hand between them and grabbed him through his trousers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The deep low grunt he made was exactly what she wanted to hear. She tilted her head forward again, bringing her lips close to his ear. "I want to taste you as well." She purred.

    He grasped a fist of her hair and tilted her head away again before sinking his fangs into her. The initial sting of pain was quickly reced by a rush of pleasure as her blood flowed into his mouth and her mouth opened in a cry that never left her lips. For a moment she was taken by the suction of his mouth that felt all the way deep to her core but then she grasped him again, working her hand along his hardened length, feeling his breathing be harsher and ghosting her neck.

    The taste of her blood was even sweeter now that she was very aroused. Ares couldn''t help but groan in pleasure at the taste, his grip on her hair tightening as he sucked harder. Nazneen added to the painful pleasure by reaching inside his trousers, her bare skin, warm hand, firm grip, and skillful strokes made him grow harder, causing an intense pleasure to build in his lower abdomen. Thebined sensations of the taste of her blood and her hand around him were almost too much to bear, and he knew he could not hold himself anymore.

    He rocked his hips into her hand, her blood never enough until his body finally reached its limit and he erupted into her hand with a guttural groan.

    He allowed his weight to fall on her for a moment, still catching his breath. He could feel her heart beat against his and her arms came around him, her fingers gently going into his hair as he breathed against the crook of her neck. It was soothing so he remained like that for a little more while, then slowly lifted himself up, his eyes meeting hers once more.

    She smiled gently, her hands cradling his face. "How long does it take to recover?" She asked, softly.

    Ares was confused for a moment but then realized what she meant.

    This woman!

    She was insatiable. Lucky him but... he was not going that far today. Not yet.

    He pretended to think that she was talking about his injuries. "Well, with your blood it should take a day or two now." He pulled away and her expression changed as if remembering now that he was in fact injured.

    As she pushed herself up on her elbows, her eyes traveled down his body, pausing somewhere. He looked down to see that he had bled through the bandage. Well, he had exercised a bit.

    "Oh, I forgot. Did I hit you with my leg?"

    "Don''t worry," he smiled, grabbing her chin. He lifted her face and leaned down, cing a soft kiss on her lips. "It was worth it."

 Chapter 257 Good Night, Sweet Morning

    Nazneen felt like sheying on a grass field on a warm summer day. No. She was floating on clouds, flying and basking in the soft rays of morning sun. No. Not even that. This is much more... she couldn''t find the right words but it didn''t matter.

    She curled her legs up, her stomach still fluttering as she rested her head on Ares''sp. She wasn''t sure what this meant yet but she didn''t want to spoil the moment by asking. Instead, she wanted to revel in this newfound intimacy between them and enjoy it as long as possible.

    As she hugged his thigh, she could feel Ares''s hand gently stroking her hair, his fingers threading through the dark locks, brushing against her ear and the side of her neck. She closed her eyes with a sigh, hearing the fire crackle in the hearth, the steady rise and fall of his chest and feel the warmth of his body.

    Ares''s fingers continued to y across her skin in aforting way. "You are not sleeping yet," he spoke softly.

    "No." She didn''t want to miss this moment but also, she didn''t want it to end. Ever! Now... how was she supposed to send him away? She couldn''t. "I don''t want you to leave and... I feel selfish for that."

    Ares felt his chest tighten. If she only knew he was the selfish one. He let his own wants and needs control him. He let this happen.

    "You are not," he caressed her cheek with his knuckles. "There is no danger you can put me through that I haven''t already put myself through."

    "I know, but if I was there, I wouldn''t let you do those things."

    A smile tugged at his lips. Indeed she wouldn''t. That was why pirates never settled and if they did, they left the dangerous life behind.

    "I thought you would join," he grinned. "I am sure with you on the ship, many things would be much less dangerous."

    He could feel her smile against his thigh. "Maybe I would. It depends on how persuasive you are."

    A hint of a sweet musky scent spiked in the air. She was thinking about something. Something that they did earlier. He traced the curve of her neck and the shell of her ear, feeling the scent spread across the chamber.

    He imagined sailing away with her for several days, only surrounded by the ocean and nothing else. Away from all the noise and duties. "I think you would like it. Getting away for a while."

    "I think so too," she murmured.

    Ares yed with her hair, enjoyed the feel of her skin and he waited for her to fall asleep but she didn''t. "You should get some sleep. It will be a busy day tomorrow."

    "You too," she said moving her head away from hisp and moving aside so he could lie down.

    Ares put his head down on the pillow facing her. Her eyes still gleamed, making them even more alluring which he hadn''t thought was possible.

    "I saw you with Tenzin," he began and she stiffened. "You seemed sad."

    She rxed and then swallowed. As if not wanting to talk about it, her eyes darted for a moment before looking at him. "He told me about my father. That my father..." she clenched her jaw. "That he loved me." She almost whispered.

    Ares could tell she was struggling with this new knowledge. He could believe what Tenzing said. Family rtionships were so odd, he had learned. Fathers were odd and for a brief moment, he thought of Richard. Where on earth was he?

    "You think he didn''t?" He asked.

    She shrugged. "I don''t know what to think. I... what am I supposed to do with this knowledge? Just... forgive him? After everything..."

    She was hurt and upset.

    "Come here," he said pulling her into his embrace. She buried her face in his chest and he held the back of her head, stroking her hair.

    "I really want to hate him." She sobbed softly. "Still... I wish that..."

    She still wished her father loved her even if it caused feelings of conflict and frustration.

    "All I wanted was to... even once... just once hear him praise me. See him smile at me. I never will now." She cried.

    Ares just held her close, not sure if saying anything would help. Hell, he didn''t know what to say. He just ced a gentle kiss on her hair and continued stroking her back to calm her down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eventually, she fell asleep and he was taken by the darkness as well.

    Nazneen woke up in the morning with a new spirit. After the passionate and emotional night she shared with Ares, where she cried out both her sadness and frustration, she felt a strange sense of powerful and radiant energy surge through her. Now, she truly felt like she was released from that dark cave.

    Knowing Ares was sleeping beside her, she looked over at him. His face was rxed, and his breathing was even, a stark contrast to the intensity and power he usually exuded. God, the man truly liked to be in control and defiance annoyed him. She stifled a smile. Typical captain.

    She found it interesting that such a person became her breedmate. She was usually the one to take control in such situations and even if dragon males were dominant in nature, they often let gopletely when she took charge. But then in those situations, she realized she was never truly seeking sexual pleasure. It was a game of power.

    She shook away those memories not wanting to think of the past and allowed her eyes back onto Ares. Nazneen would have never thought she would find those pale creatures beautiful. Pale skin had been to her like unseasoned food. Ironic when he tasted like the most used seasoning.

    She had often imagined her breedmate to be the dragon of dragons. Darkest of skin, thickest of muscle, tallest, most beastly, and Ares was none of those things, yet her stomach curled at the sight of him. She knew she was biased and dragons wouldn''t agree with her assessment of his looks but she was curious about what humans thought about him. Was he good-looking by their standard?

    Perhaps she would ask Eric and that was when she thought of Ravina. Her stomach turned. Why did the woman have toe today? And the witch. Her stomach turned twice more.

    Nazneen rose from the bed despite wanting to stay beside Ares. She adjusted her hair and dress before leaving the room to find some clothes and a bath perhaps. But first, she went to look around. The mess fromst night was cleaned up but the walls and windows needed to be rebuilt.

    She returned to the intact side of the royal house and followed the chatter she heard from a distance. She stopped and strained her ears when she heard giggling and her name.

    "I thought he was hurt but..." another giggle followed as they whispered.

    "Did you hear all of it?"

    Nazneen looked downstairs despite knowing the voices belonged to the maids. She couldn''t see them as they were inside on of the rooms downstairs but still, she looked, leaning closer to the rail to hear the rest.

    "Listening to them... oh I wanted to go home to my man," one of them eximed.

    "I didn''t know human''s would be so good."

    "Oh, you don''t have a man. Perhaps you can try one of the human men here." She suggested.

    Nazneen smiled, shaking her head thinking of what awaited Ares''s men.

    "I don''t think so..." the other replied.

    "Why not? They might be different. Maybe they have something we don''t know."

    Nazneen scoffed. Like what? Two penises?

    "I mean... you heard our queenst night."

    She heard a few steps from the other side arriving at the room and then a male voice cleared his throat. "Don''t be so loud," she heard Tenzin''s annoyed voice speak and then he walked away,ing into sight at the hall beneath. He took notice of her, looking up and giving her a quick nod before continuing as if he hadn''t seen or heard anything.

    Well, he wouldn''t be surprised. Perhaps, he even thought she went back to her old habits.

    "He seems jealous," one of the maids whispered.

    Nazneen made her way downstairs and found the women preparing a room for Ravina as she had ordered. She leaned against the rim of the door and nonchntly looked ahead.

    "Saul ising with them." She told her naughty maids. "You can try a male with royal blood as well while going on your journey of exploration." She teased them for what she heard but also wanted to tease Saul.

    They were startled by her arrival. Well, she was swift on her feet and before anyone could catch her scent she was there.

    "Don''t worry," she said when they looked frightened. "I suggest Noah. He seems hard to please." She winked, wanting to see the serious man enjoy himself. "Oh..." She then stretched, "I would like a bath now. My body is aching."

 Chapter 258 Melting Barriers

    Nazneen had bathed and pampered herself with scents and oils, brushed her hair until it was like waves of silk, lined her amber eyes, and adorned herself with golden jewelry and a rich green silky garment with a matching top. She made it less revealing, unsure why. No, she did no why. It was on an instinctual level, as if reiming her body after giving it away, retrieving some privacy so she could open the doors again when she wanted to.

    She didn''t see Ares around, so she thought he was probably still asleep. Humans needed more sleep, and he was not only tired but hurt too.

    Nazneen asked her maids to prepare a bath in the room next by. Again, she found herself looking for clothes for him and bandages in case his wounds hadn''t healed yet. How odd that she found this side of her that she never thought existed; tending to someone. But she had noints. She liked it.

    Being a skilled fighter, she knew how to sneak into Ares''s mens room where they slept with their chests of clothes and weapons. The men slept close to one another, in a way that made it seem like they were guarding each other''s backs. They were ready to fight, but they couldn''t even sense her.

    Carefully, she went to look through the chests in the room, and she knew immediately which one belonged to Ares. His masculine scent teased her nostrils, and she quickly picked out what she knew he wore. Trousers, breeches, a shirt, a vest, a coat, belt, socks... what else?

    She closed the chest carefully and snuck out again. As she walked down the hall, she came across one of her maids that informed her that Ares had woken up and now went to use the bath she had prepared.

    "Do you want me to take those clothes to him?" She then asked.

    "No," Nazneen said in a low but firm voice.

    As the maid left with a simple nod, Nazneen wondered what had gotten into her. Dragon males were almost naked all the time for everyone to see so why would this bother her?

    She shook her head and continued toward the room where Ares was taking his bath.

    Nazneen was about to knock when she stopped herself and decided to walk straight in. Once she entered, she found Ares submerged in a bathtub filled with steaming water, his pale body rxed and at ease. His eyes were closed while his head leaned back against the rim. His hair was damp and slicked back, revealing his sharp, handsome features.

    Hearing her step inside, he opened his eyes and met hers. She saw a mixture of amazement and appreciation in his gaze. He took in every detail of her appearance--the rich green silk that clung to her curves, the delicate gold jewelry that adorned her neck and wrists, and the way her amber eyes sparkled with an enigmatic allure. Ares couldn''t help but be captivated by her beauty, and his admiration was clear in his eyes.

    Nazneen felt a flush of warmth spread through her body under his intense gaze.

    "Good morning," she smiled, stepping in further and putting his clothes on the chair nearby.

    Ares followed her with his gaze, "Good morning, indeed." He drawled.

    She hid her smile before turning back to him. "Are you enjoying your bath?"

    "I am. I would ask you to join me, but... " his gaze skimmed over her, from head to toe. "It would be a shame to ruin the art you''ve created with your appearance." He said.

    She tilted her head with a challenge in her eyes and said, "I am d you can finally see."

    He smiled mischievously. "I could always see."

    She watched him for a moment, just as he watched her, and then she walked over, getting more serious with each step until she reached the tub and crouched beside him. Ares turned to meet her gaze.

    "I have to ask...," she began, even though she wanted to avoid it for a little while longer. "What is happening between us?"

    She really didn''t know how humans did it. With dragons, it was very straightforward. You found your breedmate, acknowledged each other, and began your journey to share a life. Was she rushing things for him as a human?

    Before he could reply, she quickly tried to remedy the situation. She held up her two index fingers. "Choose one," she said lightheartedly. "Either you are mine.." she held up one finger and then changed to the other. "Or, like you said, I am your woman. Either one will do for now." She smiled.

    He didn''t smile. He gazed deeply into her eyes and then looked at her fingers. His hand glided across the rim, and she wondered what he would choose when he took both fingers into his hold.

    Her heart skipped. What did that mean? She looked up at him.

    "Nazneen. Once I have made up my mind, I don''t keep one foot in and one foot out." He released her fingers but took her hand in his, weaving his fingers through hers. Her heart picked up the pace, and she got lost in his deep gaze.

    "What do you mean?" She almost whispered.

    "It means, I ammitting to you. Body, heart, and soul."

    Nazneen felt her eyes sting, and then she didn''t know why, but she rose and turned away from him, her heart squeezing in her chest. All the facade, the teasing, the anger, and the anxiety she had been carrying around suddenly wore off. Did her punishment end?

    Ares looked at her back, confused. Did he say something wrong? He rose from the bathtub and stepped outside, stepping closer to her hunched form. Concerned, he grabbed her arms gently.

    "Nazneen," he spoke softly. "What is wrong?"

    She remained quiet and hunched, her hair falling down her face. He pulled her closer to his chest, not wanting to wet her clothes but also unable to stay away. Despite not making any sound, he knew she was crying now.

    Nazneen felt foolish but couldn''t understand or help this feeling that overcame her.

    He turned her around, and his hand came under her chin, lifting her head up. She grimaced, not wanting him to see her tears, and his frown deepened when he saw her face. He searched her face and her eyes, while wiping a tear away. "Why are you crying?"

    "I don''t know," she admitted. "Maybe because I am happy."

    A warm smile curved his lips. "I am happy too, sweet Neena."

    He pulled her into his embrace, and she wrapped her arms around his naked form. His cold, wet skin then made her draw back.

    "You should dry up and get dressed quickly," she said, knowing enough that humans had this strange habit of getting colds.

    Get dry? Her hot body against his hair made the water on his body, evaporate. She nced down at his abdomen to see his wounds. They had healed quite well, because of her blood.

    Her blood?

    Strange he didn''t smell it now. There was a pattern of craving blood only when injured, andst night, during the fight, his ws hade out. It never happened before. What was it? He needed to know more about his kind.

    Nazneen grabbed a towel and came to him in her silky, deep green garment that made her look like a forest goddess. Noticing that his body was already dry, she tiptoed to dry his hair, her breasts brushing along his chest.

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. "Not now, Ares."

    No? That was a surprise.

    She dried his hair quickly, not realizing her strength, she ruffled his injured head a bit too roughly, and he remained still, enduring it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh, I am sorry." She said when she found his eyes tightly shut.

    "Don''t worry." He breathed, his head throbbing in pain. "It felt good," in other ways.

    She looked apologetic at him and then frowned. "You are full of lies."

    He chuckled. "Only the ones that would please you."

    "That isforting to know," she said with sarcasm.

    He raised a brow with a sly grin. "See."

    She knew she couldn''t win this banter, so she gave up and waited for him as he got dressed.

    So manyplicated clothes, she thought, but he didn''t seem to mind as heyered them. Then they had breakfast, and his men joined them before they could finish.

    Eric''s eyes shone wide as he looked at her. He was the youngest, so he wasn''t good at hiding his appreciation, and Nazneen found him adorable. She gave him a gentle smile, and his whole face lit up.

    "No one is going to feed you just because you keep your mouth open," Ares said when Eric kept staring.

    Jonathan chuckled. "Let the boy be. I apologize on his behalf," he then turned to Nazneen.

    "Oh, don''t apologize. I would be happy to feed him," she said to tease Ares, but then realized that would be teasing the small innocent boy as well and wished to take back her words.

    "You heard that, Captain," Eric voice had a mocking lilt as he nced at Ares, but he was also a bit cautious as he studied his expression.

    Ares put his cup down, a silent threat in his eyes.

    Eric was willing to try his luck. He was like Ares in many ways; mischievous and daring. He even had the same roughish grin.

    "Well, if she wants to feed him and you don''t want to be fed, then let the boy be," Jonathan shrugged.

    Ares turned his gaze to Jonathan, and they exchanged looks. Noah hid a faint smile behind his cup.

    "Lord Steele," Eric began using a darker voice to appear older as he stood up. "I for once, deeply appreciate Lady Nazneen''s wonderful presence and want to cherish every moment of it. So if you don''t mind..."

    "I do, so sit down!"

    Eric quickly dropped his manly act and pretended to be heartbroken as he sat down. "That is one way to crush a young man''s dreams." He then turned to Nazneen. "You look wonderful," he admitted.

    Daring indeed.

    "Thank you." She smiled. "What about your captain?" She then asked nodding toward Ares. "Do women in your world think he looks wonderful."

    They all somehow chuckled, and she frowned. "Oh, Lord Steele has a reputation that scares women off." Jonathan said. "And men."

    Was it that bad? Was he ugly in his world? So ugly that he was scary? It couldn''t be possible.

    "It only scares young maidens. Other women whom he had taken to be..." before Eric could finish the sentence, both Jonathan and Noah covered his mouth.

    Nazneen knew what he was about to say anyway. Women whom he had taken to bed. She made an effort to ignore the pain in her chest. It was foolish. She had her share of men, and speaking of women he had been with, she heard in the distance that Ravina and Saul had arrived.

    "We have our guests here," she said, standing up. "I will go meet them. Eat in peace."

    She left the table, and Ares followed her. "Eric is a lot like you," she pointed.

    "He seems to have the same taste as well, clearly," he mused.

    Well then, would he like Ravina too?

    Oh, God. She was being irrational again, or was she? Just because he gave in didn''t have to mean he forgot Ravinapletely, and maybe if he saw her again, some old feelings might creep back. It was too soon after all.

    She pushed those thoughts away again. No. She had made progress with Ares, and it meant something.

    They met Saul, Brenna, and Ravina at the main hall as the servants led them in. Nazneen was very observant of any exchange between Ares and Ravina but when they greeted each other normally, friendly, with no tension, she rxed a bit. Maybe she was exaggerating in her head.

    "What happened here?" Ravina wondered, seeing the destruction that had happened.

    Nazneen led them to the parlor before she could tell the long story of what happened. The guests'' eyes widened as they listened.

    "Are you both alright?" Ravina wondered.

    "Yes. We survived."

    "Who were they?" Saul wondered.

    "I haven''t questioned them yet," Nazneen said. "We had injuries to tend tost night." and other pleasures. "King Mchi is very generous to send you here," she then said, changing the subject.

    Saul was about to say something, but Ravina spoke before him. "Well, he thought we could learn a few things."

    Oh, the humble choice. Very diplomatic.

    "I am sure we could learn a few things too," Nazneen replied.

    Ravina gave her a knowing smile.

 Chapter 259 Restless

    Nazneen, Ares, his men, and the messengers all gathered with Ravina, Saul and Brenna and exined what they were doing and how they set up the trials. Ravina listened carefully and took a look at the questions and the ns, not expecting anything less from Ares and his men.

    But there was something about Nazneen as well. Something about the way she spoke and carried herself had changed slightly. She seemed more confident and rxed, mirroring Ares, who sat beside her. He interfered as little as possible and allowed Nazneen to speak most of the time. She would look his way when unsure of something, and he would give her a subtle nod if she was on the right track.

    They must have had a tough night based on the bruises on his and his men''s faces. This made her a bit uneasy about leaving Mchi behind, as if she could protect him. She would probably only endanger him even more.

    When the trials began after lunch, Ravina spotted the witch with the description that Ares had given her earlier during lunch. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The old man now looked like this? Young and even fairly handsome. What exactly was his n, but also what was Ares''s n in keeping him here?

    She became thoughtful. Denying him could cause more trouble, so perhaps Ares was winning more time by finding out more about him.

    Turning to where Nazneen stood, she noticed her palerplexion. Ravina was about to walk over and offer somefort when she noticed Ares going to her. He went to stand beside Nazneen, his hand moving behind her, probably stroking her back as he leaned in to say something.

    She nodded with a faint smile, and he remained by her side. Ravina noted that they seemed closer. As she observed them, she realized that her difort around him had changed from jealousy, confusion, and sadness to a growing sense of guilt. The guilt of leaving him behind. Now, watching them close, she felt a hint of relief.

    With a light heart, she looked over at Saul, who sat quietly in a corner. He had been silent most of the time. Brenna, Tenzin, and the messengers watched from upstairs to make sure no one was cheating, and then the first part of the trails ended.

    The second was aboutbat skills and strength, and the messengers together with Tenzin were responsible for that part. Still, Nazneen decided she should go and watch as well.

    "Do you want to see blood?" She asked Ravina.

    "My favorite," Ravina responded with a hint of humor.

    They went to an arena where the fight would take ce and Ravina sat with Brenna and Nazneen. The men left them to sit separately and then the fight began by announcing the rules first. Many people gathered to see who would be thest man standing in the bloody fight.

    Ravina already knew dragons were strong, but she had seen Nazneen who finished off a fight pretty quickly. These ones dragged on and became bloody with both males unwilling to surrender.

    "Will the witch not participate?" Ravina asked.

    "No. His skills will include magic, so he will get a zero score for thispetition since he isn''t eligible."

    Ravina nodded and then the female category began. To her surprise, the females were more fun to watch, and Nazneen seemed to agree.

    "Females don''t y fair," she smirked as she pped for one particr woman she liked.

    The scores were set as the sun set, and then they were back home, after Nazneen had some chatter with a few female fighters, praising their skills.

    Dinner was already served when they arrived, and the atmosphere at the dinner table was a mixture of excitement and exhaustion from the day''s trials. Everyone was animatedly discussing the events, dissecting individual performances, and specting about who would ultimatelye out on top.

    In the chatter, Ravina realized that even the messengers she knew to look stern every time she had seen them were now talking and smiling. There was something about gatherings that made people open up and she really believed one of the ways to bring their people together was to make them know each other. Like this. It was good that Ares brought his men with him.

    As the night wore on, the group began to disperse, with each person returning to their quarters to rest and recover from the day''s events. For the sake of their safety, the men decided to sleep in groups and put the women together, so Ravina would share a room with Brenna and Nazneen.

    Reluctantly, Nazneen left Ares''s side and followed them.

    "You two can take the bed. I will sleep on the mattress on the floor," Brenna said.

    Ravina was about to protest, but "I can sleep on the floor," Nazneen said before her.

    Brenna shook her her with a grin. "Can''t let the queen sleep on the floor and or the future queen." There was a mocking lilt to her tone and then she didn''t wait for them to protest and went ahead to prepare for sleep.

    Ravina looked at therge bed and then at Nazneen. "Don''t be nervous." She teased.

    Ravina smirked and shot back, "Well, as long as you don''t hog all the nkets, we should be just fine."

    "You can take them all," Nazneen said, nudging them to her side as she got into bed.

    Ravina slid under one nket, and they all went silent to sleep. But Ravina couldn''t sleep. She began to wonder what Mchi was doing. Did he return home? Was he sleeping alone? And... it felt strange being away and going to bed without waiting for him toe home.

    It was strange to realize how much a part of her life he had be, and now, even in a room filled with two other people, she felt his absence keenly. She couldn''t help but wonder if he felt the same way, missing her presence as he went about his day.

    ''I will miss you'' she recalled his words and then the goodbye kiss. The bothersome heat returned to her body, which she had managed to forget during the busy day.

    She turned in bed, trying hard to sleep when Nazneen turned around at the same time, and they were facing each other. She couldn''t sleep either.

    "You reek," she whispered. "No wonder he sent you here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is it that bad?" She whispered back.

    "I have heard it is. For males."

    "Oh..." was all she could say.

    "It will be better if you wait, at least your first time should be in a controlled manner." She spoke.

    Ravina had an odd feeling that she was talking from experience. "Was... your first time bad?"

    "It was terrible," she admitted.

    "Can I ask how so?"

    Nazneen was thoughtful for a moment, her eyes bing distant. "It was a mixture of doing it with someone terrible, doing it for the wrong reasons, and rushing it when I wasn''tfortable yet."

    Ravina remained quiet, watching her expression in the dim light. Nazneen sighed as she closed her eyes. "Try to sleep even if your body is begging for something else."

    Nazneen fell asleep, while Ravina continued to toss and turn, unable to find afortable position. The heat in her body refused to subside, and she knew that sleep would remain elusive. Deciding she needed a change of scenery, she quietly slipped out of the bed and tiptoed across the room. She opened the door, careful not to make a sound, and stepped out into the hall.

    Therge windows allowed the moonlight to cast its soft glow and illuminate the way. Ravina wandered through the quiet halls and found herself drawn to a balcony garden overlooking the garden below. She stepped outside, breathing in the fresh air, when she noticed Ares standing there, leaning on the fence and gazing at the stars.

    "Can''t sleep either?" she asked softly, not wanting to startle him.

    Ares turned to face her, a small smile ying on his lips. "I could ask you the same thing. What brings you out here?"

    Ravina shrugged, wrapping her arms around herself to cover herself a little from the cool air. "The new atmosphere is keeping me awake."

    "Hmm," he looked ahead again. "I am surprised Mchi sent you here."

    "Well, he sent me specifically to work on the weapons with you."

    Ares'' lips curled upward. "He must trust you a lot," he said. "It must not have been easy for him."

    She didn''t know much about men, but she believed that. She had seen a lot of changes in Mchitely, and she knew he was making great efforts to make everything right.

    "What about you? Have you found a cure?"

    "No."

    "I don''t know if you know this and... your rtionship with Nazneen, but I have heard that mating cures."

    "I know. Sharing the magic in the blood that would otherwise kill you if you weren''t a breedmate would in this case stay in your body and heal you."

    Ravina frowned. "Then... ?"

    Ares turned around, locking eyes with her. "Magic doesn''t heal old scars. If the injury is persistent, then magic can''t save you. Even for a dragon. That is why we used obsidian bullets." He reminded.

    Now that she thought about it, he was right. But what did that mean?

    "How exactly are you sick?" She asked.

    His gaze faltered. "I will find a cure," he said, not answering her question.

    For a moment, she wondered if he was just going along with his death. She knew he was a pirate and understood their mindset, but still, knowing that you would die must be a heavy burden to carry. She doubted that it didn''t affect him at all.

    "I know you have probably been busy, but my sister..." she began.

    "The half breed has reached out to me, and I will meet him the day after tomorrow."

    She nodded, hopeful.

 Chapter 260 Facing The Past

    Ares had woken up early, despite having sleptte. He wanted to sneak away and go to the sea before the day began. He got ready and snuck out of the room, and as he walked around one corner, a hand suddenly snatched him aside.

    He did not hesitate to pull his pistol as a strong grip on his shoulder pushed him into the wall. He stopped his finger from pulling the trigger when his eyes met Nazneen''s.

    "Not bad! You are quick." She smirked as he held the pistol between them.

    "I could have shot you."

    "It wouldn''t be the first time." She released him, and he put his pistol in the holster at his side.

    "What are you doing here?" Ares asked.

    "I actually came to steal you away, so I can have you to myself before the day starts."

    "Oh, am I being courted?"

    She took a moment to think. "Yes." There was a slight hesitation in her response. She didn''t know exactly what the word meant.

    Silly woman.

    "I must warn you then that I am difficult to please."

    She grabbed his wrist, her eyes twinkling seductively as she drew him closer while stepping back. "We will see," she said, then turned around, her hold on him still firm. She led him out into the crisp morning air.

    Once outside, Nazneen shifted into her dragon form, her scales shimmering in the faint light of dawn. Ares climbed onto her back, and with a powerful sh of her wings, they soared into the sky.

    As they flew, Ares felt a sense of freedom and exhration that only came from being high above the earth, the wind rushing through his hair. Nazneen seemed to share in his joy, her swaying in patterns that carried on the breeze.

    After a short flight, they descended into a secluded spot by a river, the water gently flowing over the rocks. Ares slid off Nazneen''s back as she shifted back into her human form, the transformation as fluid as the water around them.

    "It''s not the sea, but I thought you could use a swim," she shrugged. "I just thought the river water was more soothing."

    Ares watched her for a moment, touched that she had thought about it. "That''s thoughtful of you," he said.

    She walked closer, dressed in all white and still looking like a goddess. She grasped his face, her gaze drawing him in from the way she looked at him. "Last night felt like a wasted night without you by my side," she told him.

    Ares felt a warmth spreading through his chest, and this time he allowed it, even indulged in it. He pulled her into his arms, "we shall not waste tonight then."

    Nazneen''s eyes sparkled with happiness. "Good," she said, her lips curving into a smile. "Let''s make the most of this moment too, then, shall we?"

    Without waiting for a response, she pulled away and started to undress, her movements graceful and fluid. Ares couldn''t help but admire the way the sunlight danced on her skin, making her look even more ethereal.

    He followed suit, shedding his clothes, and together, they stepped into the river, the cool water enveloping them as they moved deeper.

    The sensation of the water around them was soothing, and his body temperature quickly adapted to the coldness. He watched Nazneen as she swam, her movements as natural and elegant as if she was the sea creature.

    Ares joined her, and they swam and dove, forgetting the rest of the world for a moment, and as they did so, they drew closer to one another, the space between them charged with a maic pull.

    "How are your injuries now?" She asked.

    He ran his fingers through his hair to touch his head. "Less painful." He said, his arms naturally snaking around her as she stepped closer. She was a woman made to be held. The curve of her body perfectly fit in his arms, and he took the liberty to let his hands explore. And God, the way she so easily reacted to his touch was maddening.

    Her lips were already against his while her arms came around his neck. They shared a long kiss, only breaking it off once they lost their breath.

    "I don''t want to go back," she breathed, the tip of their noses still touching, their eyes still half closed.

    "Shall we not?" He asked.

    Nazneen drew back, her eyes widening with disbelief as she looked at him. "Do you mean it?"

    "Whatever you wish," he said, his gaze unwavering.

    Nazneen''s eyes darted, her mind running to a thousand ces. Duty or desire? How she could be torn between the two was a mystery to her because she knew herself to always choose desire.

    "We... probably shouldn''t. We have the trials and guests awaiting us."

    She studied his reaction, expecting him to be disappointed, but he looked at her with a slight smile in his eyes that made her feel that he was rather pleased to hear her answer.

    He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles. "Some other time."

    They spent a little more time together, talking, teasing, and stealing kisses in between, before getting dressed and going back.

    While she focused on the trials, Ares took Ravina and Saul with him to discuss weapons and training. Nazneen felt more rxed now with the idea of Ravina and Ares together. She still didn''t like it, but it didn''t bother her as much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    What bothered her on the other hand, was the witch. She put her difort aside and decided to take matters into her own hands. She couldn''t let Ares protect her at all times.

    Taking Tenzin with her, she first went to visit the prisoners from the attack. Although she didn''t think it was Ss who sent them, she wanted to be sure. Dragons would rather die from torture than speak up, which was why it was often useless to keep them alive, but Nazneen wanted to try at least.

    "Look who is here," one of them purred as she arrived.

    Nazneen decided that torturing wouldn''t be the way to do it this time. She would try something else. She came to stand before the man''s cell.

    "I was very impressed by yourbat skills," she began. "I felt it would be a shame for you to... just die, so I am here with an offer."

    "I don''t need your offers. I would rather die," he replied.

    "That is a pity, but I''ll let you think about it. Think about whether you want to die as the defeated attacker or be part of history, part of the biggest changes that will happen in our time."

    He red at her with hostility but said nothing. Nazneen left him to ponder on it. When she climbed up from the underground again, she heard the sound of a gunshot. It seemed like they had started their practice.

    Tenzin followed her like her shadow as she went back to the trials. Everyone was handing in their assignment. As Ss stepped forward and handed his paper to the messengers, Nazneen turned to Tenzin. "Tell him to meet me near the temple."

    She shifted and flew to the temple in the mountains, waiting near a cliff for him. He arrived quickly, appearing like a mist. A slow smile curved his lips. He was just like she remembered.

    "Princ...no, queen Nazneen now." He stepped closer.

    Nazneen tried not to recoil. "Hundred years. HUNDRED years in a cave! Is that not enough for you?" She asked.

    "It was not about me."

    "Then... do you think I deserved hundred years in a cave?"

    "It wasn''t about what you deserved. It was about what was best for you."

    "Best for me?"

    He nodded. "It was partly a punishment, but I did you a favor, Queen Nazneen."

    Favor? "You are delusional."

    "I am not. Think for yourself. Hundred years in a cave or hundred years outside with the way you were? Who do you think you would be today?"

    "You can''t know."

    "I can indeed. It is my gift."

    She frowned.

    "Why do you think I locked you away? Why not just kill you? Or lock you away forever?" He asked, tilting his head. "Could it perhaps be that I wanted to see you thrive one day?"

    "You won''t be fooling me," she bit out.

    He crossed his arms behind his back, still watching her with a tilted head. "Fooling you for what reasons? What do you think I want that I can''t take right now?"

    She felt her heart tremble a bit. "I don''t know, but I will find out."

    He smiled. "The truth always reveals itself."

    "What about Ares? Did you lie to him about his parents?"

    He sighed. "What do you think I would gain from telling such a lie?"

    "Are his parents truly...dead?"

    For a moment, she thought he looked at her with sympathy. "Yes."

    Her heart sank. None of their parents were alive. Their children would have no grandparents. She paused. Where did the idea of childrene from?

    She shook the thought away. As a dragon female, she wasn''t as fertile as human females, so there would be no children any time soon. Did Ares want children? If so, then he would be very frustrated with her. She felt somewhat discouraged.

    Forcing her gaze up, she looked at Ss again. "Since you are so eager to join court and have many abilities, perhaps you can tell me who arranged for this attack."

    "Who doesn''t matter because it won''t be a one-time thing. You and King Mchi will encounter a lot of resistance."

 Chapter 261 The Price Of Life

    The moment Nazneen entered the room with Ss by her side, the atmosphere at the dinner table changed dramatically. The lively chatter that filled the room died down, reced by an uneasy silence as everyone''s eyes turned toward the unlikely pair. Ares, who had been engaged in a conversation with Ravina and Saul, stopped mid-sentence, his eyes narrowing with surprise and concern.

    Nazneen seemed to sense the tension in the room, and she cleared her throat before speaking "Everyone, I would like to introduce Ss. I asked him to join us for dinner."

    The dinner proceeded, and although the atmosphere remained tense, everyone tried their best to continue their conversations. Ares noticed that Ss was an expert at blending into the background, observing and listening rather than actively participating in the discussions. He seemed to be studying everyone in the room, especially Nazneen, and Ares couldn''t shake the nagging feeling of unease because, with this man, he really couldn''t tell what he wanted.

    Despite his difort, Ares forced himself to engage in small talk with Ravina and Saul, not wanting to give Ss the satisfaction of knowing he had disrupted their evening. However, his mind was preupied, and he found himself frequently ncing at Nazneen, watching her interactions with the mysterious witch, while Ravina replied to a sarcastic remark that Saul made.

    It was interesting to spend time with them today. The man seemed to enjoy annoying her, masking his growing liking for her by being pesky. Since Ravina would be part of their lives, he didn''t realize that liking her would be easier than not doing so, but one had to fail to realize that.

    One thing he would give to the man. He was focused. He was the kind to try every possible way before giving up. The only problem was that his focus was on the wrong thing, but once he changed his focus to helping his brother, he could aplish a lot. And he wasn''t bad at learning how to use firearms

    As the dinner came to an end and the guests began to disperse, Ares saw an opportunity to confront Ss. The witch had gone to the destroyed side of the royal house after offering his services to rebuild it with the use of magic. He was almost done when Ares arrived.

    "You have quite the skill," he remarked.

    Ss turned to him, his face a mask of gentle yet mysterious expression. "You have no shortage of skills yourself." He retorted.

    Ares observed the rebuilt section of the house, noting that the work seemed wless, as if it had never been damaged in the first ce. "What is your purpose here?" He asked, getting straight to the point.

    Ss looked up at the marvelous painted ceiling, seemingly contemting his answer. After a moment, he turned back to Ares, his eyes filled with a strange intensity. "I see great potential in Nazneen," he said softly.

    "And you wish to help her after my passing?"

    "I hope she won''t need much help by then. You are the one meant to influence her."

    "I want to stay by her side too," he said, feeling pain cut through his chest. "Longer."

    "Isn''t it fascinating," he said as he began to pace, his gaze following the art on the walls. "You were once just fine with dying, and now it torments you."

    Ares remained quiet.

    "It is the knowledge of it. People don''t believe me when I tell them that knowing the future is a curse." He continued.

    "Can you not help me?"

    Ss turned his head with a frown. "What do you hope I could do?"

    "Anything."

    Ssughed. "Oh no. You do not wish for me to do anything to save your life. Could you ce a value on your life? What would the price be to buy it then?"

    Ares could already tell this was going very badly. "I am not stupid, but you still don''t need to speak in riddles. Tell me the price and if you are willing to help and then I can decide."

    "Well, you want to live so you have to pay with something close to such value." He raised a brow. "Eric? Noah? Naz...neen?"

    Ares clenched his jaw. Never!

    Ss could see the stark refusal in his eyes. "I thought so."

    "And don''t ever tell this to anyone!" Especially Nazneen. Knowing what this cure could do, he was afraid of what she would do if she knew she could save him.

    "I won''t. I do not wish for her to take your ce, so do not worry." Ss assured.

    Ares''s shoulders rxed, and Ss noticed how tense he had been. "I will find a way," Ares said calmly, and was curious to see the man''s reaction.

    Ss looked at him almost with pity, as if he was trying to no avail. "Sometimes fighting is the way, and sometimes eptance is. You decide."

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After his talk with the witch, Ares arrived at the chamber he shared with his men and Saul. His heart was a bundle of mixed emotions. Confusion muddled his thoughts, and heartache settled in his chest.

    He took a deep breath as he sat on the edge of the bed, trying to push away the feeling of heaviness in his heart. He did not even notice that it was only Noah in the room with him.

    "What is wrong?" Noah asked.

    Ares watched him in the dim light for a moment. "We need to talk about my death."

    Noah recoiled, not wanting to discuss it. They didn''t discuss death. It came when it came but things were different now and even if his heart didn''t kill him, death lurked around the corner, and he wanted to make sure that everyone was taken care of once he was no longer able to do so himself.

    "My will is with Jose. Everything is there in detail. I want the mansion to remain a safe ce for all of you when needed." Ares said, his thoughts drifting to Nazneen. She would not go to his mansion to hide. This was her home and she was the queen but still, he added just in case. "Nazneen..."

    "Don''t worry." Noah cut off. "I will take care of everyone. I just don''t understand...all your life you didn''t let women too close, and then suddenly Ravina, then Nazneen. What is happening to you?"

    He didn''t know either.

    "I understand what happened with Ravina, but Nazneen?" He looked at him with his brows raised as if asking for an exnation. "What is wrong with you? You know you took part in the experiment." He could hear the frustration in the man''s tone.

    Ares sighed, knowing very well what he meant. He did not mean for this to happen. It wasn''t like he could predict ever wanting to be with a female dragon.

    "Some things are out of my control," he said.

    Noah dropped his shoulders and sighed in turn. He was silent for a moment, and they just looked at each other before he spoke. "Have you told her?"

    "Not yet," Ares replied. He didn''t even know how to tell her... or when. Should he look for a cure first before making her worry for no reason, or should he just tell her as soon as possible before things escted between them?

    "Where are the others?" He asked.

    "Eric and Jonathan left with Saul and Tenzin to drink." Noah shrugged, and Ares knew why he didn''t go with them. Some of them had to stay sober.

    As both of them decided to sleep, they suddenly heard footsteps approaching. The door to the room opened, revealing Eric, Saul, and Tenzin, and Ares''s slightly heightened senses could smell the stench of liquor as the men walked with slightly unsteady gaits.

    Ares raised an eyebrow, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Where is Jonathan?" he asked, noticing the missing man.

    Eric huped before responding, his speech slightly slurred. "Oh, Jonathan? He, uh, got abducted by a dragoness."

    "Abducted?" Noah repeated.

    "Willingly abducted," Eric corrected himself while stumbling forward. Tenzin and Saul were in better condition. "No one was willing to abduct me," heined.

    Saul chuckled as he let himself fall onto the mattress, taking his ce on the bed beside Ares when he had refused to be anywhere near himst night. "Because you don''t have a fire big enough to fuck one."

    Eric took offense to this and came to stand near the bed at their feet. Ares wanted to warn him, but decided to stay out of it for a while. His masculinity was in question here, and men could not let such things go.

    "I am... younger," he said. Everyone looked at each other like ''that is all?'' then they burst intoughter.

    Eric frowned. "Some women like younger!" He mored. "We have more energy."

    Ares shook his head and pulled the nkets to himself, knowing Saul wouldn''t use them.

    "What are youughing at?" Eric demanded to know, but everyone began to go to their beds. "You know I am right," he continued.

    After a few attempts at trying to prove his argument, he just fell to the floor, and a minuteter, he was snoring.

    Ares listened to their breathing, waiting for all of them to fall asleep before sneaking out. He had promised to meet Nazneen and spend the night together.

 Chapter 262 A Step Closer

    Nazneen was impatiently waiting for Ares, hearing from a distance that the men were still awake. It would take a while, she thought, frustrated.

    She wandered around the royal house, making her way to the other side, where Ss had promised to fix it. As she neared the now rebuilt section, she heard different kinds of noises in the distance.

    Following the sounds, she soon realized what it was. A mix of heavy breathing, rhythmic creaking, and the asional low moan and deep grunt. The maid Anora was quick, but it was not Saul that was pinned between her legs. It was Jonathan.

    Sudden footsteps made Nazneen strain her ears. When the footsteps stopped, so did the moans and the creaking sound.

    Did someone interrupt them?

    Nazneen heard another woman''s voice. "Am Ite?"

    "No," she heard Anora respond. "Jonathan? Do you mind?"

    "I do not," she heard him say, out of breath.

    Nazneen could almost see it in her head as the women exchanged ces and the new one,menting, began to explore. "So pale," she murmured.

    Nazneen decided to retreat, allowing the two species to get to know each other intimately. Curiosity was a strong thing.

    The sounds of moans and heavy breaths continued to fade as she left that part of the royal house behind, and her own hunger stirred as she heard familiar footsteps in the dark hall and an ever-so-alluring scent reached her nostrils. She had been waiting for him, and hearing the sounds of passion from the other room had only heightened her own desire.

    As Ares emerged from the shadows of the hallway, his eyes met hers, and without speaking, they moved closer to one another, their eyes locked in a silent conversation. She didn''t know if it was the darkness, the sounds from earlier, or both that made her tingle with longing. Once he was close, she reached for him, her arms snaking around his neck and his around her waist, and without a spoken word, their lips met.

    The night they had together did nothing to ease her hunger. In fact, she felt more greedy now. A heat, a bothersome itch, and a slow ache made her unable to think.

    Ares knew he shouldn''t start the night with a kiss, but here he was, getting himself caught in the spider''s web. His earlier worries were all gone as she seemed to melt in his arms. So hot. So needy. So irresistible.

    When she drew back with a shaky breath, he caught her eyes with his and found that they glowed with a desire unlike any he had ever seen before.

    She steadied herself. "What do you want to do tonight?" She asked.

    Ravish you, he thought as a reply. She had a hint of a smile in her eyes, knowing just how tempting the question was and guessing what his reply would be.

    "Anything you want to do," he replied, curiously.

    She seemed to contemte something in her head for a while before taking his hand. "I haven''t shown you around the kingdom. Would you like a tour?"

    He nodded.

    Hand in hand, Nazneen showed him around the home, in ces where she grew up, and created certain memories. Some brought a smile to her face, and others seemed to sadden her.

    She also pointed out different parts of the kingdom, exining their significance and history. Ares listened intently, keeping his eyes on her as she spoke. She knew her history, and she seemed to appreciate it now as she presented it to him.

    As they reached a secluded garden, they found arge tree and sat beneath it, leaning against the thick branch. The night was cool and calm, and only their intertwined fingers were sweaty now.

    "I''ll need to leave for a while tomorrow, to meet Ephraim."

    Nazneen nodded. "I wille with you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You have to be here for the trails. Besides, I need to visit the waters, so I will swim my way there." Maybe he could even talk to Ephraim about a cure. The man had lived for a long time, and his mother was a magician. Perhaps he knew something.

    Nazneen looked at him, unsure.

    "I will be back as soon as I can," he assured.

    He told her briefly about his rtionship with Richard and about Ravina and her sister which again, made him wonder who Ephraim''s human breedmate was. If it was Corinna, then it would be even more odd that she didn''t look for her sister.

    Nazneen noted the same thing. "Why would her sister not look for her?"

    "We will find out soon," he said.

    As the night went on, Nazneen and Ares decided they should go back and get some sleep before dawn approached. Ares was still tired when the morning came, and he hadn''t gotten enough sleep. Even skipping breakfast as he heard the men in the room leave to eat something, didn''t help him get in the hours he missed, and soon he had to force himself out of bed.

    As he got dressed, there was a knock on the door, and Nazneen stepped in. She held a small tray with food. "You missed breakfast."

    "It is alright. Just coffee will do," he said, smelling the coffee she came with. He took the cup in a hurry and then sipped some. "Thank you."

    "Are you leaving now?" she asked.

    "Yes." Drinking as much of his coffee as he could, he put the cup back and ced a quick kiss on her lips. "I will be back soon," he promised.

    Tenzin followed him all the way to the river, since Nazneen insisted on it. "You are bleeding," he pointed at his face.

    Again?

    "It happens," he said, remaining calm as he pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and pressed it to his nose. Once they arrived at the river, "I will take care of myself from here," Ares said.

    Tenzin gave him a curt nod and then shifted into arge white beast before flying away. Once Ares felt that he was alone, he got into the water and found his way back to his mansion. From there, he grabbed something to wear and took a carriage to the appointed ce, all the while feeling a strange tug at his heart. Not now, he thought dreadfully. The appointed ce they would meet was the same ce from which he bought the ships from Ephraim.

    For the first time, he actually noticed that the humans working at that market were somehow dressed in the same manner. Some of them were quick to notice him, and he could feel how they sent the word among themselves as if to deliver the message that he was there.

    Ares ignored that because he was now focused on something else. What if Corinna was here? He walked through the market, looking into the shops, and saw a few women, but none of them was Corinna. The pain in his chest returned, the uneasiness tugging and tugging. Why? He had just been in the water.

    "Lord Steele?" A guttural voice spoke from behind him.

    Ares turned around to find a rtively young human male standing there. "You are here to see Lord Dragenski."

    "Yes," Ares replied.

    "Come with me," he said, and without waiting, he turned on his heels and walked away.

    The young man led Ares through a narrow alleyway, the buildings on either side seeming to tower over them. The sun felt too hot, and Ares removed his jacket to see if it would help him breathe easier.

    They emerged into a small courtyard, surrounded by tall walls. In the center of the courtyard was a table and two chairs, and a man sat in one of them, his face obscured by the hood of his cloak.

    As Ares approached, the man stood up, removing the hood from his head. A pair of smoke and amber eyes met his. "Lord Steele." He offered a polite smile. "It is good to see you, again."

 Chapter 263 Is There A Cure?

    Ephraim watched as the gentleman approached him, offering a smile in return. "Ares will do, and I am d to see you again, too."

    He took notice of his more sicklyplexion briefly before he offered him a seat. They sat at the table with arge umbre, providing them with protection from the hot sun.

    "I hope whatever endeavors you have been on, have been going well for you." Ephraim began.

    Ares, looking a bit ufortable, tugged at his cor to loosen it. He cleared his throat and responded, "Thank you. Things have been progressing well. I have been spending time with the X-n."

    "A human among dragons. How is that going?" Ephraim asked.

    As Ares briefed him on what was going on, Ephraim couldn''t help but notice the tension in his demeanor. He had only met the man once before, but he did not get this impression from him. He had rather seemed rxed, almost unbothered even when he should be. What was going on with him?

    Trying to ease the atmosphere, Ephraim gestured to a nearby server to bring them some refreshments. Ares reached for the cold drink, not sipping but rather taking a gulp.

    "The weather is too hot," Ephraim pointed.

    "Indeed."

    He didn''t seem focused anymore, his eyes looking a bit here and there. "Are you alright?" Ephraim asked him.

    "Not quite," he admitted, and Ephraim could see how his hold around the ss tightened. "It was in fact one of the things I wanted to talk to you about."

    He looked around as if making sure they weren''t being listened to, before looking at him. This time his gaze locked into his firmly. You guessed I wasn''t entirely human. You were right."

    Of course. It was too obvious for his trained eye and senses. But what was he?

    "Have you heard of Marozak''s?" Ares asked.

    Oh, it couldn''t be. He would have never guessed, but he had never seen one. only heard tales his mother told him while still a child.

    "You are one?"

    "Well, I am an Arozak. Half-human."

    Ephraim nodded, fascinated and curious. "You have magic in your blood then."

    "I have been told the magic in my blood won''t save my weakening heart."

    "Weakening heart?"

    Ares managed to exin to him with difficulty, and Ephraim could already hear the change in breath and heartbeat.

    "Alright," he stopped him with a frown. "Let''s get you away from here first. You are not well."

    As Ephraim stood up, Ares remained seated, his body swaying a little. Afraid he would fall off the chair, Ephriam took his arm and helped him up.

    "My apologies," Ares breathed.

    "No need to apologize," Ephraim said, holding him firmly. He nodded for the servant to quickly bring the carriage forward and then led him inside.

    He could tell the man was trying hard to stay focused and awake. He wasn''t one to trust easily, and now he was being taken away in a carriage while in a vulnerable state. Even his loaded jacket had fallen into his hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Rx," Ephraim told him, as they rode in the carriage.

    Ares''s head fell on his shoulder. That wasn''t exactly what he meant by rxing, but he knew the man was suffering to let him see him like this. His breathing was stillbored, and his body was jerking from side to side from the ride.

    Quickly, Ephraim''s hand flew, to stop the man''s head from falling forward. Cold sweat dampened his fingers. Weakening heart, because he hadn''t been to the sea?

    Ephraim''s mind swirled with many questions. None of which he had answers to either. He already knew that magic could not heal repeated injuries. He had also heard that Marozaks came to thend as a way to shorten their lives.

    Then, was he really dying? He didn''t know the man well, but somehow the thought of his death bothered him a great deal.

    When the carriage pulled up to Ephraim''s home, he knew he had to act quickly to get Ares inside and into a morefortable environment. He instructed the driver to stop as close to the entrance as possible and opened the carriage door, feeling Ares'' weight still resting against him.

    With great care, Ephraim slid one arm under Ares'' knees and the other around his back, lifting him up in a gentle yet firm embrace. Ares'' head lolled against Ephraim''s shoulder, his breathing stillbored and his body weak. He looked ahead at the entrance that led to the part of the mansion where he and only those who saw his face stayed.

    As he carried Ares towards the entrance, a couple of his household staff members rushed to help, having seen the situation from the window. They opened the door and cleared a path, their faces a mixture of curiosity and concern.

    Ephraim''s grip on Ares remained strong as he navigated the hallways of his home, the servants following closely behind. They reached afortable guest room, where Ephraim carefullyid Ares down on the soft bed, adjusting the pillows to support his head and shoulders.

    He turned to the servants and issued instructions to bring water, a cool damp cloth, and the physician. As they hurried off to fulfill their tasks, Ephraim stayed by Ares'' side, watching over the man who fought to stay awake. He mumbled something incoherent.

    "You are in my home. Rest now." He told him, removing a few wet strands from his bruised face.

    As he stared at him, lost in thought, trying to understand his feelings about this man, the physician, Edward arrived.

    Edward had been working with him for a long time and had vast knowledge and experience in medicine, among many other things. Ephraim trusted the old man, so he told him about Ares''s condition.

    Just as he suspected, Edward knew nothing about the sea creatures. He opened his medical bag and decided to run some tests instead.

    Ephraim stood back, giving him the space to work but staying close enough to provide assistance or answer any questions. Edward began by checking Ares'' pulse, noting the irregr rhythm and the strength of each beat. He then ced a stethoscope against Ares'' chest, listening intently to the sounds of his heart. Throughout the examination, Ares'' condition seemed to deteriorate, hisbored breaths bing more shallow and irregr.

    Edward looked up at Ephraim after he was done. "If he was only human, I would suspect heart failure or a severe cardiac condition, perhaps even cardiomyopathy. However, given his unique heritage, I cannot be certain if these diagnoses apply or if there is a specific condition rted to his dual nature."

    Ephraim nodded, understanding the limitations of Edward''s expertise. "Is there anything you can do to help him?"

    Edward pursed his lips, deep in thought. "I can prescribe medications to alleviate his symptoms and manage his heart condition, but I''m afraid they might not work or only work temporarily. The underlying cause must be addressed."

    "Thank you, Edward," Ephraim said, his voice heavy with concern. "Please do whatever you can for now."

    Edward nodded and began to administer the prescribed medications to Ares while monitoring his vitals closely. Meanwhile, Ephraim left the room to begin his search for answers. Was there any way to undo this damage? Since it had to do with magic, Ephraim went to his secret library, where he pulled out all the books that he had gathered over the years about magic and spells. He began to carefully go through them, looking for a cure.

    Ephraim was so immersed in the books that he only came out of it when the room became darker. The sun was setting, and he had not found anything yet. Leaving the library, he went to check on Ares again.

    "How is he?" He asked Edward.

    "The medicine helped with the symptoms, but he isn''t awake yet."

    Ephraim nodded. He would have to continue his search tomorrow. Now he needed to get some food and see Darcy.

 Chapter 264 Candlelight Confession

    Darcy stood near therge windows of the dining room, watching the raindrops as they raced down the ss panes. The sound of the rainfall outside was soothing, creating a sense of calm in the otherwise silent room. She had been waiting for Ephraim for some time now, and he waste for their dinner together. It wasn''t like him to be tardy, and Darcy couldn''t help but wonder what could have dyed him.

    The fire flickered in the firece, casting warm, golden light across the room. Darcy traced the patterns in the wooden floor with her foot, growing more anxious as the minutes ticked by.

    Suddenly, she felt a pair of strong arms encircle her waist from behind, pulling her gently against a warm, solid chest. A soft kiss was pressed to the nape of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. Darcy leaned into the embrace, recognizing Ephraim''s familiar scent and touch.

    "You''rete," she murmured, trying to mask her relief with a hint of yfulness.

    "I am sorry, my dear," Ephraim whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "I''ve been preupied with a concerning matter."

    Darcy turned around in his arms, her eyes searching his face for any signs of distress. "Is everything alright?"

    Ephraim hesitated for a moment before nodding. "I hope so. Today was the day. I met Ares but... he fell sick. I brought him here."

    "What happened to him?" She frowned.

    "I am not sure yet. He seems to have a heart problem that is fatal."

    "Oh, no," her frown deepened. "Is it that bad? Where is he now?"

    "He is being cared for by the physician. Hopefully tomorrow he will be awake and we can talk to him."

    Darcy nodded. She had a lot to ask. Who was he, and did he know where her sister was? Why did her father mention him?

    "Now, enough about that, I don''t want to spoil our evening together," Ephraim said as he released her from his embrace and took her hand, leading her to the beautifully set dining table.

    The soft glow of candlelight illuminated their dinner, casting flickering shadows around the room. Ephraim pulled out a chair for Darcy, waiting for her to be seated before taking his own ce across from her. It was fascinating to her how he remained steadfast in his chivalry and unwavering in his gentlemanly conduct. Except...when he took her to bed.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and he looked up from his te, a smile ying across his lips. "What did you do today?" He asked as the servants began to ce food on the table.

    Darcy told him briefly about her day while he watched her with those fascinating eyes. He rested his elbows on the table and leaned forward as he listened as if she were telling him an interesting story when all of it was in fact boring. He also looked at her that way, in the way that always made a blush creep across her face.

    "And you? What else did you do?" She asked.

    His gaze left hers for the first time since they sat down and he nced at the window before picking up his cutlery as he spoke. "I was busy reading," he said. "Looking if I could find something to help him heal."

    Darcy noticed that he seemed concerned for the man or was it something else? He didn''t even know the man.

    "You found nothing?" She wondered.

    "So far," he replied.

    It also just dawned on her that he brought the man here. Did he trust him? This was his hiding ce and she knew he was very careful with what people he let in.

    "You are concerned for him," Darcy pointed.

    Ephraim''s eyes widened slightly, and then he looked from side to side before looking down at his te again. "I don''t know him."

    Darcy made the observation quietly and said no more about it, and moved on to the other subject she wanted to talk about. Now, it was her turn to look at her te and nervously y with the food using the fork. "I told the crew about us," she began.

    She could tell he looked up at her. "What did you say?" He asked.

    "That I saw you and that I... like you," she looked up to meet his gaze. Those phantom eyes bore into hers.

    "What else?"

    She tried to keep eye contact. "And that you like me too..."

    He narrowed his eyes. "Is that a question?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No..."

    He frowned. "You say that as a question too."

    She blinked, confused. "I mean... would you marry me?" She blurted. "I have been touched, poked, and..." humiliated.

    Ephraim felt his hold on his cutlery tighten. What did she think? That he was just bedding her and wanted to keep her as a mistress? Did she ask if he would want to marry her? Hell, he even hoped to mate with her.

    Speaking of mating, he calmed down, remembering what she had been through. He knew it was that side of her talking, and she needed a lot of reassurance. He watched her face as she looked down again, her hands trembling slightly because what she said hurt and angered her as well. And being a dragon, he could truly feel his breedmate''s pain if he paid enough attention.

    He could feel it now, the feeling of wanting to dissociate from her body and feeling dirty. It made him tremble with anger. He wanted to hurt those bastards all over again, and he would find anyone who ever sold a human and punish them.

    Ephraim took a deep breath, releasing his grip on the cutlery, and reached across the table, gently taking Darcy''s trembling hand in his. "Darcy," he said softly, his voiceced with sincerity and love. "I would be honored to marry you. To take you as my wife and be your husband would be my greatest joy."

    She looked at him, eyes wet, lips trembling, before pressing them into a thin line.

    Darcy felt suddenly stupid for what she said. What was she thinking? "I am sorry," she whispered, embarrassed.

    The smile faded from his face. He thought she was denying him.

    "No. I meant I was sorry for what I said earlier. I didn''t mean what you said...about marriage...I ..." God, she was a mess. "I mean, it makes me happy to know."

    "What makes you happy?" He asked.

    The thought that he wanted to marry her. The thought of being his wife and him being her husband. "You," she breathed.

    His jaw clenched, his fingers slightly tightening around her hand. She knew it wasn''t because he was displeased. It was something else. A familiar look that always gave her butterflies.

    "You please me," he said, his voice lowering and lingering around her.

    The air around them thickened, and the tension became palpable as she lost herself in his gaze.

    Slowly, he released her hand. "You should finish eating," he said.

    They both continued finishing their meal, and as the servants cleared away thest of their dinner tes, Ephraim stood and offered Darcy his hand. "Join me in the drawing room for some wine," he said, his voice soft and inviting.

    Although they had made love three times by now, she still felt like she was being courted, and the excitement was also still the same. She ced her hand in his, and he led the way.

    The drawing room was warm, with a hearth andfortable sofas. Darcy and Ephraim sat side by side as they were served wine. The fine food and drinks were still new to her, and she enjoyed them as much as she could.

    Ephraim poured them each a ss of wine, the rich, red liquid shimmering in the firelight. They sipped infortable silence for a moment, the warmth of the fire and the closeness of their bodies amplifying the tension between them. Darcy could feel her heart racing, her breath catching in her throat as Ephraim''s hand came to rest on her thigh. Would tonight be the fourth time?

    "Do you like it?" He asked, as the rain continued to pour outside.

    What? The touch or the wine?

    "Yes. Very much," she replied, lifting the wine ss to her lips. She could see him looking at her from the corner of her eye as she took a sip.

    She turned to him. "And you? You don''t like it?"

    He smiled gently, his hand reaching over to the table beside him and putting his cup away without tearing his gaze away from her. His eyes flickered with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.

    "I find that I''m in search of something far more intoxicating," he murmured, his gaze lingering on her lips,municating a desire that left her breathless.

    Slowly, Ephraim leaned in, his breath a warm, tantalizing caress against her cheek as he whispered, "Your kiss."

 Chapter 265 What Can I Do?

    Darcy awoke from her blissful sleep, her body still tender and tingling from their passionate night together. She turned in bed, feeling the morning light and the gentle breeze that drifted in through the open window. The night had been sweltering, despite the rain, especially after their intense lovemaking. She stretched, her eyes still closed, and reached for the other side of the bed. It was empty.

    She opened her eyes, searching for Ephraim. Some mornings he would still be in bed with her, while other times he would be up and about, careful not to disturb her if she slept in.

    When she got out of bed, she found that he had already prepared everything for her, as usual. She grabbed the new dress and freshened up before slipping it on. Then she sat at the dresser tob her short hair, her thoughts drifting back to her sister.

    Ravina.

    Did she have short hair too? Or was her hair long and beautiful?

    Darcy imagined her sister with long, luscious hair. Her sister was ady after all, and though she knew they looked the same, her sister was the epitome of beauty in her mind.

    The creaking sound of the door opening pulled her out of her thoughts. Ephraim stepped inside, casually dressed, which told her he hadn''t gone outside and was doing something at home.

    "You''re awake," he smiled,ing to stand behind her. He put his hands on her shoulders, and that awakened her more than anything else.

    She looked at him through the mirror. "I sleep too much," she said apologetically.

    His smile widened. "I have noints. Perhaps I exhaust you."

    Oh, he did, and with each time it was more intense. Last night started on the sofa, and once they finished, he took her back to bed, where they did it twice more.

    "You don''t," she replied.

    He raised a brow. "No?"

    A blush crept onto her cheeks, and he chuckled. "I shall strive to be more diligent next time," he said, as his fingers began to y with a few strands of her hair.

    Darcy didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t meant it as a criticism. She turned in her chair and looked up at him, her blush deepening. "I have noints. I am more than satisfied."

    Ephraim looked down at her face, into her wide blue eyes, and then touched her flushed cheeks. He was utterly captivated by how she still blushed at the smallest innuendos. How her heart raced each time he was near her. Her reactions to him were intoxicating.

    He helped her rise, with two fingers under her chin. Kicking the chair aside, he backed her into the dresser and kissed her. She was perfect in every way, and as he tore his lips from hers, he trailed kisses down her neck. One day he wanted to leave his mark there, but he knew it was too soon, and he didn''t want to bring back any bad memories. Having her in his life in any way was already a joy he never thought he would experience, and he would do anything to make her feel safe and protected.

    Darcy was already breathless, and she wouldn''t mind if he set her on the dresser and imed her body again. God! These new feelings were frightening in their intensity but still thrilling.

    "Darcy," he breathed her name against her lips while his fingers brushed the shell of her ear as he tucked a few strands behind it. Then he pulled back to look at her. "Before I take you back to bed..." he began with a hint of restraint in his tone. "Let''s get you some breakfast."

    Without waiting, as if a second more would make him carry her back to bed, he took her hand and led her to the dining hall.

    "Did you see if Ares was okay?" She asked as breakfast was served.

    He nodded. "Yes. He is still not awake."

    She frowned. "What should we do?"

    "I don''t know. I am still searching for a solution," he told her.

    He had spent the entire morning in the library.

    "His people might be worried if he''s gone for too long," she pointed out.

    "I sent a message to his home," Ephraim said. He had used magic to mimic the man''s handwriting and sent a letter to his mansion, stating that he would be gone for a few days. Although he had been with the X-ntely, Ephraim couldn''t send a message to the n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After they finished their breakfast, they both went to see Ares. His condition was peculiar. Now he justy still and cold, his skin pale, probably due to theck of air.

    Darcy walked closer to the bed and loomed over him, taking a closer look. Just like with her father, she felt as though she had seen him before. Who was he? A rtive?

    "He looks dead," she said, feeling worried.

    Ephraim ced his hand on the man''s chest, using some magic to warm him up. If he didn''t wake up by tonight, then he would take him to the sea. It saddened him, but perhaps that was where he should stay for the rest of his days if he didn''t want to die immediately.

    Ephraim spent the rest of his day studying spells, but he knew cheating death was no easy feat. Therefore, he was trying to find loopholes. Instead of saving him from death, he was trying to see if he could do something to his heart, but the only solution he could find was not one he liked.

    If Ares wanted to survive, he would have to give up the sick organ. His heart.

    He looked around the dimly lit library as if the demon that would take the heart was already lurking nearby.

    Taking the heart was not as simple as it seemed. He would have to summon a demon that would take the heart and rece it with a magical heart. One of dark magic. Ares would turn to the dark side. And not only that, he would be a new person. All the memories of the past, his experiences, and even his personality would be gone or changed. In other words, he would sell his soul to the devil.

    With a sigh, Ephraim set the books aside. He nced through the window, realizing that it was gettingte. Darcy had left with the crew members for work, but she should be back soon.

    He left the library, his body stiff from all the hours of sitting. In the dark halls, he looked out therge windows and saw that it was raining again. Heading out, he shifted and flew away in the rain, to the cave in the nearby mountains where Richard was resting. It seemed that he wasn''t taking the dragon blood well after all.

    It was tricky with those rted to breedmates or those who could be breeders. They didn''t have all theponents in their blood to make them suitable for taking dragon blood, so they could either survive or die.

    In the cold cave, Ephraim felt that they had to do something about Richard''s situation. It was risky, but without the risk, Richard or Russell might be doomed.

    "We need dragon blood," he dered, looking at his fellow half-breed who watched over Darcy''s father. "We should take it all the way. Give him some strong blood, preferably the blood of a Katharos."

    "That could kill him."

    "He doesn''t seem to be doing well now. Maybe if we take the blood of a Katharos and the blood of a breedmate," Darcy''s blood, Ephraim thought. "He will take it better."

    Or worse. But Ephraim truly wanted to save him. He couldn''t bear to give bad news to Darcy.

    "Where can we get Katharos blood?"

    Perhaps... Nazneen would be willing to help them.

    "I will find it," he said. "Keep me informed about his condition." With that, he flew back to his home.

    Upon his return, he went directly to check on Ares and found Edward emerging from the room with a distressed expression. "My Lord, I fear there''s nothing more I can do for him."

    Ephraim, disheartened by the news, nodded. "I will handle it. Go and rest," he instructed.

    Edward nodded in return and vanished into the dark corridor.

    Entering the guest room where Aresy, Ephraim realized he had no choice but to take him to the sea, despite Ares'' previous im that it wouldn''t help. He had swum to the ind where he lived, yet his condition remained poor. Perhaps even the sea wouldn''t aid him this time.

    Heavy-hearted and unable toprehend his own reluctance, Ephraim stood beside Ares'' bed. He gazed at the unconscious man, puzzled by the depth of his concern. Over his six centuries of life, countless humans had entered and left his life, growing old and passing away. Humans he had grown to care for over time. Each loss drove him to distance himself further when he was already limited to a small circle of epting people.

    Ephraim sighed deeply, bracing himself for the task at hand. With gentle care, he lifted Ares into his arms, taking in the cold, lifeless feel of the man''s body. As he carried Ares through the rain, Ephraim couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt wash over him. He wondered if there was anything else he could have done to prevent this situation.

    The rain drenched them both as Ephraim shifted into his dragon form, with Ares securely held in his ws. He took to the sky, his wings battling the fierce winds as he flew towards the sea. Ephraim didn''t want to do it, but it was the only choice left at the moment.

 Chapter 266 The Lost One

    Ephraim flew through the pouring rain, his dragon wings battling the fierce winds as he carried Ares securely in his ws. Droplets of water pelted his scaled hide, the cold seeping into his very core, which was odd considering he didn''t usually feel the cold in his dragon form. As they neared the sea, a flicker of movement made him nce down.

    Had Ares woken up?

    Ephraim descended and then shifted back into his human form,nding gently on the rocky shore with Ares cradled in his arms. He looked at the man. His eyes were still closed. Perhaps he had imagined it.

    He ced Ares on the rocks, allowing some of the water from the waves to touch his body. Ares remained still. Perhaps he had been mistaken, he thought, when suddenly Ares''s eyes flew open.

    Ephraim was startled. The man''s eyes opened wide without blinking, despite the rain pouring down. Then his gaze shifted and slowly focused on Ephraim.

    "Ares?"

    A sensation of unease ran through Ephraim as he sensed the danger in Ares''s newfound state. Something in his gaze was cold, then slowly glowed with an unnatural, predatory gleam.

    Before Ephraim could react, Ares moved with a speed and strength that caught himpletely off guard. The man lunged forward, pushing him down onto the stones and sinking his newly formed fangs into Ephraim''s neck. His first instinct was to fight back, but something stopped him.

    The man wanted to do him no harm. He couldn''t. He was only driven by his primal instinct to survive. Ephraim had seen it in his eyes before Ares attacked him.

    Having a man''s mouth on his neck and his fangs in his flesh wasn''t a pleasant experience. A part of him still wanted to push the man away, but this couldn''t be the worst that could happen. Besides, he was beginning to feel something strange as Ares continued to drink from him. A slight euphoria that made him forget that he was being preyed upon. A false sense of security that made him surrender and willing to give more than he should.

    Ephraim snapped himself back to reality. He knew this was the Marozak''s way of paralyzing their prey so they could feed. Ares didn''t stop and only seemed to suck harder as the rain poured over them. He wasn''t a full dragon, so he couldn''t replenish so fast, and if Ares didn''t stop, he would have to stop him at some point, but eventually, Ares pulled away.

    He looked down at Ephraim, lips stained with his blood, eyes gleaming with a breathtaking teal blue, and still looking a bit untamed.

    "We could find you more food if you need it," Ephraim said.

    Slowly, the man''s intense gaze eased on him, and his eyes returned to normal, looking a bit confused. He crawled back from Ephraim, who then sat upright. Ares ced his hand on his mouth, as if shocked, and then slowly wiped the blood away before looking at him. "I apologize."

    "It''s alright," Ephraim assured. "You clearly needed... sustenance. Perhaps you went too long without feeding too."

    "I didn''t," Ares said, looking confused.

    "Well, you are ill now, so it makes sense that you need to feed more often."

    He nodded slowly with a frown.

    "And you have been injured," Ephraim added, thinking probably the blood he took he had used to heal those wounds instead of helping aid his heart.

    "Ah... there was an attack," Ares exined.

    Ephraim stood up. "Let''s get you back home."

    Ephraim shifted back into his dragon form, allowing Ares to climb onto his back. With a powerful swing of his wings, they took off, leaving the cold, rocky shoreline behind them. As they approached Ephraim''s home, Ares couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of the grand mansion.

    The sprawling estate loomed before them, a testament to Ephraim''s wealth. Ares couldn''t help but feel the darkness of it. The building wasposed of dark stone, adorned with towering spires and raised windows that made it almost look like a mix of a castle and a cathedral.

    Once they arrived, Ephraimnded gracefully in the courtyard, allowing Ares to dismount. As they entered the mansion, Ares immediately noticed the dark atmosphere inside. There was as little lighting as possible, making shadows dance on the wall.

    "It is very quiet in here," Aresmented as they walked down the hall.

    "I am sure you have noticed I like the darkness, but also the quiet."

    "And I am sure you have noticed I like blood."

    Ephraim chuckled. "Is that meant to frighten me?"

    Ares only smiled. Looking around, he could tell that, except for the darkness, they shared simr tastes in aesthetics. It was clear that Ephraim had a discerning eye for detail and an appreciation for the finer things in life. Even the artwork that adorned the walls was both breathtaking and thought-provoking, a mix of ssical and modern pieces that seemed to tell a story of their own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I sent a letter mimicking your style to your home, telling them you would be staying here so they wouldn''t have to worry," Ephraim told him. "I hope Nazneen was able to get a hold of it somehow."

    Ares knew he had been gone for two days now and needed to get back home quickly. But first, he had to find out what he came here for.

    "As for your cure, I have been trying to find ways through magic. I could brief you on what I found, but I don''t think you will like it," Ephraim said.

    Ares was desperate at this point, so he agreed to listen to what Ephraim had in store.

    Ephraim took Ares to thergest library he had ever seen. Even Richard owned no such library. Then he led him through the spirals of tall shelves until they arrived in front of one that was, in fact, a door.

    Ephraim pushed it open and allowed him into the dark room. With a snap of his fingers, candles burned everywhere to illuminate the small library inside therge one.

    On one of the tables, there was arge pile of books. Ephraim went to the pile, grabbing one of the books.

    "Did you read all of those?" Ares asked.

    Ephraim nodded. "Yes."

    "To find a cure?" For him?

    "Yes."

    Ares blinked, surprised. Why would Ephraim go so far?

    "Please sit," Ephraim motioned toward the small sofa in the corner. Ares went to sit down, and Ephraim began to go through the few cases he had found.

    Giving up his heart was one of them, which meant turning to the dark side. Sacrificing a loved one, which was what Ss suggested, or sacrificing innocent souls to the demons. So if not him, then he had to give them something else.

    Ares shook his head. He wasn''t going to do any of those things.

    "When did these symptoms start?" Ephraim asked.

    Ares contemted but then decided to tell him the truth.

    "It has been up and down with the symptoms. Seven years ago, I started experimenting with dragon blood. At first, I felt better, faster, and stronger. Then slowly, I became ill. The symptoms were worst at night. I thought I would die eventually, but I outlived the ones that did the experiment with me. Sometimes I could go long periods without any problems, and sometimes the symptoms would return. It was often pain in the chest and heavy breathing. I thought it was the dragon blood since we found out that our organs would fail us as a consequence of not taking the blood well. I didn''t know it was this all along. For a while, I went a long time without symptoms and thought I had gotten better, but that doesn''t seem to be the case," he rambled.

    "Hmm... it can''t be the dragon blood if you are a breedmate," Ephraim said thoughtfully. "Six years is a long time. Had you known..." He stopped, but Ares already knew what he was about to say. Had he known, he could have saved his own life.

    "Well, either way, you have to feed more often so that your body has what it needs to keep fighting for as long as it can," Ephraim told him, "And speaking of experiment with blood, there is a man..." he paused at the sound of a door opening. Then a soft female voice spoke.

    "Ephraim?"

    Ares frowned, the voice familiar to his ears.

    "Oh, that is Darcy. My breedmate. I shall introduce you," Ephraim smiled, putting the book aside.

    Ares rose from his seat and followed Ephraim out into therge library. They navigated through the shelves again, and as they arrived at the center, Ares''s steps slowed in sync with his heartbeat at what he saw in front of him.

    The woman resembling Ravina smiled when she saw Ephraim and went to stand beside her, putting an arm around her shoulders. Ares halted.

    Darcy?

    This woman was Corinna!

 Chapter 267 Missing You

    Nazneen was exhausted after a sleepless night, knowing that Ares was gone somewhere and that she wasn''t sure about his safety. Although his men had found the letter he left behind, she couldn''t shake the growing sense of unease that gnawed at her. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind, each more dreadful than thest. What if something had happened to him? What if he was in danger? Could Ephraim be trusted?

    She should not have let him go alone! She was so annoyed and angry with herself.

    "Nazneen," Ravina spoke to her softly, breaking her out of the battle inside her head. She realized she had been sitting in front of the dresser, her hair still tangled. "Here, let me help you." Ravina took theb from her and gently brushed through her hair. "Ares was a pirate. I would say he still is. He will be just fine." She assured.

    "He is somewhere where I can''t even find him," Nazneen said.

    She could see Ravina''s thoughts spinning in her head before she forced a smile. "We will have to trust him and wait. He must have a reason for leaving a letter and disappearing."

    Nazneen sighed. She didn''t know anymore. Ares was still somehow a mystery to her, but he had promised he would return quickly.

    Downstairs, his men weren''t worried at all, and everyone prepared for thest day of the trials. The results were also being summoned to see which ones were the final ones and in which categories they would be appointed. The prisoner she had spoken to, Keth, and offered a deal to, agreed atst and joined the trials. He had a bit of a tough time because everyone knew what he had done. Nazneen could hear how some of them spoke ill about him and others even confronted him.

    "You are lucky Queen Nazneen is merciful." They told him.

    Merciful? No one had ever called her that. She was just trying to get information.

    The trials ended and the sun set yet there was no sign of Ares. Nazneen didn''t know what to do.

    "Does he do this? Just leave a message and disappear?" She asked Noah.

    He chuckled. "You are lucky if he leaves a message sometimes. He is very spontaneous sometimes, like when he just disappeared to stay with you."

    She sighed. Of course, his men didn''t worry then but... Ugh...

    She went outside, shifted, and took a flight to calm down. As she took off further and further, she could feel the change in weather and smell the rain from far away. Soon they would have rain too. Once she felt better, she was back home and sat outside. She didn''t know how long she sat there before she heard a familiar voice.

    "You seem distressed."

    She turned her head slightly and found Mchi in the courtyard. "What are you doing..." She was about to ask. "Ah... you missed your breedmate." She smirked. "She reeks less now."

    Mchi remained serious and came to sit with her. "I heard there was an attack."

    "Everything is under control now," she assured. "Except Ares is off to meet some half-breeds with dangerous weapons, and I don''t know where they are."

    Mchi frowned. "When did he leave?"

    "Yesterday morning. Do you think he will be fine? Should I not worry?" Why was she asking him? But then again, he was the only other dragon she knew with a human breedmate. "I feel so stupid. I want to keep him but everyday I worry that maybe I am making a mistake. This is not his world. He is human! With dragons!"

    Mchi leaned back against the backrest with a sigh. He looked slightly at the sky as if thoughtful. "Isn''t the point to merge our worlds?"

    She leaned closer, studying his expression as if looking for any hint of doubt. "Do you think it will work?"

    He turned to her. "I have to think so," he said calmly. "I know you would like to believe that you can let him go but..." he leaned in and whispered. "We are too selfish." He grinned, and a smile tugged at her lips as well.

    He returned to being serious. "They are not children. They can make their own decisions, and they are not as weak as we think."

    She nodded, rxing. He sat with her for a while, which she appreciated, and they spoke a little about what she did with the trials. He had been focused on making some changes as well while Ravina was staying here with them.

    "Anyway, I shouldn''t keep you here. Ravina is upstairs," Nazneen told him. "And don''t worry. She reeks less."

    He just shook his head at her before leaving her to find his breedmate.

    Ravina was folding her clothes, sitting beside her chest, while her thoughts were upied with her sister. She had been eagerly waiting for Ares to return just to hear some good news, but now, even he was gone. She couldn''t help but expect the worst because every time she thought she was close to finding her sister, it turned out to be wrong.

    Six years! Six years of searching were torture. It crushed one''s spirit over and over again. Feeling restless, she stood up and paced as she folded the clothes, cing them on different surfaces. Her mind was absent, but a at a certain point she saw a glimpse of arge figure reflecting on the window, and since she knew that danger could be around any corner, it was as if her body was prepared to fight. Without a second thought, she dripped the clothes, pulled the sharp pin out of her hair that she kept as a discreet weapon, and aimed for the neck as she turned around.

    Of course, she prepared for a counterattack in case her first attack was blocked, which it was. A firm hand gripped her wrist, and before she could lift her knee to kick the person in the groin, he pulled her closer, and she stumbled forward, colliding with his chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She gasped but didn''t panic, as she saw who it was right before she collided with him. She looked up just to make sure she wasn''t hallucinating.

    "Mchi?"

    He smirked. "You are a lioness now."

    She let out a breath of relief. "I could have stabbed you."

    "Better safe than sorry," he said.

    "Well, I would be sorry too."

    While still holding her wrist with one hand, he reached for the pin with the other and pulled it out of her hold. Then gently he ced it back in her hair, "it looks better there," he said, reminding her of the first time she tried to stab him.

    How things had changed. Back then, he had threatened her with finding her sister, and now he had looked for her without her even knowing.

    "Mchi." She breathed, looking at him in a way he couldn''t understand.

    "Yes."

    "I...I miss you."

    Mchi''s breath caught in his throat. He didn''t expect this, and she seemed slightly surprised as well. Although he knew they had grown closer, and she hade to care for him, she was not one to express it verbally. His lonely night seemed to have paid off, and warmth spread through his chest.

    He grabbed her face between his hands and said, "I missed you the moment you left."

    She smiled as if pleased to hear that. "Is that why you''re here?"

    "Yes."

    "I have to go back," he said, just to see her reaction.

    A slight frown settled between her brows. "Now?"

    "Yes," he tried his best to look sorry.

    "But you just came?" She said.

    He tried to hold back a smile. He was enjoying this too much. He shouldn''t do this to her.

    She looked down slightly, her voice lowering. "Can''t you stay for a little while?"

    He drew in a sharp breath. God, she was hard to resist, not that he was nning to do so.

    "A kiss would make me stay," he told her.

    She looked up, her eyes narrowing, and then she raised a brow. He almost chuckled.

    "You are one greedy man."

    "Only greedy for you."

    She looked down again, her fingers ying with his vest. "If you stay, you will get more than a kiss." She held back a coy smile.

    Oh! This woman was going to be his death!

 Chapter 268 So Close

    Ares couldn''t believe his eyes. There she was, alive and well. Ephraim''s words went in one ear and out the other as he introduced her as Darcy. She looked at Ares as if she had no idea who he was, and that feeling of disconnect gnawed at him.

    "Nice to meet you, Ares. I''m d you have recovered and are well," she smiled.

    Ares blinked, unable to shake the disbelief. She had to be Corinna.

    Corrina frowned, noticing the way he stared at her. "Have we met before?" She asked.

    "Yes. We have met before." He replied. "I know you, but not as Darcy."

    Her expression shifted, curiosity and confusion mingling on her face. "Did you perhaps know me as... Corinna?" She wondered, tilting her head slightly.

    His heart leaped at the recognition. "Yes," he confirmed.

    "Why don''t we sit down and talk," Ephraim suggested, sensing the weight of the conversation that was about to take ce.

    As they settled into the parlor onfortable couches, Ares continued to stare at Corinna. She had cut her hair short, but aside from that, she looked just like Ravina.

    "How do you know me?" she inquired.

    "I used to work with your father and spent a lot of time at the castle," he exined.

    She nodded, but her response was distant as if she had to take his word for it and knew nothing herself.

    "You don''t remember?" he asked, concerncing his words.

    With a sad smile, she shook her head. "No, not in detail at least. I''m not sure why."

    "Do you remember your sister?" Ares asked cautiously.

    "Ravina," she said, her voice softening.

    He sighed in relief.

    "She''s been searching for you. That''s why I came here."

    Corinna''s eyes shot wide open. "Where is she?" She stressed to ask.

    Ares looked between her and Ephraim, knowing they wouldn''t like what he was about to reveal next. "She is with King Mchi. She is his breedmate."

    Corinna''s face paled, and her voice trembled with repulsion and fear. "King Mchi?"

    Ephraim put an arm around her, but she remained stiff, terror shining in her eyes.

    "She''s fine," Ares assured her, but his words seemed to do little to quell her anxiety.

    "She... she is there? In those... kingdoms?" She barely breathed, panic palpable in her voice.

    Ares couldn''t help but wonder what she meant by "those kingdoms." A part of him felt like she spoke about them as if she knew those ces as if she had been there. He didn''t want to think about where she had been and what had happened to her.

    Ephraim tightened his hold on Corinna.

    "I know King Mchi doesn''t have the best reputation in our world," Ares began, trying to find the right words to exin theplicated situation. "But Ravina is safe."

    "He has caused a genocide. And you tell me my sister is safe with HIM?" Corinna''s voice rose with indignation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ares knew that it would be best to let Ravina exin this one. He wouldn''t have much luck with it.

    "Ravina is eager to meet you," he said, changing the subject. "I will try to bring her here." He could see there was no way to get Corinna to the dragons. Whatever had happened to her made her shake, and Ravina would be deeply hurt to find out.

    "And the king..." Ephraim began, also eager to change the subject for the sake of his breedmate. "I believe it is Richard and not Russell."

    Ares blinked, surprised. How did he know?

    "You know the king?" Ares asked.

    "He''s here. With us," Ephraim told him.

    Richard and Corinna were both here? "Where is he?" Ares inquired.

    "Unfortunately, he is not well," Ephraim replied, his tone heavy with concern.

    "What happened?"

    Ephraim hesitated, and instead of just exining, he decided to take Ares to see Richard. They left Corinna behind, knowing the harsh wind and rain outside would be too much for her in her current state.

    As they approached the cave where Richard was being cared for, Ephraim exined his condition and what they were trying to do to help him. He asked if Nazneen would be willing to supply them with royal blood to aid in Richard''s healing.

    "Hopefully, the son-inw will be willing to help," Ares said, now that Corinna wasn''t around to overhear. Ephraim simply nodded, his expression grim.

    "What happened to her?" Ares asked, unable to keep the question bottled up any longer.

    Ephraim''s face darkened. "Well, even under King Mchi''s rule, the ns were taking breeders."

    A sick feeling twisted in Ares'' stomach. He had feared something terrible had happened to Corinna, but a part of him had clung to the hope that it might have been something less horrifying.

    "She will be fine. She just needs time," Ephraim reassured him.

    "Of course," Ares agreed, his heart heavy with worry.

    "I''m sure once she meets her sister, they can figure it out together," Ephraim added.

    Ares knew that Ravina would do anything for her sister, and he believed Corinna would do the same if she could remember their bond. The two had been inseparable, their connection stronger than any other.

    With Richard in their midst, Ares also held onto the hope that the sisters'' father would survive. He knew the revtion would be another heartbreak for Ravina, but in the long run, it would be worth it. They were family, after all a€" a broken family, but one bound by love. Richard had to live and make amends to his daughters.

    Ares knew some anger would be directed at him too for keeping this secret, but he was just relieved to have found Corinna. Now, he was determined to reunite the family, no matter the obstacles. It was the least he could do for them.

    "Let''s not wait any longer," Ares suggested. "The sisters have waited long enough, and we should aid Richard as soon as possible."

    Ephraim nodded in agreement. "I shall take you back," he said.

    *****

    A/N

    While waiting for the next chapter, hope to see you in thements of my new book "Midnight Surrender". Thank you for all the gifts and votes.

 Chapter 269 Unstoppable Tears

    Ravinay in Mchi''s arms, enjoying the warmth and the scent of his body. They didn''t say much, as their fingers intertwined, and they touched and kissed. It felt so natural and calming.

    He traced the scars on her hand with his thumb. "You were worried," he said.

    "I am worried I might not handle the disappointment well this time," she admitted.

    "We will not give up on your sister. I will go out again if that is what it takes," he told her.

    Ravina looked up at him, remembering how badly injured he got while looking for her sister. She felt bad that others went out there looking for her while she was here. She wanted to do something too, and she didn''t want to endanger anyone.

    "Thank you for looking for her," she said. Because of what he did, they might find her.

    "It was the least I could do," he kissed her in the hair.

    "By the way, I was told magic doesn''t heal old wounds," she began.

    "If they are significantly old, yes."

    "So then the scars on my hands won''t disappear?"

    He was quiet for a moment. "Not the old ones." He sounded almost apologetic, but she felt somehow relieved to hear that. She wanted to see them heal naturally and be part of the process, just like now. To see the pain she had inflicted on herself, fade with time. There was something about it that was healing to her soul as well. She couldn''t quite exin it.

    "I don''t mind them," she assured him.

    He looked at her hand in his. She still marveled at the contrast of her skin tone against his. She had always been mesmerized by the glowing bronze.

    "I want to ask you something," he began.

    She nodded.

    "You are speaking of magic and healing. You are talking about mating," he pointed. Her heart skipped a beat. "I know you said you would mate with me once I made you my queen, but the circumstances were different back then. Now when you mention it... do you still want to mate or have you changed your mind?"

    Ravina hadn''t been ready for this question or conversation. She was a bit stunned.

    Mchi pushed himself up on an elbow to look at her. "I don''t mean to stress you. I just want to know what you think about it now. How you feel about it? What goes through your mind when you mention it."

    "I..." she blinked, her mind running in a thousand directions. "I don''t think I have thought about it deeply." She admitted. "I don''t even think I understand fully what that entails. I have seen the ceremony, and I know some things, but I am not sure I fullyprehend."

    Ravina knew that it was a union of two people, somewhat like a marriage, but even that, to her, was never fullyprehensive in the sense ofmitting and being a loving wife. To her, it had always been a business, and she never thought ofmitment as something outside of that. This was the first time she had to think of it that way, and she wasn''t sure she could see herself in that role. Was she capable of that? Being a good, loving partner?

    "Blood is a symbol of the very essence of life itself. To share one''s blood with another is to willingly intertwine one''s life with that of their partner. Blood also represents the powerful connection within families, representing the ancestral ties that bind generations. By sharing blood with a chosen partner, individuals create a new family bond, solidifying their rtionship and establishing a profound kinship that extends beyond merepanionship. Blood also means death. Sharing it implies amitment to each other in both life and death. The willingness to forge a connection that transcends mortality. The marks left, serve as a physical reminder of that connection. That is my interpretation," he exined to her.

    "That is... deep," she felt a little emotional. She never thought to have something like it in her life. Never thought it was even possible.

    Mchi nodded. "Yes, it is."

    "Would you want to... do it with me?" She asked, with a frown, something burning in her eyes.

    "Only with you, I could. Only with you, I want." He said.

    She shook her head, just having difficulty believing it. How did she be his breedmate?

    "I don''t think I am meant for such things."

    Mchi frowned. "What things?"

    "The family...bond, loving, caring..." She kept shaking her head as she spoke but he could see the tears burning in her eyes. "Think about it, about me... like that?"

    There was suddenly no confidence in her eyes and he could see her battling many emotions.

    He reached for her face, gently caressing her cheek with the back of his hand. "I don''t need to think about it when I already see it," he told her. "One day, you will see it too."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You only say that because I am your breedmate. Had I not been, you would think I am terrible. Too... cold."

    He chuckled. "I thought you were terrible even when I knew you were my breedmate. I changed my mind, and your coldness was one of the first things I liked."

    "You have bad taste," she told him.

    "Hmm..." he leaned in and kissed her. "I think my taste is impable," he said kissing her again, savoring the softness and warmth of her mouth.

    The subtle scent of her skin, a mixture of her natural aroma and the faint traces of the soap she used, reached his nostrils, drawing him in even more. He could hear the quiet rustle of the sheets as they shifted their bodies closer together, adjusting her beneath him where he wanted her.

    As he deepened the kiss, Ravina''s hands found their way to the back of his neck, her fingers entwining in his hair. The taste of her was both familiar and intoxicating, a sweetness that he couldn''t get enough of. The sensation of her tongue tentatively exploring his own sent a thrill down his spine, igniting a hunger within him that only she could satisfy.

    Before he could get lost in the heat, a faint sound from downstairs caught his attention. He hesitated for a moment, trying to focus on the distant noise. It was Ares''s voice,

    Reluctantly, Mchi pulled away from Ravina, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Ravina''s cheeks were flushed, her eyes filled with desire and confusion at his sudden withdrawal.

    "Mchi?" she asked, her voice breathless. "What''s wrong?"

    He turned to her slowly, his own desire still evident in his gaze. "Ares is here. It sounds like he has good news," he exined, his voice husky with lingering desire.

    Ravina shot upward. "Corinna!"

    After that, she wasn''t sure what happened or how she suddenly left the room, and rushed downstairs, not even knowing where she could find Ares. Somehow she had managed to find him with Mchi''s assistance.

    He was drenched, pale, and sickly but all she could ask was, "Where is Corinna?"

    Her heart was pounding so hard, she thought she would faint. She could hear nothing because of it. Even Ares''s voice was distant.

    "She is safe," was the first thing he assured her. "And she is waiting for you in my home."

    Ravina couldn''t believe it. She found her sister. She tried to remind herself to breathe. "Take me to her. Take me!" She turned to Mchi for some help.

    "Wear something. It is raining outside." Ares told her.

    "I don''t care. Let''s just go!" She insisted.

    Knowing that she really didn''t care, they didn''t try to argue with her. Nazneen flew away with Ares first, to show them the way and Ravina rode on Mchi''s back. She clung tightly to him as they soared through the stormy skies. Her heart raced with each beat of his powerful wings, and the anticipation of reuniting with her long-lost sister sent shivers down her spine. As they approached Ares''s ind home, she barely noticed the biting wind or the pelting rain, her focus entirely on the imminent reunion.

    When theynded, Mchi transformed back into his humanoid form and Ares showed them the way into his mansion. Every step felt like an eternity, her heart pounding in her chest, threatening to burst from the intense mix of emotions.

    Corinna! Sweet sister Corinna, kept chanting internally. But she also prayed this wouldn''t be a dream she would wake up from.

    As they came closer to the living room, Ravina''s heartbeat reached a lethal rate, and her sight sharpened, immediately searching the room as soon as they entered. But she didn''t have to search long before she found her.

    There, her sister, her all, was curled up and wrapped in a nket in the corner of a sofa. Her gaze lifted and their eyes met. Ravina''s breath caught in her throat. She was unable to move or speak, and the tears quietly streamed down her cold and wet face.

    Corinna stared at her for a moment, equally stunned. Slowly she rose from her seat, the nket gliding off her shoulders but she didn''t take a step forward. Her eyes were filled with a mixture of disbelief, relief, and a touch of fear as if she worried that this moment could be ripped away from her at any second.

    The room seemed to hold its breath, everyone watching the two sisters locked in a silent, emotional exchange.

    In that moment, Ravina found the strength to move. She crossed the room, her legs trembling, but her determination unwavering. As she reached Corinna, she hesitated, her hand hovering just inches from her sister''s face, as if she needed to make sure she was real before she could touch her.

    Corinna, in turn, reached out and gently took Ravina''s hand, pulling it towards her and pressing it against her cheek. A small, tentative smile formed on her lips, her tears streaming down her face, mirroring Ravina''s own.

    "Ravina," Corinna whispered, her voice breaking with emotion.

    Ravina couldn''t hold back any longer, her voice choked with tears as she spoke. "Corinna... it is you."

 Chapter 270 Reunited At Last

    Ravina couldn''t believe what was happening, and she almost couldn''t breathe as she looked into Corinna''s eyes. It was as if a dream she had held onto for years was finallying true, and she was terrified that it might slip through her fingers at any moment. The overwhelming wave of emotions that surged through her were too intense, too raw, leaving her almost breathless and choking on her tears.

    Corinna! Her name echoed in her mind, crying it out in her head over and over again since she could barely speak. She had so desperately been clinging on to the hope that her sister was alive and the thought of one day meeting her had kept her alive during the days that she wanted to end her misery. Now, here she was, standing in front of her, her flesh warm under her palm and her tears wet. The years of pain and longing had led to this moment, and she could barelyprehend that it was real.

    "Corinna," Ravina managed to choke out, her voice trembling with the force of her emotions. "Is it... is it really you?"

    Corinna nodded, her eyes filling with tears as well. She looked just as stunned and overwhelmed as Ravina felt, as if she too was struggling to ept that this reunion was truly happening.

    As they stared at each other, Ravina was torn between the need to cry, to let out all the emotions that had been bottled up inside her for so long, and the desperate need to make sure that this was real, that her sister was truly standing in front of her, safe and alive.

    She touched her, feeling her face between her hands, touching her now short-cut hair, her neck, and her shoulders. She was real. She didn''t know how long it would take her to truly grasp this.

    "Corinna," she whispered again, her voice barely audible through her sobs. "I''ve been searching for you... for so long."

    Their eyes locked, and at that moment, it seemed as if their souls were reconnecting, re-establishing the bond that had been severed by years of separation. It was an almost overwhelming feeling, a sense ofing home after a long and painful journey, and that made her copse into her arms. She embraced her sister tightly, smelled her, basked in her warmth, and finally, she believed that the nightmare was over. Her sister was with her again, and she would do everything in her power to ensure that they would never be apart again.

    For Darcy, the moment was surreal. She recognized Ravina, but her memories were hazy and fragmented, like pieces of a puzzle that refused to fit together. Yet despite the gaps in her recollection, the bond she felt with her sister was undeniable, a connection that seemed to transcend the limits of her memory. It was as if her soul had been yearning for this reunion, longing for the missing piece that would make her whole again.

    Ravina''s tears were like a dam breaking, releasing a flood of emotions that threatened to consume them both. As she held her sister, feeling her body tremble with the force of her sobs, Darcy couldn''t help but share in her pain. Her own tears began to flow, a mingling of relief, gratitude, and sorrow for the lost years they could never reim.

    "I''m here, Ravina," Darcy whispered, her voice thick with emotion. Her sister''s name felt so natural on her lips. "I am sorry," she whispered.

    Her absence had caused her sister so much turmoil, and Darcy''s heart ached that she had almost forgotten her.

    "Oh, I miss you so much." Ravina cried, hugging her even tighter.

    "I miss you too," Darcy replied without a doubt.

    Everyone had left them alone in the living-room and Darcy held her sister, allowing her to cry as long as she needed. They curled up on the sofa and she put the nket over them, stroking her back to calm her down. She had cried so much that her breath became gasps and gulps of air as she struggled to breathe normally.

    Meanwhile, she noticed the deep scars on her back, which looked like threerge ws had pulled out her flesh. Dragons, she thought with a broken heart. Her sister had struggled too.

    She also noticed the scars covering her hands, wrists, and arms. These were different. Something told her they were self-inflicted. They were not achieved all at once. Some were older, and others were more recent. Her heart tightened, and she fought back her own tears.

    Eventually, Ravina began to shiver. She had to get her sister out of these wet clothes.

    "We need to get you dry clothes."

    "Don''t leave!" Ravina hurried to say.

    "I won''t," Darcy assured her. She looked over at the entrance. "Ephraim!" She called.

    He was a momentter, a look of worry on his face. "I need dry clothes," she told him.

    He gave her a nod and left quickly.

    "Ephraim?" Ravina whispered.

    "Yes, I will introduce you eventually." Darcy smiled, striking her sister''s hair.

    Ravina said nothing and curled up even more, her shivers stronger. After a short while, a servant came with clothes and ced them on the table before leaving and closing the door behind them.

    "Let me help you," Darcy said, grabbing Ravina''s shoulder and making her sit up. She was pale and cold, but she said no word toin.

    "I wet your clothes too," she said, still staring at her as if afraid she would disappear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Darcy smiled. "You are soaked."

    She grabbed her shoulders and helped her stand up. When she was about to turn her around, it seemed she remembered the scars and didn''t want her to see them.

    "I can dress." She protested, her teeth shattering.

    "I have already seen it," Darcy said, forcing her to turn around. She undid the strange top that did little to cover her body. She had seen them and worn these things herself when she was being prepared for ...

    She shook the thought away.

    Once the top came off, she dried her sister''s hair and upper body with the towel, then helped her quickly slide into thefortable nightgown before she took off her skirt.

    "Let''s get you warm now," she said, motioning for her sister to lie down. She went to grab another nket from the stool near the firece and went to cover put double nkets on her.

    "Lie with me," Ravina said, trying to make some space, but there was none. She tried to get up, but Darcy gently held her down with a hand on her shoulder.

    "I want to be able to see your face," she said, sitting on the floor near the sofa. The resemnce between them was striking, yet there was something about Ravina that was... sharper. Her gaze was piercing.

    Darcy cupped her cheek, partly to warm her cold face but also just to touch her. Ravina closed her eyes and took a deep breath, as if savoring the contact.

    "I was afraid I would never see you again," she said. It sounded as if she would start crying again.

    Darcy moved closer, rubbing her cheek. "I am here now, and I won''t leave you."

    "I won''t let you," Ravina said, opening her eyes and firmly staring into hers. "I am not going to lose you again."

    Darcy nodded, offering her a gentle smile. Ravina closed her eyes again, telling her how she had been looking for her everywhere.

    "Where have you been?" she asked.

    Darcy tried her best to conceal her emotions, unwilling to tell her sister the horrible things that happened and make her even more heartbroken than she had been. She smiled, "I would have looked for you too, but I think I was in some ident and lost my memory. I was taken in by the crew and started working on a ship and trading. And I met Ephraim." Her smile widened.

    "You don''t... remember?" She looked surprised.

    "Not entirely. I have fractions of memories that came back with time, but I don''t remember everything." She admitted. "I saw you in some of my memories, but I wasn''t sure. Now I am."

    Ravina pulled her hand out of the nket and put it on top of hers. "I didn''t know. What ident made you so?"

    Darcy shrugged. "I don''t know. I don''t remember."

    Ravina''s eyes softened with understanding, and a gentle, empathetic smile tugged at the corners of their mouth. "I am sorry."

    Darcy shook her head. "It is not your fault."

    "You must have been terrified out there without your memories."

    "Not for too long. I met my crew and found a home."

    Ravina nodded. "I have to meet them and thank them."

    "You will like them," Darcy smiled.

    Ravina smiled too, with a soft sigh and then it was almost as if she had been drained of strength; her eyelids fluttered down, and she fell asleep with a soft smile stered on her face.

 Chapter 271 A Night Of Tension And Celebration

    In the dimly lit room, Ephraim, Mchi, Nazneen, and Ares sat in an uneasy silence. The air was heavy with tension as the two men, meeting for the first time, seemed to size each other up. Ephraim was not fond of Mchi, but tried his best to hide his true feelings. After all, it was a night for celebration - Darcy and Ravina had finally reunited.

    "She has finally stopped crying," Mchi heard Nazneen tell Ares with sympathy in her voice.

    Everyone had been affected by the heart-wrenching sobs, and Mchi had worried that Ravina might copse from the emotional strain. He wanted to be there for her, but he knew he had to give the sisters their moment.

    Ephraim remained calm, seated in the same spot, but Mchi noticed his alertness when he quickly rose and left the room upon hearing Corinna''s call. As he left, Mchi felt the weight of Ephraim''s disliking, despite not having done anything to show it other than remain quiet. If Ephraim didn''t like him, it was likely Corinna didn''t either. It shouldn''t be a surprise, considering they were dragonyers.

    Ares, sensing Mchi''s thoughts, offered a knowing look and a nod as if to say, "Rx." When Ephraim returned, he offered them dinner, but both men declined simultaneously.

    Ares raised a brow. "Then I think wine should do," he said, attempting to ease the tension.

    Both men remained stiff.

    "It is a reunion, not a funeral," Ares shook his head, gesturing for a servant to bring wine.

    The rain continued to pour outside, and the wind whipped through the trees.

    The servant returned with the wine and filled each cup. "Alright," Ares said, lifting his cup, "let''s raise a toast to the reunion of two sisters."

    Mchi and Ephraim picked up their cups, and they clinked them together in agreement.

    As they drank, the men gradually rxed, finding sce in knowing the sisters were now soundly sleeping, and eventually, they had to go to sleep as well. Ares showed them each to their separate rooms. Mchi looked around the room he was given. Humans decorated differently, and Ares seemed to go with light colors, whites, light grey, beige, silver, and crystals.

    He turned back to Ares, who still stood at the door, watching him curiously. "You are worried," he pointed out.

    "Shouldn''t I be?" He asked.

    He shrugged. "Probably. The twodies aren''t just siblings, but twins. Their bond started even before birth."

    "Thank you for adding to my anxiety," Mchi said.

    Ares chuckled. "The bride''s family is part of the trial," he said, amused. The man was probably enjoying his misery. "If you want to take the bride home, you have to impress all of them. Especially the twin sister." He grinned.

    "Perhaps you can lend me a formal attire," Mchi joked.

    Ares gave him a knowing nod. "I can arrange for that."

    A small smile tugged at Mchi''s lips. "I hope you are not nning on watching me sleep." He said, telling him in other words to leave now.

    Ares pushed himself off the door with a smirk. "I have better things to watch. Good night." He said, leaving and closing the door behind him.

    Mchi settled into his bed, knowing he wouldn''t be getting much sleep tonight.

    Ravina, on the other hand, slept peacefully for the first time in years. Her heart felt light, and her mind was filled with sweet dreams. Corinna was there with her as if she had never been gone, as if she had never endured pain. One touch, one hug from her sister had erased it all. She was in heaven now.

    When Ravina awoke, the bright morning sun greeted her through therge windows. She felt her sister''s hand in hers but noticed Corinna seated on the floor, her head resting on the sofa as she slept.

    Ravina carefully rose, not wanting to disturb her sister. She ced a pillow on the floor and gently tried to move Corinna into a morefortable position. As she did, Corinna''s eyes snapped open with a gasp.

    "I''m sorry, it''s just me," Ravina said softly.

    "Oh, Ravina," Corinna breathed, relieved.

    Ravina smiled, cupping her sister''s cheek. "You slept in a bad position. Sleep some more," she suggested, but Corinna sat up.

    "Once I wake up, I''m awake," she replied, folding her legs and smiling at her sister. "Did you sleep well?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ravina''s heart swelled with joy, but she fought back the tears. "Yes, the best sleep I''ve had in many years."

    Corinna''s smile widened. "I''m d."

    Ravina touched her sister''s hair. I thought I would be the one to go short."

    "Why?" Corinna wondered.

    "You were more feminine and gentle. I was a bit...manlike."

    Corinna chuckled. "You are very womanly and beautiful. I imagined you looking like this. Divine. Angelic."

    Ravina just stared at her with a smile, thinking her sister was the angel. Her angel.

    "Anyway, we should go get dressed and have some breakfast." Corinna said, standing up. She took her hand and, as if knowing her way around Ares''s home, she led her to a room.

    Although Ravina was the one wanting to take care of her, Corinna took that role and was there to help her with everything. It used to be the other way around, and as her sisterbed her hair, Ravina got teary eyes again. She remembered braiding her sister''s hair or her mother doing that for them.

    "Where have you been staying?" Ravina asked, recalling a name fromst night. Someone her sister had called, Ephraim? Was he the one she saw in the mirror?

    "I have been staying with the crew, andtely I have been staying with Ephraim."

    Ravina noticed the way she said the man''s name and the small smile on her lips. He had to be the one she saw her sister with.

    "He is a half-breed?"

    "Yes."

    "And you... you like him?"

    She blushed. "Yes."

    Ravina smiled, seeing her sister happy but she couldn''t help but feel protective. She would have to see the man for herself.

    "I can''t wait to meet him." She said.

    Corinna''s smile widened. "I think you will like him." She began to tie her hair with a ribbon, the smile slowly fading from her face. "I heard you are King Mchi''s breedmate?"

    Despite showing no hint of emotion, Ravina knew her sister didn''t like the idea at all.

    "Yes," Ravina replied, closely watching her sister''s expression. "I guess you saw himst night."

    "Briefly," she replied, not revealing much. "You have been staying with him?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you... like him?"

    Ravina her sister''s apprehensive way of asking the question, Ravina couldn''t lie. "Yes."

    Corinna smiled, but Ravina knew her sister. That wasn''t a genuine smile. Of course, Mchi had a reputation in the human world. One that would be difficult for her people to reconcile with.

    "I know what you think of him," Ravina began, thinking the best course would be to just let them know each other. Someone''s energy and actions spoke louder than words. "Hopefully, he will change your mind."

    She saw the muscle ticking in her sister''s jaw before she smiled. "I hope so."

 Chapter 272 A Gentlemans Love

    Corinna and Ravina enjoyed their breakfast near arge window that looked out onto the lush garden. The morning sun cast a warm, golden light on the dew-kissed leaves and flowers, creating a serene atmosphere.

    Ravina couldn''t help but smile as she joyfully replied to any questions her sister might have about their childhood as she tried to regain her memory. She seemed to remember things mostly by feeling rather than by images.

    "I am sorry," she said, looking disappointed when she couldn''t remember certain things.

    Ravina took her hand, giving her a gentle squeeze. "You are here now. We will create many more wonderful memories together."

    Corinna smiled, turning her hand and intertwining their fingers. "I hope, you are not doing this anymore." She said, tracing a scar on her hand with her thumb.

    Ravina became suddenly aware and wished to pull her hand away, but Corinna held her firmly. "No more of it." She said, with a sisterly, stern look.

    "I have found healthier ways," Ravina assured her, remembering how difficult it was for her the first time to stop and scribble down her feelings instead.

    Corinna''s hold on her hand tightened, and she looked at her with a pained expression.

    "It wasn''t painful," Ravina said, and then bit her lip. It wasn''t the right thing to say. She quickly tried to change the subject. "So tell me about your..."

    Before she could finish her question, she noticed Corinna''s gaze shift toward the entrance of the room. Following her sister''s line of sight, Ravina observed a man walking in. She paused in movement, her eyes taking in all of him.

    He was taller than human males, and his build was more like that of a dragon, yet still not as big, which made his white shirt, grey vest, and ck coat fit perfectly on his body. His dark hair wasbed back, and his face had the contours of a dragon but with a hint of human features; hte thinner lips, slimmer nose, and then there were those eyes, a mesmerizing blend of fire and smoke.

    As he approached the table, Corinna smiled warmly and introduced them to each other, "Ravina, this is Ephraim." Turning to Ephraim, she continued, "Ephraim, meet my sister, Ravina."

    Ephrain extended a hand with a temperate smile, and Ravina ced her hand in his. "It''s nice to finally meet you," She smiled as he lifted her hand to kiss her knuckles.

    Ravina sensed the slight pause when her hand came close to his lips. His hold on her tightened barely before he ced a light kiss on her skin. Before she could wonder about his strange reaction, she caught a whiff of his scent. She was taken aback by the alluring fragrance, which seemed to envelop her, making her body tingle with an inexplicable warmth. She knew this sensation, and she had only felt it with Mchi.

    Their eyes met, both trying to hide their surprise and curiosity. Ephraim quickly released Ravina''s hand, his polite smile returning. "The pleasure is all mine," he said, subtly trying to shake off the surprising sensation.

    Ravina, still feeling the lingering effects of their brief contact, nodded and managed a small smile. As he went to sit beside Corinna, she followed him with her gaze, still puzzled. She knew this scent. Incense and smoked amber. She had felt the same tingling heat when she caught his scent from the book Ares had lent her.

    What was this?

    Shaking off the feeling, she decided to get to know the man who had won her sister''s heart.

    "Corinna told me a little about you," she began.

    "I hope that little left a good impression." He said.

    "It did. I am curious how you two met."

    She did not miss the brief look exchanged between him and her sister.

    "Well, I hired her to work in our organization." He exined.

    "The dragon yers?"

    "Darcy likes to call them the phantoms."

    Darcy?

    "I mean, Corinna." He corrected himself after noticing her confusion.

    "I didn''t know my name, so I chose the name Darcy for myself," Corinna exined.

    Ravina nodded. Her sister''s memories were somewhere in her head still, just locked away.

    "It is funny," Ravina smiled. "You always liked the name Darcy and said you would marry a man with such a name."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her eyes widened. "I did?"

    "Yes. That was your minimal requirement. He just had to get the name right."

    They all chuckled.

    "Where are the others?" Ravina wondered.

    "Ares, Nazneen, and Mchi are taking a moment to discuss royal matters. The king and queens are away from home."

    Ravina almost forgot. The trials had just finished, so Nazneen couldn''t stay here, and Mchi would eventually have to go back soon as well. Ravina decided to ignore those worries for now and focus on her sister. They finished their breakfast, with some moreughter and her sister telling her a bit about the crew. This made her want to know more about them. She needed to know what organization her sister was part of.

    "Corinna, would you mind if I stole Ephraim away for a moment?" She asked, then turned to Eprhaim. "Perhaps we could take a walk in the garden?"

    "I don''t mind," he smiled.

    Her sister gave her a knowing look. "Don''t be too hard on him," she said

    "I will try," Ravina teased.

    Ephraim stood and offered his arm to Ravina, who graciously epted it. They stepped out into the garden, the sunlight filtering through the trees and casting spotted shadows on the ground.

    As they walked, Ravina decided to start the conversation on a light note. "I can tell my sister is very fond of you."

    "I am very fond of her as well."

    "You said you met her when you hired her... to y dragons?"

    He could tell that she was questioning him. He offered her an assuring smile. "It is a dangerous task. Watching her face the dragons and put herself in danger time and time again was difficult for me, but that is where your sister found purpose, and it was what she wanted to do," he exined. "I did offer her the option to livefortably, and she knows that offer still stands."

    Ravina nodded. "Why have you taken it upon yourself to fight dragons?"

    "I was raised with the belief that remaining passive in the face of injustice is akin to being part of the problem. We can all contribute in some way that is within our capacity. I''m lucky enough to have certain skills and means at my disposal, which I decided to use for this cause."

    Ravina nodded, appreciating his eloquence and conduct. His voice carried an undeniable sense of integrity. The breeze blew her way, and his scent reached her again. Highly disturbed, she tried not to inhale so much from her nose.

    She went on to find out as much about him as possible--his background, family, and age and she found many heartbreaking things. She would think someone like him would turn bitter, but there was a gentleness in his eyes. Perhaps it was the wisdom that came with his age.

    "So what does Darcy like?" She asked, now stopping her investigation of him. She wanted to learn about her sister, the way she was without her memories, so she could make her happy in every way.

    Ephraim was truly impressive in how well he seemed to know her. He knew what she liked, and disliked, what made her sad or smile, and even the small gestures she made when she felt a certain way.

    Ravina got truly emotional, and she couldn''t help but shed tears as he spoke. He paused, "Are you alright?"

    She nodded, quickly wiping away a tear. He reached inside his pocket, handing her a handkerchief. Not the best thing to use, as his scent was all over it. "I am just happy, she wasn''t alone." She exined herself.

    He nodded with a faint smile. "I wish to give Corinna the happiness and love she deserves. She has been through so much, yet she remains strong and kind-hearted. I am truly honored to have her in my life."

    Ravina, deeply touched by his words, couldn''t help but feel grateful that her sister had found someone who genuinely cared for her. She looked at Ephraim, her emotions swirling within her, and whispered, "Thank you."

    He offered her his arm again, and they continued their stroll.

    "What are your ns for the future," she asked as they enjoyed the morning sun.

    "I wish to marry your sister," he replied.

 Chapter 273 A Tough Conversation

    After Darcy finished her coffee and realized no one else hade to the breakfast table, she decided to go see where everyone was. Ares had shown her and Ephraim around his mansion, knowing they would be staying here for a while. They still had a lot to discuss, and Darcy hadn''t even mentioned Richard yet. After seeing the way Ravina criedst night, she was even more afraid now. Richard had to live. Their father had to live!

    As she walked down the hall, she caught a glimpse of Ares and the female dragon outside. She couldn''t remember her name, but Darcy''s footsteps slowed, seeing the dragon female dressed in their clothing and looking utterly beautiful. She had never seen such beauty before.

    The dragoness wasughing at something Ares told her, and then he drew her into his arms. Darcy felt she shouldn''t keep looking, but she couldn''t help it. There was a certain re to the brief kiss they exchanged and an allure to the contrasting skin. Is that what she looked like with Ephraim?

    Shaking her head she left them behind and continued down the hall, now wondering what her sister and Ephraim were talking about.

    Meanwhile, Mchi was walking down the crossing hall and spotted Ephraim and Ravina strolling in the garden as he looked out the window. He also paused for a moment, curious to see what they were up to. They seemed to be candidly chatting, and Ravina had a new glow to her, a happiness he hadn''t seen on her face before.

    Straining his ears, he was foolishly happy to know they were talking about Corinna. Of course, what was he thinking? It was her sister''s man. But where was the sister? Not that he was eager to meet her. He really didn''t know how to handle that situation.

    Ares had told him to just be normal. To him, even if he wasn''t a dragon, Corinna wouldn''t just wee him with open arms. Things seemed different in the human world. Families were protective since they didn''t have breedmates, which dragon families just had to ept, humans would judge, and he was humanity''s worst enemy. The day of judgment would be harsh.

    With a sigh, he continued down the hall, his eyes still fixed on Ravina and Ephraim in the garden and his thoughts filled with how his meeting with Corinna would be when suddenly he came to the crossways of the hall and someone just walked around the corner and bumped into him.

    He was quick to pull himself out of his head and catch the female, who almost fell.

    A gasp escaped her lips as he drew her into his arms, her face a few inches away from his. Her icy blue eyes widened in shock, and he froze, surprised as well.

    Corinna!

    First, he was struck by her extreme resemnce to Ravina. It was almost to a disturbing level. It was everything; eyes, nose, lips, and hair which thankfully was a different length. But what was even more disturbing was her scent. She smelled like... blossom. A different kind, that reminded him of spring but nheless stimted his senses all the same.

    His arms stiffened around her, afraid he would just drop her out of shock, and she also remained just as stiff. Her eyes darted as if confused.

    Darcy''s first instinct had been to hold him and not fall until she noticed who it was. Then she wanted to push herself away and create some distance between them before a warm, pleasant scent with a hint of coffee -the way a morning would start after a rainy night near the firece, hugged her. Just like his arms around her.

    Confused, she just stared into his dark coffee-brown eyes and skin that was just as warm. She had seen dragons, but clearly, those of royal blood held a different level of mour, and her eyes swept over his defined bone structure that screamed dragon.

    Enough! She straightened herself, and he let her go. This was an unpleasant way to meet, she thought, straightening her dress.

    "I am sorry. I was lost in thought," he apologized.

    She could barely look at him. The few conversations she had with dragons were right before ying them. She took a deep breath to remain calm. "It was my fault too."

    Mchi could hear the restraint in her voice, and at first, she seemed to have a hard time looking at him, but when she finally did, he realized how the look in her eyes was so simr to Ravina''s. Just a little less cold, but very critical.

    "You must be King Mchi," she said.

    "Yes. It is nice to finally meet you."

    "Is it?" she asked with a knowing smile and a raised brow.

    She looked very much like Ravina, but now he could see the difference in demeanor, especially the way she carried herself. It was confident, but in a slightly masculine way. It was the way she stood, as if her hands were shoved into invisible pockets, and the slight tilt of one shoulder. Her voice was also mimicking a man''s in a way, but she did it so naturally like she wasn''t trying to. It was an intriguing blend of feminine and masculine energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, despite my anxiety to meet you." He replied.

    She looked at him as if he should be more anxious. God! Could one of the sisters not be a little gentler than the other?

    "You were the one looking for me?" she said. "The ship?"

    "Yes."

    "Very reckless," she pointed out.

    "I did it for Ravina."

    "Very heroic, then?"

    She did NOT like him.

    "I am sure you don''t think I am a hero," he said.

    "I am sure my sister thinks that you are at least a decent being, if not more."

    "And do you trust her judgment?"

    "I don''t doubt that she has good reasons, but I have my own good reasons for thinking otherwise. Please feel free to correct me if I am wrong."

    Mchi took a deep breath. "You have every reason to feel the way you do. There are no excuses for the things I have done, and I am deeply ashamed and guilty," he began. "Your sister and I got the time to know each other, and she has had a great influence on me. I am not that person anymore."

    Darcy could tell he was sincere, and she hadn''t expected less. She had assumed that the man would be a changed man. She didn''t think her sister would be corrupted, but this didn''t do much to change her heart since she couldn''t see the change for herself that would put her at ease. Someone like him had a lot of making up to do if he truly meant what he said.

    "I am curious about when this change happened, King Mchi, because I have kept a record of how many towns and viges have been attacked during thest four years under your rule. Some of which you took part in, I assume. You also didn''t stop your people from taking human females as breeders, did you?"

    A muscle ticked in his jaw, and she looked sick when he hesitated. He had been in a bad ce during the first years of his rule and truly hadn''t done much better than his father. In fact, he had turned against what he fought for, and all his anger was directed toward the humans for what his sister went through.

    "I admit, it took me a long time to get here. The steps are small, but I assure you I will keep walking until I have reached my goal. Peace is also what I wish for."

    She nodded slowly. "A few steps are better than none," she said, and he breathed a sigh of relief. "But peace should be your minimum achievement, King Mchi. Don''t rx. I will keep my eyes on you."

    Mchi smiled with a nod, rxing despite her telling him not to because he heard expectancy in her voice rather than unlikelihood.

    As her face rxed, revealing that she had been tense too, he saw hurt and pain swirl in her eyes before she gave him a light nod. "I shall be on my way," she said, her voice losing the slight masculine tone.

    Mchi was taken aback, suddenly wondering if he missed something as she walked away.

 Chapter 274 Twins And Dragons

    Ephraim had been impressed by many times before by Darcy''s strength and resilience, and her sister was simr in many ways. She was more brief and to the point. Stoic in many ways. He was d to see that she was a sister Darcy could rely on. Not meek or frail.

    She was very good at hiding what she felt. He could tell from the moment he gave her his handkerchief that it was a mistake. He had already smelled her scent and he was still struggling with this new knowledge. He should have expected something, knowing that they are twins. The fact that she was at the end of her fertile days, didn''t help block the scent at all and it was highly disturbing.

    But then, he just had to look at her face, and the scent would fade into the background, knowing this wasn''t Darcy. Darcy was all affected by him like he was by her. Her gaze would be soft and full of love as she looked at him. Her smile was slightly coy but joyful, and her cheeks would have a hint of flushing in his presence. Her heart would change rhythm at least once while spending time together, and even her breath would carry unspoken words.

    All of that were things he would respond to in turn and while Ravina''s scent awakened his senses, SHE did not make his heart flutter or his soul yearn.

    They arrived at a bench in the garden and sat down. She let out a sigh, closed her eyes and tilted her head back to allow the warm sunrays to fall onto her skin. Ephraim enjoyed the morning sun and the quiet as well.

    "Ares gave me your book, with the ancientnguage?" She began.

    "Did it help?"

    "I studied what I can, but I haven''t tried yet."

    He nodded, and she opened her eyes and turned to him. "How could you know about your mother? It is only the priests that know or... any other creature that can look into the future or past from my understanding."

    "I am partly that creature," he replied. "My mother had the ability to use magic."

    "Oh.."

    "The danger is if it besmon knowledge what tamer truly means. Dragons will then hunt all human breedmates knowing that among them will be a tamer." He exined.

    Ravina frowned.

    "What people know about tamers is now false. Dragons just use the word sometimes to describe a human breedmate whose dragon mate has more humane." He told her.

    She smiled with a nod.

    "But with the ancientnguage, people are going to know something isn''t right. They already suspect Ares."

    "Of witchcraft?" He raised a brow.

    That was exactly what a few of Mchi''s brothers suspected.

    "So, the ancientnguage, it is possible that I can''t use it."

    "Yes. I don''t know why some can and others not. My guess is that you need to have additional magical elements that make it possible to use thenguage of the magical creatures against them."

    "What makes you think so?" She wondered. "Do you suspect Ares to be like your mother?"

    That would exin his healed leg.

    "No. He could be anything." He replied.

    Ravina became thoughtful. Anything but still something with magic. Wouldn''t he know?

    Of course, he had to know!

    "And he is keeping it a secret."

    Ephraim smiled which surprised her. He knew? "I am sure by now you understand that not everything is safe out in the open."

    Not safe? What could it be?

    Ephraim could see Ravina''s mind spinning. It would be better to let it go. Thest thing they all needed was demons chasing them down, and there was no way to fight those who could manipte minds.

    Her gaze changed, and he felt a shift of difort where she sat. "I have to ask," she began, and he already knew she would talk about the scent. "I should ask my sister perhaps but if she doesn''t feel it I don''t want to make her ufortable, but do you..."

    She couldn''t really bring herself to say it so he made it easier for her. He didn''t want this to be awkward. They would all be seeing each other often, and they would have to get used to it. "Yes, your scent." He said it casually.

    "Why?" she wondered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You and your sister have the same bloodline and dragons select their breedmates based onpatibility for optimal reproduction oues."

    "I understand," she said, nodding thoughtfully. "Mchi probably knows but Corinna will be confused." She frowned.

    "I am sure Corinna will be least affected." She had just passed through her fertile days so her sensitivity was at its lowest while Ravina''s was high.

    Ravina looked at him questioningly, and he had no desire to talk fertility with her.

    "It is a hierarchy. Mchi will be most affected, and then I will." Although, he would be the most affected now because of Ravina''s state. Her scent was too strong, as if she was right under his nose. "Then you and your sister." He exined.

    "Because you are dragons?"

    "Yes."

    "I am sorry," she said, and then stood up. If this scent thing was difficult for her, she could only imagine what it was for these men. "And thank you for the walk and the conversation."

    "It was my pleasure."

    She smiled. Despite the difort of the scent, he remained courteous. Knowing she was in her fertile days and Nazneen''s "you reek" ringing in her ears, she didn''t want to keep torturing the man. It was already embarrassing enough.

    As she walked back inside, she went to look for Mchi, wondering where he had been all morning. Her steps slowed, just when she caught sight of him. He was... fully clothed.

    Finding something to fit him was difficult she could tell. The clothes hugged his muscr body too tightly, and he was easing the cor with a look of difort as he spotted her.

    "How do you tolerate this?" He said.

    She chuckled, and he shook his head as he neared. Well, he didn''t have a body to hide under all these clothes anyway, she thought with a shiver and he did not wait to unbutton the vest and tug at the shirt.

    "Let me help you," she said, reaching to help him take off the jacket.

    He didn''t know what she would do and she liked it that way. She took off the vest and then told him to take off the shirt. Now he looked at her with a frown.

    "I am not sure I should undress here."

    "When did you ever care?" she asked as he still went on to take it off.

    Now she put only the vest back on him before taking a step back to look. She nodded her approval. "Better."

    There were some other women to approve as well clearly, as she heard hushed tonesing from behind. A few of Ares''s maids stared as they passed by but the old maid that just came with a tray around the corner did not appreciate the nakedness.

    "Oh lord!" She almost gasped and then averted her gaze, muttering prayers along the way as she left.

    Ravina couldn''t help but find the situation funny. If humans and dragons ever came together, the cultural sh would be immense.

    "You want to cause disruption in Ares''s home?" He asked.

    "When did you care about him?"

    He shrugged. "You are right. Keep going. I shall shed my pants next."

    Ravina remembered himpletely naked and what she didst and her face burned. Noticing her reaction, he raised a brow. "I guess I am stirring something else."

    "Keep your pants on!"

    He chuckled.

    "Well, are you ready to meet my sister?" She asked.

    "I have already met her."

 Chapter 275 A Gift For Her

    "You did?"

    "Yes." He replied and Ravina studied his expression to see what he was feeling. Did it go well?

    "How was it?" she asked.

    "It went better than our first meeting." He grinned.

    She gave him a sideways look. "You are avoiding my question. Was she harsh?"

    "No. I truly believe it went well. I am not her favorite but at least she doesn''t want to shoot me."

    Ravina shook her head with a smile. She knew he was joking about it to remove the tension. "I know she wille to ept you." She said.

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "We are twins." She said. "And I am usually the one more critical of men."

    "I see," he smiled. Then his expression became serious. "Even if she is as critical, I will do my best. You don''t have to worry about it."

    She wasn''t. She knew he would. "I know you will," she whispered.

    He looked at her for a long moment, searching her eyes. "What is it?" She asked, softly.

    "I am happy to see you this happy." He said.

    Oh, he was making her emotional again. She took his hand, "I might not have found her if you didn''t go out there. It was reckless."

    "Your sister said the same."

    She chuckled and then looked into his eyes, holding hisrge hand in both of hers. "Thank you." She said.

    "It was the least I could do." He smiled softly, then his expression became serious. "Speaking of your sister, there is something we need to talk about."

    Oh right. The scent, probably.

    "Maybe you have already noticed... with Ephraim?"

    "The scent?"

    "Yes," He frowned.

    "I understand that it is the most difficult for you." She and her sister, being twins, was truly creating difficulties.

    He smiled gently. "It is a bit disturbing, but it is not that difficult. I sensed you since the first day, when you were watching me from the tower. The dragon in me recognized you. My senses were awakened by you. By instinct, I was drawn to you. But I am more than that, and you do more than that to me."

    Now he took her hand in both of his. "The man that I am, is bound to you by heart."

    Ravina felt a warmth spreading through her chest and a feeling of belonging that she had never experienced before. She felt her heart overflowing with emotion, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked into his deep, soulful eyes.

    He gently cupped her cheek, his hand big and warm and slowly sliding to the back of her head pulling her closer. She closed her eyes at the nearness of his face and his hot breath on her skin. Her heart trembled.

    "Will you be mine, Ravina?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her lips parted as breathing through her nose wasn''t enough anymore. The tears burned, unbidden. Everything felt so right that it was overwhelming.

    Everything was suddenly turning right, her heart healing and happy, her sister by her side and she didn''t have to force herself into an unwanted marriage nor did she fear the emotional intimacy anymore. She weed it at the moment. She even favored it. The vulnerability didn''t feel threatening anymore. Not with Mchi. She could trust him. She trusted him with her heart.

    "Yes." She replied, her voice cracking.

    He pulled back to look at her as a tear escaped her eye. He wiped it away with his thumb. "Yes?"

    She nodded. "Yes."

    The way his face lit up was enough to make her smile through the tears. "You have no idea how happy you have made me, princess." He wrapped his arms around her. "I wish to return it."

    "There is nothing to return. You have already madke me happy."

    He shook his head. "Come with me back home for a while," he said. "I need to show you something."

    "Now?"

    "Yes. I can''t wait anymore."

    "Still impatient," she said, shaking her head at him.

    "You know me." He grinned.

    He took her hand, and they walked outside, the scent of the sea filled the ind, and the sound of waves could be heard from the distance. Mchi took a step back and then shifted into his magnificent dragon form, his massive wings and powerful body casting an impressive shadow on the ground.

    Ravina stood in awe, her eyes widening again as she took in his majestic presence. Mchi lowered his body to the ground, offering her his wings to climb onto his back. He helped her up, scooping her gently and helping her position herself on top, and waiting for her to feelfortable before flying away.

    Her heart raced with excitement as they flew together, the wind whipping around them and the ground bing a distant blur beneath them. She enjoyed the morning sun and breeze, her heart and body feeling light and her soul free. She didn''t mind flying for as long as he wanted, but eventually they arrived home.

    Mchi took her hand again and led her inside, taking her to the backyard that faced the river. There, instead of pieces of wood, stood arge, stunning wooden swing now.

    The swing wasrge enough to amodate both of themfortably, its sturdy frame adorned with intricate carvings of leaves and flowers that seemed toe to life in the sunlight. The bench was suspended by thick chains, and around the frame, vibrant blooms cascaded, creating a summertime atmosphere.

    Ravina''s eyes sparkled with delight as she took in the sight before her. Mchi stood beside her, watching her reaction intently. "I finished it. What do you think?"

    This fast? It had only been three days since she left. Did the man get some sleep?

    "Mchi..." She was speechless.

    It had a whole frame with a roof. "it''s beautiful," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. She looked over at him. "Did you get some sleep?"

    "I could not sleep without you anyway," he smiled.

    She could not smile because of the lump in her throat. The tears welled up in her eyes again. "I love it," she croaked. "It is beautiful."

    "Try it," he told her.

    She kept holding his hand and took him with her. "It can fit both of us."

    She made him sit down first and then sat beside him. Putting her arm through his, she leaned her head on his shoulder. Yes. This would be her favorite ce now.

 Chapter 276 Swaying Serenity

    Mchi sat on the swing as it swayed lightly, and Ravinay on hisp, with her body curled on the swing. He stroked her hair as they enjoyed the silent morning sun and breeze.

    After a while, she stirred. "Mchi."

    "Yes."

    "I still need to ask... warn you. I am not the ideal wi ... breedmate."

    She seemed to be still stuck on that.

    She turned on her back to look up at him. "I don''t know if I can... if..."

    "What do you think I expect of you?" He asked.

    She blinked. "What... do you expect?" She asked nervously.

    "There''s nothing I expect you to do that you already don''t."

    "What do I even do?" She wondered, with a frown.

    Clueless woman, but he wasn''t surprised.

    "You wait for me toe home, and when I do, you meet me at the hall ore to my room if I don''te to you. You care for me and stay by my side when I am sick or hurting. You ask if I have eaten, or you just make me food. You even scold me, you know?"

    She seemed to think about what he said. "I never thought about it." She admitted.

    "Well, that is how naturally you do it," he said, his fingers caressing the shape of her face.

    "That is... not much," she argued, fumbling with the hem of her dress.

    "I don''t know what is expected in your world but, all I want is toe home to you, to be embraced by your warmth..." he stopped because that was when her eyes changed.

    Mchi smiled, grabbing her jaw gently. "You are warm, Ice Princess. Your coolness is a perfect match for my heat, it''s like a balm on my mes."

    "Well... mes make ice melt."

    He smiled. "Is that what is happening?"

    Her cheeks flushed. "I was just pointing out a fact."

    He chuckled. Expressing affection was still not her thing, but he would see this as a step.

    "Alright professor."

    Suddenly, she sat up. "Don''t say all the right things. This is not a game I can y or win." She said, flustered.

    "Oh, so it''s a game now, is it?" he teased. "I didn''t realize we were keeping score." He said, cing his arm around her and pulling her back onto hisp, and holding her bridal style. "And you seem to be losing, princess."

    He knew she hated losing, and he liked teasing her.

    "I don''t remember agreeing to y, King Mchi."

    "Ah, but ying is half the fun," he said, nuzzling her neck. "And I promise I won''t always say the right things."

    "I doubt that." Nudging him away with her shoulder.

    "Have some faith in me," he said. "Besides, sometimes saying the wrong things can be more fun."

    Ravina didn''t argue with that, as she couldn''t keep her focus anymore. His hot mouth on her neck was too distracting. He ced soft kisses along her jaw, and she turned her head, her fingers finding their way into his hair, and their lips met in a kiss that started soft and slow.

    His hands were as deliberate and firm in stroking her body as his tongue was in stroking her mouth. This heat had been bothering her for too long, and she wasn''t sure how long she could withstand it. There was a growing urgency building inside of her--a need for more.

    She wasn''t sure if Mchi sensed it, but he broke the kiss. "I should take you back," he said, his voice thick with restraint.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Right. They had left without informing anyone and she knew he was still struggling with her scent.

    "We should, before they worry." She said.

    The cool breeze as he flew back with her was just what she needed after the heated moment, and once they arrived, he drew her once more into his arms and kissed her before flying away.

    How cruel to leave her in this heat after cooling down.

    She made her way back inside the mansion, navigating through the halls to find Corinna. It took her a while to navigate through Ares''srge estate. God! The man owned the ind. No one would find the other here. She even hoped to juste across a maid or servant but there was none.

    "Eprhaim?" She called hesitantly, hoping his dragon''s hearing would save her from this misery.

    She continued walking for a little while longer before he appeared in front of her. "Are you lost?" He smiled.

    She breathed in relief. "Yes."

    "Allow me to escort you," he said, leading the way.

    Ravina followed him, keeping a distance so as not to disturb them both with scents.

    "Will you be staying here the whole day?" She asked.

    "I will be around, but I will leave you and Corinna to enjoy the day together." He said.

    "I was thinking perhaps we could all spend some time together tonight. I told Mchi toe back."

    "I have no objection." He replied.

    Ravina heard a gunshot from outside as they neared the backyard. When she stepped outside, she found Corinna and Ares practicing shooting. She observed her sister, watching how fast and smoothly she reloaded her pistol and then shot the target easily, right in the middle of the forehead. Twice in the exact same spot. Her aim was perfect.

    Ares didn''t seem to try much, and was just keeping herpany. "You are better than your sister," he pointed out, a bit loudly, making her aware that he knew they were there.

    Ravina just shook her head as the breeze carried Ephraim''s scent in her direction. She wondered how Corinna would feel about all of this.

    Ares turned around, and Corinna looked over her shoulder at them. "Here you are," she smiled.

    Ares walked up to them and looked at Ephraim. They exchanged a brief before Ephraim spoke, "we shall leave the two of you alone." He said.

    Ravina gave him a nod. Then he exchanged looks with Corinna, and both of them walked away.

    Ravina watched them as they disappeared into the mansion. "Are they close?" She asked, when Corinna came to her.

    "I think so," Corinna said thoughtfully, as if she wasn''t sure about their rtionship as well. "I hope so. It would be nice if he had a friend." She sounded a bit sad as she said so. "He has no other family, and it seems Ares doesn''t either."

    Ravina nodded.

    "So, what do you think of him?" Corinna asked, curiously.

    "About Ares?" Ravina teased.

    "No! Ephraim."

    "He seems to genuinely care for you," Ravina replied.

    Corinna smiled. "I know he does."

    Ravina tilted her head. "And he listens to you..."

    "Yes?" Corinna wondered where she was going with it.

    Ravina remembered the exchanged looks at the breakfast table. Ravina took both of her sister''s hands in hers. "You can tell me anything. I can handle it."

 Chapter 277 Building And Rebuilding Bonds

    Corinna smiled and still decided not to share much. "I am sure we have a lot to talk about, so many more things we could learn about each other, and we will in time. I am just so happy to have you here. To know I have someone like you by my side."

    It seemed as if everyone wanted to say the right things today and give her a headache from all the crying.

    "I am happy too," she replied.

    "Well, the ind is all to ourselves. Do you want to go to the beach?"

    Ravina nodded.

    They left the gates and walked down the hill, the breeze getting stronger as they neared the sea. They went and sat on the beach, the breeze whipping their hair back and the sound of the waves soothing to their ears.

    "How was your talk with Mchi?" Ravina asked.

    Corinna kept staring ahead as she replied, "I might have been harsh, but not just for the sake of it."

    "I understand you don''t like him."

    "And you do. I am sure you have seen things that I haven''t, and I trust your judgment. But I can''t help but be cautious. You matter to me, and human life matters to me, so I have my reservations."

    Ravina smiled, amused, remembering that her sister was equally good with words. What a way to acknowledge her reasons but also keep her stance on the matter. She reminded her of their mother, and Ravina allowed herself to indulge in the beautiful memories of her.

    "Ephraim spoke of marriage." Ravina began, gauging her sister''s reaction.

    Corinna''s cheeks flushed. "Ah... what did he say?"

    "That is his n and wish for the future."

    She nodded and then yed with her fingers. "And what did you say?"

    "I told him if that is your wish, then I will give you both my blessings."

    Corinna turned to her and Ravina could see the gratitude and relief in her sister''s eyes. "Really?"

    Ravina smiled warmly. "Of course. Your happiness is important to me, and if Ephraim makes you happy and you both want to be together, then I support you."

    Corinna hugged her sister tightly, her voice choked with emotion. "Thank you. That means a lot to me."

    Ravina hugged her back, feeling an imesearuble happiness. When they drew back, Ravina decided to address the scent while they were at it. She noticed how Corinna seemed to tense in difort, and something in her eyes changed while speaking of scents. She clearly didn''t like it. This would be a problem, then?

    "Corinna, I can see how much Ephraim likes you, and I love you above all. I don''t know what you think, but..."

    "No..." Corinna cut off. "No! No!" She chuckled. "I don''t think that way. I trust you and Ephraim. Besides, while liking someone''s scent is nice, it is not the reason I like Ephraim. I was curious about him long before I knew what he smelled or even looked like."

    Ravina believed her, but then... what was that difort? She could feel it in the air.

    "But it is... twisted." She admitted. "Do you know if we used to have the same taste in men? I am just curious." She smiled.

    "I had no taste, and you just wanted a Darcy."

    Corinnaughed. "That can''t be it! There has to be more."

    Ravina chuckled. "Well, you were more emotionally invested and wanted to find love. I... just wanted to find a man who didn''t annoy me."

    Corinna continued tough. "You make yourself sound very rigorous."

    "I was. Well, maybe I still am. I never liked the idea of being pursued, engaging in small talk, nonsensical promises, or romantic phrases. You wanted the romance."

    "We seem to be the opposite in this case."

    Ravina nodded. "Yes."

    "Then do you think you''ve found the one that doesn''t annoy you?"

    "Oh, he does annoy me," Ravina admitted with a yful smile, "but it''s a different kind of annoyance. With him, it feels more like a stimting challenge, and I have a feeling I can be just as annoying to him in return."

    Corinna nodded with a soft smile.

    "I am a difficult person, and with him, I feel like I don''t have to pretend or be someone else," she exined.

    "That makes me happy to know," Corinna smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they sat there, Corinna gazed out at the sea, watching the waves crash against the shore. She sighed, a content smile on her face. "I want to go into the waves, feel the water on my skin."

    Ravina could understand her desire to do so. She felt the same at the moment. "These dresses aren''t exactly ideal for swimming, and we can''t just take them off here. What if someone sees us?"

    Corinna''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Well, we have the ind to ourselves, don''t we? And we can keep an eye out for anyone approaching. It''s not every day we get this kind of freedom."

    Ravina hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded, her heart pounding with excitement. "Alright, let''s do it."

    The sisters moved to a more secluded part of the beach, ensuring they had a clear view of anyone who might approach. Then they helped each other remove their heavy dresses, leaving them in their undergarments.

    As they approached the water, the cool wavespped at their feet, sending shivers up their spines. They exchanged exhrated nces, the thrill of their little adventure coursing through them.

    "Ready?" Ravina asked, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "More than ever," Corinna replied, grinning widely.

    With that, they charged into the waves.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ares and Ephraim were on the hunt for a cure. Ares had already visited the seast night but found nothing new. Everyone just told him what Aletta already did. If one was onnd for too long, it was a death mission, and everyone gave him the same advice, to stay in the ocean. Going back tond was like aggravating the problem.

    Ares wasn''t sure whether he could ever find a cure. Richard had been on the hunt for cures to help heart and kidney failure, and those simply did not exist. If they wanted such a thing, they would have to put in a lot of resources and many years of research to know if they could develop a cure, and then additional years to develop it. Ares didn''t have that much time, and the medicine would probably not work optimally on him anyway. He wasn''t fully human.

    After a discussion with his two most experienced physicians and rummaging through books, they decided to rx with a cup of wine.

    Ephraim seemed lost in thought, and Ares also sat quietly, thinking about a lot of things. Last night he had been too tired to tell Nazneen, but he had that discussion left, and he was curious why Ephraim was so invested in finding his cure.

    "Do you think we will find a cure?" Ares asked.

    "Of course," Ephraim replied, but he didn''t look up at him.

    "Be honest," Ares said. "What are the chances?"

    Ephraim looked up from his cup. "Right now, very low."

    "Low when you hope for miracles, otherwise, none." Ares corrected. "We don''t even know what to look for anymore."

    Why would he be an exception to the rules?

    Ephraim said nothing and took a sip of his wine. He had no answer to that.

    "Why are you investing your time in this? You don''t even know me." Ares wondered.

    Ephraim seemed to think deeply about his question. "I feel like I know you very well. We are simr in many ways, and we value the same things because of the way we live. Loyalty and trust are very important to us."

    Ares grinned. "You could have simply admitted you''ve taken a liking to me."

    Ephraim raised a brow, "Perhaps, but I wouldn''t want to inte your ego too much."

    Ares chuckled. "You are a sly one."

    After some drinking and light conversation, they began to discuss Richard. "I thought we would let the sisters have some time alone, but we need to address the issue tonight." Ares said.

    Ephraim nodded. Ares would let Nazneen know just in case, but it was up to the sisters whose blood they would want to give their father.

    As dinnertime approached, Mchi was the first to return from his kingdom and duties and join them. His female servants were already enamored with Ephraim, but Mchi was a superior addition, especially given that he wore little clothing. Fear was gone in the face of beauty.

    Then there was Nazneen who did not return with the dress she left with. She was probably too impatient for that. Even the dragon''s clothing was too much for her. She often wore her skirts with splits on either one side or both sides so she could walk more freely, and his servants, whether men or women, would have heart palpitations.

    Once everyone was seated at the dinner table, the atmosphere was tense. Ares looked at Nazneen, and she looked back at him, feeling the same way. Then she gave him a look that said she would take care of it.

    "We haven''t really celebrated your reunion, all of us together." She began. "We should celebrate, now that we''re all here," Nazneen suggested, looking around the table. "We could have some music, maybe even learn some human dances."

    There was a pause, and then Ravina smiled. "That would be nice."

    "Of course." Nazneen beamed. "Let''s eat and then dance the night away."

 Chapter 278 Father!

    ?

    The dinner was mostly a joyful event, with memories and happy moments shared. Nazneen and Ares were mostly the ones leading the conversation and inviting everyone to share something. Wine was served to help everyone rx, and Ares had arranged for musicians to y a variety of instruments, filling the room with melodies that inspired dancing.

    Once the meal was finished, Ravina asked Ephraim to dance with her. "I am a terrible dancer, so we should pair the ones that know how to dance with the others." She exined, wanting to pair her sister with Mchi so they could get closer.

    Corinna looked at her like, "don''t do this to me," and Ravina gave her a yful smile as she took Ephraim''s hand. Nazneen and Ares were already in their own world with Nazneen being a little drunk. She was just like Ravina. Both had zero tolerance. Yet at least, Nazneen managed to get her feet straight and dance while Ravina was already stumbling into Ephraim.

    Corinna who wasn''t the least affected by the alcohol, hesitated to dance with Mchi, her difort with him evident. However, she relented for the sake of her sister and offered her hand awkwardly since he did nothing to offer his hand first.

    He could learn some gentlemanly conduct, she thought to herself.

    Mchi took her hand, and she squirmed involuntarily. She couldn''t help but be transported back to those dark days when she was being prepared to be sold as a breeder to the different dragon ns. Memories flooded her mind - the leering eyes as she stood naked before them, the passing around, the rough hands exploring her body, and the invasive examinations.

    Her stomach turned with revulsion, and she tried hard to swallow the lump in her throat. In all of it, Ephraim met her gaze with concern, but she gave him a look of reassurance. She did not want to rm her sister.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned to Mchi. He watched her with a frown, but she ignored it. "I suppose we should start with the basic steps," Corinna said, trying to sound casual.

    "Agreed," Mchi replied, his voice equally strained.

    Corinna shut down her mind to stop her stomach from turning. It didn''t help that they had just eaten dinner. She tried to see this whole thing as something technical and focused her mind on doing so.

    She ced her hand on his shoulder, while adjusting her other hand in his hold and knew where to ce his hand by watching the others. He barely touched her back but she knew his hand was there.

    As they began to move together, Corinna offered some guidance. "Step back with your right foot, then forward with your left. Now, step to the side and bring your feet together."

    Mchi tried to follow her instructions, but his movements were stiff and uncertain. "I apologize if I''m not the best dance partner," he admitted.

    Corinna forced a polite smile. "It''s fine. We''ll get there."

    Across the dance floor, Ravina and Ephraim moved slowly since she was slightly intoxicated. She watched Corinna teach Mchi how to dance and hoped that would bring them closer.

    Meanwhile, Ares and Nazneen danced gracefully together, their bodies moving as one to the rhythm of the lively music. They were lost in their own world, chatting andughing about something and stealing kisses in between.

    The atmosphere in the room began to loosen as the evening went on, and Corinna and Mchi seemed to get their steps right and join them in the whirlwind of the dance and music.

    Then they changed partners and Ravina was now dancing with Ares. He slowed down, seeing that she was a little unsteady on her feet. "I had too much," she admitted.

    "We all need to let go sometimes."

    "It does feel good," she agreed. "I didn''t get to thank you for bringing us together."

    His gaze left her for a moment before returning with a faint smile. "I am d I could."

    She looked over at Mchi dancing with Nazneen.

    "Take it slow, woman," he told her.

    She was drunk, yet he couldn''t understand how she could move so fast and in absolute sync with the music.

    "You are slow, listen to the beat." She told him, drawing him closer. He wasn''t sure who was leading the dance anymore. He needed more wine to get through this night.

    Once the dance was over, everyone decided that a cold dessert would be the perfect way to cool down and recharge. The servants brought out a variety of chilled treats, and everyone enjoyed the sweet, refreshing vors as they continued to chat.

    "So, do we call you Darcy or Corinna?" Ares wondered.

    Corinna seemed to think carefully and then looked at Ravina for guidance. Ravina smiled and said, "Choose whatever one you like."

    Corinna pondered for a moment, weighing the significance of each name. She had been born Corinna, but Darcy was the name she had chosen for herself when she had no memories of her past. Both names held meaning for her, and it was a difficult decision.

    Finally, she looked at Ravina, her eyes filled with determination. "I want to keep the name Darcy," she announced. "Although Corinna is the name I was given at birth, Darcy is the name I chose for myself. It represents the person I''ve be during my time without memories and the strength and resilience I''ve found within myself. I will always cherish my connection to Corinna, but I feel that Darcy better represents who I am today."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ravina smiled warmly, understanding and respecting her sister''s decision. "Then Darcy it is," she agreed.

    Darcy smiled, now thinking of her father as they spoke of her name. She looked over at Ephraim, and he seemed to think about the samethingk. She thought perhaps now was the time to address it, and Ephraim gave her a nod.

    She looked back at Ravina, her heart trembling with dread. "There is something I need to reveal." She began.

    Ravina sat up straight as if sensing her fear and worry.

    "Maybe, showing you will be better." She said.

    "Show me what?" Ravina frowned.

    Darcy hesitated for a moment, then rose from her seat. "Come with me, please," she urged, her voice trembling slightly.

    Ravina, growing increasingly concerned, followed her sister without question. They left the dining area and made their way through the halls, the atmosphere heavy with anticipation and anxiety.

    Darcy led Ravina to a dimly lit room, where a many in bed, his face pale and drawn. Ravina''s heart caught in her throat as she recognized him.

    Uncle! Or¡­ father?

    With heart pounding, she walked closer to the bed, looming over his sickly body. Hey on arge bed, the fine linens contrasting sharply with his sickly appearance. His once-robust frame seemed to have withered away, leaving him gaunt and frail. His skin, stretched tightly over his cheekbones and sunken eyes, was an unhealthy shade of grayish-pale, and his lips had lost their natural color, appearing pale and chapped.

    His chest rose and fell in shallow,bored breaths, each one a struggle that seemed to sap the remaining energy from his weakened body. Sweat beaded on his forehead, dampening the sparse, graying hair that clung to his scalp.

    The sight of him in this state was a stark contrast to the memories Ravina had of him as a strong, vibrant, and loving man. It was incredibly difficult for her to witness him like this, so vulnerable and seemingly near the end of his life. Her heart ached with a profound sadness, and tears filled her eyes.

    She turned to Darcy, unable to ask all the questions swirling in her head because of therge lump in her throat.

    Darcy took a deep breath, finding the strength to exin. "I found him when he came looking for me," she said, her voice breaking with emotion. "But shortly after he arrived, he fell gravely ill."

    Ravina felt the lump grow in her throat, now making her unable to breathe. Darcy frowned with worry.

    "How long..?" Ravina managed to say a few words now suddenly feeling dizzy.

    "It has been two weeks now."

    No! Her uncle was like this for two weeks, and she didn''t know!

    "Is he¡­ what happened¡­?"

    Darcy looked over at Ares, and Ravina followed her gaze. "He has been experimenting with dragon blood."

    So, that was the secret. The destruction. She sucked in a deep, sharp breath that cut through her chest.

    Darcy came to her side to provide support, putting an arm around her. "He will be fine. I won''t let our father die."

    Fa¡­ father?

    Father!

    ******

    A/N

    If you are also reading "Midnight Surrender" and wonder where you should cast your votes, power stones + Golden tickets. Please ce all your votes with "Midnight Surrender". Thank you :) <3

 Chapter 279 Tears And Truth

    ?

    The word ''father'' struck Ravina like a bolt of lightning, the realization sending a shockwave through her entire being. It was as if the ground beneath her feet had crumbled, and she was left grasping for something to hold onto. For so long, she had believed her father was dead, and she had mourned him, feeling an emptiness and a loss that had gnawed at her soul for years.

    Now, confronted with the truth that he was alive, the pain and sadness she had carried for so long overwhelmed her. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible hand, making it difficult to breathe. The tears she had held back for so long fought to break free, and she felt herself tremble under the weight of the emotions that threatened to consume her.

    She couldn''t believe that the man she had thought was her uncle was actually her father, that the person she had felt a deep connection to had been so much closer to her than she had ever imagined. The knowledge brought both immense relief and a crushing sadness, knowing that they had lost so much precious time together. The fact that he was now lying before her, fighting for his life, only intensified her feelings of pain and helplessness.

    Ravina''s eyes filled with tears, and she struggled to find her voice amidst the storm of emotions that raged within her. "I... I thought he was gone forever," she whispered, her voice trembling with the weight of her sorrow. "How¡­"

    She looked over at the only person she thought could confirm the truth. Ares met her gaze, looking apologetic.

    All of it suddenly made sense. The secrets, the death, the bing of a monster, the distancing, and much more. It was all because he was dying.

    "What¡­ what did he do?" She demanded to know.

    A muscle ticked in Ares''s jaw. "He experimented with dragon blood."

    Ravina felt as though all the air was knocked out of her lungs. The room began to sway, but she held onto Darcy to remain still. She straightened herself.

    "I need to speak to Ares alone," she said.

    She felt the tension in the room, and Ares gave Nazneen a nod as everyone else began to leave. Once the door closed, the air in the room became thick.

    Ravina looked at him for a long moment, not sure where to even start. "You knew all this time?"

    He looked down a bit. "Yes."

    She sucked in a deep breath and then exhaled. She was a bundle of emotions that didn''t even go together. Happiness- sadness, pain- relief. But these two people lied to her face.

    "I trusted you. You were the first¡­" her voice broke. "the first person I trusted."

    A pained expression washed over his face. "I know," he said softly, his voiceced with regret. "I never meant to betray your trust. I just didn''t know how to tell you. I¡­ couldn''t."

    "Even when you saw me like that?!"

    "That is why¡­ I couldn''t!"

    "You¡­ you should have known that I would have rather spent a few days with him than none!"

    "I know." He said, agreeing with her in silence. He had just worried about what she would have done after that short time. What would she do once her father was gone, and then when he was also gone? That was why he sent her away despite how difficult it had been, and now that he saw her like this, happy and more healthy with both Mchi and Darcy by her side, he did not regret it. Now he knew she could survive this.

    He could see the turmoil on her face. She wanted to yell at him, do something, but she wasn''t sure what. Then suddenly, she chuckled between the tears.

    "Oh¡­ why am I even surprised? Of course, you can lie to me if my own father can." She shook her head, more tears streaming down her face. She was heavily disappointed, and she gave him such a look.

    He couldn''t me her. No matter the oue, he wasn''t truthful with her, and that was hurtful.

    "You lied! I can at least say you didn''t know me well, and you knew my father much longer. You didn''t want to betray him."

    But that wasn''t it, although that made sense. He would have betrayed her father for her.

    "But why did he lie?!" She asked him, desperation clear in her tone.

    Ares didn''t know how to answer that. That was still a mystery to him. He had known Ravina for more than just a week yet the secret had burdened him. Her father must have been too damaged to even function normally. He knew he was not the same Richard before the death of his wife, and the loss of his daughter and twin brother.

    Ravina loomed over him, slowly reaching for his face. When she touched his cold skin, he could see the fear swirling in her eyes. "He has to live. I can''t let him die." She stressed subconsciously, forgetting about her sadness.

    She looked at him, more questions evident in her eyes, but he could see the resolution in them.

    "Ephraim and I have been thinking that¡­ we need to take it all the way. We can''t find a way around it."

    "What do you mean?!" Her voice had such a sharp edge that he could feel it cut through the air.

    She would crush him if he said something wrong, and she would probably listen more to Ephraim at this point, so he suggested calling him.

    "No. You tell me first." She demanded. "You did the same thing, didn''t you? You seem fine."

    "I am a breedmate. Dragon blood won''t hurt me."

    "Well, then my father is my father. That should do something." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes. But not enough. The n is to push the evolution of his blood before his body gives in. We give him stronger dragon blood to push it, and then we keep him alive through the transition with your or Darcy''s blood. Now, his body seems to get exhausted, and he could die before reaching his potential."

    "But¡­ that is only a theory." She almost whispered. "You don''t know if it will work."

    He shook his head.

    "Then¡­ it is another experiment." He could see her shrink.

    It wasn''t an easy choice, and if things went wrong, she would be devastated. But what else could they do?

    Ravina went on her knees beside the bed and took his father''s hand. She cried in silence and Ares was riddled with pain. How much would this family have to endure? Richard had been close to him, a bright, intelligent, warm man. He was difficult not to love. He had weed him into his home and treated him like family.

    Soon after, Darcy stepped inside and went quickly to her sister. Ravina allowed herself to cry in her arms. Then men looked at each other, both pained to see their women in that state.

    Ares stepped out and Nazneen followed him. "Are you alright?" She asked.

    He took a deep breath. "We need to talk," he told her.

    He led Nazneen to a separate room, away from the heartache and pain that filled the air where Ravina and Darcy were with their father. The room was dimly lit, casting a somber glow over their surroundings. Ares looked into Nazneen''s eyes, searching for the right words to say.

    "Please sit," he told her.

    "Ares, you are scaring me."

    He grabbed her arms and sat her on the bed. Then he took the chair from the dresser and sat before her. Nazneen wore a deep frown.

    "I am ill," he began.

    She tilted her head, still confused.

    "I always thought it was the experiment with dragon blood but now I know, it has to do with what I am. I have been away from the sea for too long, and that has caused my heart to weaken."

    "What are you saying?!" She said impatiently and distressed.

    He took a deep breath. "I don''t¡­ have much time left."

    "What does that mean?!"

    Ares pressed his lips into a thin line. With her, he would have to spell it out.

    "I am dying!"

    The world seemed to stand still for a moment, and Nazneen just stared at him. Then suddenly, sheughed. But herughter was hollow and strained, born from disbelief and desperation.

    "You can''t be serious," she said between strained chuckles. "This must be some kind of joke, right? You''re not dying, Ares. You can''t be."

    Ares shook his head. "I wish it was a joke, Nazneen. I wish I could take back those words and tell you everything is fine, but I can''t. It''s the truth."

    Herughter died away, and she stared at him in shock, the reality of the situation finally sinking in. "But... no. You can''t!" She shook her head. "I am sure there is a misunderstanding, and we will find a way."

    "I have tried to find a way." He told her.

    "Well then¡­ we will try more. We will try harder." She said standing up.

    Ares sighed, feeling the weight of the situation on his shoulders. "Nazneen, I want you to know that I have already tried everything we can think of. I don''t want to give up, but I also don''t want to waste the time I have left chasing false hopes."

    Nazneen''s eyes shed with anger, and her voice took on a sharp edge. "So, what? You''re just going to ept this and do nothing? Is that what you''re saying?"

    "I''m not doing nothing," Ares said. "I just... I need to be realistic about my situation."

    "Realistic? Is being realistic giving up? I thought you were stronger than that."

    Ares'' face fell, and he looked away from Nazneen as her words cut deeper than she realized. "Well, maybe I am not so strong." He said.

    All this time, Ares had been stoic in the face of his impending fate, he had never allowed the luxury of crying in a corner, neverined to anyone, or put the me everywhere else. He had never stayed in bed longer out of self-pity, nor had he thrown tantrums or shown his frustration. He had pushed himself to work harder every day, determined to continue with his mission even through the pain and confusion. He had never tried to run away, even if the ocean would make him live longer because¡­ he was where he could make a difference. He was where his loved ones were.

    As he looked back at Nazneen, he stood up and walked closer to stand before her. "But perhaps, being strong doesn''t mean never giving up. Perhaps it means having the courage to ept the things we cannot change and the strength to face them with dignity."

 Chapter 280 A Heartfelt Exchange

    ?

    Mchi sat outside in the garden alone on the bench, his head filled with many thoughts and memories, and his heart heavy with worry. He felt like retreating, shrinking, or disappearing. It was difficult to even breathe despite the cool and calm breeze outside. Even the sound of the waves in the distance did nothing to soothe him.

    How could he? He was now truly faced with the consequences of his actions. King Richard, the man who came to him and his father with peace, was the father of the woman he loved. He could remember the disappointed look on his face when they hadughed at him and then¡­ he had went on to invent his weapons and fight back.

    All of it led to the loss of his family. None of which would have happened if he had been courageous. Even a little. Ravina wouldn''t have gone through this. Her sister lost, her father almost dying and her mother¡­ her mother was dead.

    He took a deep breath, his heart trembling in his chest. He had just donated some of his blood even though he wasn''t sure he should have done it. He should have let Nazneen do it. The man wouldn''t be happy about it. What man would want the blood of the person who shed his family''s blood?

    Richard would hate it when he woke up and then Ravina would finally realize this would never work. There was so much blood between their families. So much pain and loss.

    "Mchi!"

    His heart trembled again hearing the familiar sound. He turned his head and found Darcy between the tall hedges. He could barely meet her gaze after watching them cry for so long. Clenching his jaw, he looked ahead again.

    "Is Ravina alright?"

    She walked closer. "She is sleeping, but why are you here?"

    He should have been by her side, but he couldn''t bring himself to do so.

    "I don''t know where to be." He admitted.

    "You don''t?" She raised a brow. "How about with your breedmate?"

    He turned to her, "would you want me beside her?"

    "It is not about what I want," she replied.

    He looked at her for a long moment. "It would be if you knew." He told her.

    She crossed her arms over her chest. "Knew what?"

    He looked down, "would you please spare me a moment."

    She was quiet for a moment but then went and sat beside him, far out on the bench, at a good distance.

    He looked at her, the pain already burning his eyes. She frowned, her eyes narrowing. "What is it?" She asked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He wasn''t even sure what he nned to say. He took a deep breath, "we have a long past, perhaps you don''t remember much of it like your sister does." He looked away again and stared at the bushes ahead. "Your family is like this because of me." He shook his head. "I shouldn''t be here."

    Darcy was quiet for a long moment. "So you want to leave?"

    "I should." He said.

    "ording to who?"

    "ording to... myself, I suppose," Mchi admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m the reason your family has suffered so much pain and loss. It feels wrong to be here, with Ravina, when I''ve caused her so much heartache. Your father is like this because of me and you¡­" He clenched his jaw. "You were separated from your sister¡­"

    He could feel her shift and her piercing gaze. "You think leaving would make things right? You think that would somehow make up for what happened to our family?"

    Mchi hesitated, unsure of how to answer her question. "I... I don''t know. I just feel like I don''t deserve to be here, to be with Ravina." How was he supposed to make up for so much pain?

    He could hear her frustrated sigh. "I am d Ravina isn''t hearing this." She shook her head. "I did tell you, King Mchi, that peace is the least you can do. You were confident back then. What happened?" She asked. "You thought this road would be easy? You thought peace is just about bringing our people together and that they would somehow all shake hands?" She shook her head. "No. Those who lost everything will need more convincing than that, and you can either fight for it or run away as soon as you meet an obstacle."

    Hearing Darcy''s words, Mchi felt a sense of shame and guilt. He was ashamed of wanting to run away, but he had also never seen someone cry for so long except for his mother when his sister died, and just in two days, he had seen Ravina cry twice for so long. He felt helpless. He had been naive to think all this wouldn''t make him want to fall on his knees. The road was indeed much more difficult, and no, he did not want to run away. He didn''t think he could, even if he wanted to disappear at this moment.

    "I am sorry," he breathed. "You are right. I got overwhelmed for a moment. I do not wish to leave your sister''s side. I do not." He turned to her, the tears now threatening to leave his eyes. "It just hurts deep in here¡­" he said, pointing at his heart while his voice broke. "To be the one who has caused so much pain to the person I love."

    Darcy''s frown deepened, and a pained expression settled over her face. He could see the tears brimming in her eyes as well. She nodded slowly, as if understanding him. "Ravina believes in you. Why would she be with you otherwise? Don''t prove her wrong." Herst sentence was almost a plea. "I don''t think she would want you to drown in guilt."

    He took a deep breath, and a tear had already escaped his eye. Darcy sighed atst, wiping her tears away she stood up swiftly. "Alright, enough of this. Go upstairs to her; she would want you by her side."

    Mchi managed a small smile and nodded. He stood up, meeting her eyes an exchange happened between them that he wasn''t sure what it was about. Perhaps a silent understanding? A love for the same person? Either way, it felt rxing.

    "Thank you for listening, Darcy," he said.

    She gave him a nod.

    "I hope we can... keep this conversation between us?"

    She smirked, "Don''t worry, your reputation is safe with me, Your Majesty."

    He smiled, and with that, he made his way back to Ravina.

 Chapter 281 Rely On Me

    ?

    Ephraim was walking through the dark halls when he heard a sob and fast steps. As he turned around the corner, he saw Nazneen wiping her tears and rushing somewhere that she didn''t even see him.

    "Nazneen?"

    She halted and looked at him through her teary eyes. Tonight seemed to be a night of cries.

    "Are you alright?" He asked.

    "No. I am not. Where is Ares?"

    He focused his senses to see if Ares was nearby, but he could hear nothing. "I don''t know."

    Ephraim guessed that they must have discussed his illness. Ares had worried about her well-being and how the news would affect her.

    "Oh¡­" she cried again, cing her hands on her face. "I shouldn''t have said that."

    A fight?

    "I am sure he will be back," Ephraim told her. "He must have gone to the sea," he guessed.

    She just cried and he didn''t know what to do. "Come, let''s sit down." He gently put a hand on her back to lead her away from the dark empty halls.

    He took her to the nearest drawing room and sat her down. He gave her his handkerchief and she wiped her face as he sat on the other couch.

    "What happened?" He asked, feeling like he was prying.

    "Are you the one looking for a cure with him?"

    He nodded.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Is there really no chance?"

    Ephraim became thoughtful and careful about what to say. It seemed like Ares had taken the tough road of epting that the chances were bleak. Ephraim was not as devastated as Nazneen, but he could understand her struggle to ept. He had a hard time epting as well, but he knew pushing a fight too much could be destructive. Hopefully, they could find a bnce.

    "At the moment, we have not found anything yet." He told her.

    She shook her head. "There has to be a way."

    "There could be, but we need to find it."

    "We will find it!" She said. "I will look everywhere. I will not stop until I find it."

    Ephraim smiled faintly. "Just don''t forget the person you are looking for a cure for in the process."

    He didn''t want her to be consumed by it to the point where she lost sight of what was important. It could easily turn that way.

    Nazneen looked at him, the storm in her eyes calming a bit. "It is just... frightening," she admitted. "I just felt selfish for allowing him to stay with me and risk his life, and now I find out about this."

    "I know. I have a breedmate who fights dragons." He reminded.

    She smiled a little.

    "All of us are engaged in a perilous fight, that needs to be fought by someone. We could lose our lives, or even a loved one, at any given moment. In light of this, we must cherish each day and live fully, knowing that death is an inevitable part of our journey, whether ites through illness or suddenly." Ephraim hoped this would help her lighten up a bit and see it from a positive angle. One could prepare for the worst while hoping for the best.

    "You make it sound good." She sighed.

    He chuckled. "Convincing, I hope."

    "A little," she persisted.

    "You must have duties as queen tomorrow. I will go look for Ares and send him your way." He told her.

    She nodded.

    Ephraim stood up and left to look for Ares. Once outside, he shifted and took off to fly over the ind and have the full view to find anyone. Among the trees near the sea, he could see a figure moving around, so he flew down and noticed it was Ares when he came closer. Once hended, he shifted back.

    "What are you doing here?" Ares asked.

    "Looking for you." He said seeing that the man had taken off his shoes and belt. "Are you diving?"

    "Yes. It might help for a while because I am feeling tired still."

    Ephraim could see that he was still pale and sickly.

    "I have been thinking," Ares continued, now taking off his shirt. "I have been getting much worsetely. Remember the witch I told you about?"

    Ephraim nodded as Ares tossed his shirt aside. The man was covered in more scars. They were faint, probably old ones, but many of them.

    "I wouldn''t have believed him if it wasn''t confirmed by my people, but still¡­ could he be making it worse than it is?" Ares asked. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You think he put some kind of spell on you?"

    Ares shrugged. "I am just weighing every possible option."

    Ephriam shrugged. "If that is the case, then we only need to lift the spell. Another witch could tell us if you are cursed."

    "Could you find one?" Ares asked.

    "I could."

    "Good." He nodded, reaching for his pants, he stopped. "You shouldn''t be here in case¡­" he nodded toward the sea.

    Right. He didn''t want demons messing with his mind.

    "I will be back soon." Ares told him.

    "Nazneen is waiting. It seems you told her the opposite of what you are doing?"

    He frowned. "Which is what?"

    "That you epted your death?"

    "I have. That doesn''t mean I started digging my grave."

    "Good to know. Maybe you could rify for her."

    "She knows. It''s just that I want her to be prepared for the worst. If things turn out better, it''ll be a pleasant surprise."

    Ephraim shook his head at him. "That''s a bit pessimistic."

    "Just realistic. You be the optimist, my friend." He grinned.

    Ephraim stiffened. Friend?

    Ares raised a brow, still holding the hem of his pants. "While I admit having had my mouth on your neck, baring ourselves in the nude is not the next course of action I am keen to pursue."

    Ephraim chuckled. "Ah¡­ I see. You are shy. I will grant you your privacy."

    Shy?

    Ares smirked. The man had good wit. He watched him shift and fly away, and he went on to dive for a while.

    ****

    Nazneen waited in their room, while still in bed. She told herself not to cry but every time she remembered, she couldn''t help the sadness that tore at her heart. It was a difficult fact to cope with. Impossible.

    She curled up, and the tears subsided as she slowly began to understand everything. She came to understand why he had avoided her. But then why did he ept, she suddenly yelled in her mind. Her knuckles turned white from clenching her fists too hard.

    He should have kept avoiding her. He should have left!

    She took a deep breath, knowing all too well that she would have sought him out either way. He was the first person she had seen after a century in the darkness. The first one who had brought her out into the light, although he had infuriated her. He had taken her back home and helped her find her ce, even if it was under the guise of a bargain. She snorted. He was full of nonsense.

    Recalling his recent confrontation with Ravina, his pained eyes appeared infront of her. His words echoed in her mind. ''The worst feeling as a man is to know you can''t be reliable, that you can''t protect and provide for your loved ones.''

    Those words suddenly held a different meaning. He meant to say he couldn''t and wouldn''t be there to do those things.

    Nazneen shook her head as more tears fell down her cheeks. She pushed herself to sit up and wiped her tears to go find him.

    As she walked down the stony shore under the crescent moon and shiny stars, she came closer to the sea. She looked around for any signs of him as she searched the area. She stopped when she found his clothes piled near a tree.

    As she waited, Nazneen''s eyes were drawn to the water, where the gentle sound of sshing caught her attention. Emerging from the sea, Ares appeared like a mesmerizing vision under the starry night sky. His upper body glistened with droplets of water, his toned muscles entuated by the moon''s silvery glow. His long, wet, brown hair clung to his neck and shoulders, framing his face and captivating his teal eyes.

    His lower body, seamlessly crept from the water, covered in striking teal, gold, and glittery scales that shimmered in the moonlight. The scales continued up along his arms, subtly enhancing his powerful appearance.

    Once he stepped ontond, their gazes met, and Nazneen felt an overwhelming wave of emotion wash over her. Without hesitation, she closed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace. Ares, taken aback by her sudden affection, hesitated for a moment before tenderly hugging her back.

    As she held him, she inhaled his scent, a mix of saltwater and the unique essence that was unmistakably his. Tears brimmed in her eyes. "I''m so sorry," she whispered. "You are the strongest person I know and I¡­ I know I can rely on you." Tears welled up in her eyes as she clung to him, her heart aching with the realization of how much he meant to her and the weight of the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    "But you should have told me. I know why you didn''t, but you should have. Why do you have to do it alone? I want you to rely on me as well."

    She pulled back to look at him.

    "I am sorry," he apologized in turn, taking her face into his hands. He wiped away a tear with his thumb. "Old habits die hard, but I know, I can rely on you." His eyes glimmered. "I want to."

    She could hear the longing in his voice, and it tugged at her heart. "Good." She smiled yfully. "I will help you break this foul habit of yours."

 Chapter 282 Treasure Hunter

    ?

    After a night of short but warm sleep, Nazneen carefully tried to get out of Ares''s arms. He stirred and drew her closer again, and she waited until he fell back into sleep to try to sneak out.

    Nazneen began to prepare for her day as a queen, even if she didn''t want to leave his side. But she was beginning to see things differently. She wanted to settle down one day, have peace and a normal life with Ares, and for that to happen, she would have to work harder today.

    She was also enjoying her position, which she never thought she would. She was meeting interesting people, having fun, chatting, and solving problems. She felt alive again, living with a purpose brought a different meaning and vor to her life.

    After washing up, she went to find her clothes in the drawers. She had brought with her clothes since she would be staying here at night for a while, and there was no way she was wearing those terriblyplicated dresses.

    She picked up a ck top and skirt, and when she turned around, she found Ares awake. Hey on his stomach with his head on the opposite end of the bed. His muscr arms were crossed beneath his head, drawing attention to the contours of his back and shoulders.

    A soft smile curved his lips as his eyes met hers. "Good morning," he said in a deep, gravelly voice that was stillced with sleep.

    Oh. Her body responded to the huskiness of his tone. She wanted to get back in bed and ignore her duties.

    "Good morning," she replied.

    "Are you leaving already?"

    "Yes," she replied, putting the clothes on the dresser to start changing. She reached for the straps on her back.

    Ares pushed himself up on his elbows and said, "Come here. Let me help you."

    Nazneen stood at the end of the bed, her back to Ares, feeling the heat radiating from his body as he rose to his knees behind her. She turned her head slightly, catching a glimpse of his toned arms and shoulder as he reached for her. He gently removed her long hair from her back, tossing it over her shoulder then he reached for the straps on the back of her top.

    He was swift with it and soon had it undone, the top falling off her shoulders and revealing her bare chest. Before she could move, Ares'' arms came around her and his hands found their way to her breasts, cupping them from behind.

    Nazneen let out a gasp of surprise. "Ah, Ares! How subtle!"

    Ares chuckled softly, the sound vibrating through his chest and against her back. "Oh, you want it firmer? He said as his hands began to massage her mounds.

    Nazneen''s mind became clouded with desire and she struggled to form coherent thoughts. "You know that is not what I meant." She breathed as she leaned back against him.

    "I thought you preferred to skip the forey and get straight to the main course," Ares said with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    He lowered his head to her neck, kissing and nipping at her skin while his hands continued to knead her breasts. Nazneen moaned in pleasure, her head falling back against his shoulder as his fingers flicked and tugged at the sensitive peaks.

    "Ares¡­ I can''t now," she pleaded, as heat pooled to her core and her body trembled with desire.

    Ares'' hands slowed their movements, but he didn''t remove them from her body. Instead, he ced a series of hot, open-mouthed kisses along the nape of her neck and down her spine, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.

    "I know. But I thought I would help you undress," he said, his hands trailing down to her stomach and thening to the waistband of her skirt.

    He undid the straps on each side, as he continued to kiss and nuzzle her back. Then he hooked his fingers under the fabric and slowly began to peel it down, exposing the curve of her hips and the swell of her buttocks.

    "Beautiful," he murmured, his voice husky with desire as he turned her around.

    Ares grasped her buttocks, his fingers kneading the soft flesh as he leaned in to kiss her, his lips kissing up her stomach, leaving a hot, wet trail along her skin, until they reached the valley between her breasts. There, he paused to nuzzle and nip at her flesh, causing her to arch her back and let out a soft moan of pleasure.

    Nazneen''s head fell back, her fingers tangling in his hair. She then chuckled at the thought of having to stop him. She pulled him gently by the hair. "I need to get dressed, Captain." She said, looking down at him.

    "But I am dressing you." He smiled mischievously. "With kisses."

    He tried to kiss her again, but she pulled his hair a little harder, keeping his mouth away from her skin. "Then shall I go back only dressed in your kisses?"

    Ares chuckled at her suggestion. "That could work, but I think you''ll need many more kisses for decent coverage." He pulled her in this time, continuing to pepper her chest with yful kisses.

    "Ah, Ares stop!" She chuckled as he pulled her down. "I really need to go."

    "Alright," he said, pretending to be disappointed. He helped her get up on her feet again. "Let''s cover up this tempting body." He said picking up the top.

    He turned it back and forth with a frown that almost made herugh. "I don''t know what this is supposed to cover," he muttered.

    "Open it at the front," she pointed out to show him.

    He followed her instructions and then helped her slide it through her arms before bringing the ties together at the front. Then he helped her put on her underskirt, and the one above.

    "Thank you," she smiled. "I need to go now."

    "No jewelry?"

    "I didn''t bring any." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well then," he said, stepping out of bed. He ran his fingers through his hair to smooth the ruffled strands. "We need to arrange some for you."

    "You have jewelry lying around?"

    "I was a pirate." He reminded, as he crossed the distance between them. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer. "Can''t you see that I like collecting treasures?"

    "Hmm..." she smiled. "And I thought I was your only treasure."

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "No. But you are my most valuable and cherished treasure," he replied.

    "Can I trust the words of a pirate," she asked yfully, cing her arms on his shoulders.

    "Ah, but you forget, I have already given up the life of a pirate. What greater treasure could there be than the one in my possession already?" he said with a grin, his hand trailing down her back.

    Nazneen chuckled, admiring his quick wit. Then, with a soft sigh and a smile, she looked into his eyes, feeling the warmth emanating from them. "As much as I would love to stay, I have to go," she whispered. "I''ll ept the jewels tonight, and¡­ perhaps I''ll be dressed in them only."

    His gaze darkened and smoldered. "Until tonight, then," he said.

    Nazneen left him with a smile and a shiver of excitement. He went out into the cool morning breeze and flew back to her kingdom. Tenzin met her outside, and together they went to prepare for the first court meeting with the newly selected court members.

    Noah had helped her through the rest of the process while Ares was gone. She had gotten the chance to talk to them one by one, a little closer to know their faces, and she had selected Ss to be one of her top advisers. He had scored very high in the tests, but Nazneen wanted to keep him close for other reasons. Mostly because she felt it was better to have him close under her watch than far away and resentful.

    Ss arrived early in the courtroom, and as always, his presence sent chills down her spine. He always wore a hint of a knowing smile, and he greeted her with that same smile this morning. "Good morning."

    "Good morning," Nazneen replied.

    "Are you nervous for your first court meeting?" He asked.

    "No."

    He walked around the long table with long strides. "I am to be your adviser, so a little honesty would be good."

    "I am fine," she said as she sat down. They both regarded each other for a long moment. "Are you married yet?" She asked him.

    "No," he said, raising a brow at her question.

    "You have no ns to?"

    He chuckled. "You are suddenly interested in my personal life."

    "I think finding the one changes you, and you could use a change to stop interfering in other people''s business."

    "It is difficult to settle when you can see certain parts of the future." He admitted.

    She wasn''t sure why that would be difficult unless he saw his death or aing betrayal. "And this is the future you saw for me?" She asked skeptically.

    "Partly," he replied.

    "What about Ares?"

    "What about him?"

    "You know he is dying. You were the one who told him. Why would you?" She wondered.

    "It is what he came to me for," he replied.

    She shook her head. "It seems to me you are enjoying my misery still."

    "Enjoying your misery was never my intention, Nazneen," Ss said, his voice tinged with gravity. "I informed Ares of his condition because he sought answers, and I provided them. As a seer, it is my duty if I am paid for it. You know how it works."

    Nazneen studied Ss''s face, looking for any sign of deceit. "Well, as my adviser, your duty is to help me find a way to save him. "

    He chuckled. "That is a personal matter and has nothing to do with your rule."

    "It has if I n to make him king and so you will serve him too."

    "I ssseee¡­" he hissed. "Well, there are a few ways, but the price is very high. I have presented the options to Ares. You should ask him. Then let me know which one you would like to proceed with."

 Chapter 283 A Storm Of Emotions

    ?

    Mchi had spent the night with Ravina, and she was highly stressed, barely getting any sleep. She kept waking up with nightmares, and when it persisted, he decided to bring her sister, perhaps. It was early morning, and Ravina had still not gotten good sleep, and she kept tossing and turning. Hopefully, Darcy would be awake now and he needed to return briefly to the kingdom and tell Saul to take over for a while.

    He left the room and walked down the long corridors of Ares''s mansion, wondering where he could find Darcy. He focused his senses, hoping to get a hint when he suddenly heard voices outside. He walked further and looked out one of therge windows in the hall that showed the garden.

    Darcy and Ares sat on a bench and Mchi was d he found her quickly. As he hurried to find a way out, his footsteps slowed when he heard Ares speak.

    "Can I ask what happened?" He heard Ares ask. "I can tell you haven''t told Ravina anything."

    What did she not tell Ravina? Mchi strained his ears.

    Ares watched Darcy as her gaze dropped to her hands. "It is all in the past." She said.

    "I wish it was that simple." He replied. "But we carry our past. Our memories, and our scars, are part of who we are. Isn''t that why you chose Darcy? The part of yourself you remember."

    She frowned and rubbed one of her fingers. "Well, Darcy is someone whose life started with confusion, no memories and she had no time to figure out her past because her future was in jeopardy. She found herself in the most frightening world a young woman could find herself in. I didn''t even know where to run or to whom. Who would even miss me or save me?"

    Ares felt his heartbeat elerate as he listened. "The other girls told me what would happen to us. I tried to ept it, but it wasn''t eptable." She shook her head.

    "Where were you?" Ares asked.

    She turned to him, her eyes glistening. "In the enemy''s den."

    Mchi, who stood in a corner of the hall, stiffened. She was¡­ taken in as a breeder.

    No! That was why she had asked him.

    No!

    He could barely breathe for a moment, his heart pounding in his ears. He tried to focus as she began to speak again.

    "You know. This is why I look like this," she told Ares with a more sturdy voice now. "After I escaped and Ephraim saved me, I spent so many hours washing myself. We were on a ship, so luckily I was surrounded by water, but it was salty, and the wounds from scrubbing would sting. I washed and I washed, hoping to shed my skin, and when nothing changed, I cut my hair, changed my style, tried to appear as a man as much as I could, and I would flinch every time a man''s gaze lingered on me a little longer. I¡­ hated being a woman. I hated my body."

    Mchi''s tears streamed down his face. Everything she said was what his sister did after ¡­ what had happened. She hated being in her body. She couldn''t bear it.

    "Don''t tell Ravina." He heard her say.

    "You have to tell her at some point. You can''t hide this forever." Ares told her.

    The pain in Mchi''s chest cut deep, knowing that Darcy had gone through a simr experience and knowing that Ravina would also have to bear this pain with her sister. He took himself away from the hall, knowing if he heard any more details, he would break. Once he went out on the other side, his breath was alreadybored. His hands were trembling. He wasn''t sure how long he stood there, but the tears on his face had dried.

    Once he could move, he shifted and returned home, shutting off all feelings so he could function for a while. He couldn''t afford to be slow now. He had promised himself he wouldn''t give up no matter what. He owed it to all the ones he hurt and the ones who believed in him despite everything.

    When he was back home, he made his way to the courthouse. All of his brothers were there except for Kenan, whom he had thrown out of court because he refused toply.

    "Good that you are here," Mchi began trying to keep his voice steady. He looked at Saul who watched him with narrowed eyes. "I will need to be away for a while."

    "Why?" Saul asked.

    "Something has happened, and I need to be with Ravina for a while."

    "What happened?" Aaron wondered with worry. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mchi didn''t want to exin, so he said, "Nothing serious."

    "Nothing serious, but you have started a change in court, and you are leaving to be with her. What is wrong with you?" Saul asked. "I am getting tired of this. I can''t do this anymore." He muttered under his breath.

    Mchi tried not to get angry and took a deep breath, ignoring the burning in his chest. "I really need your help right now. Can''t you just stand by my side?"

    Saul suddenly hit his fist on the table, causing the wood to crack. Joel and Aaron''s eyes widened, startled by his sudden outrage.

    Saul looked up slowly, his eyes burning. "I am trying Mchi but you can''t see." He spoke between clenched teeth. "I have been following your breedmate like a puppet for the past two days. What else do you want me to do?"

    "I did not send you to follow her around."

    "Yes, you did! Don''t tell me you sent me because you actually believe I would make a change! You don''t even trust me anymore."

    "That is not true," Mchi said.

    Saul nodded slowly, his eyes holding the same pain as his. "You don''t sound convincing brother. She has be your everything and I know that feeling but I have lost my everything and she is a daily reminder of that."

    Mchi took another deep breath, afraid to say something that would hurt them both. "She has done nothing. She wasn''t even Amal''s age when all of it happened. She was only sixteen then. Remember when Amal was sixteen? She was a child."

    "I know what a child is. I lost one!"

    "Then stop ming others!" Mchi finally snapped. "I know it is hard to ept but both you and I know perfectly well that what happened is our fault mostly. WE are to me! WE were the enemy but they paid the ultimate price."

    As the words left Mchi''s mouth, the weight of their truth hung heavily in the air, filling the room with a palpable tension. Both brothers stared at each other, their faces etched with pain, loss, and the burden of guilt they had carried for so long. The grief in their eyes was a mirror, reflecting the deep wounds that had been inflicted upon them and their loved ones.

    Saul''s expression faltered, his anger giving way to a raw vulnerability. The memory of his lost child and the part he yed in the tragedy seemed to crush him from within. For a moment, he looked like he might crumble entirely, but he managed to hold himself together, his jaw tightening as he tried to keep his emotions in check.

    Mchi, too, struggled with the ghosts of his past, his heart aching for his brother and the pain they shared. The grief and guilt he had buried for so long threatened to overwhelm him, and he had to force himself to breathe, to remain standing.

    "Let''s stop this now." Mchi pleaded. "We have used their victimhood to oppress, to be angry, to destroy when we created those circumstances. We stopped with such difficulty and father is no more yet we continued down the same path. There are so many of you and me out there and they live with the loss that we have caused. How many Amals and how many wives and children were lost? Isn''t that what we wanted to stop?"

    Saul looked at Mchi, his eyes filled with anguish. Mchi knew how hard it was to ept. Anger was easier than sadness.

    "We can''t bring them back," Mchi said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. "But we can honor their memory by doing everything in our power to make sure that no more innocent lives are lost because of our actions."

    Saul''s body visibly tensed as Mchi spoke, the pain in his brother''s words hitting him hard. His fists clenched tightly on the table, knuckles turning white as he tried to contain the storm of emotions inside him. The veins in his neck and arms seemed to bulge, almost as if they were on the verge of bursting.

    His eyes, once filled with rage, were now brimming with tears that threatened to spill over at any moment. The raw pain etched into every line of his face was heart-wrenching for Mchi to watch.

    He could no longer bear to witness his brother''s torment and he knew that staying would only prolong their shared agony. They both needed time to process this.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel With a heavy heart, Mchi averted his gaze from Saul''s tear-filled eyes and walked away.

    As Mchi stepped outside, he was greeted by warm, gentle sunlight that seemed to envelop him in aforting embrace. The sky above was a vibrant blue, dotted with soft, white clouds that driftedzily by, and a light breeze carried the sweet scent of blooming flowers.

    Suddenly, delicate strands of dandelion seeds floated in front of him, dancing gracefully on the breeze. Mchi turned to see where they came from and found Chanan standing nearby, blowing dandelions into the air with a serene smile on his face.

    As their eyes met, Chanan offered him a gentle smile. "In the face of adversity, remember that the strongest trees are often those that have weathered the fiercest storms. Find strength in your struggle, and you shall emerge more resilient than ever before."

 Chapter 284 Unwinding In The Tub (Part 1)

    ?

    Mchi returned to Ares''s home after making sure that he was calm and that none of what happened would show on his face. Ravina was already struggling with her father, so he didn''t burden her with his sadness as well.

    As he walked down the hall, the sweet scent of blossom reached his nostrils and the sound of faint footsteps echoed in the hall. Before he could look, he already knew it was Darcy, and guilt struck his heart again. He wished to stop, walking and turn around, ashamed to face her, but it was toote and she had taken notice of him.

    "You are awake?" She said her steps slowing. He could tell she hadn''t slept at all and had cried as well. Her eyes were red and slightly swollen.

    "Yes," he breathed as they met in the middle.

    "Is Ravina still sleeping?"

    "She hasn''t slept well," he told her.

    She nodded, and a muscle ticked in her jaw. Again, she stood as if she had her hands in pockets that weren''t there.

    "Maybe I should make her breakfast," she mumbled, again not meeting his gaze. "I don''t know what she likes to eat." She then realized, looking up at him to see if he had the answer.

    Mchi became thoughtful. "She eats all or nothing."

    "It seems like it. I''ll see what the kitchen can arrange."

    Mchi nodded. "I will get back to her then." He hesitated as he looked at her. "You should sleep too."

    "Ah¡­ I was thinking of taking over. You stayed awake with her the whole night." She rubbed her temples as if having a headache, which she probably did if she hadn''t slept and cried.

    "I am fine. I don''t need as much sleep, but for you to be there for her, you need to get some sleep." He told her.

    "Yes," she almost sighed. "I will take overter then. I will send breakfast upstairs."

    He nodded.

    "Is there anything specific you would like to eat?" She asked.

    "Anything is fine."

    "Alright then, I will see youter." She gave him a curt nod and left.

    As Darcy disappeared down the hallway, Mchi let out the breath he had been holding. It was difficult to see her like that or to see her at all. She was small and slender, just like Ravina and to think she had been among dragon males only at the age of sixteen made him sick.

    With a deep breath, he turned and made his way back to Ravina''s room.

    When he entered, he found Ravina awake, just walking out of the private room. Her face and hair was damp from washing up but her skin was still pale and her eyes were slightly swollen. She had dampened her hair as well, to tame the strands that had be wild from tossing and turning in sleep.

    When she took notice of him, a smile tugged at her lips. "Good morning," she said, her voice tinged with exhaustion. Even the way she walked told him she was still tired.

    "Good morning," he replied, thinking that perhaps she needed a bath to rx. "A warm bath would beforting," he told her.

    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to go to the drawers to find clothes. "That will take too much time."

    "You need to take care of yourself." He insisted. "You can''t help anyone else otherwise."

    She paused, her tired eyes looking at him with exhaustion. "Alright," she said atst. "It could be nice to take a warmth bath."

    Mchi stepped out of the room, finding a few servants bustling about in the hallway. He caught the attention of one of them, a young woman who seemed eager to assist.

    "How can I help you?" She asked, keeping a safe distance. Despite her polite smile, he could tell that she was wary.

    This made Mchi wonder if humans would ever feel safe among dragons. The difference in strength was great and posed a real danger.

    "I would like it if a warm bath could be arranged for Ravina," he said. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course." She smiled. "It will be arranged immediately."

    "Thank you."

    The servant hurried away, quickly rying his request to her fellow staff members. Soon, a team of servants were dispatched to prepare the bath, carrying buckets of steaming water, fragrant oils, and soft towels. Mchi stood watching in awe, but Ravina seemed used to it. Not even as a king did he have this many servants. He knew that some dragon kings did, but his father had always been discreet and didn''t like servants walking around and eavesdropping, so only a few could remain in their home.

    Mchi liked it even less. Maybe because they were dragons and having one around gave no room for privacy at all and at least in his own home he liked to keep some of it.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The servants moved efficiently, filling arge bathtub in Ravina''s private bathroom with warm water, swirling in the scented oils. The older woman spoke to Ravina, asking what she would like to have in her bath.

    "We havevender oil, which is excellent for rxation and easing tension. Chamomile and rosemary can help with any muscle aches, while eucalyptus is perfect for clearing the mind," she exined.

    Ravina considered her options for a moment, her brow furrowed in thought. "I thinkvender and chamomile would be nice," she said softly.

    "Very well, mydy," the older servant nodded, adding a few drops ofvender oil and a handful of dried chamomile flowers to the bathwater.

    As the servant finished preparing the bath, she turned to Ravina with a small smile. "Your bath is ready, mydy. I hope it brings youfort."

    Ravina gave her a nod and thanked her before all of them left. She remained seated at the edge of the bed, looking like she didn''t have the energy to rise.

    Mchi went to her and offered to help her to her feet, being a support as they walked to the bathroom. He could see the exhaustion in her every movement, but he knew that the warm water and fragrant oils would help to ease some of the tension and weariness in her body.

    Once in the private room, he felt he couldn''t leave her.

    "Would you like me to help you undress?" He asked.

    She seemed a bit surprised by the question, and then her gaze shied away from his. "Yes, please," she answered softly.

    Standing behind her, Mchi gently brushed her hair away from her neck. He slowly began to unfasten her nightgown, and once he was done, he carefully slid it off her shoulders and down her arms, allowing it to fall gracefully to the floor. He could hear the way her heart skipped a beat, and aware of her nudity, she remained standing close to him to get some coverage.

    Not wanting her to feel ufortable, Mchi ced a hand on the small of her back and guided her to the edge of the tub, following right behind so she wouldn''t feel so exposed. Then he offered his hand to help her step inside.

    Mchi noticed the way her body tensed slightly, feeling exposed as she stepped into the tub. As she settled into the tub, he couldn''t help but steal a nce at her exposed body, the curve of her hip, the gentle slope of her waist, and the soft swell of her breast. His chest tightened, the sight of her so vulnerable and beautiful stirred a mixture of protectiveness and desire within him.

    Ravina''s reaction to getting into the warm water was one of pure relief and rxation. As she eased herself into the tub, she let out a small, contented sigh. Her muscles, previously tense with exhaustion, began to rx as the soothing warmth enveloped her. Mchi could see the pleasure on her face, her eyes closing and her lips parting slightly as she allowed herself to sink into theforting embrace of the water.

    He knelt by the side of the tub, taking in the sight of her body partially submerged in the water, her skin glistening with droplets. The steam rising from the bath carried the delicate scent of the bath oils, a mixture ofvender and chamomile that filled the air with a sense of calm.

    "Let me help you," Mchi said gently.

    Ravina opened her eyes, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Mchi took a soft cloth and dipped it into the water, wetting it thoroughly. He began to wash her, starting with her shoulders, carefully scrubbing away any lingering tension. He tried not to think of her delicate skin, her slender neck, or the fact that she was naked right within his grasp. Thankfully, her scent had began to fade as the days of her fertility came to an end.

    He moved down to her arms, carefully working the cloth along the length of each limb. The silence and his effort not to think of her body took him back to thinking about Saul. Pain struck him again.

    Mchi had always been careful with him since he didn''t know how painful it was to lose a breedmate and a child. He felt protective of his brother but perhaps that had been the wrong way to go about it since it had done nothing to ease his pain.

    Since they couldn''t run away from it, it was right to face it.

    Mchi just wanted his brother back. He knew with such scars, none of them would ever be the same again but their bond could. Couldn''t it? Could they not be the best friends they used to be?

    As Mchi''s thoughts spiraled, he suddenly felt Ravina''s gentle touch on his cheek, bringing him back to the present.

    "Mchi, what''s wrong?" she asked softly, her fingers tracing a soothing path along his jaw and down to his neck and shoulder. The warmth of her touch seemed to seep into his very soul,forting him even as his heart ached.

    He forced a convincing smile on his face. "Nothing. I am just enjoying the silence and the bath with you."

    She smiled, although she didn''t seem entirely convinced, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she looked into his eyes and made a gentle offer. "Why don''t you join me in the tub? We could both use the rxation."

 Chapter 285 Unwinding In The Tub (Part 2)

    ?

    Mchi was taken aback by her offer, his eyes widening subtly. He understood that intimacy wasn''t something Ravina easily shared, which made him feel cherished in a way, considering everything she had done for him without any expectations or demands. His body responded, stirring with desire to the memory of her lips around him. However, this was not the right time to be fully aroused as he prepared to disrobe. He didn''t want her to assume that his thoughts were always driven by lust when she had simply offered to share a tender moment with him.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Mchi nced down at the bathtub, taking into ount its size, and wondered if he would even fit.

    Ravina seemed to sense his hesitation and offered a small, encouraging smile. "We can make it work," she assured him, pulling her legs up to her chest to make ce. God, she was so small. "It might be a bit tight, but I''m sure it will be fine."

    Mchi stood up, and as he removed his vest, revealing his broad shoulders and toned arms, he couldn''t help but notice Ravina''s shy gaze taking him in.

    Then he proceeded to remove his pants, baring himselfpletely. He fought to maintain hisposure, not wanting to overwhelm her with his arousal. He stole a nce at Ravina, noticing her cheeks flushed with warmth and the way she bit her lip, attempting to suppress her reaction. She quickly averted her gaze.

    Oh well, what could he do? This was the state she put him in.

    Her heart raced as he stepped into the tub, carefully lowering himself into the warm water but he couldn''t find afortable position without his legs colliding with hers.

    "Oh," she breathed, her voice soft and delicate, as she attempted to adjust her legs and help him find space. Despite their best efforts to avoid touching each other too intimately, the limited space within the tub seemed to work against them.

    Mchi''s leg brushed against the inside of Ravina''s thigh, making her stiffen. She tried to readjust, but her calf unintentionally slid along his thigh instead, and when she moved it, it grazed the insides of his thighs. She stopped, realizing there was no way out, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Mchi chuckled to ease the tension. "It''s alright," he said as they sat with one leg between the other person''s legs. The tub was so small, it left no room for movement without causing friction.

    Mchi''s legs were too long, and he bent the one between hers to avoid touching her most intimate area. His other legs stretched further and rested beside her bottom.

    God! Mchi tried to control himself but the heat between her legs and the soft skin of her thighs enveloping his leg were too much to bear.

    Her blue eyes found his, and he knew she was as aware of their bodies as he was. She was still trying to cause as little movement as possible. This was supposed to be rxing and not tense, so he decided to make himselffortable so she could rx.

    He leaned back, ignoring that his movement caused friction between them. In fact, he craved more of it. He wanted her to rub herself all over him.

    Ravina''s body tensed when she felt the subtle shift in his position and the sensations it evoked. He wasrge, and his limbs were long and muscr. His skin was firm, brushing against her soft one so intimately. His other limb, pressed along the outside of her entire leg, and his ankle was resting beside her bottom.

    What had she been thinking? Did she really think this was the way to rx? Her body was suddenly all alert, awake from the depths of exhaustion. Well, maybe it was what she needed; a distraction for a while. She was so tired from the nightmares and the tears and wanted to be away from that world for a while.

    Mchi was a sight to see. His dark hair got wet at the ends, the steam caused his bronzed skin to glisten and glow and his muscr arms rested on the rim as he rxed.

    Mchi had been observing her too and when their eyes met, she could see the desire flickering in his gaze. She blushed, feeling self-conscious under his intense scrutiny. But then he smiled, a gentle and reassuring gesture that made her heart flutter.

    "Rx," he said, his voice low and soothing.

    He reached inside the tub, grabbing her leg that rested between his. He lifted it out of the water, hisrge hand easily wrapping around her ankle. Ravina felt her heart quicken as she watched, wondering what he nned to do.

    Mchi began to massage her foot, his skilled fingers kneading the arch and heel with just the right amount of pressure. Ravina bit back a sigh, her muscles rxing in his touch.

    As he moved up, he grasped her calf and massaged her with his thumb in circr motions. Ravina leaned back, and her eyes fluttered shut as she surrendered to the pleasure of his touch.

    He worked his way up her leg, the warmth of the water and the sensation of his touch sending shivers of delight through her body. His touch was both firm and gentle, and she couldn''t help but be amazed at how he seemed to know exactly what she needed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your skin is so soft," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.

    He kneaded the soft flesh of her calf, massaging away all the tension until she felt like she was melting. Then he took her other leg and did the same.

    "Does it feel good?" he asked.

    "Yes," she breathed, her eyes still closed.

    Ravina sank deeper into the warm water as Mchi''s hands worked their way up her legs, the sensation causing her to forget about her nakedness and any other distractions. A soft moan escaped her lips as his fingers kneaded and stroked her skin, the steam from the bath adding to the already heated atmosphere.

    His touch was like magic, sending waves of pleasure through her body with each caress. As his hands moved up her thighs, she felt a tingling heat spreading between her legs, and she couldn''t help but bite her lip in anticipation.

    "Come here," he suddenly spoke, taking her wrist.

    Ravina was unsure of what he nned to do, but she allowed him to pull her over and settle her between his legs. Her body pressed against his, with her back nestled against his broad chest. She could feel his arousal, firm and insistent against the small of her back making heat pool to her core. The scent of his skin, the warmth radiating from his body, and the sound of his steady breaths filled her senses, making her acutely aware of their closeness.

    She inhaled softly as his fingers found her shoulders, sliding up slowly with a seductive touch that made her heart race. His thumbs made small circr motions with just enough pressure to ease the tension in her muscles, eventually sliding up to her neck. Ravina''s head rolled to give him ess wherever he needed, her eyes closing in blissful surrender. She wanted more of his and his hands knowingly ventured down.

    Mchi removed the hair from her back before massaging it. He traced his thumbs along her spine, causing her to arch slightly, and then massaged the muscles along each side, making her hunch forward again and enjoy his touch.

    Once his hand came back up to her shoulder again, he guided her to lean back on him so he could get ess to her torso. Ravina pressed her legs together as he stroked her hips and thighs, then went up again, his fingers tracing delicate patterns along her ribcage. Each caress sent a thrill through her, making her skin tingle and her breath catch in her throat. His touch was almost too gentle, teasing her with the promise of something more.

    As he continued upwards, his fingers brushed ever so lightly against the curve of her breast, sending a jolt of electricity through her body. Her nipples stiffened as she awaited his touch, but he held back, only teasing her with the barest of touches, brushing past them to trace her corbone before teasingly going down again.

    Ravina arched into his touch, her eyes closed and her lips parted in anticipation. He brushed past them once more, causing her to whimper, then deliberately, he cupped her breasts, his fingers spreading over her flesh. Her head fell back on his shoulder with a soft moan, and he took the opportunity to kiss her neck, his lips warm and gentle against her skin.

    Mchi''s hands moved with a deft touch as they molded her breasts and teased her nipples into hard peaks. Her body jerked again, causing water to ssh and spill as he tormented her.

    His kisses moved up her jaw and along the side of her face, enticing her to kiss him. She tilted her head, looking over her shoulder to meet his lips.

    As their lips met, it was like an explosion of pent-up desire. It was passionate and hungry, his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth with a fierce intensity.

    As their lips finally parted, Ravina gasped for breath, her body trembling with desire. "Mchi," she breathed, desperate for more.

    Mchi''s gaze searched hers. A sudden determination crossed his face, and he rose from the tub, carrying her up with him.

    "Oh," she gasped as gently swayed her over the rim and ced her on the floor. He was quick to reach for the towel and cover her right after she shivered, and then he pulled her into his arms to keep her warm.

    She looked up at him, wondering about the sudden change.

    "Ravina, I want you too," he said, his eyes locking with hers. "But let''s wait just a few days. Until then, I don''t want to leave you unsatisfied."

    He guided her backward toward the bed, his voice dropped to a whisper. "Let me help you release some of that frustration."

 Chapter 286 Surrender To Me

    ?

    Mchi sat Ravina down on the edge of the bed, his eyes never leaving hers. The anticipation and desire between them was palpable, and the air was thick not only with the steam from the tub but also from their bodies.

    "Crawl back," he urged her gently, his voice deep and velvety.

    Her heart pounding, sheplied, her body bare and still wet and glistening from the bath, save for the modest covering provided by the towel. Her eyes lingered on his face before drifting down his bare torso and onto his obvious arousal. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickly met his gaze again.

    As if his body wasn''t already strained with desire, his erection grew even harder under her scrutiny.

    Mchi crawled onto the bed as well, maintaining eye contact with her. She watched him, captivated by his fluid movements and the intensity in his eyes. A shiver of anticipation ran through her as she realized the intimate encounter that was about to unfold.

    He dipped his head, pressing his lips to her ankle, and then began to trail kisses up her leg. Ravina leaned back slightly but didn''t recline fully, propping herself up on her elbows as she continued to watch him. Each kiss sent tingles up her spine, and she felt a growing ache deep within her.

    Mchi gently bent her leg, cing a tender kiss on her knee before slipping his head between her thighs. His lips met the sensitive skin of her inner thigh, causing her to catch her breath. Her muscles tensed, and her toes curled as she threw her head back, overwhelmed by the new sensation.

    He kissed his way down one thigh, inching ever closer to her throbbing center. Ravina''s body tightened with anticipation, her breathing in shallow gasps. Just as he was about to reach her most intimate area, he shifted his attention to her other thigh.

    Thebination of tension and feeling of being so exposed made Ravina instinctively try to crawl away from him, even though a part of her longed to lean into his touch.

    Mchi grasped her hips, gently preventing her from moving away. "Rx, Ravina," he murmured against her skin.

    Her head spun from the sensation, and when his lips met her thigh again, she could no longer support herself. She allowed her body to fall back onto the bed, her chest heaving. Mchi''s lips moved ever closer to her core, and it seemed as though he wouldn''t stop.

    Panicked, she grabbed him by the hair. "Mchi!" she gasped. "What are you doing?"

    Mchi looked up at her, his eyes locking with hers. "I am exploring every inch of you, Ravina. I don''t want to leave any part of you untouched. Unkissed."

    Ravina''s heart pounded in her chest as she gazed into his intense eyes. He tempted her but¡­

    "Not¡­ there¡­" she stammered, utterly embarrassed.

    He smiled, his voice velvety and inviting. "Trust me, Ravina. I''ll stop if you don''t enjoy it."

    Ravina looked down, feeling her face flush with heat. She knew she had done something simr to him, but¡­ still.

    "Surrender to me, Ravina. Let me pleasure you," he urged.

    Mchi''s voice was soft and gentle, but the words were filled with desire and promise. Ravina''s heart remained erratic, her body humming and responding to his plea. She was already giving in and as if knowing he drew her closer.

    Mchi leaned in closer, his lips brushing against her thigh again. "Rx, princess. Lie down and let me take care of you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ravina fell back on the bed as his lips continued their journey, leaving a trail of fire on her skin. When he reached the sensitive flesh between her legs, her hips bucked in surprise. Her legs almost closed involuntarily, but he easily kept them apart. His mouth was warm and enticing against her, making her entire body tense before a flick of his tongue made her shudder, and she suppressed a moan, remembering they were not alone in the house.

    Mchi kissed her, then slowly explored her with his tongue, gentle caresses that made her writhe and whimper.

    Ovee with desire, she sought more of the delicious friction his mouth provided. She fought the urge to move her hips as he held her legs apart, leaving her at the mercy of his mouth. Her toes curled and uncurled, and her back arched as he continued tovish her with attention.

    The tension in her body became unbearable, and her hand grasped his hair, pressing him closer. Her hips slowly moved, despite her better judgment.

    Sensing her need, Mchi delved deeper, his tongue finding the throbbing nub and teasing it, sending jolts of pleasure through her body. She couldn''t help the cry that escaped her lips, her inner walls clenching, aching for something more.

    Mchi ceased his torment, and she let out a staggered breath. She barely managed to catch her breath when he reced his mouth with his fingers.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel He gently teased her with two fingers, circling her entrance while his other hand glided up her side. His mouth left a heated trail of kisses along her corbone, then up her neck, making her gasp at the thrillingbination of sensations.

    Ravina''s body ached with need, her mind foggy with desire. The teasing of his fingers and the gentle pressure on her most sensitive areas left her craving more ¨C a faster pace, a deeper touch, or perhaps even him inside of her. She felt an empty void within her, an ache that grew more unbearable with each passing moment.

    Mchi seemed to sense her desperation, his fingers continuing their slow, torturous dance. He held her captive with his touch, before giving in to her silent pleas for more.

    His lips met hers in a passionate kiss, and then he pulled back to look at her as his fingers teased her entrance. "Do you want me inside, Ravina?"

    Her mind had left rationality long ago, and she breathed, "yes."

    "It might hurt a little," he warned.

    She was too lost and too needy to care. Besides, when did pain ever stop her.

    Seeing the answer in her eyes, Mchi coated her with her own wetness before slowly slipping a finger inside of her. Ravina grasped his arms, tensing at the unfamiliar intrusion. It wasn''t painful, but it caused a dull ache inside her.

    Mchi paused, not wanting to cause her any difort. He used his other hand to massage her thigh while kissing her neck, helping her rx and focus on the pleasure instead of the difort. Gradually, she eased around him, and began to arch into his touch, wanting more.

    He started slow, moving his finger in and out of her with a gentle rhythm while being attentive to her reaction. When she was ready for more, he added another finger.

    Ravina gasped, the stinging pain quickly buried under the overwhelming pleasure. It burned, but she was on the verge of something she couldn''t quite name. It was as if her body was begging for more, and the pleasure was so intense that it felt like it would hurt more if she stopped.

    She gripped the sheets tightly as he continued to move inside of her, her body arching towards him as she rode the wave of pleasure. Mchi''s fingers moved faster, his touch more insistent, and she felt herself losing control. And then it hit her, the release that she had been craving, washing over her in a wave of pure bliss.

 Chapter 287 Who Is Ruling?

    ?

    Ravinay there, her body still quivering from the aftershocks of her climax. She was breathless, her heart pounding in her chest as though she had just run a mile. Her limbs felt heavy, her body warm and pliant, as if she''d been thoroughly kneaded and then left to rest.

    The initial difort from Mchi''s intrusion had faded into a dull throb. Her skin tingled from where his hands had roamed, his touch leaving behind a trail of heat that seemed to seep into her very bones.

    Mchi allowed her toy there and bask in the feeling until she shivered. "Let''s get you dressed before you catch a cold," he told her

    As he helped her up, she felt the ache between her legs again. Her rationality returned, and she thought of how she had said yes to him, to take her. She was grateful that it wasn''t what she thought. She had onlye to ept being his mate. Children were apletely different story, and they scared her like nothing else. They would be her own blood and flesh, after all. The thought of being responsible for raising and protecting small, vulnerable beings when she wasn''t even responsible for herself sent dread down her spine.

    She wondered what Mchi thought of children. He would probably not think the same as her. She had always been the odd one out when it came to getting married and having children. Even before the tragedy of her parents, she was never interested in those things. She just knew she would have to do it one day.

    Mchi was clueless when it came to human female dresses. Even she got confused sometimes, so she couldn''t me him. Back at the castle, usually Ravina opted for a simpler approach when it came to her attire. Rather than donning the borate gowns and corsets that were the typical way of dressing. She preferred to pick and choose pieces that offered her greaterfort and freedom of movement.

    Instead of a rigid corset that restricted her breathing, she would wear a lighter, less structured bodice, which provided some support without being overly confining. She often forwent the heavy,yered petticoats and instead chose a singleyered underskirt that allowed her to walk and sit with ease. She did the same now, picking and choosing what suited herfort.

    People back home, often found her undressed for a princess, but she never got less attention because of it. She never cared for beauty but she knew she was considered one even as they began to give her other nicknames such as the ''coldhearted-princess'' or the ''ice-princess''.

    As she got dressed, a knock came from the door, and Mchi went to answer. "My Lord, breakfast is ready."

    Ravina almost chuckled. My lord? And Mchi?

    He took the tray from her, "thank you." He said.

    "There is more, my Lord," she hurried to say before he could close the door. Ravina could see him raise his brows, and then he stepped aside. Several servants came in and covered the small table in the room with several dishes.

    Mchi watched with astonishment again, as the scent of freshly baked bread, coffee, tea, and scrambled eggs reced thevender and chamomile from the bath.

    "I hope it is to your liking," one of the servants turned to them.

    "It is. Thank you," Ravina offered her a polite smile.

    Once the servants left, Mchi looked at her. "Your sister must be eager to feed you."

    "Did you meet with Darcy?" She asked as she went to the table.

    Mchi followed her. "Yes. She wondered what you would like to eat." He exined as they sat down. "I told her you like to starve."

    "Mchi!" She looked at him wide eyed.

    He chuckled. "I am joking, but eat now or that will be what I will tell her."

    She shook her head at him. "I am not starving myself. I have been eating more than usual. I have gained a lot of weight."

    Mchi looked her up and down and said, "A lot is an exaggeration. I need more inches of you to grab and kiss."

    Her body flushed with heat again, and she grabbed the ss of cold juice on the table. It felt refreshing to take a sip and suddenly hunger overwhelmed her.

    Mchi watched Ravina eat with great appetite, and he was happy to see that what was happening didn''t take her back to her old harmful habits, and he loved the glow on her whenever she enjoyed her food.

    "Is everything alright back home?" she asked, and he could see something in her gaze as if she knew.

    "Yes."

    She chewed slower. "What happened?"

    Mchi''s hold on the fork tightened. "It is just me and Saul."

    "Are you fighting? Why?"

    He shrugged. "Just old habits."

    She watched her for a long moment in silence. "I thought things were getting better. He had been nice to me." She told him. "I really think he cares about you." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know.," He said, looking down at his te.

    "Do you need to go back? I will be alright here."

    He shook his head. "No. Aaron has taken over, and I think it will be good training for him."

    She nodded slowly. "I am sure everything will be alright." She smiled, her hand reaching across to touch his.

    He looked into her cold eyes. They held so much warmth that he believed her in that moment. Everything would be alright.

    After breakfast, Ravina decided to go see Darcy. Mchi had told her that she had gone to sleep. When she arrived at her room, Ravina quietly pushed open the door to Darcy''s room, instantly met with the hushed sounds of distress. The room was dimly lit, streaks of morning light filtering through the gaps in the heavy drapes, casting long shadows across the space.

    Darcy was tossing and turning in her sleep, her brows furrowed and beads of sweat trickling down her forehead. Her fists clutched the sheets tightly, knuckles white from the intensity of her grip.

    It was an unsettling sight, Darcy caught in the throes of what appeared to be a nightmare. Her soft whimpers and mumbles filled the room, her body twisting and turning as if trying to escape some unseen terror.

    Ravina hurried to her side as she watched, Darcy''s body suddenly jerked, her eyes snapping open with a sharp gasp. For a moment, shey there, chest heaving, eyes wide with fear, as she tried to regain her bearings.

    Ravina climbed the bed quickly, getting to her side. "Darcy," she ced a soft touch on her forehead. Darcy looked at her confused, her eyes still wide with terror. "it''s alright, Darcy. You''re safe," she murmured, smoothing her sister''s wild curls with gentle strokes.

    "Ravina," she breathed, tears welling in her eyes.

    Ravina''s heart broke. She knew something had happened to her sister that she hadn''t told her.

    "It was just a nightmare," Ravina assured.

    Darcy nodded. "Yes."

    Ravina stroked her hair until she calmed down. "What was it about?" She asked. "What haunts you, Darcy?"

    Darcy forced a faint smile on her face. "Just¡­ fears."

    "What do you fear?"

    "People."

    Ravina frowned, trying to find a smoother way to extract information. "You must have seen a lot."

    "A lot." She repeated, her eyes drifting to some unknown ce. "There is a lot to fight for. To fight against."

    "Like what?"

    "Well, father is here. Who is ruling the kingdom?"

    Ravina shivered. Prince Andrew.

    "It was already bad enough," Darcy continued. "You might not know, but there are humans out there, just waiting to find dragons, and they are ready to die trying to eradicate them. Those people don''t want peace. We are not only fighting one side."

    Ravina nodded, understanding well how that came to be. "They are probably people who lost everything and they have nothing else to lose. They have lost hope." She said feeling saddened by how war could destroy minds and hearts. "We need to fight in all ways possible, not just physically. We need to show them there is hope."

    Darcy smiled. "You know, I would have been one of them." She said sadly. "With no memories and everything starting with having bad experiences with dragons, I might have been like them. If a dragon hadn''t saved me, I might have be like them."

    Tears welled in Ravina''s eyes. "It is alright. I was one of them." She said, stroking her hair. "But here I am. Just like a positive experience with a dragon changed your mind, it can happen to anyone. If people don''t have positive experiences, it is hard to believe. People only see attacks. It is all they know."

    Darcy nodded. "I know. Most people are probably hurt." Her frown deepened. "But there are evil ones out there. People who benefit from having a war ongoing."

    Who was she talking about?

    "You know our cousin. How is he?" Darcy asked. "I have done some research and the people he is connected with¡­ I don''t like them."

 Chapter 288 Whispers Of Remorse And Hope

    ?

    Richard didn''t know what was happening to him. He went from being cold and freezing all the time, beginning with the icy coldness that made him numb, to burning in hell. He really didn''t know which one was worse. Both were equally painful.

    For a moment, he hade to believe he was in fact in hell, being punished for his sins. He would never see his daughters again. Where they safe now? Did they find each other?

    He had often heard Corinna from a distance and seen a man with her. He looked like a dragon and he seemed to want to save him. A few dayster, he thought he heard Ravina''s cry. After a while, he became sure it was her and his lungs screamed, his body fighting to open his eyes, move, or do anything to see her again.

    He had failed his daughters so badly that now he could only hear them cry in the distance. This hell he deserved, but he knew he had to wake up because he was the reason they were crying when he didn''t deserve their tears. As he heard them leave, he fought once again, but they left him there, and it felt like an eternity alone in the darkness.

    Then the pain got worse. He could hear Ares and the familiar voice of the man who was with Corinna, but there was a third voice.

    Mchi.

    It didn''t take long for Richard to put together the pieces. Ravina had escaped with Mchi and now she was here with him. Whatever she had nned, she seemed to have seeded in it. It brought tears to his eyes. He didn''t know what she did, but he was proud of her. He was proud of both of them and relieved that they were safe and now together.

    In his momentary relief, he felt his body being moved and poked, and after a while of the men discussing things he couldn''tprehend, the burning intensified. No. It wasn''t really burning this time. It was stinging, as if a thousand bees had attacked him or as if he had been poisoned.

    He screamed a sound that never left his lips because he couldn''t move. Only tears streamed down his closed eyes.

    It went on for what felt like forever before the pain slowly began to subside and numbness settled it.

    Where was everybody? Where was Corinna? Ravina?

    What was happening to him? Why this sudden pain?

    "Richard?" a voice suddenly filled the eerie silence surrounding him.

    He could hear the creaking of a chair. A long silence followed, and Richard wanted to ask who was there.

    "It is me. Mchi."

    Mchi. Was he alone here? Did he know he could hear him?

    Mchi took a deep breath. "I hope you wake up soon." The man told him, his voice tinged with pain. "You might not believe me but, it hurts to see you like this. I know things could have been different had I met you halfway through your efforts." A silence followed. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Since the day you came to us, I have been haunted by your visit. Your words¡­ they resonated with me. You gave a little confidence to my insecurities. I began to believe peace was possible and so I began voicing my opinions." He took a deep breath. "I hated youter for it because, in my attempt for peace, I lost my sister. I took back my opinions. I thought I was stupid for trying, even as the nightmares of my actions haunted me."

    Richard didn''t have to see his face to know how pained he looked. How regretful he was and how much guilt he probably carried. He, of all people

    knew what regret looked like.

    Regret was a bitter poison, a slow-burning me that seeped into every crevice of your being. It was a relentless echo that reyed your missteps over and over, punctuating every thought with a sharp pang of ''what if'' and ''if only''. It was a reflection that never left, a mirror that only showed the choices you wished you hadn''t made.

    Regret was a phantom, an invisible weight that rested heavily on your shoulders, bending your posture and clouding your gaze. It was a specter that haunted your every step, whispering reminders of your failures into your ear, keeping you up at night, tossing and turning with the unyielding torment of remorse.

    It was a river of sorrow, flowing through the veins, a constant reminder of roads not taken, words not spoken, actions not done. It was the taste of missed opportunities, the vor of bitter loss lingering on the tongue, a constantpanion in every waking moment and even in dreams.

    Had Richard known, or anyone for that matter, that standing against the storm would be much easier than having regrets, then all of them would have found the courage to do the necessary. To do the right thing.

    Mchi sighed, his voice filled with the weight of his own regrets. "I was afraid, Richard. I didn''t know how to face the reality of what I had done, and my sister finally gave me answers. You were wrong and I was right and everything I had done was justified. I don''t know if you understand what I mean."

    Oh, he did. He understood very well what it was like to find a disguise, an escape, when the guilt and pain became too much. At that moment, it feels easier to hide, but one only creates more reasons to be regretfulter. If he only knew.

    ''If only'' again.

    "I know I amte," Mchi voiced, a raw strain evident in his tone. "Am I toote?"

    Richard wanted desperately to respond, to assure him, but he was trapped within his own body. He felt the words form in his mind, fervently wishing they could escape his lips. Mchi''s presence alone was a testament to the fact that it wasn''t toote. If he still had breath in his body, if his heart still beat, then it wasn''t toote.

    Yet, when it came to his own prospects, Richard couldn''t help but feel that he might be toote. His life could fade tomorrow, his actions forever cast in the unyielding stone of the past. The mistakes he had made would remain uncorrected, his misdeeds never addressed. There was a piercing sadness in this realization, a profound sense of loss.

    "I hope you can wake up soon. Your awakening will be the answer itself, that it is not toote."

    Richard''s tears flowed again, wishing with every bone in his body that he could wake up, but his body remained a prison.

 Chapter 289 Can You Escape?

    ?

    "What is this?" Ares asked looking at the names scribbled on the small book.

    "That is Darcy''s die list."

    "Die list?" Ares looked at the names and seemed to recognize a few. Some powerful figures.

    "People she ns to kill or have killed, and maps to finding them."

    "Oh¡­" he looked at the names crossed out. It must be the ones killed then. "Who are they?"

    "The traders," Ephraim said as he continued to look through his desk and drawers.

    Oh. The humans who traded other humans to dragons for profit. very existed among humans too. Power was often corrupt. He would know since he had been a pirate and seen what the powerful do in the shadows. Condemn piracy while buying from the pirate. condemn very but sell ves in secret.

    When he first met Richard, he thought he was just meeting another greedy king, but he was surprised that the nobleman dide with noble intentions. He wanted to save his people. Ares had never heard it before, so he had chuckled in disbelief.

    He looked at Darcy''s handwriting again. The woman knew her enemies, and she knew they weren''t only among dragons.

    When Ephraim found the book he was looking for, a book of spells to help them connect with a powerful witch, he sat down to study the pages. "It might take a while," he told him.

    Ares excused himself in the meantime to let him sit in peace and study. He decided to go see how Richard was doing when one of his men found him in the hall carrying news. "The king is calling you back to the castle," he said, handing him the letter.

    Of course. Ares had been waiting for this. Andrew didn''t like him, and he probably couldn''t wait to revoke his position. A stupid move as a new king. The man didn''t know Ares had many allies in court, and most of them already didn''t like Andrew.

    "How is it going for him?" Ares asked as he opened the envelope.

    "He is firing many people from their positions. He''s recing experienced individuals with ipetent ones. Numerous ranks in the army have been reshuffled, and officials are growing increasingly disgruntled."

    Ares frowned, considering the situation. So, he was burning bridges left and right, putting unqualified people in positions of power, and generally destabilizing the established order. It was a recipe for disaster, and he was not even aware of the consequences. The kingdom''s stability and prosperity were at risk, and it would only take a small spark to set off a rebellion.

    The man continued. "People will start to lose faith in his ability to rule. He''s making many enemies, and it''s only a matter of time before they band together and challenge his authority."

    Ares looked up. As much as Andrew deserved it, the people of the kingdom didn''t. "He''s not strengthening his reign, he''s weakening it. And a weak king is a vulnerable king."

    This was the fatal w of inexperienced rulers, the pitfall that swallowed so many who were new to power. In their haste to assert authority, they often overlooked the delicate bnce of power that sustained a kingdom.

    But Ares wasn''t worried about Andrew, but about the people he worked with. They would take advantage of his weakness to seize the kingdom.

    Hopefully, Richard would wake up very soon and save him from the misery of dealing with his nephew.

    Richard and Russel had promised each other to take care of each other''s families if anything happened to the other, and Ares knew Richard wanted to honor his promise. Therefore, Ares kept his hands out of the matter as much as possible and hoped he could keep doing so and let Richard handle it the way he saw fit.

    "Keep me informed," Ares told his man.

    The man gave him a nod and walked away. Ares put the envelope in his pocket and continued down the hall to go see Richard. When he entered the room, he was surprised to find Mchi alone there with a look of torment in his eyes as he looked up at him.

    "You didn''t leave?" Ares asked.

    "I will be staying here today."

    Ares nodded. "Saul took over?"

    "No."

    "No?"

    "Aaron took over."

    "Oh," Ares nodded curiously. "It is not a bad choice."

    Mchi smiled faintly. "No? Do you think Saul would have been a bad choice?"

    "Not necessarily. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, and those differ vastly between Saul and Aaron." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmm¡­" Mchi''s gaze shifted back to Richard, and he watched him thoughtfully. "He might be in pain. Tears run from his eyes sometimes."

    "Probably. We have given him as many sedatives as we think are safe. I am afraid to give more than that." Ares exined.

    "He isn''t unconscious, then?"

    "It is hard to tell, but he probably swings between consciousness and unconsciousness."

    Mchi''s face remained passive.

    "Ephraim and I, will be leaving for a while. We hope to be back by dinner, if not sooner." Ares told him.

    "You want me to cook dinner in the meantime?"

    Ares chuckled, sincerely amused. He didn''t know the man had humor. He often looked tense and upset.

    "I am sure the maids would like you in the kitchen," Ares retorted.

    Mchi just smirked.

    "Alright. I''ll see youter." Ares said leaving him behind.

    He went back to Ephraim, who had found a witch, willing to talk to them. Using a spell he transported them to the ce, and they found themselves standing in an expansive, dryndscape. A view of the ochre-colored earth stretched out in front of them, with lone rock formations standing tall against a dusky sky in the background. The air smelled of dried sage and dust, carrying a sense of mystic tranquility.

    Before them stood a simple adobe house, its earthy tones perfectly blending with the surroundings.

    As they approached, the door opened, revealing a middle-aged woman of. Her attire was simple¡ªan earth-toned dress that flowed around her like the desert wind. Her eyes, clear and sharp, held a depth that was bothforting and daunting. She greeted them with a nod, her aura emanating an inexplicable power that was both weing and intimidating.

    "Wee, Ares and Ephraim," she said, her voice as warm and inviting as the desert wind. "I am Morwen." She motioned for them to step inside.

    Inside, the house was a surprising contrast to the stark exterior. The air was cool andforting, scented with the aroma of herbs and burning incense. A single candle flickered on a table strewn with various artifacts, casting a warm glow around the room. Morwen sat them on a luxurious carpet on the floor around a small round table.

    "So," She began looking at Ares. "You believe you are cursed."

    "Yes," Ares responded.

    "He''s been growing increasingly ill, and we''ve exhausted our medicinal resources," Ephraim added. He had told her some details of what he wished to discuss beforehand.

    Morwen closed her eyes, seeming to reach out to some unseen force. She hummed thoughtfully, her fingers tracing patterns in the air. She muttered under her breath, words too soft to be understood. After a moment, she opened her eyes again, looking directly at Ares. "I find no curse in you."

    Ares and Ephraim looked at each other with concealed disappointment.

    "Is there anything you can do to help him?" Ephraim asked.

    Morwen studied him for a long moment before answering. "There are ways, but theye with a price. Dark magic requires a sacrifice, a life for a life. Or, one can choose to embrace the shadows, to draw on the energy of the dark side. This path brings power, but also a heavy burden."

    Draw energy from the dark side?

    "What happens if I embrace the darkness?" Ares asked.

    Morwen''s gaze held a certain gravity as she considered his question. "Embracing the darkness is not a decision to be taken lightly, Ares," she began, her voice carrying a note of caution. "It''s more than just tapping into a reservoir of power. It''s about forging a bond with forces most fear to acknowledge."

    She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in, before continuing. "Darkness brings with it great strength, but also great change. It has its own consciousness, its own desires. It can give life, but it can also consume it. It can preserve, yet it can also corrupt. To embrace it is to ept its nature, both its gifts and its demands. Once this path is taken, there''s no returning to the light. You will be a creature of the night, with all the power and the curse that it carries. You will have the ability to heal, to manipte, to control, but it wille at the cost of your own humanity."

    When she stopped, an eerie silence followed, and Ares''s head reeled with questions. "You say it has its own desires. I am a tamer. How will that affect me?"

    She chuckled. "I know. That is why I am letting you know. You will no longer belong to what you are fighting for. You will shed your humanity and belong to a different world. A world where you are self-serving rather than serving others. A world where your desirese first."

    Ares sighed. "And there is no other way?"

    She tilted her head and said, "I have given you the options that exist, young man. No option will be easy. It is death you want to escape."

 Chapter 290 The Desired Future

    ?

    Nazneen sat at the head of her court, a grand and open space crafted with the finest marble that gleamed under the sunlight. Her courtiers, nobles, and advisors surrounded her, their faces a blend of skepticism and curiosity. They were discussing matters of state, their voices a symphony of opinions and suggestions that filled the air.

    Nazneen didn''t know any better than them, and her opinions kept shifting depending on who she believed made the better suggestion. Thankfully, she had Noah, who took note of everything and listened beside her. She has also appointed Emere, a young and intelligent female dragon who also listened intently.

    Suddenly, the sky darkened, casting long, ominous shadows over the courtyard. The sun was obscured by a swarm of dragons, their scales glinting menacingly as they swooped down toward them. The courtiers

    were already on their feet to defend themselves while others froze.

    Her two chosen guards, the deadly Mirana, who had won the fighting tournaments, and the steely Braco, were ready to fight together with Tenzin, who remained by her side.

    She could see Noah, quickly pulling his weapons, but before any fight could start, Ss stepped forward, his long dark hair and coat blown back by the wind.

    He raised his hands and, with words that sounded menacing, brought them down, shifting back to their human form, they dropped to the ground.

    "Arrest them!" Mirana ordered, rushing forward with the other guards she ordered.

    Ss met her eyes, and gave her a faint "you are wee" smile reminding her of why her father kept a witch by his side. The courtiers were once again reminded of why almost every creature feared the powerful witches. Why many had tried to kill them before they could develop.

    Nazneen dismissed the court and had a smaller meeting with her closest advisers and guards.

    "We need better protection strategies. There will be many more attacks from now on." Braco said.

    "We are training some of you on how to use some of our most effective weapons. The terrorizer and the immortalizer, or normal firearms, are a perfectbination. If there were always people ready with those weapons, we could minimize the harm done by attacks. A castle usually has towers where guards are always ready with their firearms. Something simr could be useful." Noah exined. "Our firearms are also getting better. We will hopefully soon have ones effective to use on dragons no matter in what shape or form."

    Nazneen felt the tension in the air as the other dragon guards listened to the ways humans were developing their defenses. She hoped this would be more reason for them to be willing to create an alliance and not a reason to want to fight back.

    "Are you saying, that weapon will kill us?" Mirana asked.

    "Not necessarily. Creating something that can prate thick dragon skin is one thing. Making it so effective that it can kill a fast-healing dragon is another. But our aim is not to kill, is it? An injury would be enough to stabilize the situation." Noah said.

    Mirana narrowed her eyes at him, but Noah didn''t allow her to intimidate him. "Alright. Then I need to learn how to use those weapons."

    "I will be more than happy to teach you." He told her.

    Ss sat casually listening to everything withoutmenting, so Nazneen turned to him. "Do you have any suggestions?"

    He tilted his head. "No."

    She nodded slowly, then turned to the rest. "Alright then. Let''s proceed with the measures Noah suggested."

    Nazneen watched some of the practices, remembering when Ares taught her how to shoot in the mountains. She smiled at the memory, watching Noah instruct Mirana. When he helped her into position he went to help Emere, and Mirana forgot about shooting and watched the man with annoyance.

    Mirana was tall and statuesque, her figure lean and firm from years of training andbat. Her jet-ck hair fell in wild waves, framing a face etched with determination and ferocity. Her eyes, a piercing ck, reflected her unbending will and fierce spirit.

    On the other hand, Emere was a contrast to Mirana''s fiery spirit. She was smaller, her stature more delicate, but her presence was no lessmanding. She possessed an understated beauty, her features were soft and refined. Her hair, a gentle brown, was neatly tied in a practical bun, and her brown eyes sparkled with intelligence and curiosity.

    As Noah approached Emere to guide her, Mirana''s gaze followed his every move. There was a tightness to her expression, a grim line to her mouth. Ignoring them, she returned to focus on her target and shoot.

    Nazneen smiled to herself. Mirana was apetitive one.

    Jonathan was enjoying his time in the kingdom. Between duties, her maid Anora took good care of him and she didn''t want to know what happened at night while she was gone.

    Eric was the joy in the group, always making themugh. She needed joy in these times, and her mind was upied with the questions she wanted to ask Ares.

    The day went by fast. Setting up a new order in a kingdom required a lot of work, and when she was done, she felt exhausted. Bidding everyone goodnight, she returned to Ares''s mansion.

    Although she enjoyed food, Nazneen could skip dinner tonight. After spending a lot of time around people, she just wanted some alone time with Ares, but she didn''t know how to get out of the situation. Before she knew it, she sat at the table with everyone else, and they started with light conversations at first before discussing more important topics, like the health of Ravina''s father and royal affairs.

    Nazneen zoned out for a moment as they spoke of ways to handle the situation. The war and the royal affairs were just too much, and outside of work, she just wanted to leave that part behind.

    "Nazneen," Ravina''s voice drew her back. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes." She forced a cheerful smile. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ares gaze met hers, and she could see the questions in his eyes. She gave him a reassuring smile.

    Once they finished eating and dessert was being served, Ares stood up from his seat and came to her. "Enjoy your food. Nazneen doesn''t seem hungry tonight, so we will retreat for the night." He said finally saving her.

    He pulled out her chair as she stood up and took her head, only sneaking his arm around her waist once they were out of sight. "Not in the mood tonight?" He asked.

    "I am sorry," she said.

    "What happened?" He asked as they walked down the hall.

    "Just a long day and¡­ many ns." She sighed.

    Suddenly he stopped, and before she couldprehend what he was doing, he carried her up. "Not so tired," she told him.

    "I will let it slide tonight after you made me wait with excitement."

    "I doubt you waited so eagerly."

    "I did. It was the longest day in my life."

    She chuckled.

    A few servants passing by looked away, and then they arrived at his room, and he kicked the door open. Carrying her inside, he kicked it shut.

    Once near the bed, he tossed her on it yfully, causing her to bounce lightly on the mattress before joining her. Nazneen rolled onto her stomach.

    "So, what can I do to...ease your fatigue?" He asked with a teasing smirk, his gaze glinting with light-hearted mischief. He propped himself up on one elbow and traced her spine with a finger.

    She rested her head on her arms as he massaged her back with his hand. "I have to ask you..." she began. "You spoke to Ss about your illness."

    His hand on her back slowed. "Yes."

    "He said he offered you certain suggestions."

    "I would barely call them suggestions."

    "What did he suggest?" Nazneen asked.

    Ares hesitated before he sighed. "A life for a life," he said.

    A life for a life? Did it mean what she thought it meant?

    Ares'' eyes hardened. "That is not a choice, and it will never be." He told her. "I don''t have a problem with death. When I was a pirate, death was just¡­ part of the deal. We lived on the edge, none of us really nning for a long life. But now, I see the future differently. I found a reason to live, to exist beyond the moment. I see myself as part of your life, your future. And that future is what I want to live for."

    His words hung in the air, a deration of intent that was as much a vow as it was a confession. His gaze bore into hers, the hard resolve in his eyes softening into something gentler, yet equally as powerful. "You make me greedy," he smiled.

    She smiled through the tears that welled in her eyes. "It can''t be greed, if your life, your future isn''t only yours anymore. It is ours."

    "If you say so, my Queen."

    She leaned into him with a smile, and he met her lips in a kiss that she couldn''t focus on as disruptive sounds in the distance distracted her.

    It sounded almost like a cry, mixed with a growl, and then other sounds followed.

    "What is happening?" she could hear Ravina asking with concern in her voice.

    "What is wrong?" Ares asked who couldn''t hear all of it.

    "I think it is Richard."

 Chapter 291 My Angel (Part 1)

    ?

    Ravina stood in the shadows, her eyes wide in horror, as she watched the chaos unfold before her. Her father had finally woken, but not in the state she expected. Rage consumed him, his eyes wild and unfocused, as if he were battling demons only he could see.

    His screams and growls echoed through the hall, a guttural mor that sent shivers down Ravina''s spine. He tried to tear his clothes, his nails digging into the fabric, leaving it shredded and torn. Then, he turned his fury on the walls, wing at them as if attempting to escape from something. Paintings were ripped from their ces, crashing to the floor in a shower of ss and splinters.

    "Father!" Ravina called in an attempt to stop him and redirect his attention, but it was as if he couldn''t hear her.

    His face was a vivid shade of red, veins bulging beneath the surface of his skin. He staggered towards a wall, clutching his head as if it were about to explode, and then began to bang it against the surface of the wall. Each sickening thud reverberated through Ravina, a visceral reminder of the pain her father was experiencing.

    Ravina felt a cold knot of fear form in her stomach. This was her father, a man she had always seen as strong and unyielding, now reduced to this pitiful state. She felt a pang of helplessness, a sense of dread settling over her.

    "Ephraim," she heard Darcy''s shaking voice as she was able to ask for help.

    Ephraim went forward to tear him away from the wall, but her father fought and screamed. Mchi went to help him, so they could hold him down without hurting him.

    "Stop this! Stop it!" Her father yelled, trying to tear himself away from them even if it meant ripping his arms off.

    Afraid he would hurt himself further Ravina hurried to his side. "Father! It is me. Ravina." She tried to call over Mchi''s shoulder, but he wasn''t looking at any of them. His eyes were focused on something only he seemed to see as he kept screaming and struggling.

    Before she could say another sentence, Ares appeared and jabbed him with what she suspected to be sedatives. After a while of struggling, his fights decreased, and he lost his strength.

    It was very difficult for Ravina to watch all of this, and her tears pricked at the corners of her eyes. She watched as his body went limp and then nced at Darcy, who also looked concerned and pained.

    Ephraim and Mchi carried the unconscious Richard back to his bed.

    "What is happening to him?" Ravina asked.

    "Perhaps it is side effects since he isn''t the perfect candidate for dragon blood. When the right person, like a breedmate, receives dragon blood, they don''t experience any side effects and get all the benefits from it. They will be stronger, faster, heal faster, and age slower, and their senses will heighten. If this experiment ispletely sessful, that is how your father will wake up, and if it is semi-sessful, he will wake up but with certain issues." Ephraim exined.

    Ravina prayed that it would be nothing serious.

    "I will bring the physician so we can examine him to see his current state," Ares said and quickly left.

    Darcy and Ravina held each other''s hands as they prayed for their father to be well. They stayed close by as the examinations were done.

    "He still had a fever," the physician said.

    Ravina made a note that his body was fighting as if he was having a fever. The sedatives slowed his heart rate, but the rhythm was regr inparison to earlier, which gave Ravina hope. She squeezed her sister''s hand.

    The physician worked with Ephraim and seemed to have knowledge about both dragons and humans, and hepared heart rates and breathing patterns while letting them know that his temperature didn''t have to indicate fever but adaptation to the new blood as his temperature wouldn''t be that of a normal human anymore.

    Ravina thought of all the things she was hearing. So all these changes would happen to her as well once she mated?

    Her thoughts quickly returned to her father and she touched his forehead gently, taming the wild strands of hair. She looked over at Darcy, "we should bathe him. He seems to have been like this for a while."

    Darcy nodded, looking over at Ares. He gave a nod, and then left with to send servants their way. Ephraim and Mchi left them too, to give them the privacy they needed.

    Darcy and Ravina stood on each side of their father. They helped each other to undress him without exposing him too much.

    With gentle movements, they began the process of bathing him right there on the bed. They used warm, damp clothes and a basin filled with lukewarm water. Ravina gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, her movements reverent, as if she could somehow ease his pain through her touch. His skin was hot to the touch, a symptom of his body''s battle with the new blood coursing through his veins.

    Darcy worked on his arms, her touch soft and caring. Their eyes met over their father''s prone form, sharing a moment of understanding and shared concern.

    Ravina put a damp cloth wet in cold water on his forehead while they bathed the rest of him. A part of her felt like her father had rxed, and was peacefully sleeping now. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once they''d cleaned his body, they dressed him in fresh clothes, handling him with as much care as if he were made of ss. They fluffed up the pillows and ced the nket on him. He looked much better now. More healthy. More ready to wake up.

    "I will stay with him. You should get some sleep." Ravina told Darcy.

    Darcy shook her head. "I will stay here. We can both stay here."

    Darcy went ahead and arranged for them to sleep in the same room as their father.

    Despite sleeping beside her sister, who provided her withfort, Ravina couldn''t quite bring herself to sleep. She thought of her father, worried for the state he was in. He seemed to have been in pain. An excruciating pain, and she couldn''t bear the thought of it.

    She rose from the mattress on the floor she was sleeping on and went to her father''s bed. She went down on her knees beside the bed, reaching under the covers to grasp his hand. There were many things that weighed on her heart that she wished to address.

    "Father," she whispered, unsure where to begin. "We have been together yet not." She began with a lump in her throat. "You have been so close yet so far. I don''t know why you chose such torment¡­ for us. I felt betrayed at first finding out but I thought about it¡­ I tried to understand it. Perhaps you be ill, like me. Not a physical illness. The one of the mind is more insidious, more challenging to fight." Ravina swallowed hard, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "it''s a shadow that follows you everywhere. It alters the way you see the world, changes the color of your thoughts. I understand that. I know that or I would have seen you." She said. "You were always so strong, Father. You carried the weight of the world on your shoulders, and we admired you for it. But maybe that weight was too much for you, too and¡­ you became your worst enemy, and so you hurt us. I want to understand, Father."

    She took a deep breath, her hand trembling as she held onto his. "I don''t know if you can hear me, or if you''ll remember any of this when you wake up. But I need you to know that I love you still, Father. I will not let the enemye between us. All I ask is for you to wake up, and fight so that I can fight with you. Beside you. Together, we can fight our worst enemies. The enemy within us all."

    Her voice broke on thest words, the tears she had been holding back finally spilling over. "I love you, Father. Please, find the strength to wake up."

    Suddenly, his fingers tightened slightly around her hand. "Father," she leaned closer, touching his face in the darkness, only to realize he had been crying. "Father," she cried. "Can you hear me?"

    Darcy had clearly not been asleep by the way she rose hastily from the bed. She hurried to her side, and Ravina detected that she had been crying in silence while listening to them.

    "He is holding my hand." Ravina said.

    Darcy went to light more candles and brought one to the bed. Ravina could now see her father''s eyes moving behind his lids. His lips parted slightly, and his hold tightened some more. "Father. I am here." Ravina said. "Corinna is also here."

    Darcy went to take his other hand. "Father! We have been waiting for you."

    He tilted his head slightly toward Corinna, following her voice. She loomed over him, hoping he would open his eyes and see her. After a while of what seemed to be a struggle to open his eyes, he finally managed to flutter his eyelids open.

    His eyes, usually sharp and intense, were now zed and unfocused, yet they held a glimmer of recognition as theynded on Corinna.

    "Cor?" He rasped, his voice barely a whisper, strained from the screams and growls he had unleashed earlier.

    Darcy''s face lit up, and she touched his face. "Yes, father. I am here."

    "My¡­my angel."

    Ravina felt a surge of warmth spread through her chest. The term of endearment, one that hadn''t been used in such a long time, filled her with a sense of nostalgia. It was a memory from a time when things were simpler, happier.

    She remembered the nights when their father would tuck them into bed, calling them his little angels, his face warm and loving. Those were the days when his smiles reached his eyes, and hisughter was hearty and full of life.

    Hearing him say those words again, even in his weakened state, was like a soft light piercing through the darkness that had engulfed them. A gentle reminder of the bond they shared, a bond that was still there, even though it was buried beneath years of pain and misunderstandings.

    A tear slipped down her cheek,nding on their entwined hands. Her father slowly turned his head to her, and she looked at him through the tears. "My¡­ angel."

    Ravina squeezed his hand, offering him a small smile. "I am here, Father."

 Chapter 292 My Angels (Part 2)

    ?

    Richard looked at both his daughters, his chest swelling with so many emotions. He looked more specifically at Corinna. He hadn''t seen her in six long years, looking for her everywhere, wondering what could have happened to her, and being haunted by nightmares of her absence. Now she was here, looming over him with her warm eyes, eyes like the ones of her mother.

    Then he turned to Ravina and got emotional again, feeling the pain tightening his chest. This was his daughter, who had been with him all this time, but he neglected her.

    They both looked at him with such relief, their tears streaming down like rivers. He tried to sit up, but his entire body ached. His head throbbed, specifically a particr spot on his forehead.

    "No, father. Rest." Ravina tried to gently push him down.

    "Let me..." he said, his throat burning every time he spoke. "I want to hold you." He rasped.

    They both ced one arm under each of his arms and pulled him up. Corinna pulled the pillow from beneath him and adjusted it behind his back, but he wasn''t nning to rx. He wanted to hold his angels.

    He pulled them in, each with one arm, and they both hugged him, crying on each of his shoulders. He cried with them, feeling a mixture of overwhelming emotions that wasn''t good for his health. He felt his breath pinch his chest, and both of his daughters noticed.

    "Father, don''t strain yourself. You need to stay calm." Ravina said.

    "I will bring water," Corinna quickly left his side to bring him water.

    Richard tried to focus on breathing. He didn''t want to go back to being paralyzed. He didn''t want to miss even a small moment with his daughters but every breath he took was like being struck in the chest.

    Ravina watched him intently, nodding at him to keep focusing on breathing. Corinna came back with some water and he reached for the cup with a trembling hand. Ravina took the cup instead and helped him drink.

    Richard started crying again at the warmth he felt from his daughters. Their care made his chest tighten for a different reason and he lost his breath again.

    "Father, no more cries. You have to focus" The more stern one of his daughters told him. Ravina had always been the stoic one.

    Richard almost smiled as he tried to focus again. "I am d you found each other," he said. He knew how painful it was to be separated from a twin. "I''ve been negligent," he admitted, his voice just a whisper, but heavy with remorse. "As a father, I... I failed you both. I let my own struggles, my own... demons, blind me to your needs, to your pain. I withdrew when you needed me most. I failed to be the father you deserved." Richard''s breath hitched in his chest, the words causing a physical ache that rivaled his current physical torment.

    As much as Ravina wanted to stop him from talking, she thought perhaps he needed to let it out to breathe.

    "For that, my angels, I... I am deeply sorry. I''ve hurt you both so much, and you didn''t deserve any of it. None of it." Shame in his gaze before he looked down. "Your mother would be disappointed in me."

    Memories of her mother flooded her mind. Memories of them spending time and then the way her parents were so deeply in love. It was pure joy to just see them together. Her father seemed to remember her as well, a smile curving his lips slowly. "But she would be very proud of you two." He added. "I am proud of you."

    They hugged each other again with more cries until all of them had swollen eyes.

    Richard discovered that Corinna had lost her memories as they spoke of the past, and they continued to talk to reconnect again. She had very vague memories of him, so Ravina left them to have that moment to reconnect while she went to bring him food. After all this time not eating, he needed to get nutrition.

    As she tried to find the kitchen, a movement in the shadows of the dark hall startled her. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ravina." Ares appeared from the darkness, his emerald gaze settling on her with concern. They hadn''t spoken since her confrontation, and she wasn''t feeling as betrayed as she first felt. In fact, she seemed to understand somehow.

    "He is awake?"

    "Yes. I was looking for the kitchen."

    "I can send servants with food," he told her.

    She nodded. "Thank you. What are you doing alone here?"

    He shrugged. "Nazneen is sleeping. She is tired."

    "And you aren''t?"

    He smiled faintly. "I am. I just¡­ I couldn''t sleep." He seemed thoughtful for a moment. "Mchi left briefly to go back home."

    She nodded. Giving the responsibility over to his youngest brother must have still left him worried.

    "I''ll send servants with food then," he said with a nod, walking past her.

    She turned around, "Ares."

    He stopped in his tracks and turned around. "I am still grateful for all you did." She told him.

    His eyes seemed to glisten, and then a gentle smile curved his lips. He didn''t have to say anything. They just looked at each other, and then he proceeded down the hall.

    Ravina watched him disappear into the darkness and then went back to the room where her father stayed. She could already hear Corinna''sughter as she neared, and once she entered the room, she found them in bed chuckling about something her father shared with her.

    Ravina smiled at the sight in front of her. It was just like old days.

    Corinna turned her head, "Ravina,e!" She called, chuckling. "Father was just telling me how you and I would try to deceive him by changing our clothes and hairstyle."

    Ravina smiled, and her father nodded. "I would often realize toote." he said. "Your mother was much better at it."

    "We were too clever. Even mother would be fooled sometimes," Ravina said, joining them in bed.

    They continued the chatter until dawn, and Ravina, despite not having slept, didn''t feel tired at all. She felt so energized and happy.

 Chapter 293 Brothers Bond

    ?

    "How did things go?" Mchi inquired, directing his question at his brother Aaron.

    A reassuring smile yed on Aaron''s lips. "Smooth sailing. There''s a lot of curiosity surrounding the new order, so I took some time to interact with them, promoting a positive outlook," he replied with a sense of aplishment. "I had a few allies assisting me as well." He grinned.

    Mchi nodded in response, a sigh escaping his lips as he reclined into the couch.

    "And what has kept you busy?" Aaron reciprocated the question.

    "Ravina has found her father and sister," Mchi revealed.

    A spark of surprise flickered in Aaron''s eyes. "That''s good news."

    "Yes, it''s been quite an emotional journey for her," Mchi acknowledged.

    "I can imagine," Aaron mused, lost momentarily in contemtion. Then his train of thought seemed to wander elsewhere.

    "Where is Saul?" Mchi asked.

    Aaron drew in a deep breath, his expression grave. "He''s¡­ left."

    Mchi sighed deeply. The absence of his brother weighed heavily on his heart.

    "You did what was necessary," Aaron consoled, reaching out in an attempt tofort him. "It''s painful, but only you could do that for him and he needs it."

    Mchi couldn''t allow himself to be idle anymore. He needed to know where Saul was and find him. He couldn''t lose another sibling. This time, he had to take action before it was toote.

    "We need to find him," he told Aaron, determination marking his words.

    Together, Mchi and Aaron embarked on a search for their missing brother. They located Joel first, who willingly joined their cause, followed by Kenan, who was equally cooperative. However, Saul remained missing. They searched relentlessly, leaving no stone unturned. The fruitless search only heightened Mchi''s anxiety.

    "He won''t do anything reckless. He just needs some space," Kenan reassured. "Don''t pretend to be concerned now that you''ve driven him away for a woman."

    "Kenan. Enough!" Joel reprimanded.

    "What? You''re supporting them now?" Kenan retorted, frustration apparent in his tone.

    "Can''t we let go of sides?" Joel suggested, trying to calm the escting tension.

    Despite the ring exchange, they refocused their energies on their mission. After an exhaustive search, they decided to wait, hopeful that Saul would return before the situation escted into panic.

    While waiting, Mchi was drawn to the temple. He was about to fly over but halted abruptly, his gaze lingering on the ascending steps. He opted to heed Chanan''s advice and too the stairs up. Upon reaching the top, his heart pounded, and his breaths came in ragged gasps.

    The temple''s design allowed a cool breeze to seep in from both sides, which, coupled with his sweating due to exertion and rapid heartbeat, heightened the sense of tranquility at the top.

    His senses were more receptive; the sound of his heartbeat echoed in his ears, his breaths became louder and more profound. The night above seemed to amplify the senses, painting a vivid tableau of the star-lit mountains in the distance and the palpable peace of the elevated temple. A feeling of aplishment washed over him, creating a sense of fulfillment and contentment.

    Choosing a secluded spot on the temple''s edge, Mchi sat, his gaze transfixed on the distant mountains. The quiet solitude provided a much-needed retreat from the worldlymotion, a moment to reflect and rejuvenate.

    As he reveled in this solitary moment, he sensed a presence behind him.

    "Mchi."

    The familiarity of the voice sent a shiver down his spine. It was Saul.

    Mchi rose, turning to find Saul standing there. He looked weathered, his face etched with lines of worry and sadness. His eyes had a dull sheen, and his hair was ruffled, giving him a disheveled look. It was clear that he had spent his day in misery.

    "Where were you?" Mchi asked, an edge of concern tinting his words.

    Saul took a deep breath, his chest visibly rising and then falling as he did so. "Where could I go?" His voice wasced with a myriad of emotions.

    Mchi observed his brother, trying to decipher his state of mind. "Where would you want to go?" he asked.

    Saul''s eyes glistened, the edges crinkling as he held back tears. His jaw tensed as he replied, "I thought about it. There is no ce to escape." He raised his gaze to meet Mchi''s. "You were right. How long can I run away? How long can I hide behind anger and resentment?"

    Hearing Saul''s admission, a wave of relief washed over Mchi. It was as though a burden had lifted from his shoulders. He stepped forward, maintaining eye contact. "You don''t have to. You are not alone."

    Saul nodded slowly, his eyes reflecting a vulnerability that was seldom seen. His hardened exterior seemed to have melted, revealing emotional turmoil beneath. "I really missed the old us as brothers."

    "Me too," Mchi agreed, his voice soft but steady. "But I believe the new us can be even better."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Saul''s eyes welled up, the dam of his emotions threatening to break. "I med you so much for what happened to Amal. I wanted you to hurt as much as I did."

    "You didn''t have to try. I wanted to share your pain. Just seeing you like that¡­ hurt enough," Mchi admitted, his voice choked with pain.

    The effect of Mchi''s words was visibly apparent in Saul. His face contorted in a grimace of pain, tears beginning to streak down his cheeks. His body seemed to sag under the weight of the realization.

    He staggered forward, closing the gap between them, and then, unexpectedly, he embraced Mchi. His arms wound tightly around his brother as he surrendered to his overwhelming emotions, silently crying into Mchi''s shoulder.

    Mchi returned the hug, unable to contain his own tears. It had been such a long time since he had shared such a moment with Saul, since he had hugged him. They used to be inseparable, they would constantly be at each other''s throats, engaging in good-natured wrestles and yful tussles. Their days would be filled withughter,petition, teasing, and endless mischief.

    Sometimes they would have serious fights, but the anger neversted long. This was the longest they had been apart, and Mchi felt the loneliest without his brother.

    "I missed you," Saul said.

    "I missed you too," Mchi confessed, his voice muffled against his brother''s shoulder.

    They remained like that for a long moment, the silence between them filled with years of unspoken words and pent-up emotions. The night sky stretched above them, dotted with countless stars, while the cold wind ruffled their hair and clothes. Despite the chill, warmth radiated from their intertwined forms, from the shared bond that was slowly healing itself.

    Finally, Saul pulled back slightly, his hands still resting on Mchi''s shoulders. His eyes held a strange mixture of remorse, gratitude, and hope. "I am sorry, Mchi. I''ve been so..." he hesitated, searching for the right word.

    "Lost?" Mchi suggested gently.

    Saul nodded. "Yes, lost." He admitted, a sad smile ying on his lips. "And I have been unfair to you, projecting my anger and pain onto you."

    "Perhaps," Mchi agreed. "But I could have handled it better, too. We both made mistakes, Saul." He paused, then added, "And you know what Chanan says about mistakes?"

    Saul almost smiled and shook his head. "Are you going to preach now?"

    Mchi chuckled. "Can I not?"

    "I think that is the old man''s job."

    "Allow me then!"

    Mchi and Saul became startled at the sudden sound of Chanan''s voice. Sometimes Mchi believed the man to be a magician. He always appeared at the mention of his name.

    He looked at them, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "It is indeed the perfect ce to reunite." He then looked specifically at Saul. "And I''ll let your brother do the preaching since a good preacher is not a teacher but apanion. A friend. Someone who walks beside you, understands and shares your pain and sorrow, and who does it better than your brother?"

    Saul nodded. "You are right. It is just odding from his mouth." He teased.

    Chanan chuckled while Mchi shot his brother a sideways nce. "How about spending the night here, together, spending some more time alone and away from the world? I will bring a few mats." He said, not waiting for an answer, and then disappeared into the secluded room.

    He returned briefly, giving them each a small mat and a hard pillow. "Good night then." He said that and flew away.

    Saul rolled out his mat, and Mchi followed, both of them lying down. They were quiet for a long moment, only listening to the night breeze. "I don''t hate Ravina, by the way," Saul finally spoke.

    Mchi smiled, staring at the painted ceiling. "I know."

    Saul snorted. "Really?"

    "Yes, but when did the hate stop?" Mchi wondered.

    Saul was thoughtful for a moment. "The day you both were attacked. I wanted to me her for it, but it was difficult seeing how much she cared for you. It seemed she was even¡­ ready to leave."

    She was? Mchi didn''t know that part.

    Saul turned to him, "where is she now?"

    Mchi told his brother all that happened, unburdening. "Do you remember him?" He asked his brother, speaking of King Richard.

    Saul took a deep breath. "Yes," he exhaled. "I know that isn''t a good impression, but¡­ we were the terrorizers. I don''t think that part made you worse." They were speaking about the part where theyughed at him for offering peace.

    "I know. It can''t get worse than terrorizing." Mchi replied. "If she was your daughter, would you let me be with her?"

    Saul remained quiet, and Mchi already knew the answer. "I am sure with Ravina, he will change his mind. I will talk to him as well and apologize." He said atst.

    Mchi just smiled, happy to have his protective brother back. Now it felt like all would be well with his brother by his side. This would only be another obstacle they would ovee.

 Chapter 294 Family Dinner (Part 1)

    ?

    Richard woke up to find his daughters curled up on each side of the bed, their peaceful sleep reminding him of the times they used to crawl into bed with him and histe wife. He gently covered them up to their shoulders and attempted to discreetly get out of bed. However, his body betrayed him. His muscles ached with every movement, and he felt a profound weakness coursing through him. This physical struggle wasn''t simply a result of aging. Prior to the experiment, Richard had been a healthy thirty-six-year-old man. Now, at almost forty-three, he wondered if his illness had already taken its toll on him.

    With great effort, Richard tried to stand up, but it took several attempts before he could stabilize himself on his trembling legs. Determined not to give up, he clung to the bed, furniture, and walls as he made his way toward the door. Once outside the room, he continued to rely on the walls for support, walking slowly and cautiously.

    Eventually, he reached a point where two halls intersected, and as he looked around, a sense of familiarity washed over him. Especially when he nced out of the window, gazing upon the garden that he knew so well. This was Ares''s home.

    The man liked to live the fine life. He was never pretentious, trying to appear modest and was always honest about what he desired. He wanted arge mansion on an ind that would belong to him, and so he did make that dreame true.

    As Richard struggled through the halls, gradually losing his strength and unable to find a ce to rest, he nearly copsed to the floor. It was then that a strong hand gripped his arm, preventing his fall. He turned to see a young man beside him, a dragon. His smoky amber eyes met Richard''s gaze, and he offered a gentle smile.

    "May I help you?" the young man asked, steadying Richard on his feet without waiting for a response.

    "Thank you," Richard replied, grateful for the assistance as the man guided him through the hall.

    "Do you wish to step outside?" the man inquired, patiently walking alongside Richard and offering his arm to support him despite the slow pace.

    "Yes," Richard nodded, longing for a breath of fresh air.

    "But you have no shoes," the man observed.

    "It''s alright. I prefer it this way," Richard assured him.

    The garden outside was meticulously maintained, with the pathway free of any diforting stones. The stranger helped Richard settle on the nearest bench, and Richard sensed a genuine care in the man''s actions.

    "I haven''t introduced myself. I am Ephraim Dragenski," the young man finally revealed.

    Richard studied Ephraim closely, noticing his unique appearance among the dragons he had encountered. Dressed impably in human attire, he exuded an air offort and confidence.

    "You are with my daughter," Richard stated, realizing the connection.

    Ephraim nodded respectfully, meeting Richard''s gaze with a sense of honor and sincerity. "Yes, I have had the privilege of knowing and caring for your daughter, Corinna."

    Before Richard could respond, Ares himself appeared in the garden, a smile gracing his lips. "I am d to see you awake," he greeted casually, and then took it upon himself to provide a more thorough introduction of Ephraim.

    Richard soon learned that Ephraim was the individual he had been seeking¡ªan important figure within the organization fighting against dragons.

    He was... half-dragon. This revtion added an intriguing twist to the situation. Richard had always sought ways to persuade dragons to join their cause, but when none were willing, he knew he had to fight alone. Learning that a half-dragon was now joining the battle alongside other dragons and half-dragons restored the hope he had almost lost, though he had never dared to admit it openly due to the implications it held for his people.

    "How is the kingdom?" Richard inquired, his concern evident.

    "Andrew has been neglecting it, but for now, your focus should be on regaining your strength," Ares replied. "Let''s take you to the physician."

    After a series of examinations, the physician noted a few changes in Richard''s body. His temperature was higher, and his heartbeat slower, both consistent with the infusion of dragon blood. However, the physician couldn''t exin Richard''s weakened state. ording to his expectations, Richard should have felt stronger and faster. The physician also conducted sensory tests, but there were no noticeable differences.

    "Perhaps Richard needs time to recover after the extensive infusion and transformation before we can retest," Ephraim suggested, offering a usible exnation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That sounds like a wise decision," the physician agreed.

    The two gentlemen then assisted Richard in dressing in suitable attire, ensuring he hadfortable shoes and a cane for support.

    "We have all been having dinner together for the past few days. I''ll arrange for it to be served earlier so that you can receive proper nutrition," Ares informed him.

    Curiosity piqued, Richard asked, "And who is ''all of you''?"

    "Your daughters, Ephraim, Mchi, myself, and Nazneen," Ares exined.

    So Richard had heard correctly¡ªMchi was indeed present. But who was this Nazneen? Richard''s raised eyebrow prompted Ares to reveal more.

    Ares chuckled, disying a smile Richard hadn''t seen before. "She is a dragon too."

    "And..." Richard pressed, sensing there was more to the story.

    Ares chuckled. "I am sure you have put the pieces together, but if you need to hear it then, she is my woman."

    Richard smiled. The man had learned to act like the nobility, but there were certain things that remained the same. ''My woman'' was an unsophisticated way to refer to the woman he liked or nned to marry. But it delivered the message in a very straightforward way. It was unapologetic, just like him.

    "Have you done the same treatment as I?" Richard asked, wondering about his death, that made him distance himself from Ravina. Now he had another woman, so perhaps he had found a way.

    Ares took a deep breath. "The story is different now, Richard. I will tell you when the time is right, as we can''t discuss it here."

    Richard nodded, understanding the need for discretion.

    As dinner was served, Richard suddenly sensed a shift in the atmosphere. The servants'' attention was drawn to something or someone. Richard''s gaze was drawn towards the entrance of the dining hall, where a tall figure emerged into the bright light of the chandeliers. Her skin had a radiant honey hue, and her amber eyes gleamed and shifted with an enigmatic allure.

    Her long hair swayed with a graceful motion as she moved, dressed in minimal attire that entuated her figure.

    Ares entered the dining hall from the opposite direction, a small smile gracing his lips as he spotted her. It must be ''his woman'' Richard thought, amused.

    They met in the middle near the table, and Ares softly greeted her, "Wee back."

    She smiled in response, and he gently ced a hand on her back as she turned to acknowledge Richard''s presence at the table. Ares proceeded to introduce her to Richard, and then he courteously pulled out a chair for her to sit in.

    They started a light conversation, allowing Richard to witness the intriguing interaction between Ares and ''his woman"¡ªQueen Nazneen, helping him get a picture of what their rtionship looked like.

    Just as the atmosphere settled, something at the entrance caught their attention once again. This time, the figure was familiar to Richard.

    Mchi had arrived.

 Chapter 295 Family Dinner (Part 2)

    ?

    Mchi''s steps slowed as he took notice of Richard, and Ares with his newly enhanced senses, could hear the change in his heartbeat. The man appeared nervous and uncertain.

    "Mchi,e join us," Ares called out, offering support through this potentially tense moment.

    Mchi continued his approach, his strides measured and revealing the internal conflict he was grappling with. His usual confidence seemed to have diminished, reced by caution evident on his face. His gaze shifted between Richard and Ares, as though searching for the right words to navigate this delicate situation.

    Ares allowed a pause, giving Mchi an opportunity to speak first. Then, with a reassuring smile, he turned to Richard. "Richard, I''m sure you recognize Mchi," he said. "He has been invaluable in our efforts to bring you back."

    Mchi swallowed, feeling as though he were stepping into an arena rather than a family gathering. He was aware of the formal and informalnguage humans used, and his mind quickly searched for the right words to avoid offense.

    "Your Majesty," he began, attempting to steady his voice. "I am pleased to see you awake and well."

    Richard offered a faint smile and acknowledged him with his gaze. "It seems," he began, his voice low but firm, "that I owe my newfound rity and wellness to you. I am grateful for your assistance during my absence."

    Mchi was taken aback. Richard sounded sincere, and there was no hint of hostility in his gaze. However, there never had been, even when they had rejected his offer of peace. Despite Richard''s recent return to consciousness, his regalposure remained intact. Perhaps he was simply skilled at concealing his emotions.

    Taking a seat, Mchi settled down, yet an almost tangible tension hung in the air.

    "You make me ufortable," Richard remarked lightly after a while of silence. "I am certain that after being absent for so long, there is much that all of you could tell me."

    The mood lightened, and Nazneen was the most candid. She was a new queen and Richard could see the spirit of a new ruler in her, reminding him of his own early days when he was so eager, thinking of all the changes he could make, all the positivness he could add. He was excited waking every morning, knowing he could make a difference, in his eagerness making many mistakes that he had to learn from. Nazneen was going through that faze now. He could see all the possibilities swirling in her head and Richard hoped she would keep some of it, even once she settled down. They all had to settle down and learn patience. They all would crumble under the heavy weight of the crown now and then

    Richard''s thoughts turned to his wife, recognizing that a ruler needed a strong partner by their side. He knew he had only been able to maintain his sanity because of her unwavering support. She was his pir of strength.

    And now, Nazneen had Ares. Richard had chosen this man for his own daughter, so he had no doubt that Nazneen had found a worthypanion.

    Nazneen posed a question about dealing with those who opposed her rule. "What would you suggest, King Richard?" she asked. "You are loved by your people."

    Richard smiled faintly and replied, "Not everyone will love you, no matter what you do. As a ruler, people bestow upon you power and authority, but they also expect certain things in return. If you fulfill your responsibilities well, most people will be on your side."

    After engaging in conversation with Nazneen, Richard turned his attention to Mchi. "How are things going for you, King Mchi?" he inquired, curious about the challenges he was facing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mchi looked up, taken aback by the question, but quicklyposed himself. "I''m afraid I am facing simr problems as Nazneen," he responded, a hint of tension in his voice.

    "Is it because you have a human breedmate?" Richard probed.

    Mchi stiffened, realizing that he had indirectly revealed something about his personal life. His lips pressed into a thin line before he spoke cautiously, "Yes."

    Before the conversation could delve deeper, the sound of approaching footsteps drew their attention. Their entry was met with warm smiles and gentle greetings, creating a sense ofpleteness around the table. The sight of their father, awake and surrounded by those who cared, visibly relieved the twins.

    They approached their father and took their seats on either side of him. Richard turned to them with a tender expression. "Did you sleep well?" he asked, concerned for their well-being.

    They nodded, their smiles radiating contentment.

    And so, the dinnermenced, enveloped in a warmer atmosphere that promised aforting family meal.

    Richard tried to contain his emotions, witnessing his daughters'' joyful chatter and genuine smiles. It had been far too long since he had seen Ravina so happy, so at ease in a dining setting. As for Corinna, he was gradually getting to know this new version of her¡ªDarcy, free from the burdens of past memories. While she disyed hints of masculinity in her gestures and posture, she remained true to the essence of the Corinna he knew.

    "We should have a party to celebrate," Ares suggested. "It will also be a chance to bring all of our crew and people together to get to know each other. Dragons, humans, and those in between. We make the introductions quicker."

    "I believe this time we should extend an invitation to the dragons to visit our world," Ravina proposed, considering the dynamics of their past journeys. "We have seen their world after all."

    Ares readily agreed. "We shall subject them to our formalities, heavy clothing, andplicated dances. It will be an entertaining spectacle."

    Laughter echoed around the table, but Nazneen appeared slightly concerned. "Is it safe?" she questioned, worrycing her voice.

    "That''s precisely why we should do it. It demonstrates a level of trust," Ares responded confidently. "Moreover, this home is built to withstand attacks, and our defenses are strong. No attacking dragon has ever survived, so there is no need to worry."

    "You will bring them here? To your home?!" She asked in panic.

    "It will be fine." Ares assured.

 Chapter 296 Pearlescent

    ?

    After dinner, Richard retired to spend some private time with his daughters. Ares, Ephraim, and Mchi settled into the quiet of the evening, sharing a final ss of wine before the day''s end. Nazneen had stepped away earlier, and her absence was beginning to stretch.

    "I think I''ll retreat for the night," Ares announced, setting his cup aside. A teasing glint sparkled in his eyes as he turned to Ephraim and Mchi. "Since you''ll both be without yourdies tonight, feel free to share a room."

    The jest elicited a couple of smiles. Their personalities being poles apart made the suggestion even more amusing.

    Retreating to his room, Ares wondered if Nazneen had inadvertently dozed off. The responsibilities of her new role seemed to weigh heavily on her.

    Upon reaching his room, Ares pushed open the door. He paused on the threshold, his senses enveloped by a sweet, intoxicating aroma wafting from within. As he pushed the door to close behind him, he looked around the room that was bathed in the soft, sensuous glow of candles, casting long, dancing shadows on the walls.

    Nazneen stood by the window, her silhouette etched against the soft light, a vision of ethereal beauty. Her figure, gracefully curvaceous, was delicately highlighted by the warm candlelight, the shadows emphasizing her allure.

    As she turned, her face remained partially concealed by the shadows, but he could feel the slow, seductive smile that curved her lips.

    The glimmering candlelight traced over her body, showcasing the magnificent selection of jewelry she had adorned. She wore a bodice made of pearls that draped sensuously around her shoulders and chest, the lustrous gems glistening in the soft light against her wless skin. Matching the bodice, a skirt of pearl strands cinched at her hips, with strings of pearls cascading down to her exquisite thighs.

    "I thought pearls would appeal to a pirate and a sea creature," she mused, her voiceced with yful seduction.

    Ares was momentarily speechless, captivated by the sensual spectacle before him. Managing a single word, he murmured, "Yes¡­"

    Herughter was a low, melodic chime in response. "It seems I''ve rendered you speechless for once. Why note and im your treasure?"

    Ares had been seduced before, but this was entirely different, utterly spellbinding. It felt as if he was living every man''s erotic dream, and he considered himself incredibly fortunate.

    He found himself drawn toward her, each slow, deliberate step pulsing with anticipation. His gaze remained riveted on her, the candlelight ying a tantalizing game of hide and seek, revealing parts of her, while concealing others. As he finally stood before her, their eyes locked - hers glowing amber, mirroring the anticipation in his own.

    She stepped closer as well, enough so that he could feel the heat of her body. He lifted a hand, his fingers grazing the string of pearls draped around the swell of her breasts. "I see you''ve made good use of my gifts," he managed, his voice a low rumble filled with burgeoning desire.

    The pearls, though mere essories, seemed toe alive under his touch, teasing her skin and evoking a sensual response. Ares moved closer, now brushing his palm over the pearls, causing the beads to roll over her skin. She let out a soft sigh, her eyes closing briefly in pleasure.

    He leaned in, and his lips found the curve of her neck, pressing soft kisses against her skin, while his arms wrapped around her, drawing her closer. The pearls shifted under the pressure, rolling over her breasts, teasing her hardened nipples while he nipped at her neck.

    Nazneen threw her head back, her body arching into the surge of heat coursing through her veins. Her fingers entangled in his hair, pulling him closer as his lips traced a path down her throat. Her breath quickened, and her skin warmed with a delicate flush of arousal.

    Ares''s hand slipped between their bodies, gently cupping Nazneen''s breasts above the pearls. He skillfully massaged her soft flesh, his fingers working in a motion that caused the pearls to roll back and forth over her sensitive peaks. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With each roll, the beads created a delightful friction, coaxing soft moans from her lips. Her nubs responded eagerly to the teasing touch, growing even more engorged and sensitive. The sensation was exquisite, abination of pleasure and exquisite torture that made her whimper in his hold.

    His mouth kissed a trail along her jaw, finding her lips. He kissed her lips briefly, "I would have skipped the forey, but you have chosen such exquisite essory." He husked, taking her mouth again and stifling a moan caused by the rolling of pearls on her chest again.

    She had indeed chosen a torturous essory.

    Ares''s exploration continued, his hands sliding under the strands of her pearl skirt, relishing the warmth and smoothness of her skin. In a swift, decisive movement, he lifted her, prompting her to wrap her legs around his waist. A fluid twirl brought them to the wide window ledge. He carefully ced her onto the cool marble surface, making sure the pearly strands were out of the way to not cause her any difort. The sudden chill of the marble against her heated skin caused her to shiver.

    Ares continued to shower her with passionate kisses, his mouth seeking its way down, finding the valleys between the pearl strands.

    Throwing her head back, Nazneen surrendered herself to the moment. Her legs remained tightly wrapped around Ares''s waist, one hand entangled in his hair while the other propped on the windowsill, allowing her to lean back and grant him ess to her chest. The heat of his mouth seeped through the strands of pearls that created an erotic barrier, teasing without allowing full contact with his mouth. This drove her wild and didn''t go well with her impatient nature.

    She arched further, desperate to have his mouth on her skin. Her legs instinctively tightened around him, pulling him closer, causing the cascade of her pearl skirt between them to create a delicious friction against her inner thighs before slipping between her legs and rubbing sensually against her most sensitive area. Nazneen gasped, her legs tensing around him.

    "I love pearls," Ares husked, pressing his aroused body more firmly against hers before subtly moving his hips in a sensual rhythm.

    Her breath hitched, and she felt an intense heat pooling between her legs. Ares''s mouth danced above her breasts, seeking entrance through the pearls. Finally, he took her peaked nipple into his mouth, his tongue rolling it against the bead.

    A desperate whimper,den with a mixture of longing and urgency, escaped her lips as a surge of intense need surged through her body. Her senses heightened, every nerve ending aze with desire, as she pressed her hips against his, seeking more friction, more contact. The delicate caress of the essory against her core added an exquisite dimension to the pleasure that was building within her. It was a desperate plea, an unspoken invitation for him to take her to the heights of ecstasy, to quench the intense craving that consumed her.

    Sensing her urgency and need, Ares slipped a hand between her legs, his fingers expertly navigating the delicate terrain. With deliberate intent, he pressed the pearls more firmly against her pulsating core, allowing the string of beads to glide sensually between her folds.

    Her moan of pleasure filled the room, an unabashed expression of the ecstasy coursing through her. The sound reverberated off the walls, mingling with the rhythmic gasps that escaped her parted lips each time he moved the string along between her intimate folds.

    The sensations became almost unbearable, an exquisite torment that pushed her to the brink of madness. Her breaths grew increasingly erratic, her body quivered with anticipation, responding eagerly to the rhythm he created. The tension coiled within her, building like a crescendo and then, in a moment of electric connection, her body surrendered. Wave after wave of pleasure washed over her, consuming her in a euphoric embrace.

    Ares held her securely while she lost control of her body, preventing her from falling back onto the window. He carried her up as she trembled in the aftermath, her body still buzzing with the echoes of pleasure.

    He then ced her on the soft mattress of his bed. She looked up at him, her head still spinning. He began to take off his vest, tossing it aside. She watched him as he undid his belt, not allowing her heart to calm.

    He paused with the belt still in his hand, tilting his head slightly as his gaze roamed over her. A mischievous smile yed on his lips, his eyes filled with a primal desire. "Are you positioned the way you want to be taken?"

 Chapter 297 An Intimate Awakening

    ?

    Nazneen looked up at him, her own eyes gleaming with yful defiance. Propping herself up on her elbows, she met his gaze head-on, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "No," she stated firmly, her voiceced with a mixture of challenge and desire. "I want to be on my knees."

    Ares''s reaction was immediate, a storm brewing in his intense gaze. His jaw clenched, a muscle ticking with the tension that filled the room. The grip on the belt tightened in his hand, the leather creaking softly as he fought to maintain control.

    Suppressing augh, Nazneen bit her lip, her eyes gleaming with a seductive glimmer. She knew just how to push his buttons, how to stoke the mes of desire that burned within him.

    Silhouetted in the dim light, she rose with elegance from the bed, her shape draped in pearls, an intoxicating allure. In an unhurried dance, she descended to her knees before him. The sight of her, poised and ready, sent a thrill coursing through him. Her hands, gentle and assertive, settled on his knees before making their sensual ascent up his thighs. The heat of her touch, even through the fabric of his pants, stirred a potent reaction within him.

    Ares remained still, a statue under her teasing caresses. Yet, she could feel the anticipation vibrating within him, his muscles tensing under her touch as she explored the strength in his thighs. As she ascended further, her hands flirted with his arousal, not directly engaging it but dancing around the pulsating heat. The change in the rhythm of his breath was noticeable, betraying his growing impatience.

    Nazneen gleefully wondered if he would still enjoy forey if she teased him well. Suppressing a smile, she let her hands wander towards his arousal, daringly outlining his hardened length through the fabric.

    Ares sucked in a sharp breath, his fingers reflexively gripping the belt tighter.

    Nazneen gazed up at him,"I don''t think you can stand through what I am about to do," she whispered, her words seeped in promise. Ares barely had time to register her deration when she stood up, swiftly turned him around, and flung him back onto the bed. Momentster, she was crawling on top of him, taking advantage of her agility, she pinned his wrists down. Lowering her face to his, she brought her lips to his in a soul-searing kiss.

    Her kiss was unlike anything he had ever experienced: passionate, fierce, and demanding. She let go of his wrists only to reach for his shirt, swiftly pulling it over his head.

    The momentary parting of their lips ended as she pulled his shirt off and returned to his lips with renewed intensity. As she resumed her passionate onught, her fingers traced the veins on his wrists before gently intertwining her fingers with his, kissing him until his lips tingled with the sweet taste of her.

    Feeling him respond to her ardent advances, Nazneen allowed her lips to trail lower, kissing the outline of his jaw, down his neck, triggering her mating instinct even further, as if any nearness of his wasn''t triggering enough. Her tongue traced the outline of his abdominal muscles, following the trail her hands had just traveled.

    Every brush with her body against his arousal elicited a response from him, his body tensing and twitching under her touch.

    His response drew Nazneen further down, where her deft hands skillfully worked to free him from his remaining clothing. Once his pants came off, the visual feast of Ares''s masculinityy bare before her. Nazneen indulged in a moment of admiration, her gaze taking in every sculpted inch of him with an appreciative fervor. Ares sprawled beneath her, his arousal proud and demanding. The sight caught her breath.

    He propped himself up on his elbows, wondering what made her stop suddenly. Good, she thought. She wanted him to watch. She wanted those dark emerald eyes to smolder like diamonds.

    With an enticing sparkle in her eyes, she leaned forward, her lips mere inches from his pulsating length. She anchored her hands on his thighs, seeking support but also using it as an opportunity to gauge his reactions when she wasn''t looking. She reveled in the feel of his muscles tensing under her grasp, an exciting testament to his mounting anticipation.

    Slowly, her tongue ventured out, tracing a pattern along his length. The intimate contact provoked a sharp gasp from him, a sound that ignited her desire further. The taste of him was intoxicating, encouraging her to maintain the seductive rhythm that had him entranced.

    "God, Nazneen," he stressed, his voice strained and thick. His thighs tensed under her touch, and his breaths, once controlled, were now ragged.

    Nazneen suppressed her victorious grin, instead opting to maintain her relentless teasing. She continued the dance of her tongue, adding nips of her lips now and then. His body shuddered beneath her, his length twitching in response, his muscles flexing under her palms.

    The powerful man beneath her was undone, his normallyposed facade reced with raw desire.

    Just as Ares thought he could bear no more, she abandoned her teasing. In one bold move, she took him into her mouth. The sudden intensity had him bucking under her, and a guttural groan escaped his throat. A deep and throaty sound that echoed with raw masculinity.

    Nazneen''s lips formed a tight, velvety seal around him, enveloping him in a warmth that sent bolts of electricity coursing through his body. The sensation was exquisite, a delicate bnce between softness and pressure that heightened every nerve ending. Her tongue, slick and skillful, danced along the sensitive underside of his length, tracing the contours in a way that left him breathless.

    As she created a rhythmic suction, her mouth moved in perfect harmony with her hand, stroking him with a firm and deliberate grip. With each descent, she took him deeper, her caress intensified, the wet heat of her mouth driving him to the edge of pleasure.

    The pleasure built with every rhythmic motion, every gentle suction that threatened to unravel his self-control. He felt himself teetering on the edge, the pleasure coiling tighter and tighter within him.

    At the brink of surrender, Ares managed to summon ast shred of control. With a ragged breath, his hands weaved into her hair, gently but firmly pulling her away from his throbbing length.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His breath wasbored, and his heart pounded like punching knuckles against his ribcage. "This is not how I want it to end."

    She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with mischief and a hint of knowing satisfaction. "Don''t worry. I can exercise some patience and wait a little while."

    He smirked back, though his voice was still rough with desire. "With that talented mouth of yours, ''a little while'' might turn into quite a long time."

    With a satisfied smile she ascended to her knees, upying the space between his thighs. She leaned over him, threading her fingers through his tousled hair, coaxing him to meet her kiss. His arms, strong and secure, coiled around her waist, finagling a seamless roll until she was elegantly sprawled beneath him.

    A soft sound, halfway between a sigh and a moan, slipped from her as his chest met hers, sparking a delicate dance of the pearls that adorned her.

    Ares paused, pulling back and allowing his eyes to rake over her form, which sprawled beneath him like a goddess bathed in the luminescent glow of pearls.

    Unable to resist, his fingertips traced an intoxicating path across her abdomen and down, prompting a faint tremor to ripple through her. The temptation she represented almost caused his fingers to curl on her skin.

    It was time to part ways with the pearl skirt; he yearned for no barriers, no distractions. His fingers navigated to the sp, unfastening it with a certain urgency. The pearls fell away, pooling around her on the bed, their luster dimmed inparison to the woman before him.

    He left her top untouched, enchanted by the ethereal beauty she presented, swathed in pearls. He also liked the way he could use them to make her whimper.

    Nudging her legs further aside, he positioned himself between her spread thighs, gradually lowering his body onto hers. As Nazneen felt the firm pressure of his arousal against her entrance, her breath hitched in anticipation. Holding her gaze, he deliberately rubbed his length against her, eliciting soft moans from her lips.

    "Do you want to be in this position?" His voice was low, almost a whisper against her ear.

    Her response was a fervent moan, her hips lifting to meet his in unspoken invitation. "Ares¡­ just¡­ please" she managed to breathe out, her words dissolving into a gasp as his movements coaxed the pearls to roll against her skin.

    As she arched up to meet him, his arm snaked around her waist, deftly angling her hips. She drew in a sharp breath, her body taut in sweet anticipation. And then, with a calcted slowness, Ares began to enter her.

    After centuries of being untouched, Nazneen felt the intrusion of him inside her as if it was almost her first time. The sensation, so long forgotten, washed over her like a tidal wave of raw pleasure, overwhelming her senses and leaving her breathless. It was a bittersweet torment, a delightful ache that she had longed for without even knowing it.

    Ares paused, his body rippling with tension. "Are you hurting?" he asked, concern etching lines into his forehead.

    "No," she managed, her breath uneven. "It feels...good." A choking sensation constricted her throat, her eyes sparkling with unshed tears.

    His gaze softened at her emotional disy, his hand gently tracing the contour of her face. "Neena..." He began, his voice a soft whisper against the charged silence. There was a question in his eyes, a concern that threatened to pull him away from her.

    But she was not about to let him retreat. Her legs tightened around him, anchoring him in ce. "I am fine," she assured him, her voice steadier than before. "I just... I haven''t been this close to anyone."

    A ripple of understanding shed in his eyes. He nodded, his fingers tenderly wiping away the tear that had managed to escape down her cheek. Then, leaning in, he captured her lips in a slow, deep kiss that was a mirror of the rhythm he set as he began to move within her.

    Nazneen clung to him, her nails lightly grazing his back as she savored the feeling of his body intimately entwined with hers. The deep pration, the rhythmic thrusts, it all felt so new and yet achingly familiar. The pearls on her top rolled over her skin, adding to the intoxicating swirl of sensations.

    As her hands roamed lower, her fingers gripped the firmness of his backside, a silent plea for more. He responded to her silent demand, his pace quickening in time with her increasingly fervent moans. His fingers tangled in her hair, the slight pull sending an exhrating thrill through her body. He lowered his head to the inviting curve of her chest, his mouth capturing a pearl-covered peak. The mixture of sensations¡ªhis hot breath, the cool pearls, the thrusts of him inside her¡ªoverwhelmed her senses, turning her moans into breathless gasps.

    Ares''s body tensed, his breaths turning shallow and erratic and his grip tightening in her hair. Her own pleasure was building, her body clenching around him as she neared the edge of her ecstasy. And then, like a dam breaking, they both let go, their bodies convulsing in synchronized pleasure.

 Chapter 298 Starlit Sky

    ?

    Nazneen had fallen into a deep slumber after the long night they shared. She had insisted on staying awake, and a momentter, her stable breathing had alerted him that she was sleeping. He watched her rxed formy out on his bed, the pearls still draped around her, causing her difort when she shifted a little.

    Gently, he slipped his hand to the back of her head, lifting it up to under the bodice of pearls. He then covered her chest with the nket. Ares couldn''t help but gently caress her with the back of his hand, thinking of the moment they had just shared. The look in her eyes, her teary gaze had moved something in him and he knew that whatever had moved would not go back to its ce. It had found a new one. He ced a soft kiss in her hair and fell asleep with her.

    Meanwhile, Mchi was almost half-asleep in the guest room, momentarily having strange dreams he couldn''t understand. The soft whisper of his name also seemed toe from his dream, until he realized it wasn''t.

    "Mchi," A soft whisper, and a gentle nudge made his eyes flutter open, sleep giving way to consciousness. The sight of Ravina looming over him, startled him. "What are you doing here?" he questioned, his voice heavy with sleep.

    Ravina''s eyes seemed to gleam in the darkness, and she pressed her finger against her lips in a silent plea for discretion. "Come with me," she urged, excitement rippling in her tone.

    Barely able to wipe the fog of sleep from his mind, Mchi stumbled out of bed, following her through the mansion''s eerie silence. "Where are we going, Ravina?" he whispered curiously, their footsteps barely a murmur in the stillness.

    Ravina nced back, still holding his hand. "To the edge of the ind," she replied. "The night is too beautiful to be spent indoors. The sea is calling to us."

    For a moment, he wondered if the wine was still in her system, but she had been much more brighttely.

    "What if your father finds out?" he asked, worry evident in his voice. I don''t want him to think that I''m taking advantage of the night to..."

    She interrupted his anxiety-fueled rambling with a soft chuckle, her hand gently squeezing his. "Don''t worry. I have asked Darcy to keep him busy."

    Darcy?

    They had shared a moment at the dining table, with both of them being the ones who spoke less. They had looked at each other with a knowing smile, aware of their situation.

    Mchi and Ravina stealthily navigated their way out of the mansion, emerging into the cool, open night. The air was crisp, teasing their skin with its gentle coolness. The world seemed to hold its breath, preserving the quiet tranquility for their secret adventure. Their fingers intertwined, providing silent reassurances as they strolled towards the sea, the rhythmic hum of the waves growing increasingly pronounced.

    Upon reaching the shore, they paused, mesmerized by the serene sight of the sea under the glittering nket of stars.

    Ravina''s eyes danced with a daring spark, "Let''s swim," she suggested.

    Mchi looked at her with a hint of surprise. "Are you intoxicated?" He just had to ask. It was a bit reckless to swim when they were not home, and he really didn''t want to get on her father''s bad side.

    "Just a little," she admitted. "Darcy and I had a bit more wine when father fell asleep."

    Of course.

    "But I am not that affected," she said, holding her hands out as if to say, ''look at me''. She had been walking steadily, he had to admit. Maybe it was a mix of happiness and a little whine.

    "We could be seen," he said.

    "You have great hearing. You can tell if someone is getting close. Darcy will keep Father and Ephraim busy, and I think Ares and Nazneen are busy enough." She assured him.

    "I am sure Ares keeps men watching from those towers, as he said, looking out for any threat."

    Her lips curved into a knowing smile. "I know how towers work. That is why I brought you here. This is what we call a blind spot."

    "Ah, I see."

    "So, do you want to swim? It was fun with Darcy," she said, as if trying to persuade him.

    Mchi looked around, although he couldn''t hear or sense anything, and then he gazed back at Ravina and nodded. "You go in first," he said.

    She looked at him sceptically and asked, "Why?"

    "I just want to watch you undress," he said.

    Ravina blinked at him, surprise etching onto her face before a yful smirk reced it. "And why should I give you that pleasure?" She countered, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "I could always undress you myself," Mchi proposed nonchntly, his eyes filled with mischief and challenge.

    He could hear the skipping of her heart, then she paused for a moment as if contemting, then she turned away from him and to the sea. With her back to him, she allowed the fabric to slip off her shoulders and pool around her feet.

    There was a grace about her, a natural elegance that radiated even in her most mundane actions. Mchi found himself drawn to it, a soft smile ying on his lips as he watched her. A moment of silence followed, filled with the hushed murmur of the ocean and the soft rustle of clothes being shed.

    Once she was bare, with her long hair covering most of her back and bottom, Ravina wrapped her arms around her and cast a teasing nce over her shoulder. "Happy now?" she asked, raising a challenging eyebrow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sight of her, her skin glowing under the moonlight, stirred a warmth in him. "For now," he replied, his voice a low hum. His eyes, however, were anything but casual, drinking in her form with a smoky intensity.

    As Ravina walked to wade into the water, Mchi shrugged off his own clothes, his gaze never leaving her. The wind blew her hair gently, revealing the curve of her body as he joined her in the cool water. The tension of the day seeped away in the gentle waves of the sea as he walked deeper in to where Ravina had stopped, the water covering up to her waist.

    She aimed with her back to him, and he couldn''t help himself from wrapping his arms around her from behind. She was a little warmer than usual, but he was always surprised by the softness of her skin. The scars on her back, however, he wished to heal.

    He could give her his blood, but without mating, she would need to intake a good amount.

    "What are your thoughts about mating now?" he asked her.

    She turned around in his arms, her chest brushing against his abdomen. Despite the cool water, he felt his blood sing with heat.

    "I am curious," she admitted, then her gaze dropped to his mouth. "Will you somehow¡­ shift. The teeth¡­"

    "Yes. The ceremony is to trigger the dragon, so ites in momentarily in human form. Some can do it easily, like Nazneen, but most of us need something to trigger it." He exined. "Is that the part that scares you?"

    She seemed to think for a while. "It looked¡­ it didn''t look frightening at the ceremony we attended. It seemed¡­"

    "Sensual?"

    "Oddly yes," she blushed.

    "It won''t be painful¡­" he began, but then remembered she didn''t mind pain. "Nevermind."

    "it is not the pain, it is just everyone watching¡­ it is ¡­isn''t it supposed to be intimate? It feels like it should be."

    Mchi smiled. "I guess for humans¡­ yes."

    His hands gently roamed her bare back. "If you wish to mate, we can do it however you like," he told her.

    she smiled. "I am sure your people would want their kind to follow their tradition."

    Well, he couldn''t deny that, as king, it would be important to have his ceremony made official.

    "I don''t mind. I am getting used to your tradition." She assured.

    He looked down at her, gently caressing the contour of her face. "I want you to want it and not feel obliged."

    "It is not just about me or you anymore. It is us. I will try my best to meet you halfway in everything."

    Her eyes met his, a determined glint in them that he''d grown to admire. "It wouldn''t be an obligation because it would be for you. For us. It''s not just about what you want or what I want anymore. It''s about us. What we are building together. Wepromise, we meet halfway. If following your tradition means something to you and our future, I would dly embrace it, like you embrace me with all my ws."

    Her fingers gently traced the curve of his jaw, her touch like a soothing balm against his skin. "Besides, as a ruler, it''s expected to take into consideration what''s best for the people, for the kingdom. Like I said before¡­" a coy smile curved her lips, "I will at least be a good queen to you."

    "Maybe you can be less stubborn and harsh toward yourself too."

    "I am not. I am just realistic."

    "How about trusting what I say then?"

    "Alright," she gave in. "I will be a good wif¡­ breedmate."

    "You would be a wife too," he corrected, since she seemed to think they would only mate; the ceremony was a marital bond as well.

    She looked up at him, her eyes wide with a yful innocence, "So, I suppose I''d have to be exceptionally good then?"

    Hisughter rang out, a rich, warm sound that echoed around them. "I''d expect nothing less than extraordinary," he teased, his fingers yfully tracing the curve of her cheek. "Though, I suspect you''ll surpass even those expectations."

    Ravina couldn''t help but smile, her attention divided between his warm fingers caressing her face, the gentle strokes of his hand tracing patterns on her back, and the undeniable presence of his arousal pressing against her belly. Her focus wavered as she became captivated by the sight of hisughter, his lips parting to reveal a set of straight, white teeth against his bronzedplexion. The contrast of his bright smile against his sun-kissed skin held a mesmerizing allure, and it was further adorned by luscious lips.

    Noticing the way she looked at him, his gaze darkened with a glint of desire. In a swift, smooth movement, his hand found its way to the back of her head, tenderly pulling her closer. Their faces inched closer, their breaths mingling, and then, without another moment''s hesitation, he bridged the gap, capturing her lips with his.

 Chapter 299 Sisters Gossip

    ?

    Ravina was cradled within Mchi''s embrace, his warmth an absolute contrast to the cool crashing waves of the sea. Hisrge frame felt as both a shield of protection and a source offort, his presence akin to a safe haven. The taste of his lips was reminiscent of cozy early mornings, breakfast by a crackling firece and sips of freshly brewed coffee, and his kisses were a tender bnce between reverence and passion - as though he recognized her strength even while cherishing her delicate qualities.

    The slick dance of his tongue with hers was intoxicating. The soft strokes of his lips and the hard press of his arousal against her belly, evident despite the cool water. It awoke something primal within her and her heart pounded in rhythm to the thrumming undercurrent of desire coursing through her veins.

    Time seemed to lose meaning as they savored their kiss, yet it ended all too soon. "I think we should swim," he voiced, his tone hoarse with barely suppressed desire. She could only nod in agreement.

    "Let''s go deeper then," he added, lifting her effortlessly into his arms, a yful grin spreading across his face.

    He led them further into the sea until the water fully embraced them. "I trust you can swim," he inquired, his gaze flickering with mischief.

    "I can," she responded with a nod.

    He gently lowered her into the water, allowing her to immerse herself in the gentle lull of the ocean. They swam around each other, darting quick nces at their barely concealed forms now and then. It was a dance of longing, a performance of unspoken desires yed out under the vast canopy of the starlit sky.

    Then they returned tond, their bodies cloaked by the cool night air as they dressed. Stretched out on the beach, theyy inpanionable silence, their gazes fixated on the twinkling stars above. A peaceful lull wrapped around them, offering a moment of tranquility in their eventful lives.

    Ravina reflected on her life so far ¨C years spent in the castle, the fear of dangers, the burdens of royalty. This newfound freedom, the ability to wander the mountains, to immerse herself in rivers and seas, was an adventure she enjoyed. The worries were still there, yet the exhration of this journey made it worthwhile. What was the point of living otherwise?

    Mchi was silent, seemingly lost in his own thoughts as he stared at the starry view above. The memory of their first possible adventure, lying in the rain, brought a smile to her lips. He looked just as beautiful under the moonlight as he had in the rain. She wanted to share more moments like this again.

    "How are things back home?" She broke the silence, her curiosity piqued. "Is Aaron doing well?"

    "He is. I''m sure Saul will help him now as well," he replied, his gaze still fixed on the star-studded sky.

    "Did you reconcile?" She asked, hoping that the brothers had foundmon ground.

    "Yes," he affirmed, his lips curving into a small smile. Whatever had transpired between him and Saul, it had seemingly put him at ease. She felt relief washing over her.

    The night gradually grew colder, and Mchi pulled her into his arms, his body serving as a warm refuge from the chill. She wasn''t sure when she had drifted off to sleep, but the bright light of the rising sun stirred her awake.

    Drawn by the orange hues, she sat up to watch the sunrise. Mchi woke up as well and joined her to see the sun peeking over the horizon, painting the sea in hues of vibrant orange that was breathtaking. They sat there in awe, their silhouettes bathed in the radiant dawn.

    Then Mchi turned to her. "Your eyes are getting dark. You need more sleep," he advised.

    She didn''t feel tires, but she knew he was right. This was the second night she had cheated sleep.

    "Let''s get you inside," he said, taking her hand.

    Everyone was still asleep once they got back, and Ravina snuck back into the room she shared with her father and sister. Darcy stirred as Ravina snuck under the nket on the mattress they shared. Her father was soundly asleep on his bed.

    Darcy''s eyes fluttered open and she frowned. "You are back now!" She whispered, almost scoldingly.

    "Yes," Ravina grimaced.

    Darcy shook her head. "What were you up to?" Her gaze shifted to Ravina''s disheveled hair.

    "Just swimming," Ravina answered softly.

    Ensuring their father was still asleep, Darcy returned her focus to Ravina. "Only swimming?"

    Suppressing a smile, Ravina tilted her head. "What do you think?"

    "I''m not sure," Darcy admitted, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I just know it''s not always so innocent."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Oh," Ravina nodded, teasingly arching a brow. "And what about you? What have you been doing?"

    Caught off guard, Darcy bit her lip and mumbled, "Nothing."

    Ravina continued to study her sister. "Do you need to go?" She asked, her gaze flickering briefly to their sleeping father.

    "No," Darcy responded, a touch too quickly.

    "You..." Ravina let her gaze wander once more to their slumbering father before returning to her sister. "If you doubt innocence then I am sure you are not so innocent yourself."

    A blush swept across Darcy''s face, but she remained silent.

    Ravina nudged her yfully. "You can tell me. I am not so innocent either. We can share our misdeeds," she coaxed, her curiosity piqued. If there was one person she could confide in freely, it was Darcy, and she was eager to learn about her sister''s experiences.

    "All right. You go first," Darcy proposed, her cheeks still tinted with a rosy hue.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "Have you... " Darcy leaned closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "You know... ?"

    Ravina shook her head. "Not yet. Not all the way."

    Darcy''s eyes fell and then shifted away abruptly, a silence settling between them.

    Realization dawned on Ravina. "You did it!" she eximed in a hushed whisper.

    Darcy jumped, startled, then pressed a desperate finger to her lips with a pleading look. Ravina quickly covered her mouth, holding back a chuckle.

    A flurry of questions swirled in Ravina''s mind as they continued their whispered conversation, sharing their experiences while trying to suppress fits of giggles. Ravina foundfort in knowing that Darcy''s first time had been a pleasant experience, and Ephraim seemed to truly care for her.

    "He clearly cares for you," Darcymented when Ravina shared her own experiences. "This has been a heavy experience for him, I can tell. And that shows how deeply he cares."

    Ravina offered a soft smile. "He does. He''s... very protective of those he loves. Very patient," she said, recalling his willingness to bear the me among his brothers. "He has a good heart, you know. It shines through in his eyes."

    Darcy nodded. "His eyes. Yes," she echoed thoughtfully. "He has kind eyes."

    "So¡­ does that mean you ept him?"

    Darcy smiled. "I was never going to deny."

    Ravina''s smile reached her ears, and she slept peacefully after.

    When she woke up both her father and Darcy were gone. After getting dressed, she left the room and arrived at the dining room, where she found her father with Ares and Darcy. They seemed to discuss a serious matter, and Darcy and Ares seemed to disagree about something.

    "What is wrong?" Ravina asked as she approached.

    They turned to her, "Father wants to go back home." Darcy said, looking worried and torn.

    "Father, you can''t go yet," Ravina said. "You haven''t even fully recovered. We don''t know anything for sure at the moment."

    Her father nodded understandably. "I know, but they need me back home. Andrew is not very bright."

 Chapter 300 The Kings Plan

    ?

    "I understand, father, but it is not clever to go back with your health declining either," Ravina argued.

    Her father smiled gently. "Many kings rule without their health intact."

    "It is different now, and Andrew is incapable of doing anything."

    "That is why he needs to go back," Ares argued. "Andrew''s harmlessness is what will bring harm. He might not be the danger, but he is weakening the kingdom''s defenses, and soon we will have bigger enemies to deal with when they can easily infiltrate." He exined. "I would have left him to dig his own grave, but it will be at the expense of innocent people."

    Ravina tried to argue, but she had to find the right words. "His health is more important."

    Ares, being his usual self, didn''t allow her statement to make him emotional. "We won''t go back without a n. I will invite trusted officials, and the people I know for sure are on our side. Andrew has already made enemies who are not happy with his rule. When we go back, we will have the security we need, and the throne is rightfully your father''s, so there is no arguing that. If Andrew wants it, he will have to find other means, than attacking your father, as that won''t serve him well."

    Richard seemed thoughtful, as if he wasn''t even following their argument. Ravina turned from Ares to her father, knowing that Ares was right, but she was just trying to find ways to keep her father safe.

    Her father looked up at her where he sat and then at Darcy. "You are both right. It is a tough choice, and this is not only a matter of the kingdom. It is a family matter as well. I know you don''t like Andrew but¡­" there was a struggle in his eyes. "I can''t abandon him."

    It suddenly struck Ravina, all the times her father had been her uncle, she had no doubt because he had treated Andrew like a son. Well, he was in a way, his son. Her father and uncle, being twins, made her and Andrew half-siblings.

    "Father, it is not your fault. You don''t have to feel obligated," Ravina said, knowing he probably med himself for her uncle''s death.

    "It is not an obligation. It is a promise I made to Russell." He said.

    Ravina felt defeated at this point. She didn''t know what to say or do.

    "And have some faith in me." He smiled lightly. "I have ruled since I was fifteen. None of you know this, but I did not just leave the kingdom without a backup n." Now they all listened as Richard continued. "I have certain rules set for whenever I leave or if I get sick or in trouble. I have, in all secret, established a council of loyalists, trusted individuals who have always been by my side, who share my vision for the kingdom," Richard said, his eyes reflecting abination of wisdom and foresight.

    "Are they in danger?" Darcy asked.

    Richard gave her a reassuring smile. "No, my dear. They are in in sight but hidden in theplexity of their roles. They are not branded as loyalists but act as my eyes and ears within the court, many of them maintaining a semnce of allegiance to Andrew even before I left. They don''t even know about each other, therefore I keep an eye on Andrew and know which ones have changed sides or which ones remain. As for Andrew, he thinks more people are on his side than there are."

    "And what about the military?" Ares wondered.

    Richard nodded with his usual calm demeanor. "I assume General Leonid is still amander."

    Ares paused. "He isn''t an ally to Andrew?"

    "For now," Richard smiled.

    "Oh, of course," Ares sighed. "Why did I bother even?"

    Richard chuckled. "I still need to go back, the secret council will only hold on for so long. A ruler is needed."

    Ravina and Darcy looked at each other, and then Darcy surprised her. "I aming with you." She said. "It will also exin your absence if you go back with me." Then she turned to Ravina. "I am sure you need to stay here. That way, we have people on either side."

    They sat down and discussed some ns, with Ephraim joining them while Mchi and Nazneen were back home for their duties. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The next two days, while waiting for Richard''s trusted men toe and escort him back home, his recovery was going well. He now managed to walk without a cane, and the examinations showed good results, changes that aligned with the transformation. He even mentioned one evening how the food tasted differently. It must have been the enhanced sense that the physician had been talking about.

    In Ares''s home, rtionships started to build and develop. Richard was a father to half of them, Ares, Ravina, and Darcy, and a father-inw acting like a father to the other half, Mchi, Ephraim, and Nazneen.

    Ephraim and Ares often enjoyed each other''spany, while Mchi either spent his time with Nazneen discussing their duties and their next ns as they developed an alliance between their kingdoms, and other times, he spent time with Darcy. Ravina was surprised to find him one morning with her sister, teaching him how to use a pistol. Although the scent thing remained, none of them was bothered by it anymore. They just epted that they were drawn to their future brother-inw''s scent, no matter how strange it was.

    "So this is how you load the pistol," Darcy showed him, taking it very slowly. Ravina had seen how fast her sister could load a pistol, as if she could do it in her sleep.

    Mchi watched carefully and followed her steps.

    "Good." Darcy nodded. Then she watched him aim and shoot. It didn''t go so well. She gave him certain tips, and he shot. He hit the target, but very near the corner.

    "It is good," Darcy encouraged. "Just¡­ don''t try to do it like a human. You are a dragon. You have sharp senses, speed, and bnce. Use those things to your advantage."

    Mchi tried again, putting more focus on it and taking Darcy''s advice. When he took a shot, he hit the target right in the head.

    "That was great," Darcy gave him a p on the back as if they were two men. She pressed her lips together, realizing her manly behavior had slipped, and Ravina almost chuckled.

    "You are a good teacher," Mchi praised. "Maybe you can teach me thoseplicated dances for the uing party." He said.

    Darcy nodded. "It will be my pleasure to torture you." Then she turned to Ravina, who sat on the bench and kept watching. "I will make him an excellent dancer, but you can''t see. It will be a surprise, and then you will be the one stumbling on your feet."

    Ravina rolled her eyes. Right. "I will ask Ephraim to teach me," she teased back.

    Speaking of Ephraim, Ravina had also enjoyed spending time with him, and they grew more and morefortable around each other. Despite his calm nature, he had a good sense of humor.

    While Ravina and Darcy kept a good distance between themselves and their respective partners in front of their father, Ares, and Nazneen were very open. She would sit close to him, and he would have his arm around her. Richard had to say something at some point, although he never showed any disapproval of their behavior.

    "You marry this woman," he scolded light-heartedly.

    Ares chuckled, pulling Nazneen even closer. "Do you approve of her?"

    "Of course, I want to see an officialmitment." He said and then turned to Nazneen. "Is your union posing a difficulty in your kingdom?" He asked in a very fatherly manner.

    "I am settling down as a new queen at the moment so we have been busy with a lot of other things, but I am sure it will be alright."

    "Good. Don''t dy it too much," he advised, and both of them smiled.

    "You are supposed to be protective of me, not her," Ares joked.

    "You need no protection," Richard retorted. Then his gaze briefly went over Ephraim and Mchi but he said nothing.

 Chapter 301 A Royal Return

    ?

    The day arrived for Darcy to leave with her father, and as she packed, she could see Ephraim observing her with worry. Closing the chest, she turned to him. "I will be alright." She assured him.

    He tilted his head and asked, "Shall Ie with you?"

    She smiled and said, "You can''t, Ephraim. That will be dangerous."

    He sighed but nodded. Darcy walked over to him, where he half sat on the dresser. As she neared, Ephraim''s arms, strong andforting, gathered her close, pulling her into a kiss that promised sweet memories to tide her over in his absence. She yearned for his presence already, his touch, his scent, and his radiant smile, all imprinted deeply in her heart.

    "I''ll miss you," she whispered as their lips parted.

    "And I you," he murmured back.

    "Look for me at the party," she promised, her voiceced with anticipation.

    Ephraim nodded with a soft smile.

    Darcy teased him about his new camaraderie with Ares, "Meanwhile, you''ve got your new friend to entertain you."

    "Yes, but it isn''t quite the same," Ephraim responded, disengaging himself from the dresser to lend a hand with the heavy chest.

    "I would hope not," Darcy retorted with a yful smile.

    Together, they maneuvered her luggage to the carriage waiting outside, where their friends and family had gathered to bid farewell. Darcy''s heart ached at the prospect of parting from Ravina; a whisper of fear stirring in her chest at the thought of losing her sister again.

    "Take care, Darcy," Ravina urged, her hands sping Darcy''s tightly. "And don''t be unnecessarily brave."

    A chuckle escaped Darcy, "I''ll bear that in mind."

    The farewell rituals unfolded in a series of hugs and solemn promises. Richard surprised all by offering his hand to Mchi. "Take care of Ravina," he told him.

    Mchi''s initially shocked response morphed into a nod of stern agreement.

    Richard then turned to Ephraim, a reassuring tap on his shoulder, signifying his trust, before wishing Nazneen luck in her forting endeavors as a ruler. Finally, he faced Darcy, their shared gaze signaling their readiness to depart. As they entered the carriage, they lifted their hands, waving a final farewell to their loved ones.

    Darcy''s journey presented her with new faces, and her escorts recognized her even though she couldn''t recall them. Among them was a stern-faced man, his stature suggesting an age in the mid-thirties, whom her father introduced as a high-ranking army official.

    His formality, addressing her as ''Your Highness,'' initially seemed odd. But as the reality of her new status sank in during their travel, she understood she would have to get used to such deference. She was a princess now, and the implications of that realization were profound.

    Upon their arrival at the kingdom, an enthusiastic crowd, eager to wee their king, met them. This disy was a strategic move by Ares, ensuring that the king''s return wasmon knowledge, thwarting any potential ploys by Andrew.

    Speaking of Andrew, Darcy sought to understand her past rtionship with him. Her father provided insight, exining that she and Ravina were particrly protective of Andrew, who was but a child of thirteen when she disappeared. Now, he was a young man of neen and, ording to her father, not so much malicious as simply lost.

    "He is not a bad person. He is lost. We all changed after the tragedy. We all lost our way. He needs my help." He said.

    Darcy acknowledged her father''s words with a thoughtful nod. The resounding cheers from the crowd outside became more pronounced, a clear indication of the awaited king. Drawing back the curtain, Darcy peered through the window, her gaze meeting a vibrant spectacle of eager subjects, their faces illuminated with joy and hope.

    She could hear the resonating echo of the grand castle gates creaking open, a sound that reverberated through her being. As their carriage crossed the threshold, the atmosphere grew even more electrifying, a tribute to the significance of their arrival.

    Upon halting, Darcy was gently assisted down from the carriage. Her descent was weed by the sight of numerous well-wishers. Among them, a young man caught her attention. With crystal blue eyes and fair hair, he radiated youthful energy. The surprise on his face was apparent, while the woman standing beside him, presumably his mother, remained cid, her face devoid of any discernible emotions.

    "Father?" The young man''s voice echoed his surprised expression.

    Darcy was momentarily taken aback. The man currently known as her father was, in reality, her uncle. A fact she had to keep in mind.

    "Andrew," Richard greeted, his voice brimming with warmth.

    Andrew seemed to hesitate for a moment before oveing his initial shock and embracing Richard. "I thought you were dead?" he confessed, his words shrouded in uncertainty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While his sincerity remained unclear, his shock became even more palpable when his gaze fell on Darcy.

    "Corinna?" he queried, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Yes, I found Corinna," Richard confirmed, quickly adding, "She doesn''t remember much," to spare Darcy any awkward exnations.

    "Oh," Andrew responded, his gaze intently studying her, "I am d you are safe and back home."

    "Thank you," Darcy replied with a polite smile.

    Richard then turned to acknowledge his supposed wife, who managed a forced smile. Unlike Andrew, her feelings about the situation were transparent.

    Abruptly, an elderly man emerged before them. His features bore the hallmarks of time, deep lines etched across his weathered face and his eyes, clouded with age yet clear with emotion. These watery orbs were primarily focused on Darcy, taking her in with a softness that mirrored a personal bond.

    "Corinna¡­" His voice trembled, choking on the name he must have thought he would never say again. The corners of his mouth quivered, and his voice cracked with raw emotion. His hands, gnarled with age, were sped before him as if in prayer or desperation.

    Darcy frowned, a crease of confusion marring her brow. She had no recollection of the man before her, yet his familiarity suggested an intimate bond. This encounter was another jarring moment in the string of dissonant experiences since her return.

    "You are here. You are safe. Oh, my dear." His words were uttered in a shaky breath, each one tinged with relief and a touch of mncholy.

    Feeling lost in this sea of unfamiliarity, Darcy looked to Richard for guidance. His introduction provided some context, "This is Bram," he said, leaning closer and whispering, "Secretly, your godfather."

    Then he looked at Bram. "Corinna has problems with her memories. She doesn''t remember much from the past." He exined.

    His exnation about Darcy''s memory issues seemed to make Bram''s already teary eyes well up even more. "I am sorry," he managed, his voice strained with unshed tears.

    "Um¡­ it is alright. I am fine," Darcy said, a hint of reassurance weaving through her soft-spoken words. Her sympathy for his emotional state was genuine, even if her memories of him had yet to return.

    Bram then looked around and behind them. "Where is Ravina?" He asked.

    Darcy could see a muscle tick in her father''s jaw. "Bram," he began, putting a hand on his shoulder. It was as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t. "Corinna is here now. Ravina will too," he said.

    The old man nodded. "Yes, you should rest now, your Majesty. Is there anything I can arrange for you?"

    "No, thank you."

    Bram moved out of the way so they could be shown to their rooms to rest. Eventually she had to part ways with her father, which made her nervous but one of the guards, heavily armed followed her in silence. It was all so odd to her, with servants and guards following her everywhere. Once they arrived in front of her room, the guards opened the door for her to enter.

    Meanwhile, Richard and Meredith retired to their quarters. Once they were alone in their room, Meredith turned around to confront him.

    "Where have you been all this time?" she asked, her arms folded across her chest.

    "You don''t seem happy to see me," Richard said calmly.

    "You didn''t answer my question."

    "I was looking for Corinna."

    "You left your son to look for your niece," Meredith retorted, her words edged with usation.

    Richard took a deep breath and decided they both should stop pretending now. He wanted to make things right, and what he did to her was terrible.

    "Meredith. You know she is my daughter." He said softly.

 Chapter 302 Righting Wrongs

    ?

    Meredith''s eyes zed with pent-up fury as she red at him. "No, Richard! She is not! She is your niece," she hissed with vehemence.

    "Meredith¡­" Richard pleaded, a soft note of desperation in his voice.

    "No!" Meredith was incensed, pacing around the room, circumventing the bed that was a physical barrier between them. "You don''t get to decide when she is your daughter and when she isn''t. You don''t get to determine when you are a husband or a father. You don''t get that privilege anymore!" Her voice was choked with anger, simmering resentment spilling over.

    He was blindsided. She was right. He had been making decisions at his convenience without considering their impact on those around him.

    "You can''t just make my husband disappear one day and expect me to wee him back the next! Who do you think you are?!" Her voice was a whip, her fury palpable. "I can''t keep up with your whims anymore."

    His gaze fell, too burdened by guilt to meet her eyes. "Meredith, I... I''ve been lost for a long while... but I''m finding my way back now. I don''t mean to hurt you. I want to rectify my wrongs. Please, allow me a chance."

    She blinked rapidly, as if to force back the tears welling in her eyes. "It''s toote, Richard. You''re toote."

    "No, don''t say that," he pleaded, taking a few hesitant steps toward her. "I promise things will change. I''ll be there for you, for Andrew. You know I love him like a son."

    Tears began streaming down her face, but her arms remained defensively crossed, her features strained with the emotions she fought to restrain.

    "You deserted him, Richard. You made a promise to Russell that you''d look after him, and you left him high and dry." Her voice wasced with usation.

    "I know¡­" He swallowed hard, haunted by his shorings. "I''ve caused so much pain and I am deeply sorry. I seek only a second chance. I want to be there for Andrew."

    "And how will you manage that? He''ll never know his real father and YOU¡­" Her voice escted, her temper ring. "You are NOT Russell!" she choked out. "You are NOT my husband. It was you who dragged him into this mess and now he is gone!" Tears were falling freely now. "And yet here you are, unting his appearance, parading around under his name¡­ I can''t stand it!"

    Richard, shaken by the intensity of her grief, moved closer, reaching out hesitantly tofort her. "How could you do this to us?" she cried, striking his chest. "Everyone mourns for you, but my husband is the one who''s gone! How am I supposed to forgive you for that? Tell me!" In her grief, she seized his cor, shaking him as sobs wracked her body.

    His heart felt as if it was being torn apart. The damage he had caused was immeasurable. He allowed her to vent her anger, to hit him, and then gently drew her into his arms, letting her cry against his chest.

    "I loved him so much!" she sobbed.

    "I know," Richard murmured, tears welling in his own eyes. He, too, mourned the loss of his brother.

    "He''s gone, Richard. He''s gone and he''s nevering back."

    Richard held Meredith as she wept, offering silentfort. When her sobs finally subsided into tired whimpers, he guided her gently onto the bed, tucking her in. He brushed away thest of her tears with a soft touch, promising himself that he would be there for her from now on, to care for her, and make things right.

    Gently, Richard stroked Meredith''s arm, offering silentfort as shey with eyes closed, small, huping sobs asionally breaking the quiet.

    After a time, she stirred slightly. "I should get up," she murmured, attempting to rise.

    "No, rest," Richard urged softly.

    "You''ve returned. There are matters I need to attend to."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Nothing is more important than your rest right now." He assured her.

    Meredith looked up at him, her blue eyes softened with fatigue, contemting perhaps to voice another protest. Instead, she chose to close her eyes once more, allowing sleep to take over.

    Once her breathing had evened out in sleep, Richard quietly slipped out of the room, stepping out into the hustle and bustle of the castle. Catching sight of one of Meredith''s personal servants, he called her over. "Arrange for a private dinner for the queen and I tonight. Something nice and special. Let the kitchen know to prepare her favorite dishes."

    The young servant''s eyes lit up at the prospect. "A romantic dinner, Your Majesty?"

    Romantic? That wasn''t exactly his intention, but... "Yes," he confirmed, hoping that such a gesture might quell some of the negative rumors about his indifference towards Meredith. He knew those rumors were hurtful to her.

    Satisfied, the servant hurried off to attend to her duties while Richard continued on to the castle''sboratory to meet with Bram, to ensure him that Ravaina was safe.

    "Where is she?" Bram asked, eyes wide with worry.

    Doing his best to encapste all the events, Richard ryed what had transpired. Bram was visibly shocked by the revtion.

    "I know," Richard admitted. "There''s much we need to do, and I''ve been considering how to introduce our peoples to each other. But I have my reservations about how well that will go."

    "It''s a dangerous proposition," Bram agreed, "but if anyone can do it, it''s you, Your Majesty."

    Richard pped Bram reassuringly on the shoulder before making his exit, heading to a private council chamber. He sought counsel on the state of the kingdom, eager to understand what damages needed addressing. Meanwhile he also decided to discuss Andrew.

    "What''s your assessment of Andrew as a ruler?" he posed to the council. "I want your honest opinions, and I ask that you notpare him to me. Consider his age and experience."

    The councilors pondered for a moment, evaluating their responses.

    One of them, a seasoned diplomat known for his prudent advice, broke the silence. "He is impulsive, Your Majesty. His grasp on the principles of rule is robust, but his application of that knowledge iscking. He often disregards counsel, fully aware of potential consequences but choosing to act on his whim."

    Richard took a moment to absorb the critique, thinking about what he could do for Andrew.

    Another counselor chimed in, "He is careless. Very quick to make enemies."

    Richard nodded; he was aware of this but also knew Andrew wasn''t always like that. His own guilt had led him to indulge Andrew''s whims, neglecting the discipline the young man needed.

    "Does he have potential?" Richard asked. "Could he be a capable ruler with the right guidance and support?"

    The council was divided on this. Some were skeptical, believing Andrewcked the essential temperament to rule. Others thought he had potential if given proper mentoring.

    One of his most trusted advisors spoke up, "Your Majesty, vision and purpose are essential. Andrew needs to want to rule for the right reasons."

    Richard acknowledged the wisdom in his words. There was indeed a great deal of work ahead with Andrew.

 Chapter 303 Words That Wound

    ?

    Meredith halted in her tracks as she stepped into thevishly adorned dining hall, the grandeur of it all making her eyes widen. Cascading chandeliers threw a warm, inviting light around the room, twinkling like a sky full of stars. Long tables draped in fine linen were adorned with centerpieces of blooming flowers, their scent wafting through the air. Bowls brimming with exotic fruits, silver ttersden with mouth-watering delicacies, and carafes of fine wine glistening in the candlelight decorated the table.

    Her gaze drifted over the borate spread, a slow smile spreading across her face as she recognized her favorite dishes, meticulously prepared and presented. The familiar,forting aroma of her beloved cuisine stirred a sense of nostalgia, warming her from within. It felt like an homage to her preferences, a deliberate and considerate effort to make her feel special.

    And there, amidst all the grandeur, stood¡­ Richard. For a moment, she thought, maybe hoping for her husband. He was dressed impably in royal attire, and he wore a gentle smile that reached his eyes. The sight of him, patient and inviting, made her able to suppress the sadness of the realization that he wasn''t Russell.

    "I hope you had a good rest," he said, his voice low and soothing.

    Taken aback by the unexpected gesture, she queried, "What is all of this?"

    "Just a nice dinner. We haven''t had one in a while," he responded simply, the sincerity in his voice undeniable.

    There was a moment of hesitation before she approached the table. Richard, ever the gracious host, pulled out a chair for her, beckoning her to sit. As she settled into the plush seat, he pushed it in gently before taking his ce across the table. He motioned to the servants, who promptly started serving the feast.

    "You didn''t have to do all of this," she said, her gaze darting between Richard and the food.

    "I wanted to," he insisted, his gaze steady.

    "Where is Andrew and the rest?"

    "He is dining with Corinna and his wife," Richard exined.

    "We could just dine with them," she said feeling ufortable with this sudden change.

    "Meredith," he began softly. "It is just a nice dinner. Ones we used to have before when we were good friends. I hope at least we can go back to that."

    She smiled. "That was a long time ago. We were so young."

    "And happy. I hope for us to find some semnce of peace and happiness now as well."

    She smiled faintly, her throat burning. She wasn''t sure how to start over. How could she do it without Russell? Without the love of her life?

    She swallowed the tears and focused on the food.

    As they ate, Richard engaged her in light conversation, tactfully steering clear of topics that might stir painful memories. As the evening wore on, warmed by the gentle glow of candlelight and the rich wine, Meredith started to let her guard down, reminiscing about the past.

    He listened to her, attentive and understanding, allowing her the freedom to express her true feelings. Even when the words she spoke veered towards sadness or nostalgia, he offeredforting words, demonstrating a level of empathy she hadn''t expected.

    With a subtle wave of his hand, Richard dismissed the servants, leaving him and Meredith in solitude. She visibly rxed, her stories flowing freely, tinged with a mncholy that mirrored his own.

    As Meredith unfolded her memories, he felt his own loss magnified, reflecting back at him through her grief. He recalled his wife - Evanora- her vibrant smile,passionate eyes, and the warmth of her embrace. His heart echoed the hollow void that the death of a spouse leaves behind.

    Many times, he wished that fate had chosen him instead, thinking that his brother would have done a better job with his life, but there was no point in dwelling on that now. He had already done it and it led nowhere.

    Veering the conversation away from loss, Richard steered it towards their happier memories, moments that encouraged and uplifted. He broached the topic of parenthood, hoping the shared experience of raising their children would offer strength and perhaps even a sense of solidarity.

    Having shared their sorrows, joys, and moments of pride, Richard sought to uplift the evening further. He beckoned the musicians he had arranged for. "Let''s dance," he said, offering Meredith his hand.

    Gracefully, if a bit unsteadily, Meredith epted his hand. As they stepped onto the dance floor, he pulled her close and they began to sway gently to the music. Their dance progressed from a slow rhythm to a lively tempo, her movements fluid and sure.

    Meredith, slightly intoxicated, loosened up and moved with carefree abandon, herughter ringing out melodiously. Richard saw the vibrant, spirited woman his brother had loved, and it filled him with a joy he had not felt in a long time.

    "Come on, your majesty," she teased, leading them into a whirl, Richard struggling to keep up with her lively pace.

    Their joy was abruptly punctured by a surprised voice. "Mother?!"

    They stopped, the music fading into a sudden silence. Standing at the entrance was Andrew, his eyes wide with disbelief, his wife Princess Yvraine beside him, equally stunned. Their interruption cast a sudden chill over the jovial atmosphere, the echoes ofughter fading into awkward silence.

    Caught off guard, Meredith hastily stepped back, straightening her dress and clearing her throat. "I suppose we were getting a bit loud," she said, attempting to lighten the awkward situation.

    Andrew merely blinked in stunned silence. Corinna, too, had appeared behind him, her brow furrowed in confusion at the scene before her.

    "We were just enjoying a dance, Andrew. Would you care to join?" Richard offered.

    Andrew''s gaze bounced between his mother and Richard, his lips thinning into a disapproving line. "Yvaine and I are retiring for the evening," he stated briefly. "Have a good night."

    With his wife in tow, Andrew swiftly exited, leaving an awkward silence in his wake. Corinna excused herself as well, her parting words were a diplomatic, "Enjoy your evening."

    Once they were alone again, Richard turned to Meredith, concern etching his features. "Do you have any idea what upset him?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She shrugged slightly. "Well, he''s been angry with you due to your past indifference towards me."

    Richard nodded, the reasoning made sense.

    "Should we also retire for the night?" Meredith asked.

    Agreeing, they returned to their chamber, each taking their ustomed side of the bed. As usual, they turned away from each other, the room sinking into quiet darkness. Richard could sense Meredith''s restlessness, her quiet breathing irregr in the silence.

    "You suffer from nightmares," she spoke up unexpectedly, her voice floating to him through the stillness. "Many...including about your wife."

    Caught off guard, Richard remained silent, uncertain how to respond.

    "You miss her," she added.

    His heart clenched at the simple acknowledgment, the depth of his loss too vast to put into words.

    "You''re the king," she said after a moment. "You could try finding someone else."

    Surprised, Richard''s eyes snapped open. Was she suggesting he take a mistress?

    "I wouldn''t object," she added softly.

    Despite her reassurance, he couldn''t fathom the idea. Right now, his reunion with his daughters filled his heart with enough warmth and satisfaction. Without a word, he closed his eyes again, allowing sleep to im him.

    Morning arrived with a flurry of hushed voices that failed to maintain their intended secrecy. Stirring from his sleep, Richard found himself alone in the chamber. The source of the voices seemed to being from outside. As if his senses had sharpened overnight, he found himself drawn towards the balcony, where the voices grew louder.

    Now closer to the closed ss door, Richard could discern their words more clearly.

    "Andrew, that''s enough. Let''s discuss this another time," Meredith''s voice was strained with weariness.

    "No," Andrew refused adamantly. "I need to address this before it spirals out of control. Have you joined his side now?"

    Intrigued, Richard edged closer, peering out. Meredith stood there, a frown creasing her forehead. "What are you implying?" She asked her son.

    "You know what I''m talking about, mother. Father had deserted us. He left you. And now, you wish to forget all of that?"

    She drew a deep breath, attempting to control her emotions. "He didn''t abandon us. Your father had numerous responsibilities...and couples argue, but we have moved on from that now."

    "Moved on?" Andrew retorted, his words striking as sharp as a de. "Is that your definition? You think I''m naive, mother. You''ve moved on now, because suddenly ''uncle'' is showing you some attention?"

    Uncle?

    Even Meredith appeared as startled as Richard.

    "Andrew?" She asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    "I know the truth," he sneered. "What did he do to change your mind? Or were you simply desperate for any attention?"

    Unable to bear the tant disrespect any longer, Richard swung the door open and stepped onto the balcony. "Andrew," he called, his voice heavy with disappointment.

    Andrew swung around, his eyes zing with a hatred that cut deep.

    "That is no way to speak to your mother," Richard admonished sternly.

    A scoff escaped Andrew''s lips. "Ah, I see," he drawled, an insidious blend of bitterness and sarcasm tainting his voice. His using gaze fell on his mother. "Has he now taken up the role of your gant protector?" A bitter chuckle escaped his lips.

    "And what else does he do, Mother? Has he reced Father in your heart as well... in your bed?" The stark implications of his words reverberated through the room, making the atmosphere go from tense to explosive.

    With a swift movement, faster than Andrew could register, Meredith''s hand connected with his cheek. The sharp sound of the p echoed through the room.

    The room fell into a shocked silence, everyone frozen in ce, the echo of the p still ringing in their ears. Even Meredith seemed taken aback by her own action, her hand trembling slightly as she slowly withdrew it, her eyes wide with shock, horror, and a deep-seated sorrow.

    Andrew touched his reddened cheek, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. Wordlessly, he turned away and stalked off, leaving a stricken Meredith behind. She turned towards Richard, her eyes mirroring the shock he felt.

    Gently, Richard approached her, taking her quivering hands into his. "It''s alright, Meredith. I''ll go and speak with him."

 Chapter 304 Wounds So Deep

    ?

    Richard had anxiously awaited Andrew''s return home after his sudden departure. He understood the reasons behind his impulsive decision, even if it was reckless. Now, as he sat lost in his thoughts, Richard couldn''t help but wonder how long Andrew had known and why he hadn''t confronted him about it.

    Meredith''s silence was easier toprehend. Richard knew the pain he had caused her, the disappointment and betrayal she had experienced. But with Andrew, the confusion lingered. A heavy sigh escaped Richard''s lips, and his head drooped slightly as he contemted the damage he had caused.

    Disappointment seemed to follow him wherever he went, casting a shadow over his rtionships. And soon, the truth mighte to light, and he would have to face the disappointment of everyone who had believed in him.

    "Father?" Corinna''s gentle voice broke through his thoughts, her concerned expression drawing him out of his reverie. She stood in the garden, a mix of worry and affection in her eyes.

    A faint smile tugged at Richard''s lips as he weed her presence. "Come," he said, motioning for her to join him on the bench. Corinnaplied, taking a seat beside him.

    "What''s troubling you?" she inquired, her voice filled with empathy.

    Richard sighed, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. "There are many rtionships in need of repair," he confessed.

    Corinna nodded, offering reassurance. "It will be alright," she said, her voice imbued with quiet optimism.

    "But soon... everyone may discover who I truly am," Richard began, his voice heavy with apprehension.

    Concern etched across her face as she voiced her worry. "That won''t bode well. People may lose their trust in you."

    Taking a deep breath, Richard nodded, acknowledging the truth in her words. "I know, but I fear I may not have another choice. Andrew knows now."

    Corinna''s brows furrowed, her mind racing to find a solution. "I have a suggestion," she offered. "Spread the rumors yourself, before anyone else has a chance to. By doing so strategically, you can control the narrative and gauge people''s reactions. It will give you insight into whether they ept or dismiss it, and if they ept it, how they might react."

    Richard contemted her suggestion. "That might be a good idea," he admitted.

    They sat inpanionable silence for a while, and then Richard decided to take Corinna on a tour, visiting ces that held special memories and sharing stories of their past. He took her to his chambers, the ones he shared with his wife, and looked through their belongings to show Corinna a portrait of her mother.

    Corinna reached out, taking hold of one of the portraits, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and sentiment. "She''s so beautiful," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.

    Richard nodded, a fond smile gracing his lips. "She was the epitome of beauty, inside and out."

    With a hopeful glimmer in her eyes, Corinna asked, "May I keep this?"

    Richard''s heart swelled. "Of course," he replied

    Corinna''s gaze remained fixated on her mother''s portrait, her fingers gently tracing the delicate lines captured on the canvas. Her mother looked radiant with her long, fair hair cascading around her shoulders in soft waves. Her eyes held a warmth and kindness that Corinna longed to remember, and her graceful posture exuded an air of elegance that seemed almost ethereal.

    As Ester regaled Corinna with stories of her childhood, and the happiness and bond the whole family shared, Corinna suddenly felt a tug of empathy in her heart. She couldn''t help but feel for Andrew and Meredith, both families having suffered the loss of a beloved member. Despite her protectiveness over her mother''s memory, which wasn''t there yet, Corinna couldn''t ignore the happiness she saw in her father''s eyes when he danced with Meredith. She wanted him to find happiness andpanionship, even if it meant moving forward without her mother.

    As the sun began its descent, Andrew still hadn''t returned, and Meredith paced anxiously in their room, her worry palpable. "Where could he have gone?" she fretted, turning to Richard, who shared her concern. Determined not to let fear consume them, Richard dispatched his men to search for Andrew.

    "He wille back. I''m certain he has slipped away from the castle before," Richard reassured Meredith.

    A knock at the door interrupted their restless pacing, and Richard called for the visitor to enter. It was a guard, bringing news that Andrew had returned. Meredith''s eyes lit up with hope, and she instinctively moved toward the door, but Richard gently held her back, whispering, "Let me talk to him." Meredith''s concern was evident in her eyes, but she nodded in agreement.

    Richard made his way to Andrew''s room, his steps weighted with a sense of responsibility. He lightly knocked on the bedroom door and, upon receiving a muffled acknowledgment, pushed it open and entered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Andrew, seated at his desk, didn''t bother to look up as Richard entered. "There is no need to say anything," he stated, his voiceced with a mix of resignation and frustration. "Your secret is safe. But I am not doing it for you. I am doing it for Mother."

    Richard''s heart clenched. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "Since when did you know?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Andrew replied curtly, his gaze finally meeting his.

    "Why didn''t you say anything before?" Richard inquired, his voice gentle yet filled with a longing for understanding.

    Andrew''s lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Maybe... I didn''t want to believe it," he admitted, his voice cracking with emotion. "All these years, I wondered why you changed so suddenly. Why you became distant, why your love for me and mother shifted? I thought it was just grief consuming you, but now I know... now I understand why."

    Richard''s heart shattered at the realization of the impact his actions had on his nephew. He longed to go back in time, to erase the pain he had caused. But all he could do now was face the truth, seek redemption, and rebuild the fractured bond between them.

    Richard shook his head. "You were not wrong. I was different. I was distant. I really don''t know who I was. I did not even acknowledge my own daughter. It was not only you, Andrew. I wronged all of you. You did nothing wrong to me. There is no shred of hatred I have toward you that made me behave that way. It was me."

    "Why then?!" He hit his fists on the table as he stood up, his face burning with fury. "Why did you let us all suffer like this?"

    "I am sorry. I wish I had an answer, a good reason, but I don''t."

    "That is not enough!" Andrew bit out. "Father died in your ce just so you could be like this!" He gritted. "He loved you. He would always tell me to be like you instead of like him. You don''t deserve it. I don''t want to be like you. I will be everything you are not."

    Richard shook his head, now understanding Andrew''s rebellious nature.

    "I don''t want you to be like me, Andrew," Richard admitted, his voice trembling with regret. "I have made mistakes, and I have hurt everyone who cared for me. I lost sight of the values your father cherished, and I let the darkness consume me. I understand why you don''t want to follow in my footsteps."

    His eyes filled with tears as he continued, his voice filled with genuine remorse. "But I want you to know that your father''s spirit lives on within you. You carry his love, his wisdom, and his values deep within your heart. I know that. Despite my shorings, I implore you to honor his memory by embracing the qualities he admired in me and using them to forge your own path."

    Richard''s voice wavered, his emotions raw and unfiltered. "Your father believed in me, Andrew. He saw something in me what I failed to see in myself. He believed that I had the capacity for goodness and greatness. And even though I faltered, his love and faith in me still linger in my soul. It is my greatest regret that I let him down, and I can''t change the past. But I can promise you that I ammitted to rediscovering the essence of who I am and bing the father, brother, husband and king he wanted me to be."

    Andrew''s jaw tightened, his emotions conflicting within him. Richard knew that healing their rtionship would take time, patience, and consistent effort.

    "It is toote for these words," Andrew said, shedding tears. "You should have thought about that before," he whispered, his voiceced with bitterness. "You should have considered the consequences of your actions."

    "I understand that my words may feel empty to you right now, Andrew," Richard said. "But I want you to know that I am fullymitted to making things right. I will do whatever it takes to earn your respect and forgiveness."

    Andrew''s eyes met Richard''s, his gaze filled with a mixture of skepticism and longing. "I want to believe you," he said softly, his voice tinged with sadness. "But, I don''t."

    Richard nodded. "I hope my actions can change your mind."

    "They won''t!"

    **********

    A/N

    Some of you have already noticed and expressed that we are close to the end. Yes, we are. Touch of me wille to an end next month. For those who have followed me on this journey so far, thank you so much for all your support. I hope you enjoy the full final arc of the story.

 Chapter 305 Discovered

    ?

    Ravina and Mchi were taken aback by the warm wee they received upon their return home. The house was adorned with vibrant decorations, and the whole family, including Araminta and the brothers, were gathered in the dining hall. To their surprise, Ka, Georgia, and Brenna were also present, apanied by their respective partners.

    The dining hall was transformed into a spectacle of celebration, with intricately designed table settings, colorful floral arrangements, and flickering candlelight. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of a variety of dishes, ranging from roasted meats to delectable pastries and decadent desserts.

    Mchi nced at Ravina, his eyes reflecting his bewilderment. "What is happening?" he whispered.

    Aaron, wearing a proud smile, stepped forward to address the gathering. "There is much to celebrate," he announced. "Ravina has reunited with her long-lost sister and father," he turned to Ravina, his eyes gleaming with genuine joy. "Congrattions. And let us not forget the reconciliation between our brothers," he gestured towards Saul and Mchi, who exchanged a meaningful nce and smiled. Araminta beamed with delight, her happiness evident in her radiant expression. "As you can see, there is a lot to celebrate," Aaron concluded.

    "And let us not forget Aaron''s remarkable achievement ofpleting the court process, with our new court now ready," Saul added, extending hispliments to his younger brother. Ravina couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride for Aaron''s aplishments and happiness to see the brothers so joyful and getting along so well.

    Before they could fully take in the joyous atmosphere, their attention was drawn to the sound of more voices entering the hall. Aaron grinned mischievously. "Oh, I invited some additional guests to meet their future queen. As I mentioned, I''ve received quite a bit of assistance," he winked.

    Everyone turned their gaze towards the entrance, where a crowd of guests made their way into the hall. It was evident that Aaron had been busy extending invitations and garnering support for Ravina. He skillfully introduced her to each guest, highlighting her vision for change and the improvements she had suggested. The guests, enthusiastic and open-minded, expressed their support and offered their assistance in bringing about the proposed changes.

    Aaron had also taken the opportunity to promote his revolutionary vegetable peelers, sharing stories of their benefits and how they had simplified the lives of many. The conversations flowed seamlessly, and Ravina found herself engaging in meaningful discussions about innovative ideas that could further improve the lives of their people.

    As Ravina observed Mchi, she noticed a different side of him. He seemed genuinely happy, enjoying thepany of his brothers and cousins, reveling in the joyous atmosphere. Saul, too, disyed a side she hadn''t seen often, smiling andughing with those around him.

    The celebration continued into the night, withughter, clinking sses, and lively games. Ravina sat beside Aaron, savoring the delicacies on her te. "You have truly done an exceptional job," she remarked, her voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    He smirked, a yful glint in his eyes. "I must admit, I quite enjoyed my taste of power. Maybe I should consider dethroning my brother, but since we''re friends, I''ll let you be the queen," he teased.

    She chuckled, appreciating his lightheartedness. "How kind of you," she replied, raising her ss in a toast to their friendship.

    Leaning closer, Aaron''s expression turned earnest. "So, when do I get the pleasure of meeting your sister?" he asked.

    Ravina''s smile widened. "Hopefully soon," she replied, pouring herself a ss of wine.

    She looked around, taking in the bustling atmosphere and feeling a sense of gratitude for the transformation in her life. She had gone from isting herself in her room orb to being surrounded by people, no longer alone, she had found not just one family, but several families and friends from both worlds. There were many who shared her vision, and together she had hope that they could work towards building a world where they could all live together.

    Mchi was pleased to witness the outpouring of support for Ravina, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride for his brother Aaron. They yfully teased Aaron for enjoying his temporary role of power, but Mchi recognized his brother''s capabilities and decided to appoint him as his personal adviser, offering him a ce beside him on the court.

    Aaron waved off theirments with a dismissive gesture. "I did enjoy it, but it''s not something I would want to do forever. It can be quite tiring."

    Mchi chuckled, acknowledging his brother''s self-awareness. "Good to know."

    As the celebration continued into the night, the guests gradually departed, leaving the house to grow quieter and more serene. Ravina found herself engaged in another game of chess with Saul, but this time, the effects of the celebration and intoxication hindered her focus, resulting in Saul''s victory.

    "This doesn''t count. I''m tired," she slurred.

    "Alright, we''ll let it slide," Saul chuckled, allowing her to retreat with a sense of yful defeat.

    Mchi was getting tired, so he urged his brothers to leave. Aaron stood up with a sigh, addressing the rest of the group. "Let''s go. We have more surprises nned for tomorrow," he announced cryptically.

    Curious, Mchi questioned, "What surprises?"

    Aaron smirked mischievously. "Let''s just say we''ve been busy while you were gone."

    The others followed Aaron''s lead, bidding Mchi farewell and promising to reconvene the following day. Ravina, still unsteady on her feet and struggling to articte clearly, bid her mother and Georgia goodbye at the door. Mchi joined them, personally ushering his brothers out. Finally, as he closed the door behind them, a sense of relief washed over him.

    "It''s gotten so quiet," Ravina observed, attempting to steady herself by leaning against the wall.

    Mchi gently took hold of her wrist and pulled her closer, deciding to carry her up to his room. Ravina allowed her head to rest on his chest as they ascended the stairs. "There were so many guests," she mumbled. "I was so happy to see everyone. Everyone looked happy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes," Mchi responded, his voice filled with contentment.

    "Saul looked happy. You looked happy," she continued.

    "Yes," he agreed, his smile growing.

    "I am happy," she breathed, her wordsced with a sense of serene joy.

    Mchi''s heart swelled. "And I am d," he whispered.

    He carefullyid her down on his bed, watching as she curled up and began to settle. Concerned about herfort, he asked, "Are youfortable in those clothes?"

    Ravina, still wearing the dress of her people, mumbled a response and reached behind her. Mchi bent down to assist her, deftly untying the countlessces until the dress slipped off, leaving her in a simpler, thin white gown.

    "Thank you," she mumbled once more, her eyes closing as sleep imed her.

    As Ravina slept peacefully, a serene smile graced her face, her hair cascading around her like rays of sunshine. Mchi joined her in bed, feeling a profound sense of relief and true happiness that had eluded him for far too long. The night had been one of genuine enjoyment, and his slumber brought him a rare sense of peace.

    When morning broke and he began to stir, the soreness in his body signaled that he had overslept. It was a rarity for him to sleep in, as his body typically awakened him early in the morning. However, this time he had experienced a truly restful sleep and almost wished he could prolong it.

    Pushing himself into a sitting position, he realized that Ravina was already awake and absent from the room. The sound of her footsteps soon echoed from outside, and as she entered the room, the fragrant scents ofvender and jasmine wafted in with her. Her long hair glistened from a recent bath, and she wore a different attire.

    Observing his gaze, she offered an exnation. "Ah... I thought, since our people will be interacting more, it would be better for me to wear something that blends both worlds. So, I created this," she exined, gesturing to her dress. The top portion was attached to a flowing skirt, to cover her waist. It had the simplicity of dragon culture but the covering of human culture.

    "Hmm... Have I slept that long?" Mchi questioned, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Ravina chuckled softly. "You seemed to be sleeping so peacefully, so I didn''t want to disturb you. Even the breakfast I prepared has gone cold."

    Smiling, Mchi leaned forward. "And what should I wear now?"

    "As the king of your people, you wouldn''t want to appear as though you are abandoning your traditions. I suggest you wear your customary attire," she advised.

    Ravina picked up hisb and began to gentlyb her hair. "Shall I prepare a bath for you?"

    "No," he declined, his focus elsewhere.

    "Would you like to eat, then?" she offered.

    He paused, realizing his hunger after the indulgences of the previous night. "I should eat what you''ve prepared," he replied, stepping out of bed to freshen up.

    Suddenly, the distant roars of dragons filled the air, apanied by the sound of gunshots and panicked screams.

    Mchi''s senses heightened, and he rushed outside, with Ravina close behind. Dragons were in a state of frenzy, some shifting and taking to the skies, while others sought refuge. Mchi surveyed the chaos, trying to discern the cause when an explosion nearby startled him, prompting him to instinctively shield Ravina.

    It all became clear to him now.

    Humans!

    They had been discovered!

 Chapter 306 Beginning Of Battle

    ?

    "What is happening?" Mchi''s brothers gathered, their expressions filled with concern.

    "Aaron, take everyone to safety. The rest of you, follow me. We need to stop this," Mchimanded, his voice loaded with urgency.

    Ravina''s heart pounded in her chest as confusion and fear clouded her mind. She understood that humans had discovered their hiding ce, but the sudden arrival of an armed army left her questioning who these people were.

    Mchi turned to Ravina, his eyes filled with a mix of protectiveness and determination. "Get inside and don''te out," he instructed, his voiceced with concern.

    Her gaze fixated on the approaching army, seeing them rise on their horses down the mountains and and hills and into the vige. They wore an armor she didn''t recognize but it had a specific symbol that felt familiar. Where had she seen it? They shot crossbows into the air at the dragons meaning to attack them and their shields could withstand fire.

    Ravina couldn''t help but voice her worry. "Mchi, please try not to kill them if you can," she pleaded, her voice quivering.

    Mchi paused, his gaze locking with hers, his internal struggle evident. After a moment of contemtion, he responded with unwavering conviction, "I won''t."

    Desperate to contribute, Ravina suggested apanying him, hoping to find a way to defuse the situation. But Mchi quickly dismissed the idea, reassuring her, "No, you can''t. I will take care of it. Don''t worry." With those words, he hurriedly left her behind.

    "Be careful." she called after him but the also hurried inside to find weapons to help him. She couldn''t just keep hiding.

    Mchi shifted into his dragon form, his powerful wings propelling him into the sky. Joined by his brothers, they soared above, strategizing their n of attack. They aimed to nk the army, striking from unexpected angles to disorient and incapacitate them.

    They maintained a low height to avoid detection, swiftly maneuvering through the chaos below. With calcted precision, they swooped down upon the enemy''s army, using their sheer size and force to knock them over and create confusion.

    However, amidst the battle, an unexpected twist unfolded before their eyes. Red dragons, previously unseen and uninvolved, joined the fight. To their astonishment, these red dragons were not only attacking the human army but also turning their fury upon their fellow ck dragons.

    Mchi''s heart sank as he witnessed this treacherous turn of events. His thoughts immediately gravitated toward Ravina, overriding any concern for the ongoing battle. Ignoring the chaos around him, he swiftly changed direction, desperately seeking to return to her side. His heart pounded in his chest as he left his brothers to fend for themselves, his sole focus being on protecting Ravina.

    Meanwhile, inside the house, Ravina''s heart raced with a mixture of fear and dread. She sought out weapons, determined to contribute to the fight and protect herself. As she loaded her pistols, a sudden crash through the window startled her, preparing her for a potential encounter with hostile humans.

    However, to her surprise, the intruders were not humans but two dragons crashing into the room. Their massive forms quickly shifted, revealing unfamiliar faces.

    Caught in a state of uncertainty, Ravina hesitated, unsure of the identities of the intruders. Before she could make a decisive move, she managed to fire a shot, striking one of them. However, her momentary hesitation allowed the other intruder to knock the pistol from her hand and throw her against the wall.

    Pain seared through her lungs as she gasped for breath, her body recoiling from the impact as she fell forward onto her knees. The intruder grabbed her by the hair, causing the sharp pins in her hair to scatter across the floor. Acting on instinct, Ravina seized one of the fallen pins and once the intruder pulled her up, she plunged it into the dragon''s neck, aiming for a vital spot.

    The dragon''s eyes burned with a fierce and deadly heatred, blood oozing from the wound inflicted by the sharp pin. Growling, he tightened his grabbed Ravina by the throat and lifted her off the ground, leaving her feet dangling in the air.

    Ravina gasped, her breath constricting as the dragon''s grip tightened around her throat. Each gasp for air was met with a searing pain, making it increasingly difficult to draw in the oxygen her body desperately needed. Darkness edged her vision, and her struggling limbs weakened under the suffocating pressure.

    Her hands instinctively wed at the dragon''s scaled arm, attempting to loosen the choking hold. Theck of air intensified the panic coursing through her veins, as if time was slipping away. Each passing moment felt like an eternity, with her strength waning and dizziness clouding her senses.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the world around her blurred, Ravina''s body grew limp, her desperate struggles losing their force. The pain in her chest intensified, her consciousness teetered on the brink of oblivion, her body slowly sumbing to the darkness.

    But a sudden, familiar voice demanding her release kept her awake. The dragon persisted in his choking grip, showing no signs of relenting.

    "I said release her!" the voicemanded again, this time with more urgency.

    Finally, the dragon dropped Ravina, and she crumpled to the floor, her face flushed and her eyes welling up with tears. Every breath was a painful wheeze as she desperately tried to fill her lungs.

    Through blurred vision, Ravina discerned a female dragon approaching, a sinister smirk ying on her lips. It was Zo.

    "So we meet again, human princess," Zo taunted, reveling in the unfolding chaos. "On a bright day when your people have finally discovered our existence. How interesting."

    Ravina''s breaths came in short gasps, her struggles to find air bing increasingly desperate. Something felt off, a searing pain coursing through her body, as if something vital had been broken within her.

    "I am sorry for this, but your man just loves to burn bridges," Zo nonchntly remarked, shrugging off the consequences.

    Tears burned in Ravina''s eyes, obscuring her vision as she faced the tormentor before her. Yet, her attention was diverted by themotion outside the room, with the sounds of explosions and roars reverberating through the air. It felt like doomsday was upon them. Ravina had always known this day woulde, but she refused to let it end without a fight.

    Summoning her strength, Ravina attempted to rise once more, defying the pain and adversity. However, before she could fully regain her footing, a series of crashing sounds resonated from outside, followed by the entrance of two battered men, crashing into the room, colliding with the furniture. Among them stood Mchi, drenched in blood, his presence a beacon of hope amidst the darkness.

    Zo swiftly seized Ravina, her grip tightening around her neck, her razor-sharp ws digging into her tender flesh. The excruciating pain shot through Ravina''s body, threatening to overpower her will to fight.

    Mchi''s gaze locked onto Zo, who held Ravina in a chokehold, her ws digging into Ravina''s vulnerable neck. The room fell into a tense silence as the standoff intensified, the only sound he could hear was his own racing heartbeat.

    With determination burning in his eyes, Mchi took a step forward, ready to intervene and free Ravina from Zo''s grip. But Zo swiftly tightened her hold, her voice dripping with sadistic amusement. "One step closer, King Mchi, and I will rip her head off."

    Mchi''s breath caught, his instincts urging him to rescue Ravina at any cost. The room filled with a charged silence, broken only by the sound of distant explosions and the echoing roars of battling dragons outside. Every fiber of his being screamed for action, but he knew that a rash move could lead to disaster.

    "There is no need to do this," he warned, his voiceced with a mix of authority and desperation. "What will you gain from it? If you harm her, the consequences will be dire for both of our families."

    Zo chuckled darkly, digging her nails further into Ravina''s throat, seemingly forgetting the vulnerability of a human neck. Mchi''s heart froze as he witnessed Ravina''s pain, etched on her face. Fear gripped him, the thought of losing her igniting a fierce protectiveness within him.

    "Release her, Zo, and let us talk," Mchi pleaded, his voice strained but resolute. "There''s no need for more bloodshed. We can find a way to resolve this peacefully."

    "There is no way. You will never let go of the human, and so¡­ both of you need to be removed."

 Chapter 307 A Fight For Survival

    ?

    Ravina was drowning in pain, her throat constricted by the ws digging into her neck. Each breath was a struggle, and the taste of blood filled her mouth, suffocating her further. Coughing only worsened the situation, causing the ws to cut deeper and intensify her agony.

    Suddenly, a violent crash shattered the room, the wall breaking down and revealing the chaos unfolding outside. Through her haze of pain, Ravina caught a glimpsed Nazneen of, holding a woman drenched in blood in the crook of her arm. "Is this your sister?" Nazneen asked, her voice mocking.

    Ravina could feel Zo stiffen, but instead of releasing her grip, she tightened it even further. "Release her!" Ravina heard Nazneen''smanding voice.

    "No. You release the woman first!" Nazneen''s determination rang through the room.

    Zo defiantly refused. "That won''t happen!"

    "Then your sister will be dead," Nazneen warned, her words heavy with consequence.

    Zo''s resolve to bring destruction upon everyone was apparent, fully aware that her own demise was imminent. However, the tension was abruptly shattered by the piercing sound of a gunshot. Ravina was startled and then suddenly Zo released her and copsed to the ground. Outside the broken wall stood Saul, his pistol still smoking.

    With trembling hands, Ravina instinctively pressed against her bleeding neck, desperately trying to stop the flow of blood. She could barely keep herself on her feet, feeling the room sway before two strong arms caught her. Panic gripped her as she struggled to breathe, her tears burning her eyes and her body convulsing in desperation.

    The voices around her became distant, their panicked tones fading into the background. Among the chaos, someone urgently dered, "It''s her neck. She''s in critical condition. We need to act fast."

    Ravina felt as though she was drowning, her attempts to reach the surface of consciousness met with failure. Her body thrashed, reminiscent of a fish out of water, as she fought for precious air.

    Mchi, overwhelmed by panic, found himself unable to think clearly. He issued a flurry ofmands, desperately trying to find a solution. However, even with his frantic instructions, the realization dawned that time was running out.

    The ongoing war outside had diverted attention and resources, making it difficult to provide immediate medical assistance. Saul, torn between his duty to protect and the urgency of the situation, had no choice but to swiftly return to the fight. Only Nazneen remained by his side, armed, and any attackers at bay while he tried to find a solution.

    "Mchi!" Nazneen called out, her voice filled with urgency as she shot down another dragon. "You need to give her a significant amount of blood, and if she can''t swallow it, you have to mate with her."

    Mchi froze, his mind racing with uncertainty. How was he supposed to aplish that? The idea of mating in such a critical moment was overwhelming.

    "She needs to be conscious for it," he responded, his voice filled with concern. "And I need to... shift. I can''t just do it."

    "You''re a katharos!" Nazneen''s tone turned stern. "You can do it without assistance. If you start the mating, hopefully, she''ll regain consciousness for the other half. But time is running out, hurry!"

    Resolute, Mchi decided to begin by giving her his blood. Biting into his own wrist, he lifted Ravina''s head and attempted to feed her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ravina!" He called out, trying to rouse her as he offered his blood. However, it seemed to have the opposite effect, as it felt as though he was drowning her. The blood seeped out of her mouth instead of being consumed.

    She grew increasingly pale, her pulse weakening as time slipped away. Mchi knew that if he mated with her, just a taste would be enough to potentially save her. With no other options at hand, he forced a small amount of blood into her mouth, desperately hoping for a positive oue, but the gravity of her neck injury left no room for hesitation or waiting. He had to exhaust every possible means to save her.

    His heart pounded in his chest, fear coursing through his veins as he grappled with the possibility of losing her. Taking a deep breath, he mustered his focus. He needed to reach that delicate bnce between his human and dragon forms, a state he rarely achieved unless his own life was hanging by a thread.

    In that moment, he realized that their lives were now irrevocably intertwined. Ravina was his reason for existing, and the thought of losing her was unbearable.

    His fists clenched, the thought making his blood rush hotter in his veins, his skin thickening in response, his ws lengthening, sharpening. The pain seared through him as he tried to stay in control and not shiftpletely.

    Meanwhile, chaos raged outside, the sounds of battle echoing through the air. Nazneen stood as a stalwart guardian, shielding them from further harm and creating a protective barrier that allowed Mchi the space he needed to shift and ultimately save Ravina.

    The protrusion of Mchi''s fangs marked the culmination of his transformation, his body trembling with the restraint required. Ravinay in a pool of her own blood, her body weakened and lifeless.

    Mchi rushed to her side, cradling her upper body in his arms, her neck bearing multiple puncture wounds. Uncertain if this desperate act would work, he knew it was their only choice now, and he prayed for it to be the answer. Leaning down, he sank his fangs into her flesh without another moment of hesitation.

    Her body jerked in response, a sudden surge of life coursing through her. Her hand instinctively grasped his shoulder, her nails digging into his skin. He could sense her pain, but he held on, biting harder than he should, delving deeper in a desperate attempt to save her. This was not the ideal version of mating he had imagined, but at this moment, all that mattered was her survival. He prayed that it would work, that this sacrifice would be enough to bring her back from the brink.

    Ravina''s nails embedded in his shoulders could aid in the mating process, as she, too, would need to draw blood. However, he longed for her to be awake, to have her conscious participation in this crucial act. He knew that herck of ws, like a dragon, meant she would likely need to bite him as well for this unconventional union to take effect. Small marks from short nails wouldn''t do.

    As the pain initially overwhelmed her, Ravina was drawn out of the drowning abyss of darkness. Her constricted throat found relief as the excess blood was forcefully drawn away, allowing her a precious moment of respite. The icy coldness that had gripped her gradually yielded to a warm sensation, as if she had been rescued from the frigid depths of the sea and brought to a sunlit shore.

    Her senses awakened, and she could almost see the ethereal light, the blue sky adorned with billowing white clouds. The distant sound of waves reached her ears, and as she looked ahead, she saw him standing there, extending an invitation. "Do you want to fly?" he asked.

    Nodding in response, she found herself among the clouds, swaying with their ethereal dance and feeling the gentle caress of the wind in her hair. The panorama unfolded before her, revealing majestic mountains, winding rivers, and fields blooming with vibrant flowers. Sunflowers.

    In an instant, she found herself navigating through the sunflower field, her eyes drawn to a figure standing in the distance. At first, only his silhouette was visible, tall and muscr, his skin seemingly glowing under the warm embrace of the sun. His hair danced in the wind, and as she drew nearer, a smile graced his lips.

    Mchi!" she eximed, and without hesitation, she closed the remaining distance, running into his awaiting arms.

    In that embrace, Ravina found sce and security, sheltered from the chaos that engulfed them. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in aforting darkness.

 Chapter 308 Stand With Me!

    ?

    Mchi drank her blood, the metallic taste was strange against his tongue, as it wasn''t meant to drink from her but only have a taste for the purpose of mating. But since she was reacting well and he could feel her breathing stabilize a little more, he continued to drink.

    Her blood was warm, and soon he got acquainted to the taste. With every drop. it was as if her essence, her life force, was blending with his own and he could feel her, dive into the state of her mind. They were together there, the world around them a field of flowers, the chaos long gone.

    It was strange. He had never heard that mating felt like this, but he was doing more than mating. He was taking more blood than needed, and with each sip, something was transforming within him.

    His dragon essence grew more radiant, his scales shimmering with an ethereal glow. He could feel his power expanding, his connection to his dragon heritage strengthening. Was this the old way of mating? He had heard such tales.

    Before he could drain herpletely, Mchi abruptly pulled away, his senses overwhelmed with a mix of confusion and awe. To his surprise, Ravina''s face appeared serene, her features rxed as if she was immersed in a blissful dream. The wounds on her neck remained, but they no longer bled profusely.

    As he observed her peaceful expression, a wave of realization washed over him, and a voice in his head whispered to him. Memories flooded his mind, memories from the collective consciousness of their dragon ancestors. He saw images of ancient rituals, legends whispered through generations, and tales of extraordinary connections that surpassed time itself. It was then that he understood the true significance of their bond¡ªa bond that went beyond the physical realm and delved into the realm of ancient magic.

    This ancient tie was a rare phenomenon known as the Draconic bond, a sacred connection that urred once in a generation. It was said to be a merging of souls, a union that granted the couple extraordinary powers and marked them as catalysts for change, the first change for dragons being their ability to shift.

    Long ago, dragons were creatures of magnificent power and untamed nature, existing solely in their dragon form. However, a visionary dragon, driven by love for a human, sought to bridge the gap between their worlds so he could live with his beloved. With immense devotion, he delved into ancient magic, discovering a way to harness its energy and manipte it to his will.

    In an act ofmitment and love, this dragon partook of his beloved''s blood, believing that by sharing her life essence, their souls would intertwine because his heart already belonged to her. Through this sacred ritual, he became the first dragon to shift into human form, unlocking the potential for dragons to take on the guise of their human counterparts.

    The images in his head stunned Mchi for a moment, leaving him grappling with the realization of the ancient tie they had formed. Did he already mate? Did the ancient way only involve drinking blood because humans couldn''t? What did this mean for Ravina? Questions swirled in his mind, but he pushed them aside for now, focusing on her well-being.

    He watched Ravina carefully, his concern gradually easing as he observed her breathing stabilize and the color return to her face. She seemed to be recovering, no longer in immediate danger. Then, to his relief, she stirred slightly, her lips parting.

    "Ravina?" Mchi gently shook her, his voice filled with worry and hope.

    She sighed, a sense of relief or contentment evident in her expression. The panic and pain seemed to have subsided.

    "Is she alright?" Nazneen''s voice suddenly broke through, and Mchi looked up to find her standing nearby, panting and covered in blood from the battle outside.

    "I think it''s working," he replied.

    She paused when her gaze shifted to him. Her eyes widened. "Your scales¡­"

    Mchi followed Nazneen''s gaze, his eyes falling upon his shoulder and arm. Between the scales, a mesmerizing sight greeted him. It was as if moltenva flowed through the gaps, creating a patterns of fiery energy. The ck scales seemed to crack open, revealing the raw power that surged within him.

    Mchi nodded, his voice filled with awe and realization. "I think I''ve unlocked something."

    She nodded, still captivated by the sight. "It seems so. Anyhow, if Ravina is stable for now, you need to attend to your people. They shouldn''t think their king has abandoned them at this crucial time. I will stay with her."

    With a lingering nce, he left Ravina in the care of Nazneen and hurried to make sure that everyone in his family was alright.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The entire vige seemed to have copsed, with broken homes, dead bodies, and blood sttered everywhere. His n was among the purest breed, so he knew they were strong, but this was still not ideal, and his people would not be happy.

    He could already hear the whispers of his people, the cries for justice and protection. The pain and anger radiated through the air, demanding his attention. One fight had ended, but he could already hear another from afar.

    He followed the sound as, just as he thought, people were agreeing after the fight for their lives. They were confronting his family, and his mother seemed to try to exin the situation.

    With confident steps, Mchi approached the gathering crowd. His eyes zed, the newfound ancient power running through him as if ready for a fight.

    "Listen!" he called out, his voice resonating through the air, averting the people''s attention from his family to him. He waited until he had everyone''s attention before he spoke, "I understand your anger, your pain. We have endured a great loss, and the scars of battle mar our kingdom. But in this moment, we should not turn against each other and fight among ourselves."

    A mumbling followed, and they tried to protest again, but Mchi spoke louder. "Look around you!" he continued, gesturing to the broken homes and the blood-soaked ground. "This shows that we can''t hide forever. You might want to point fingers, but who did what does not matter when it is only a matter of time. What matters is how we respond. Do you want to keep being enemies with humans? Do you want to hide forever, or do you want to work for peace so we can live without hiding. Without having to find a new home whenever we are found."

    "We don''t have to hide. We will fight!" A few called.

    "Yes!" Others agreed.

    "For how long?!" Mchi called. "For what end? You fight and they will fight back. Do you want to spend your entire future in a war? If you are selfish enough to do so, then what about your children, and their children?!"

    A hushed silence settled over the crowd as Mchi''s words reverberated through their hearts. His voice carried the weight of their shared history and the weight of their possible future. He saw their conflicted expressions, their anger and fear mingling with uncertainty.

    "We have witnessed the devastation that conflict brings. We have lost loved ones, seen our homes crumble, and felt the weight of sorrow upon our hearts. Is this the legacy we want to leave for our descendants? Is this the world we want to pass on to our children?" He paused, allowing his words to sink in, his gaze sweeping across the faces of his people, searching for a glimmer of understanding.

    Slowly, a murmur of agreement began to rise from the crowd.

    "We are not weak. We are not helpless. But we must remember that strength lies not only in our ws and fire-breathing might but also in our wisdom and ability to choose a path that leads tosting peace."

    Mchi took a step forward, his voice unwavering."It is time for us to rise above our anger, to be the guardians of not just ournd but also of peace itself. "

    The crowd shifted, expressions of doubt mixing with understanding and agreement. Mchi continued, his voice filled with conviction. "We will not abandon our heritage, our identity, or our ways. But let us remember that true strength is not in anger or vengeance and don''t fool yourself to think that your are protecting your people by fighting back. You are not." He shook his head, thinking of his sister. "The road to peace will NOT be easy. We will probably hurt each other more times on our way there, but the rewards will be far greater than the endless cycle of violence."

    His brothers and mother came to stand with him. "Come stand with me. Fight for a cause worth fighting for. Provide a good life for your elders. Create a safe environment for your children. That is my duty as your king, and that is what I aim to do. I hope that you can share my vision and help me. Let us show the world what our n, the Azar n, is capable of and what we stand for."

    A few in the crowd separated themselves from the rest. "We stand with you, King Mchi."

    Mchi offered a nod of gratitude. A few more dared to join, their friends and family then joined, and slowly the group supporting him grewrger andrger, speaking among themselves and convincing more and more to join.

    Saul gave him a tap on the back before he leaned in as his people spoke among themselves. "What is happening to you?" He asked.

 Chapter 309 Special Bond

    Ravina''s wounds seemed to be healing, and her breathing and heart rate was slowly stabilizing. Araminta stayed with her with Mchi, his brothers, and Nazneen, and her people helped provide care and rebuild what they could.

    They had the help of a witch that he seemed to recognize from when Nazneen''s father ruled. Now he was helping Nazneen, and Mchi wasn''t sure yet how he felt about the man.

    "Will it be safe to stay here now? Perhaps you shoulde to my kingdom?" Nazneen suggested.

    "We can''t keep running, and we are too many to move all of us. I can''t leave some people behind. We will need to make this ce safe." Mchi said.

    Nazneen nodded thoughtfully. "There are ways humans protect themselves from invaders. Ares has his towers where he can watch people from afar, and they are inspired by castel defenses. We should consider such things. Perhaps we can use the mountains, and there should be people always on guard so when there is an attack, we know well beforehand."

    Mchi looked around. They were surrounded by mountains. She was right, Usually the temples had a view over vast areas, and they could put up stations with guards.

    "That is a good idea," he said.

    After working the whole day on rebuilding, they decided to go back and get something to eat. Back home, they all gathered to eat dinner together. While it was being served, Mchi went back to check on Ravina. Why was she not waking up?

    "She will be alright," his mother assured him, seeing his worried expression. "There is a mark appearing on her neck, so she should be alright."

    Mchi frowned again, recalling the strange mating. He told his mother what happened in case she knew something.

    His mother seemed fascinated as she listened but she didn''t know more than he did.

    "Maybe we should ask Chanan. He should know." She said then paused. "We should invite him for dinner. Mara!" She motioned for the maid toe. "As Chanan to join us. He must be alone."

    With a nod, Mara excused herself, to locate the priest. The air was soon filled with the aroma of a sumptuous feast wafting through the grand hall, teasing their senses and heightening their hunger. Everyone gathered around the dining table, hungry from not having fed the whole day. Chanan arrived just on time and joined them.

    "Saul, where did you get the pistol?"

    "It was gifted to me by Ares." He replied.

    "Oh, where is your breedmate?" Aramina asked Nazneen curiously.

    "He is taking care of his business back home," Nazneen exined.

    "When will you two mate?" Aaron asked. "I assume coronation will be the same day as well."

    "We might have a ceremony of union, but I doubt mating will be included." She said. Mating with Ares would not be for public disy, mostly because she truly wanted him to leave his mark in his Marozak form. She wanted no inhibitions, and in public, he could not do so without exposing himself. "I want our union to be something symbolizing both our cultures." She exined when they frowned. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Mchi, who had been partly worried of what Ravina''s family might think of the ceremony, now had a different idea. Nazneen was right. He was King but he couldn''t make it all about his culture, especially with Ravina''s family there. Her father would probably want her to get married properly as what he knows to be marriage.

    If he was going to have a human mate, he would have to start the integration of their lives from the ceremony itself. That way he could also keep the mating to be more private and intimate, but he had already done it now.

    Maybe? Partly?

    He looked over at Chanan, but Aaron cut him off before he could ask.

    "Don''t humans say some vows? And the women wear white instead of red? Will you be wearing white?" He wondered.

    Nazneen chuckled. "I haven''t thought about the details. I will try to keep a bnce between the two cultures if possible."

    "Forget the white," Joel nudged him toward Mchi. "Imagine Mchi in all those clothes instead."

    Oh, no! He had tried those clothes, and while he would try to incorporate some human elements into the ceremony, clothes would not be that. He also wanted to see Ravina in red. White was already her color.

    "Well, we should learn more about the human way of uniting, then." Araminta suggested. "I have heard those vows once before. I am curious." She looked over at Mchi.

    He knew they said some vows, but he never really listened to what they said. He couldn''t deny that he was curious now, and he would have to learn about the humans as well, just like Ravina had learned about their ways.

    "Speaking of uniting," his mother turned to Chanan. "We had a bit of an unusual case here to save Ravina''s life. A mark is already forming without her leaving a mark on him. There was a lot of blood consumption by Mchi involved however."

    Chanan remained calm as he listened. "Hmm..." he began thoughtfully, taking a silent moment to think before responding. "There could be many reasons, the first being that you are a Katharos, so the chance that it is easier for you to trigger our ancestral powers is more prevalent. Then she is human, which brings us to our first shifter ancestor, and it all began with his desire to be with his human mate. Drinking blood was part of it, as I am sure our magician here will tell us that most magic involves something with the essence of life itself." He said, looking at Ss as he said so before turning his gaze back to Mchi.

    "It was with human blood that he was able to take on human form. Now that you have consumed a considerable amount during mating, it means you will share more than just a bond. The magic must work both ways, I assume. If she takes on some of the dragon qualities from your blood, perhaps you will take on some from hers."

    "Shouldn''t that make him weaker? Our ancestors were physically stronger than us, and humans are not." Saul was confused.

    "I believe we often take on the best qualities from each other. That is why humans take the healing, strength, and speed parts from us, and perhaps we do the same. Or perhaps we take on the qualities we desire, such as what our ancestor did, wanting to be in human form." Chanan replied.

    Mchi listened with his words, his head spinning with questions and possibilities.

    "I don''t have a definitive answer." Chanan asmiled. "But it might be an exciting journey for you while figuring it out, King Mchi. You have experienced something special after all."

 Chapter 310 With You

    ?

    Mchi''s sleep was troubled, filled with dreams of a sunflower field where a human male and a dragon female couple reveled in love and joy. These dreams stirred an unfamiliar emotion within him, a sense of longing and connection that he couldn''t quiteprehend.

    As he woke from his restless slumber, his gaze fell upon Ravina, still in a peaceful sleep beside him. Herplexion had improved, and the wounds on her neck were gradually fading, leaving behind a mark that resembled a crescent moon.

    With a gentle touch to her face, Mchi silently urged her to awaken, his mind restless until he could see her eyes open once more, but she remained sleeping.

    Leaving her side with a sigh he started his morning with a flurry of activity as he faced the daunting task of rebuilding their ravaged vige with his people. Mchi took charge, overseeing the construction of lookout stations atop the mountains, ensuring their vignce against future threats.

    He took pride in the capable individuals Aaron had selected for their new court, knowing that they would effectively implement their ns. The citizens, too, actively contributed to the restoration efforts, their resilience and determination echoing the spirit of unity.

    The looming threat of the red dragons'' return weighed heavily on their minds. Mchi understood the importance of being prepared and showing a united front. They needed to show the red dragons or any other dragon n that their n would not be easily defeated, and that any attempts to disrupt their peace would be rendered futile.

    Mchi rallied his people, instilling in them the belief that their unity and unwavering resolve would prevail against any threat. They needed to instill fear in the enemy.

    He was now confident with his brothers by his side, and grateful for their unwavering support. The weight of their responsibilities would have been overwhelming had he faced it alone.

    Nazneen returned with Ares''s men, who were currently under hermand. Together with the court, they delved into the strategies of human warfare, learning about the humans ways of battle, to be ready for any attack. This alliance not only strengthened their defenses but also showcased the existence of humans who sought peace with them and were willing to help them and fight by their side.

    Noah, Ares''s most trusted man, worked closely with Mchi, strategizing the usage of weapons and devising ns to set traps in case of an impending army. They discussed various traps that could be employed to hinder an army riding on horses, such as strategically ced pitfalls, hidden snares, and barricades that would slow their progress. Mchi was determined to ensure that these ns were set into motion as soon as possible, aware of the need for effective defense mechanisms.

    Additionally, they examined the armor worn by the fallen human soldiers, hoping to gain any insights or clues from the design and symbols. Unfortunately, most of the soldiers had perished in the battle, leaving them with only a few prisoners. Noah didn''t recognize the armor but the he wanted to look into the symbol as it seemed familiar to him. Mchi left the task to him.

    The day passed quickly, and Mchi immersed himself in his duties until Saul interrupted, reminding him of his own well-being.

    "Did you eat anything the whole day?" Saul asked.

    Despite hisck of hunger, the mention of food reminded him of his longing to return home and see Ravina.

    "Let''s get back and eat," Saul said, patting him on the shoulder.

    Together, they made their way back to their home and to his disappointment, Ravina was still deep in slumber, her recovery progressing at its own pace. Mchi had dinner without her once again, already feeling the void of her presence.

    As he retired for the night, he sat by her side and spoke to her as if she could hear him. "Wake up Ravina. Let me see your beautiful eyes. Let me heart rest. Let''s wake up together tomorrow. Alright?" He tenderly tucked her in, gently stroking her hair and cing a loving kiss on her forehead before settling down to sleep beside her, hopeful for the day he would witness her awakening.

    That night, the dream of the mysterious couple once again haunted Mchi''s sleep, their identities still shrouded in mystery. Yet, despite the uncertainty, he couldn''t shake the lingering sense of serenity that enveloped him upon waking, as if an unseen force assured him that everything would eventually fall into ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mchi!" A soft, familiar voice made his eyes shoot wide open, chasing away any remnants of sleep.

    He sat upright, met by the elegant sight of Ravina sitting at the corner of the bed. A soft smile curved her lips, her golden hair shining brighter than before, and her eyes twinkling.

    "Ravina?" Mchi''s voice trembled with a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming relief as he witnessed her awakening. A wave of joy washed over him, a weight slowly being lifted from his shoulders.

    Her smile widened, reflecting the happiness that radiated from within her. "You must have been very worried," she said softly.

    Without hesitation, Mchi beckoned her closer. "Come here!" he eximed. "Let me make sure this isn''t a dream."

    Ravina chuckled softly. She crawled up onto the bed, gracefully sitting up on her knees, before wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. "Still think it is a dream?" She asked yfully.

    He held her tightly. "You are a dreame true." His hands roaming her body as if to make sure of the reality of the situation and to ensure she was truly alright.

    He pulled her back. "Are you in pain?"

    She shook her head. "No. I feel¡­ rested." She smiled.

    "Well, you haven''t eaten for two days. We need to get you food and ¡­ perhaps a bath and¡­"

    "Mchi," she said, grabbing his face between her hands. "I am alright, and I am here now. There is no rush. I am not going anywhere."

    Mchi''s shoulders sagged as a wave of relief washed over him. He let out a sigh, feeling the weight of his worries dissipate. The tension that had coiled tightly within him began to unwind, allowing a sense of peace to settle in its ce, and it was overwhelming. He hadn''t even realized how tense he had been.

    "I was so afraid," he admitted.

    Ravina''s thumbs gently caressed his cheeks as she looked into his eyes, her gaze filled with understanding "I know," she whispered softly.

    "I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you," he confessed, his voice tinged with vulnerability."If anything happens to you I can''t live¡­"

    Her thumb came to his lips, pressing them to silence him. "Don''t utter foolish words. Don''t think of ifs. Be here with me." She said.

    "With you is where I want to be," he said.

 Chapter 311 A Battle Within

    ?

    Ravina felt tired and dizzy during the first few hours after waking up. Weakness and asional disorientation overwhelmed her, exacerbated by the sight of the chaos that had befallen their home after the attack.

    "It will be alright. We are already rebuilding," Mchi assured her, his arm wrapped around her shoulders. "You shouldn''t worry yourself. Focus on your health and rest."

    "No, I''m fine now," she insisted, her determination driving her to help. There was much to be done. "What about the humans?" she asked, turning to him.

    Mchi''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Most of them perished, but we have a few in prison."

    "Let me speak to them," Ravina requested.

    He hesitated momentarily, but eventually relented.

    Guiding her to the dungeon, Ravina found herself standing in front of a cell, where a man sat in a corner, partially concealed by shadows. His worn and battle-scarred appearance revealed the hardships he had endured.

    "Greetings," Ravina addressed him, her voice gentle yet firm, in an attempt to catch his attention.

    Slowly, the man lifted his head, his face partially obscured by the dim light. He seemed to be observing her intensiley. "So, you are with them."

    Maintaining herposure, Ravina contemted his question. "I am¡­ home," she replied.

    He rose from his seat, slowly stepping into the light. He was a middle-aged man, strong and tall. Despite the weariness etched upon his face, his features remained sharp and defined. Square-jawed and with a determined expression, he appeared as someone who had weathered battles and emerged with unwavering resolve.

    He narrowed his eyes, skeptical. "Among dragons?" he questioned.

    "Among those who share my vision of a future built upon peace and harmony," she responded firmly.

    The man remained stoic, though a flicker of disbelief danced in his eyes. His gaze shifted toward Mchi, standing behind Ravina. "The ck dragons seek... peace?" he mused, surprise creeping into his voice.

    Ravina turned to the guards, her voice unwavering. "Release him," shemanded.

    The guards hesitated momentarily, uncertainty crossing their faces. They looked over at Mchi, and he gave them a nod to listen.

    The prisoner''s face remained passive as the guard opened the cell door. He didn''t move an inch, even as the door stood wide open.

    "Perhaps we could talk in a friendlier environment," Ravina suggested.

    His eyes, sharp like a hawk''s, bore into hers as if trying to decipher her intentions. He then shifted his gaze towards Mchi, studying him intently before finally stepping out of the cell.

    "Please,e with me," Ravina gestured for him to follow her.

    Leading him out of the dungeon, they emerged into the open, where the prisoner observed the extent of the destruction that had befallen the surroundings.

    Showing no sign of emotion, he followed Ravina to a terrace, where she motioned for him to take a seat. "Some of my men are also imprisoned," he said, remaining standing.

    "They will be released," Ravina promised

    There was a momentary hesitation on the prisoner''s face, but it quickly transformed when Saul and Noah walked out of the house, engaged in a conversation. Their presence seemed to surprise him, encountering another human in this context.

    Ravina seized the opportunity to introduce them, hoping to create a more rxed and trusting atmosphere. The prisoner appeared perplexed as she mentioned Noah''s name and then he nced at the weapons they carried.

    "Noah? As in Lord Steele''s right-hand man?" The prisoner, now identified as Walker, asked with a hint of recognition.

    Noah acknowledged, "Yes. Your name doesn''t ring a bell, but you work for Pythagoras?"

    Walker''s lips curled into a faint smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Yes, you have traded weapons before with the head leader."

    Noah nodded, acknowledging the connection. The mention of traded weapons hinted at their involvement as dragon yers.

    As Noah and Saul took a seat, Walker became less hesitant and sat down as well. Ravina could sense the multitude of questions swirling in his mind.

    Noah turned to Ravina, taking on the role of exining. "Pythagoras is the first organization to fight dragons. With the help of your father, they conducted experiments that were performed on him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So it was them. Ravina''s thoughts raced as she looked at Walker, whose eyes widened as he put the pieces together of who she was. "You are the missing princess?" He said.

    Ravina only offered a smile as a reply.

    "What brings you here?" Walker inquired, his voice filled with curiosity as he looked at both her and Noah.

    "It is a long story, but to make it short, we are here for the same reasons you are: to protect our people." Noah responded.

    Walker''s lips pressed into a thin line as he looked around, his gaze returning to Ravina and Noah. "These creatures ruined our lives. Many lives," he uttered, the pain evident in his eyes.

    It didn''t require words for Ravina to understand the depth of his loss. "I have spent so long searching for all of you," he continued, his gaze now fixed on Saul and Mchi. "To destroy you, and... you will be destroyed."

    Ravina took a deep breath, steeling herself for the task ahead. Convincing Walker wouldn''t be easy. "Now, don''t waste my time. If you are going to kill me, do it or release me, but I will not join you." He said, with a steely firmness.

    Saul and Mchi exchanged nces, a flicker of understanding passing between them. Mchi was about to speak when Noah intervened, beating him to it.

    "That is unfortunate," Noah said, his toneced with a hint of regret. "I thought you were a soldier. Soldiers die fighting for a cause. Even dying in an adventure, is better than sumbing to bitterness. That is a waste."

    Walker abruptly rose from his seat, a hostile glint in his eyes, as if poised to attack. But Noah was equally swift, already on his feet and aiming his pistol at him. "I can make your wish of dyinge true," he threatened, his voice filled with a chilling resolve. "A captain dead before his men."

    Walker''s jaw almost trembled from how hard he bit together. Something seemed to pass between them both as captains that Ravina wasn''t sure she understood.

    With the pistol trained on Walker, Noah motioned for him to sit down.

    A tense moment passed, and then Walker reluctantly sat back down.

    Noah put his pistol back in the holster. "You can keep fighting dragons, and even if you believe you will win, the price will be many lives. How does that make you more honorable, sacrificing people for your own entitlement to vengeance?" Noah''s words held a weight of truth.

    "Now, don''t waste my time and tell me if you want to fight for something or die. It won''t be the first time I put a bullet through someone''s head." With a subtle kick, he sent the chair aside and, with onest nce, walked away.

    Saul and Mchi exchanged perplexed nces, processing the unexpected turn of events.

    "Well, before you meet your demise, at least have yourst meal. Who knows, maybe dragon food will change your mind," Saul quipped, trying to inject a hint of humor into the tense atmosphere.

    Ravina stifled augh, her gaze shifting discreetly to Walker, who remained acutely aware of the gravity of his situation.

    "Release my men first," Walker demanded, his voice tinged with urgency.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t," Mchi responded. "Emotions are running high among our people right now. Your men''s actions have devastated their homes, and they are understandably sensitive. Releasing them would only put them in harm''s way. I can only consider releasing them once I am certain you are calm enough to lead them."

    Ravina silently nodded in agreement. It was a delicate situation, and a premature release could escte into a fatal confrontation. She empathized with the pain felt by both sides. She held hope that with time and firsthand experiences, Walker''s perspective might shift, and he could see the potential for reconciliation. This method had proven to be the most effective.

    However, as gunshots reverberated in the distance, Walker''s attention snapped away from their conversation, his gaze scanning the surroundings.

    "They are training with the weapons," Saul calmly exined, recognizing the source of Walker''s concern.

    Walker''s gaze returned to Ravina, his expression contorted with a mix of anger and disbelief. "You are teaching them how to use our weapons."

    Ravina met his gaze steadily. "The weapons do not belong to us. Ares invented them, so he decides who can wield them."

    "You''ve all lost your minds!" Walker snapped, his temper ring as he rose from his seat.

    Ravina tilted her head, her voice calm and resolute. "You must realize that these weapons are used to kill dragons. Dragons do not need weapons to harm humans."

    Confusion flickered across Walker''s face, his brow furrowing.

    "And the dragons you see her have used those weapons to kill other dragons. Our enemies are not humans or dragons, but those who oppose peace, regardless of their species." Ravina exined, attempting to shed light on theplex dynamics.

    His jaw clenched, a battle of emotions ying out within him. epting these truths would note easily, and he would undoubtedly put up a fight against her words.

 Chapter 312 Strength Through Bond

    ?

    Ravina spent the rest of the day helping to rebuild their home and engaging in conversations with the people. She listened to their doubts and frustrations, understanding their concerns about the possibility of achievingsting peace. However, Ravina''s own belief in a brighter future only grew stronger with each interaction. She shared her vision with them, emphasizing the power of unity and the collective fight for something greater. People listened despite their doubts because now they had witnessed what she had warned about. They got to see that humans could now fight back and that peace would be in everyone''s best interest.

    Throughout the day, Ravina couldn''t ignore the newfound energy pulsing through her veins. It seemed as if the bond between her and Mchi was not only a sacred connection but also a source of strength. The fatigue she had felt earlier dissipated, reced by a surge of vitality. It was as if their bond had awakened dormant capabilities within her, heightening her senses and granting her newfound rity of mind.

    She wondered if this was how dragons felt, having the blood they had?

    Amidst her tasks, her gaze often found its way to Mchi, observing him engrossed in intense conversations. She could see the weight of responsibility etched upon his face, the toll of the recent events, and the ongoing challenges they faced. Her heart went out to him, empathizing with the burdens he carried.

    As if sensing her gaze, he turned his head, and their eyes met. A soft smile graced his lips, and she couldn''t help but return it.

    Ravina could see the exhaustion in his eyes. Even before seeing it, she had felt his weariness in her slumber, sensing his worries and hearing the whispered concerns that gued his mind. The weight of responsibility he carried, coupled with the attack on their home and his concern for her well-being, had taken a toll on him.

    Her heart ached at the thought of being a source of anxiety for him. She wished to alleviate his worries, and assure him that she was by his side and that all would be alright.

    With her smile widening, Ravina sent a silent message of reassurance.

    As Ravina continued to carry out her tasks, Mchi approached, offering his assistance. "Is Walker on a walk?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. "You humans have strange names."

    Ravina yfully teased, "We just make it efficient. If you are a smith, you are called Smith. If you walk, then Walker."

    Mchi contemted for a moment, "So what would I be called then?"

    Before Ravina could respond, the old woman they were helping chimed in, nonchntly saying, "the humans already have a name for you."

    Mchi paused, realizing what she meant. The humans naming him the terrorizer.

    Ravina interjected with a smile, suggesting, "Well, given your artistry and fiery nature, how about Emberbrush?"

    Mchi raised an eyebrow, considering the suggestion. "Emberbrush?" he chuckled."Yes, that sounds less fearful," he admitted, a touch of amusement dancing in his eyes.

    After helping the women and more people, Mchi tried to stop her. "You should go home now and rest. You shouldn''t be lifting all of this. You just recovered."

    "I am fine. I feel stronger than ever. You forget I have dragon blood." She reminded.

    "Still," he insisted.

    "Mchi, it''s alright. We will go home together." She said, and then went on to finish her work.

    Meanwhile, Walker spent the day feeling confused and unsure of his ce in this new dynamic. Jonathan and Eric,kept him upied, introducing him to the female dragons as if he were an intriguing meal to be enjoyed. Though initially wary, Walker found himself slowly easing into thepany of these dragons, realizing that not all of them were hostile.

    By the time dinner arrived, Walker''s guard began to lower. He found it difficult to maintain outright hostility when everyone around him was so polite and epting. Ravina believed that personal interaction and open dialogue were the keys to bridging the gap between their two worlds.

    As they gathered around the table, Ravina''s vision of unity and understanding started to take shape. It was through conversations and shared meals that they woulde to realize that they were not so different from each other after all. The barriers of fear and mistrust would gradually crumble, reced by a growing sense of camaraderie and the hope for a peaceful future.

    Since everyone was present, Ravina thought it was a good opportunity to bring up the topic of the party that Ares had suggested. She nced towards Nazneen, hoping for more information.

    Nazneen took the lead, exining, "We will also have half-dragons in attendance, including Ephraim and his crew. Ares will need to make arrangements to ensure that all of us can attend."

    Araminta, who had been smiling, suddenly grew thoughtful and turned her gaze towards Ravina. "Since we are going to your world, we should dress ording to your costumes," she suggested.

    Ravina hesitated for a moment, realizing that she no longer had ess to the attire of her previous world. However, Nazneen quickly stepped in, assuring them, "I''m sure we can arrange for that. I will bring a collection of costumes for you to choose from."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Relieved, Ravina allowed Nazneen to take over that task. Fashion had never been her thing anyway.

    She shifted her attention to Walker, who sat lost in thought, seemingly absorbed by his own contemtions. She knew the importance of gaining Pythagoras'' support. With the ck and white dragons already on their side, as well as the crew of half-dragons, her father''s army, and Ares and his men, adding Pythagoras to their alliance would further increase their strength. The organization possessed the right weapons and expertise, making them a valuable asset.

    Ravina desired their collective power to grow so significant that any attempts at attack would prove futile. She wanted their united front to be impossible to defeat, sparing lives and preventing further loss. The toll of death and destruction had been heavy enough.

    The rest of the night continued with talk about the party, costumes and what each would wear, and what the dance and food would be like. Who would have thought that one day dragons and humans would party together. Although Ravina wasn''t a party person, she looked forward to this one.

    As they retired for the night, the house fell silent, and she could almost feel Mchi''s exhaustion as he tossed his vest aside. Because of her and the attack, he hadn''t been sleeping.

    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her. "I have been having these strange dreams¡­" he began. "It feels like they are yours but I can see them."

    Ravina''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What dreams?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    "A couple, a human male and a dragon female," he exined, trying to make sense of the visions that had been haunting his sleep.

    Arshan. The name echoed in Ravina''s mind as she recognized the connection. "That is Arshan," she revealed. "I asked you once if you had a memory of a past life. I think he is me from the past."

    Mchi''s frown deepened as he absorbed this revtion. "What makes you think so?" he asked.

    "It''s mostly just a feeling, a connection I feel to him while having the dream," Ravina exined. "Chanan also mentioned that we are reincarnated until we fulfill our goals. Arshan, too, yearned for peace."

    Mchi nodded thoughtfully.

    Ravina watched him, her eyes searching his face for answers. "Were you the woman, perhaps?" she ventured trying to understand why he would see her dreams.

    Mchi shook his head. "I don''t think so," he replied. With a subtle gesture, he adjusted the pillows, creating a morefortable space for them to rest.

    Ravina extinguished the flickering candles, plunging the room into darkness, and they settled into bed.

    "I wonder why you saw my dreams then?" She wondered as she nestled her head on the pillow, facing Mchi.

    "It is normal to share things when mated. The bond allows for it." He exined.

    Mated? They were already mated. She let that sink in for a while, and then she thought of how it happened, which concerned her because she knew it was probably not the way achi wanted it to happen. She knew this meant a lot to him.

    "It was not the way you wanted it to happen," Ravina said softly.

    Mchi reached for, his fingers tracing the edge of her face. "You''re right, it wasn''t how I had envisioned it," he admitted. "But¡­ the mating saved you. What more could I wish for? No ceremony will rece that and¡­" he seemed to think for a moment. "In that moment, I found a strength in myself I didn''t know I had. I think I like that our bond was forged in the midst of chaos."

    Ravina nodded, understanding what he meant. A bond forged in the midst of chaos merged through the storm. She liked it too. It gave a different meaning to the vows ''in sickness and in health, until death do us apart''.

    **********

    A/N

    Thank you for all the congrattions. As this book ising to an end, I hope you can ce all your votes on "midnight surrender". I am also happy to see many of you on myfavreads. I will release 3 chapters on 19th June, so you can look forward to that. Thank you for all your support <3

 Chapter 313 Different Energy

    Chapter 313 Different Energy

    Mchi woke up feeling refreshed, finally able to get some sleep knowing Ravina was asleep and safe in his arms. But as he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in bed.

    Sleep clouded his thoughts until he sensed the warmth in the room and the steam in the air. Turning around, he discovered a tub filled with steaming water at the center of the room. And just as he wondered where Ravina had gone, she appeared with fresh towels in her hands.

    "Good morning," she greeted him with a smile. "I was worried you would wake upte for your bath."

    Raising himself on an elbow, Mchi''s eyes lit up. "Is it for me?"

    Ravina nodded, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "It is. I thought I would assist you and help you rx, wash away the burdens."

    A sly grin tugged at Mchi''s lips. "A bath can be quite dull... unless you mean to help me."

    Her smile widened, and she leaned back against the dresser, her gaze fixed on him. "That is exactly what I intend to do."

    Chuckling, Mchi swung his legs over the side of the bed, ready to ept her offer.

    He sauntered towards the inviting tub and casually unraveled his garment, feeling the weight of her heated gaze on his skin. Although she had seen him naked before, he noticed a subtle flush tinge her cheeks as her eyes traveled over his naked form. Desire stirred within him, evident in the growing tension and awakening of his body.

    As he immersed himself in the steaming water, a wave of contentment washed over him. He closed his eyes, relishing the warmth that enveloped him, and couldn''t help but imagine the sensation of Ravina''s body wrapped around his. The thought made him stiffen even more, causing a soft groan to escape his lips.

    "Do you feel good?" she asked.

    "Yes," he breathed, his desire palpable. She would feel good.

    He could sense her moving closer, her presence drawing near. "I must admit, I''m not as skilled at giving massages," she confessed.

    A grin tugged at his lips. "Just touching me would be enough."

    And touching him she did. Her slender fingers gracefully traced the contours of his shoulder, moving with a delicate, not giving him a massage, but rather exploring him, savoring the feel of his muscles beneath her fingertips. Each movement was deliberate, as if she wanted tomit every detail of his physique to memory.

    Her hands traveled down his arms, gliding over his skin with a feather-light touch. Then they ascended again, dancing across his chest, causing his heart to quicken in response. He could sense her arousal mingling with the steamy air, intoxicating his senses.

    As her fingers reached his throat, her touch became more intimate, tracing a slow, sensuous path downward. Her voice, filled with a hint of mischief, broke through the haze of desire. "How about we escape tonight?" she suggested.

    Escape?

    "Where?" he asked, his voice strained.

    "It has been busy here. I thought we could go to the temple," she exined, her voice carrying a note of longing. "And perhaps you can make some of those tattoos on me again."

    His brows lifted at the suggestion, a surge of desire coursing through him. "After the tattoo, it is my lips I want imprinted in your skin," he dered, his voiceced with raw desire.

    Her gaze shied away at his bold confession, her eyes momentarily fixating on his lips. Without hesitation, he reached for her face, his hand slipping beneath her hair to cup her cheek. Drawing her closer, he captured her lips in a searing kiss.

    Their mouths melded together, their passion igniting like wildfire. His lips explored hers with hunger, savoring the taste of her, the softness of her lips.

    "Mhmm..." she moaned against his lips, her fingers gripping his neck with a fervent urgency. However, as their kiss deepened, she suddenly pulled away with a gasp, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Concern washed over him. "What is wrong?" he asked.

    Her lips parted, but no words escaped. Instead, slowly she leaned in once again, capturing his mouth in another passionate kiss. Her touch was desperate, as if she were fighting against something, clinging to him as if he were her anchor. Then, breathless, she pulled away once more, leaving him craving for more.

    Ravina''s eyes held many questions as she pulled back slightly, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. "It feels different," she confessed, her words lingering in the air between them.

    Mchi smiled, "We are mated now. It''s natural for things to feel different. Your senses are heightened, and¡­" Before he could borate further, she leaned in again, capturing his lips in a surprising kiss.

    Oh¡­ this reaction was unexpected but he didn''t mind at all and he smiled against her lips.

    He had almost forgotten that mating would enhance intimacy, so it was good they waited. He wanted her first experience to be exceptional.

    Ravina moaned softly against his lips, her body aze with newfound desire. The energy that pulsed through her felt exhrating, awakening a hunger within her that she had never experienced before. She marveled at her own strength and the ability to match the intensity of her desires with the physical capacity to fulfill them.

    In that moment, she not only felt the pleasure of their kiss but also the essence of Mchi himself. Kissing him was like seeing him, touching him, and hearing him all at once, creating an intoxicating symphony of sensations.

    "Come inside," he murmured against her lips, his arm encircling her waist possessively. His strained voice resonated with longing, causing a delightful shiver to run down her spine.

    However, Ravina knew that rushing now when they didn''t have time and could be disturbed, would only leave them wanting. Sensing their mutual desire, she gently pulled away from his embrace, "I was supposed to help you bathe," she said yfully.

    Mchi chuckled. "You always find a way to lead me astray," he remarked, his eyes filled with adoration.

    With a widening smile, Ravina picked up a cloth, her fingers gliding effortlessly over his skin as she assisted him with his bath. As she moved around the tub, washing him with care, she couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of him, the water cascading over his sculpted body. Her mind wandered to the possibilities thaty ahead, but she reined in her imagination, knowing the scent of her arousal was not lost on him.

    ceremony. Your family will be here after all."

    Ravina stiffened. She had almost forgotten the strange dynamic of "I''ve been thinking," Mchi began, "That perhaps it is was for the better we are mated already and won''t have to do it during the ceremony. Your family will be here after all."

    Ravina stiffened. She had almost forgotten the strange dynamic of the culture she was in. She would definitely not want her father to see a man with his fangs in her neck. That would feel awkward, and he would be ufortable. Darcy at least had Ephraim.

    "Ah¡­ yes¡­" she trailed off, now thinking of the clothes she would have to wear as well.

    She was fine being dressed like that in front of his people, but with humans¡­ she would be the definition of a loose woman. She would feel naked, and she would especially not want her father to see her d so scantily.

    "Ravina," Mchi called gently, taking her hand as if sensing her worry. "We will make it work for both of us. Do not worry."

    She nodded, her shoulders rxing.

    "I was also thinking we could make the ceremony a blend of both our worlds." He added.

    "You don''t have to do that." She shook her head.

    "I should, out of respect for you, your father, who is entrusting you to me and your people."

    She smiled, gratitude warming her heart. Her father would appreciate it a lot, knowing she was married through the tradition he knew. She was d that Mchi thought about it, for she was often indifferent to marriage.

    "Thank you. I know my father would feel more at ease."

    Mchi nodded. "Of course. Now tell me about those vows since we are already mated."

    Vows?

    "You want to¡­ take vows?" She was surprised.

    "Why not?"

    Her heart fluttered when she thought of Mchi saying his vows to her. She never thought the idea of it would ever excite her, but it did.

    "Vows," she mused thoughtfully. "Well, they are a way for us to make solemn promises to each other, to solidify ourmitment in a meaningful way."

    "So we write them ourselves?" He asked.

    "Not necessarily. There are many to choose from that are already established."

    "But we can still write them?" He wondered.

    "Yes. Do you want to?" She asked with a curious smile.

    "Yes. Just show me the style of a traditional vow, and I would like to use my own words." He said.

    Ravina became curious. "I look forward to what you write." She said. "But does that man I will have to try as well?" She was terrible with ¡­ loving words or whatever it was.

    "Yes!" He said he was pretending to be stern

    Ravina chuckled. Although she was terrible, she looked forward to the task.

 Chapter 314 Lets escape

    Chapter 314 Let''s escape

    Ravina had seamlessly transitioned into her role at court, and worked diligently alongside the rest to fortify their defenses. She had even managed to include Walker in their meetings, ensuring his involvement would provide him with a broader perspective of their collective efforts toward peace.

    "You should attend the party as well," Ravina suggested, catching his attention.

    He didn''t directly respond to her suggestion. Instead, he inquired, "When will my men be released?" His voice was calm, yetden with concern.

    "They will be released when King Mchi deems it the right time," she responded. Her words were firm but not unkind.

    "I won''t cause trouble. I merely want to escort them home safely," he stated earnestly.

    Ravina considered his words before asking, "But will they be safe back home? Won''t they just continue this war?"

    Hepressed his lips into a thin line. "It''s not that simple. We belong to an organization, and we answer to those higher up. Even if I wanted to stop them, they wouldn''t listen."

    In response, Ravina gently shook her head. "That''s where you''re mistaken," she corrected. "My father was a King. I understand how the military works. Amander holds a significant influence over his troops. That''s why kings select theirmanders with utmost caution, recognizing the influence they wield. Your men, those who fight beside you, they trust and respect you more than those who give orders from afar. You have the power to influence their Walker seemed to ponder over her words, his gaze shifting away from her as he weighed her argument. His internal conflict was choices."

    Walker seemed to ponder over her words, his gaze shifting away from her as he weighed her argument. His internal conflict was evident, making Ravina sympathize with his plight.

    With a softened tone, she added, "I understand your situation. I''ve borne losses in this war too, which is why I''m so driven to resolve this conflict. Your assistance can greatly increase our chances of sess."

    His gaze returned to her, brimming with a myriad of unspoken emotions. After a moment of silence, she concluded, "I hope you will consider this carefully," and left him to his thoughts.

    The day unfolded with Ravina channeling her newfound energy into aiding others as best as she could and when lunchtime she found herself in thepany of Georgia, Araminta, Nelly, and Nazneen at Araminta''s house. Nazneen had brought along a variety of dresses for the uing party.

    "Where did you get all these from?" Georgia asked, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Nazneen shrugged nonchntly. "I had my breedmate arrange for it."

    Intrigued, Georgia and Araminta began to explore the collection of dresses, acquainting themselves with the designs.

    "The fabric is¡­" Georgia trailed off, her fingers grazing over the material as she sought the right word. "Heavy."

    The richness of the fabric spoke volumes about its value; Ravina knew that Ares had chosen the mostvish selection he could find. She could already envision the waves of envy these dresses would provoke amongst the observers.

    Aaron, who had joined them on his break, was presented with a range of men''s attire by Nazneen. The perplexed expression on his face was amusing to witness. "This will be a... challenge," he confessed, his frown deepening.

    Nazneen couldn''t resist responding teasingly. "Not quite. This is the easy part. You''ll have to master the dance steps too. After all, you wouldn''t want to embarrass yourself among humans," she jested.

    Aaron nodded thoughtfully and then Nazneen looked over at Ravina. "It is too bad we don''t have more human female''s here."

    Ravina pondered for a moment, an idea striking her. "Perhaps we can invite Ephraim''s crew. He has female fighters."

    The thought of initiating integration sooner was appealing. Although she didn''t like socializing, she was hopeful and excited about this party where she would see a blend of all worlds.

    Aaron, however, voiced his skepticism. "I doubt they''ll feelfortable, especially teaching us how to dance."

    Ravina brushed off his concern. "I''m sure you can use your charm to make themfortable."

    "I''ll try," he responded with a yful glint in his eyes.

    To everyone''s surprise, Aaron fit rather well into his human suit. "It''s not as bad as I thought," he admitted, examining himself.

    Araminta, on the other hand, seemed to have difficulty with the attire. "You look strange," she stated tly, prompting a round ofughter from the group.

    "Thank you for thepliment, Mah," he responded with a heavy dose of sarcasm.

    "But by human standards, you look impable," Ravina assured him.

    "Really?" His disbelief was palpable. Not so much due to his looks, but the unfamiliarity of the clothes. "Feels like I''m preparing for a storm."

    Ravina shook her head with a chuckle. They all teased her tradition for a moment but it was all in good humor. She liked Araminta the most in the human clothes, making her momentarily remember her mother and the way she so elegantly carried each gown.

    A twinge of nostalgia swept over Ravina at the memory of her mother, who would not be present to witness these moments. But she swiftly swallowed the burning lump in her throat. "You look beautiful," Ravinaplimented Araminta, "This color suits you."

    Araminta was draped in a stunning olive green dress, a hue that beautifullyplimented her sun-kissed skin.

    "Thank you," she returned with a smile, then turned to Nazneen. "Can I pick this one?"

    "Of course," Nazneen responded, her face lit up with delight.

    Throughout the day, amidst the hard work that needed to be done, everyone took turns choosing their attire. They had set up enough defenses for now, while the town was gradually being reconstructed. The dragons, with their superior strength, were efficiently reassembling the houses.

    As the evening descended and the sun began to set, Ravina was pleasantly surprised to find that she wasn''t worn out. ustomed to fatigue, this newfound energy inspired her to aplish more without feeling overwhelmed.

    Back home, as she awaited Mchi''s return, Ravina busied herself with preparing medicinal pastes. Later, she decided to refresh herself, washing off the day''s work and changing into clean clothes.

    During her cleanup, she couldn''t help but notice that most of the scars on her hands and arms had vanished. Even the one on her back hadpletely faded.

    The only mark that remained prominent was the mating mark on her neck, shaped like a crescent moon. Her hair also felt revitalized, with the once broken ends now lush and healthy. Her skin was no longer ashy due to malnutrition but had a youthful glow. The healing abilities were indeed remarkable.

    As she wasbing her hair at the dresser, Mchi appeared at the door. He halted, leaning against the frame with a fond smile ying on his lips as he watched her through the mirror. Ravina returned his smile before turning to him.

    "You were very busy today," she remarked.

    He nodded in agreement. "Yes."

    "You missed trying on your suit for the party."

    He stepped into the room. "Perhaps for the better. Those clothes are not made for me."

    Ravina chuckled at his statement. She had already arranged for Nazneen to prepare arger size for Mchi, but she decided to keep it a surprise.

    "Are you tired, or do you still want to escape?" she asked.

    "Let''s escape," he replied.

    *******

    A/N

    New update schedule, 4 chapters/week until the end of the book next month.

 Chapter 315 Nighttime Adventure

    ?

    Instead of soaring through the sky on dragon wings, Ravina decided they should ride their horses. She could spend time with her beloved Darcy, and they could partake in a spirited race, rekindling fond memories of their pastpetitions.

    "You still want to race?" Mchi raised an incredulous brow at her. "I went easy on youst time."

    "Well, I am different now. I have dragon blood coursing through my veins too," Ravina replied, a daring spark lighting her eyes.

    Mchi smirked, "Is that so? Then perhaps we should raise the stakes."

    Ravina chuckled. "I doubt it''s a kiss you''re after this time."

    "I''ve grown more greedy with time, princess," he said, his voice dropping into a low, seductive murmur. A warm flush crept up her neck.

    "And just how much more do you desire?" she ventured to ask, an enticing challengecing her words.

    "As much as you can give of yourself," he said, his gaze holding hers captive.

    "But what if I can''t give much?" she countered, a yful smile curving her lips.

    "I thought you imed to have dragon blood? What happened? Has the dragon before you struck fear into your heart?" He shot back, a teasing smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Ravina scoffed, herpetitive spirit ignited. "Alright then," she dered, guiding Darcy into position. "Shouldn''t you ask what I want if I win?"

    He shrugged nonchntly, "You won''t, so why bother?"

    "Huh! A dash of humility wouldn''t hurt!" she admonished,ughter bubbling from her.

    His chuckled. "The price is more alluring than humility."

    Maneuvering Rani to stand beside Darcy, he looked at Ravina, "Are you ready? And don''t cheat this..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, she had already spurred Darcy into a rapid gallop with mischievousughter.

    The night air came alive as their horses thundered through it, hooves pounding the earth in a rhythmic beat that echoed the racing heartbeats of their riders. The world blurred past them in a whirl of dark silhouettes and starlight, the thrill of their exhrating chase permeating the night.

    Despite her head start, Mchi effortlessly caught up to her, his easygoing posture exuding supreme confidence. His amusedughter rang through the wind as he yfully kept his horse just a stride ahead of hers, a tantalizing lure she kept trying to grasp.

    Their high-spirited race ended with Mchi arriving first at the temple, the soft moonlight framing his victorious smirk.

    Ravina, though trailing behind, was grinning widely as she arrived. The intoxicating thrill of their race had washed away her disappointment of losing. She dismounted Darcy while Mchi tied Rani to a nearby tree. He then offered to take Darcy''s reins from her, suddenly being the gentleman now.

    "I must admit, you''ve be much faster," heplimented her, his gaze softening.

    "But not fast enough," she admitted, a yful pout crossing her lips.

    "That''s just Darcy being slow," he jested as he secured Darcy away from Rani.

    "Don''t pass the me onto him," she scolded lightly, turning to head into the temple when suddenly, she felt strong arms wrap around her waist. With a quick whirl, Mchi swept her off her feet and hoisted her over his shoulder.

    Startled, Ravina gasped, "Mchi, what are you doing?"

    Unfazed, he began to stride towards the temple, one hand thoughtfully roaming over the curve of her bottom. "Whatever I want," he dered, his voice a dark, intoxicating rumble.

    Her pulse began to quicken. Bncing her on his shoulder, he managed to unfurl a mat on the temple floor with one hand. Gracefully, he knelt, setting her down on the mattress with her hair cascading around her like a waterfall.

    His gaze drank in her sight, his deep coffee-brown eyes gleaming with warmth. "You look beautiful in pink," heplimented, his handsnguidly tracing the curve of her waist. "I have many ideas on what to paint on you, so I need you to be patient." His finger traced a slow path down her bare stomach, dipping into her navel and drawing a sharp breath from her.

    She managed to nod, her breath catching in her throat as her body hummed with anticipation.

    "Good," he approved, standing to leave her side. Her eyes followed him as he lit a few candles and began to mix paint.

    Outside, the night was beautiful, and the soft breeze created a luby that rustled through the open doors. The sky stretched above them like an endless ebony canvas, dotted with sparkling jewels of stars and crowned by a glowing crescent moon.

    Inside, the flickering candles lent an ethereal glow to the temple, painting the world in soft, warm hues. The candlelight danced on Mchi''s sun-kissed skin, making it appear as if he had been sculpted from burnished gold. His muscles moved with graceful power as he worked on preparing the paint.

    When he returned, paint in hand, he settled next to her on the mat. "What are you going to paint?" she asked.

    "It''ll be a surprise," he responded.

    She nodded, enjoying the mystery. As the paint-coated brush first grazed the side of her waist, she jerked in surprise.

    "Be still," he softlymanded.

    "It tickles," she giggled, squirming slightly under his touch.

    Unfazed, he pressed his hand gently but firmly on her stomach to keep her still. "Get used to it. This is where I want the paint."

    Teeth gritted, she did her best to remain still. But as the brush teased a trail down the side of her waist, her restraint faltered, and she giggled again. "Mchi, I can''t..." she gasped through herughter.

    "Alright," he conceded with a gentle smile. "I''ll start here for now until you get used to it." He moved his brush upwards, beginning where her top ended just below her chest. The sensation didn''t tickle, but it evoked a different reaction ¨C an electrifying jolt that echoed where the brush grazed her skin.

    His focus was thrilling, his gaze following every stroke with such intensity that it felt as though his eyes were creating a scorching trail on her skin.

    Her chest rose and fell more pronouncedly as the intensity of the moment seeped into her, drawing her into a heady realm of sensuality. With every dip of the brush into the paint, followed by the soft contact on her skin, her body reacted, a gentle quiver rippling through her.

    "The ck paint looks exquisite on your fair skin," he murmured, his breath a warm caress that sent goosebumps dancing across her skin. His dedication, the focused way his eyes flickered over her, set her skin alight with a delicious heat.

    His other hand rested on her opposite hip as he moved his brushwork downward, outlining something intricate beside her navel. The seemingly intense effort he was putting into his work, made her wonder if he was fatigued.

    "Aren''t you tired?" she ventured.

    He looked up, his eyes capturing hers in a heated stare. "No. I have never wanted to paint this much," he confessed, his voice a low murmur. "I''ve just begun."

    Just begun?

    "Are you tired?" he returned the question.

    "No." She was merely lying down.

    As he moved below her navel, his hand gently tugged down the waistband of her skirt a fraction, his fingertips grazing her skin. The intimate touch ignited a trail of fire that led straight to her core, her heart pounding like a wild drum in response.

    The exposed sliver of skin, the raw proximity of his hand to her lower body, and the quiet focus of his actions allpounded into a wave of heady desire that washed over her.

    Mchi then began to draw near the waistband of her skirt, the tips of his fingers brushing against her in the most tantalizing way. The cement was undeniably provocative but it wasn''t enough for him.

    "This will continue along your hip," he said.

 Chapter 316 Inked in desire (Part 1)

    Chapter 316 Inked in desire (Part 1)

    Delicately, he hoisted her skirt upward to her hip. "Hold it for me," he instructed, baring one leg.

    Dutifully, Ravina clung onto the fabric of her skirt, ensuring she didn''t disrupt his ongoing artwork. This was an intense game of tease ¡ª he was exposing her, yet his touch was limited to the stroke of the brush.

    Mchi could keenly perceive every subtle change in her. The rhythm of her breathing grew heavier, and the tempo of her heart''s beat quickened. Her warmth, apanied by the faint scent of arousal, wafted up to his nostrils, but he maintained his concentration on the canvas that was her skin. The contrast of the ink on her fairplexion was breathtaking ¡ª it ignited a peculiar me within him.

    The thought of her naked, adorned solely with his drawings, stirred a fervent desire in him.

    He extended the design down her hip and further onto her thigh. He signaled her to bend her knee, enabling him to trace the curve more effectively. To stabilize her leg, he ced his hand on her inner thigh.

    Now he was just in cruel, Ravina thought. He knew what he was doing and the affect it had on her.

    "Are you enjoying yourself?" She inquired, hinting at knowing what he was doing.

    He responded with a smirk, "Immensely. And you?"

    "Not so much, anymore," she retorted, without attempting to hide her aroused frustration.

    He released a deep chuckle, his fingers lightly brushing against her thigh. The unexpected touch made her flinch. "Mchi."

    Another chuckle echoed through the room. "Just testing what you might find pleasurable."

    "Are you almost finished?" she asked, her patience beginning to wane.

    "Is that a hint of impatience I detect?"

    "Well, my back is starting to ache from lying in this position for so long."

    "Now you sound like a pampered princess," he teased, his tone light and yful.

    "Indeed, I am quite spoiled," she shot back.

    "You sound defensive," he drawled. "I''m merely giving you a taste of my predicament¡ªhaving you around and not being able to fully im you."

    Her heart skipped, her already hot body now throbbing to life. Also, was he implying that was how she felt now?

    He locked eyes with her, "But today, you are my prize," he stated, his voice dropping a few notches, his fingers exploring further into the forbidden territory of her inner thigh.

    She strained to keep her body motionless under his torturous ministrations.

    "And I am merely preparing my prize," he persisted, his attention returning to the brush in his hand, yet his wandering fingers remained a relentless distraction.

    She gritted her teeth and braced herself for the continuation of his slow, tantalizing torment. Once he finally stopped, pulling back to admire thepleted design, his eyes were aze with a fierce intensity that nearly took her breath away.

    "It is done now," he announced.

    He reached out to carefully touch the paint on her stomach. "This area is already dry, but we should wait for the rest."

    She nodded, momentarily forgetting how to form coherent sentences.

    "How shall I entertain you in the meantime?" His words wereced with pure mischief.

    "Oh, no, Mchi. I don''t want to ruin the paint," she protested weakly, her breath hitching as his hand slipped between her thighs once more.

    "You wouldn''t want to spoil my hard work," he reasoned, though his hand kept venturing further up her thigh before tracing a tantalizing path downward, causing her body to shiver involuntarily.

    "Mchi, at least¡­" Her breathless plea was cut short as he bent down, pressing a lingering kiss against the side of her bent knee.

    His lips continued their descent, and she found herself closing her eyes, all attempts at protest falling silent. He skillfully nipped and licked his way along her skin, each touch sending shockwaves straight to her core.

    Simultaneously, his free hand was working to bare her other leg, his fingers dancing yfully along her sensitive flesh.

    Ravina curled her toes, her breaths bing more shallow as the heat from his lips crept further up her thigh. She vividly remembered the sensation of his mouth exploring her most intimate area, and the mere recollection ignited a fire within her.

    "Oh, Ravina. What are you thinking about?" His husky voice intruded into her thoughts, causing a blush to bloom on her cheeks. "Are you thinking about my mouth on you?" His question was punctuated by a teasing nip of her flesh.

    His question left her panting, incapable of forming a coherent reply. "Tell me, Ravina," he insisted. "Do you want my mouth to explore you? Do you want my tongue to unfurl your secrets?"

    Thebination of his breath on her skin and his provocatively sensual words coiled a tight knot of anticipation deep within her. "Like this¡­" he murmured, his fingers seeking out her already throbbing center, stroking her in a promise of what was toe. Her body reacted instinctively, convulsing under the potency of his touch.

    "Be careful not to ruin the paint now," he teased, amusement tinging his voice even as his fingers maintained their tantalizing rhythm.

    "M¡­chi¡­" she managed to gasp.

    "Are you not going to stop me this time?" he challenged her, though he must''ve known she had neither the strength nor the will to resist.

    "Stop teasing me!" she pleaded breathlessly, her voice barely more than a whimper.

    He chuckled softly. "Very well, my princess."

    Without another word, he descended upon her, pressing his mouth to her most intimate area with an intensity that took her breath away.

    Her hips bucked up reflexively, a surprised gasp escaping her lips as her fingers tightened in his hair. He began to explore her with his tongue, slowly,nguidly, as if he were tasting the very essence of her soul. Her back arched in response, legs mping shut instinctively, but his hands held her open for him, exposing her to his relentless assault.

    His mouth on her, his tongue stroking her so intimately, was a sensation so overwhelming that it stole her ability to think. It felt as if every nerve ending in her body wasing alive, each stroke of his tongue sending waves of pleasure radiating out from her core.

    He seemed to savor her, feasting upon her with an intensity that quickly had her teetering on the brink of release. She writhed and twisted beneath him, her body taut, on the edge of snapping from the strain of the pleasure he was bestowing upon her. His hands reached out to hold her still, preventing her from wriggling away from the blissful torture of his mouth.

    Just as she thought she could take no more, he slowed down, giving her a moment to catch her breath. The brief reprieve only served to heighten her need for him, her body aching for his touch.

    And then, he was back, his mouth once again iming her, his tongue delving into her with renewed vigor. She moaned as the pleasure began to build anew, escting swiftly toward a peak she knew would be her undoing.

    As if in response to her body''s urgent plea for release, he redoubled his efforts. Her hips bucked wildly against his mouth, his name torn from her lips in a desperate plea.

    Her pleasure reached a fever pitch, her body coiling tighter and tighter, until it was too much to bear, and finally¡­ with a shuddering gasp, she was undone. Her body convulsed, the world blurring as waves of pleasure rolled through her.

    It was an intense, almost painful release, her inner muscles clenching in sweet agony as the sensations overtook her. Every inch of her was trembling, the aftershocks of her climax rendering herpletely boneless in his hold.

    Ravinay there still for a moment, watching the ceiling sway until it stopped. Waiting for her lungs to catch up and for her heartbeat to stabilize.

    "Tha paint!" She shrieked once she could think.

    Mchi chuckled, carelessly dragging his hand along her thigh. "The paint has dried from the heat of your body."

    Really?

    She reached out to see for herself. He was right. It had turned into crusts, some of which fell off as she touched them.

    "Now, let''s go wash it off," he said.

 Chapter 317 Inked in Desire (part 2)

    Chapter 317 Inked in Desire (part 2)

    The cool caress of the river water against Ravina''s warm skin was a wee reprieve, soothing the throbbing remnants of pleasure Mchi had stirred within her.

    Her limbs were heavy,nguid with the aftermath of her climax, a blissful fatigue making her movements sluggish under his hands. His touch was a contrast, heated against the chill of the river, creating a heady mix of sensations that swayed between calming and tantalizing.

    As the paint gradually washed away, she could see the intricate design he had created. The ck ink had traced a delicate branch of blossoms, beginning just below her chest and trailing all the way down to her thigh. She longed to see the full effect in a mirror, but even from the iplete reflection in the water, she could tell it was breathtaking.

    "You truly have a talent," she murmured, her gaze tracing the strokes of the design with admiration.

    The smoldering heat in his eyes suggested he was looking at something far more captivating. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out something, the object hidden within his clenched fist.

    "Come," he beckoned.

    She moved toward him, the water gentlypping against her as she made her way to the rock where he was seated. Deftly, he reached around her, fastening a silver belly chain around her waist.

    The chain was delicate, adorned with tiny diamonds that caught the light and sparkled against her skin, entuating the feminine curve of her waist.

    His gaze found hers again, a tangible heat simmering in their depths. "Tonight, I want you dressed in nothing but my paint and my gift," he dered. The words sent her pulse racing.

    With an irresistible pull, he drew her closer, his lips descending on hers in a smoldering kiss. His hands were everywhere - tracing the curve of her back, then sweeping upwards into her hair, anchoring her to him. His bare chest pressed against hers, searing heat against her cooled skin, while the flowing river water kept her legs deliciously chilled.

    Their lips parted reluctantly, a final soft brush as he murmured, "Let''s go inside" He helped her out of the water, the cool air dancing over her wet skin as he led her through the short distance to their home.

    Ravina''s heart pounded in her chest, the rhythm growing increasingly frantic as they neared the house. She''d been perfectlyposed so far, yet, she could feel the first tendrils of nervousness beginning to creep in.

    But as he drew her into his arms and she gazed into his eyes, seeing, maybe even feeling his need for her, she shivered. That need took over her senses, and chased away her nervousness. She knew this man would ept her any way she was, and he wanted her. He wanted her so much, and it made her want him all the more.

    Mchi said nothing as if knowing hismunication had reached her and that she had rxed. Was this the bond?

    "Are you ready to see the painting?" His deep voice broke the silence.

    "Yes," she whispered.

    He led her towards the full-length mirror, the reflection capturing both of their forms as he stood behind her. The sight that greeted her stole her breath.

    She had thought it was beautiful before, but now... now it was something else entirely. The blossom branch, etched in ck ink, appeared toe alive on her skin. It began just beneath her chest, curling and winding its way down her torso. Each petal, each leaf, was meticulously detailed, creating a captivating tableau against the canvas of her skin. It was a marvel to behold, an intimate masterpiece she felt privileged to wear.

    "You need to see all of it," he murmured against her skin, the heat of his breath causing a shiver to run down her spine.

    His fingers deftly undid the straps of her top at the back, his lips cing warm kisses from her shoulder to her neck, the heat of his mouth offsetting the cool caress of the room''s air.

    As the fabric of her top slipped off her shoulders, her breasts were exposed to the cool air, her nipples instantly hardening.

    His hands traced a sensual path up her stomach, the mirror reflecting the contrasting image of his dark, strong fingers against her fair, supple skin. Her skin tingled in anticipation, the slow ascent causing her breath to hitch.

    As his hands found her breasts, they covered her fully. The sensation of his firm palms against her sensitive flesh elicited a throaty moan from her. He held her there for a moment, his touch almost reverent before he began to knead gently, the slow maniption causing her to arch into his hands.

    Each tug, each slow circr movement, sent jolts of pleasure coursing through her body, her senses attuned to his every touch. His fingers expertly yed her body like a well-tuned instrument, each stroke eliciting a symphony of soft gasps and whispered sighs.

    His lips, feverishly hot, journeyed upwards to the side of her face. She instinctively moved to meet him, but he held her steady. "The skirt," he murmured, his hands already tracing a maddening path down to her hips.

    Ravina had never felt more self-conscious. The skirt was the only piece of clothing keeping her from standing utterly bare before him. She hesitated, but then remembered that he had already seen her in her most intimate state, his mouth marking territories that no other had discovered.

    With a simple tug, Mchi removed herst piece of armor, leaving it to pool at her feet.

    He paused, his hands still resting on her hips. His eyes, darkened with desire, held her captive in the mirror. His gaze slowly roamed over her body, studying every inch of the art he''d painstakingly etched onto her skin, before sweeping over the rest of her with a hunger that set her pulse racing.

    Ravina fought the urge to shield herself, her body flushing a vibrant shade of pink under his intense scrutiny. But as she reached to cover herself, he captured her arms, pulling her against the hard nes of his body.

    "Don''t!" His voice rumbled against her ear, a raw edge to his voice that made her heart pound. "You have nothing to hide, and I want to see you. Bare. Completely. In every way."

    Ravina drew in a sharp breath. His deration and the absolute hunger in his voice caused a rush of heat to flood her core.

    If anything should cover you now," he continued, his voice thick with promise, "it should be me."

    And oh, what a tantalizing thought that was.

    With a swift move, he spun her around and imed her mouth in a consuming kiss that sent tremors through her. Something about standing there, bare and exposed, surrendering herself to the raw hunger he was exuding, ignited a fire deep within her.

    Mchi had her pinned to the bed before he knew it. He could no longer control the dragon in him, but he feared it no more. He felt Ravina understood him now, with the existing bond. She could handle him. She could trust him even in the wild. Maybe she even reacted more to the wild.

    The arousal he was smelling was like no other. He would no longer keep her or himself waiting. He pulled back, taking off the remaining of his garment while his eyes took her in, sprawled on his bed, adorned in his art and the chain teasing her waist.

    The sight of her was so exquisite that it made him rock hard, almost groaning in pain before he touched her again, kissed her again, nipped, and tasted her.

    She writhed and whimpered, just the way he wanted her. But his hand still slipped between her legs to ensure, feeling her readiness, the heat, and the wetness inviting him to sink into her. She arched her back at the simple touch, but tonight it wasn''t going to end with that.

 Chapter 318 Becoming One

    Chapter 318 Bing One

    Under Mchi''s fiery gaze, Ravina felt an unfamiliar blend of vulnerability and excitement, abination as thrilling as it made her nervous. His irises shimmered like molten gold, his desire for her as visible as the ink against her skin. Each ce his fingers brushed seared her flesh, leaving trails of pleasure in their wake. His touch was wild, uncharted, igniting a passion within her that felt both dangerous and exhrating.

    The moment he positioned her, a thrill of anticipation shot through her. The intimate proximity made her heartbeat echo loudly in her ears. As he paused at her entrance, a shiver of expectation wracked her body, leaving her breathless. His gaze was locked onto hers, a silent promise of the ecstasy toe.

    As Mchi entered her for the first time, an intense surge of sensation crashed over her. A gasp tore from her lips as she adjusted to his size, an unfamiliar pressure that stretched and filled. She clung to him, the difort making her stiffen beneath him.

    Mchi took notice of Ravina''s tension, her body rigid beneath him, and immediately stilled. He knew she would feel difort the first time, but he wanted to reduce it as much as possible.

    His hand slipped between their bodies, trailing a slow path downwards. His fingers found their destination, ghosting over the sensitive nub that he knew would make her tremble. His touch was gentle yet firm, and the sensation elicited a gasp from her lips that he felt against his own.

    His lips danced against her, setting off sparks that shot straight to her core. Ravina gasped, her fingers digging into his broad shoulders, her body arching instinctively against him. Each deliberate stroke, each precise touch, unraveled her, the pleasure consuming her bit by bit.

    She was slick and warm, the evidence of her desire for him, his shaft twitched in response. His thumb circled her throbbing flesh, a rhythm designed to tease, and enthrall.

    The rhythm he set was unhurried but firm, each slow circle drawing soft whimpers of pleasure from her. He watched her, the rise and fall of her chest, the way her eyes fluttered shut as she surrendered to the sensations he was coaxing from her body.

    His name tumbled from her lips, soft and breathy, a plea and a prayer rolled into one. That sound was enough to ignite a fire in him, a desire so potent it was almost overwhelming.

    When she whimpered his name again, he felt her body shift, her hips grinding against his fingers, a silent plea for him to continue. The anticipation was a sweet torture that left her writhing beneath him. Her moans became more frequent, her body more eager, a clear signal that she was ready for him to move.

    He pressed his thumb a little harder, a final stroke that made her body jolt. Her breath hitched, her fingers digging into his shoulders as she nodded and her heels into his thighs urging him to move.

    And so he did. Slowly, he began to move within her, matching his thrusts to the rhythm of her breath.

    Ravina''s back arched in response, instinctively pressing closer to him. There was an exquisite pleasure mixed with the difort now, and she couldn''t resist it.

    Every time he withdrew, a sense of emptiness threatened to consume her, but then he''d thrust back into her, and the pleasure woulde crashing back. She felt like a vessel being filled again and again, her body epting him in the most intimate way possible.

    As if the mounting pleasure wasn''t already consuming her entirely, Mchi changed their rhythm. With a gentle but firm hand, he lifted one of her legs, draping it over his shoulder, shifting their bodies to amodate the new position. His entry was deeper now, filling her to a degree that caused a gasp of surprise and pleasure to escape her lips.

    She could feel him stroke and hit spots inside her she didn''t know existed, each thrust sending another jolt of pleasure coursing through her veins. It was an intoxicating sensation, causing her head to spin and her heart to pound against her ribcage.

    The position gave him easy ess to her breast, and he took advantage, his hand leaving a trail of goosebumps as he trailed down to capture her nipple between his fingers. The added stimtion was nearly her undoing.

    She felt the familiar coil of pleasure tightening in her stomach, growing more intense with each powerful thrust. His thumb once again found her sensitive nub, applying a steady pressure that finally tipped her over the edge. The climax took her breath away, a wave of pleasure sweeping over her in an intense, crashing tide.

    He followed her into oblivion soon after, his body shuddering with the force of his release. She epted him into her arms, drawing him into her embrace. His warmth was aforting against her sensitive skin, and she weed his weight, finding an oddfort in the way his body molded perfectly against hers.

    Her body was aching, a dull throb of difort lingering amidst the slowly dissipating waves of pleasure. She was spent, her body weak andnguid after experiencing such an intense release for the second time that day.

    He was silent for a moment, their chests rising and falling in sync, his heart pounding against hers in a steady rhythm. Mchi cradled her face in his hands, his thumb brushing away a loose strand of hair that had fallen across her eyes. He locked his gaze with hers, his eyes glinting with an intensity that made her breath hitch.

    "How am I to stop myself now, from taking you every night," he whispered, his breath warm against her skin.

    "How about not stopping yourself?" She whispered back, her breath still heavy.

    His lips brushed hers in a slow, lingering kiss that was full of promise. Then he rolled off and drew her into his arms.

    "It will feel better with time," he promised, stroking her back.

    Better? Than this?

    Her legs were still quivering slightly.

    "It felt wonderful," she responded.

    She could feel him smile, and then he ced a kiss in her hair. She nestled against him, closing her eyes, lulled by the steady rhythm of their breaths until slumber took over.

 Chapter 319 Practice

    Chapter 319 Practice

    "Ares? Are you alright?" Ephraim''s voice brought Ares out of his distracted state, noticing the paleness that had washed over him in just a day.

    "Ah, I must need blood," Ares replied calmly, rubbing his forehead. "I feel dizzy." His gaze wandered toward Ephraim with piqued curiosity.

    "Don''t look at me," Ephraim said, his tone serious, but Ares continued to stare just to bother him.

    "Perhaps I need human blood," Ares mused. "Your blood was... different. It was more... satiating."

    Ephraim''s mind began to piece together the puzzle. Marozaks were known to consume human blood, not dragon blood.

    "Have you never taken human blood before?" Ephraim asked.

    Ares shook his head. "No. I don''t even know how to hypnotize or whatever it is they do."

    "Since you''re feeling ill, you need to ensure you get the right nutrition. We should arrange for a human donor," Ephraim suggested. "But have you ever tried hypnotizing? Maybe ites naturally?"

    "No," Ares admitted, feeling a sense of uncertainty.

    "Then we should start with that," Ephraim proposed, recognizing the importance of exploring all possibilities for Ares'' well-being.

    Ares chuckled, envisioning the potential oue. "If it doesn''t work, rumors of me having a mental illness will start to spread."

    Ephraim shrugged. "A mad pirate sounds intriguing. Perhaps you can confide in one of your trusted men."

    Ares pondered the idea. While he didn''t want to endanger his crew, perhaps it was time to share his secret at least with Noah. He had contemted discussing it with Richard, but the family had already endured enough hardship, and he didn''t want to endanger the man who had just escaped the clutches of death.

    He paused for a moment, realizing that Aletta had suggested erasing Nazneen''s memory, indicating that he possessed the ability to hypnotize dragons as well.

    "Perhaps I can try it on you," Ares suggested to Ephraim, his mind seeking a willing subject for practice.

    Ephraim raised an eyebrow. "I have made myself immune to such things with my magic. Perhaps you can practice with ''your woman,''" he teased, referencing Ares'' previous words.

    Ares nodded. Yes, he would have to start practicing soon.

    As night fell, Ares anxiously awaited Nazneen''s arrival. He knew she had been incredibly busy in recent days, assisting Ravina and Mchi after the attack. He wondered if she would even have time to visit him tonight. Despite missing her presence, he was proud to see her so dedicated and passionate about her work.

    Restless, he retreated to his study, intending to focus on his duties as a governor. He sat at the desk, attempting to correspond to some letters with a solitary candle casting flickering light. However, his dizziness intensified, hindering his ability to concentrate and causing his work to take much longer than usual.

    With sore shoulders, Ares left the study and made his way to his room when he was done, seeking much-needed rest. He couldn''t help but feel a slight disappointment that Nazneen probably wouldn''t be able to visit him tonight. The absence of her presence made his bed feel emptier and so sleep enveloped him faster than he expected.

    When morning arrived, it felt like it hade too soon, robbing him of the rest he desired. As he attempted to turn in bed, a strong arm wrapped around his waist, restricting his movement.

    Nazneen. A smile formed on his lips even before he turned to see her face.

    "Ugh... no. Is it already morning?" she mumbled, holding him tighter, her face nestled between his shoulder des.

    "It is not. The sun just happened to rise too early," he replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    He could feel her smile against his skin.

    Shifting onto his back, he felt her arme to rest on his chest her head moving to find afortable spot on his shoulder. "You''re colder," she observed, her hands briefly roaming over his chest.

    "Well, you weren''t here to keep me warm."

    She lifted her head, turning to look at him. "This mouth of yours," she said, tapping his lips with a finger.

    "...needs a kiss," he finished the sentence for her.

    She shook her head slightly, a yful smile on her lips, before pulling herself up, her body brushing against his as she leaned closer and ced a warm, slow kiss on his lips. Then, her watchful gaze swept over his face, her fingers gently tracing his cheek.

    "You look pale," she remarked. "You need blood?"

    "I do, but..." Ares took a deep breath. "I probably need human blood."

    To his surprise, Nazneen didn''t press for more details. Instead, she nodded in understanding. "We will get you what you need."

    He caressed her face gently. "But before that, I need to practice hypnotizing."

    A mischievous smirk tugged at her lips. "You want to hypnotize me?" she asked, a hint of yful skepticism in her tone.

    He raised an eyebrow. "Yes."

    "If you can do that, I won''t like it at all," she warned, her expression serious.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle, deciding to tease her instead of assuring her. "Imagine all the things I would be able to make you do."

    Her frown deepened. "That is if you want to lose a tooth. A front tooth," she emphasized, her toneced with a hint of threat.

    Heughed, genuinely amused. "I don''t want to lose a tooth. I also have no intention ofpelling you. I believe I am persuasive enough as it is."

    She scoffed yfully. "Let''s see," she challenged. "I need to go to work now."

    "Oh, no, no, no!" Ares quickly sat up, reaching out to grab hold of her, but his fingers slipped, instead catching onto the waistline of her skirt, his touch slipping beneath the fabric.

    She looked at him with mock shock, feigning disapproval. "Don''t be shameless," she scolded yfully.

    "Shameless?" He pulled her closer, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Maybe I should try andpel you."

    She let out a sigh, relenting pretentiously. "Alright, give it a try. After all, you need to feed anyway."

    Ares took a moment to focus his mind, looking into her eyes intently. With those amber eyes, he wasn''t sure who was hypnotizing whom. This felt strange to him. What was he supposed to do now?

    "Neena?" he said softly

    "Yes," she replied, maintaining eye contact.

    "Do you feel anything?" he asked, curious.

    She suppressed augh, a yful gleam in her eyes. "Yes, I feel silly."

    He sighed, feeling a bit frustrated. "Perhaps I can''t do this since I am half-human."

    "If you need to feed as a half-human, you should be able to do it. Maybe you can practice with your friend. I have to go now," she suggested, turning away.

    But Ares didn''t let go of her. Holding onto her, he yfully implored, "You''re in such a rush. Stay for a while. You''re the queen. You can be a littlete."

    "I wouldn''t be a good queen if I did that," she reasoned.

    He turned her around, his gaze intense as he locked eyes with her. His eyes, shifting from emerald to teal, were captivating. "Stay," he husked, brushing his lips against hers.

    The word was simple, yet she felt a strangepulsion to listen.

    "Stay with me, Goddess," he whispered, his lips lingering on hers.

    Unable to resist, she parted her lips to kiss him, her arms wrapping around him. In an instant, they found themselves in bed, and it was only when he pulled away from the kiss that she fully regained her senses. "Are you staying?" he asked, his voice tinged with hope.

    "No!" she eximed, still confused. Something felt amiss in her head as if fragments of memories were gone. "You just did it! You hypnotized me," she used.

    Ares chuckled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Alright, that is funny."

    She looked at him firmly. "No, Ares. I mean it. You did it. It was strange. I didn''t even realize when you ced me in bed."

    He furrowed his brow, genuinely surprised. "Really?"

    "Yes, but... you probably need to practice more if I could tell, even though humans aren''t aware of such things," she suggested, trying to make sense of the situation.

    "Then you''ll have to stay if I need to practice," he replied with a roguish smile. "I have the perfect idea of how we can practice."

    Shaking her head, she chuckled. "You don''t give up, do you?"

    "Of course not," he said, straddling her yfully. "Now, let''s practice."

 Chapter 320 Letting Go

    ?

    Richard had been working tirelessly to reestablish his routine as a king while simultaneously trying to forge a bond with, Andrew and Meredith. It was a challenging task, especially with Andrew, who seemed determined to shut him out at every turn. Yet, Richard knew that beneath the defensive walls, there was a young boy yearning for connection and understanding.

    asionally, when Andrew let his guard down, Richard caught glimpses of that vulnerable side, but it was fleeting, quickly hidden away once again.

    Patience was key, Richard reminded himself and building trust took time, especially after the tumultuous events they had all experienced. He couldn''t expect instant rapport, but he wasmitted to breaking down those barriers.

    One day, as Richard was engrossed in his duties, a footman approached, holding out a letter. It was from Ares, detailing his ns to host a party aimed at uniting humans and dragons. Richard understood the importance of this event, not just for the sake of building bridges but also for demonstrating trust and a willingness to work together. However, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of concern for the safety of his daughters and Andrew.

    He sighed, folding the letter and rising from his throne. It was time to have a conversation with Meredith, to discuss the n and gauge her thoughts and concerns. He knew it wouldn''t be an easy discussion, but he had to try.

    "What?" She almost snapped when he told her. "You want us to go somewhere where dragons are? Have you lost your mind?"

    Richard took a deep breath, steadying himself. "Ravina is now with the dragons. If I didn''t believe in this cause, I wouldn''t have left her there," he replied, his voice firm but tinged with emotion.

    Meredith shook her head, her frustration evident. "It''s too much of a risk, Richard. You''re putting your daughter''s life in danger. Neither Andrew nor I will be there."

    "I need you to be there with me," he implored, his voice softening.

    Meredith looked at him incredulously. "Do you hear yourself, Richard? This is madness!"

    He moved closer, gently grasping her arms, urging her to meet his gaze. "It''s not just about you and me. It''s about our children, our grandchildren, and the future we want for them. I want this war to end. I want a safer world when Andrew takes the throne. I want to show him and teach him the importance of working towards peace, of diplomacy. To do that, we need to be brave."

    Meredith furrowed her brow, her initial resistance giving way to a deeper understanding of his intentions. "But what if something goes wrong?" she asked, her worry evident.

    "Something will surely go wrong if we do nothing," he replied, convictioncing his words. "There are risks, but at least it will be a choice we made for something better."

    She took a deep breath, her apprehension slowly dissipating. "I''m scared," she admitted, her voice filled with vulnerability.

    Richard nodded, his eyes filled with empathy. "I am too. But I''m here for you, and I hope we can be each other''s strength."

    She finally relented and nodded in agreement. "Alright," she whispered.

    He smiled, grateful for her understanding. "Also, I was thinking of taking Andrew to Russell''s grave," he added, seeking her approval.

    Meredith nodded, her eyes softening. "Alright," she replied.

    Richard prepared himself for the emotional journey ahead as he nned to visit his brother''s grave with Andrew. Darcy joined them as well, as they would also pay a visit to her mother''s grave.

    For the past six years, he had avoided visiting his brother''s or his wife''s grave. How was he supposed to? His brother had not been dead in his mind. He had kept his brother alive by bing him, and so his wife wasn''t his either. Richard and Evanora died together that day, they died together and there was a peace he found in it. But now, he had to take back his life and give his brother the peace he deserved.

    As the carriage arrived at the graveyard and Andrew nced out the window, his anger zed in his eyes. The realization of where they were struck him, and he questioned their purpose.

    "Why are we here?" Andrew''s voice held simmering anger, barely contained.

    Richard nodded, understanding the resistance. Andrew wasn''t ready to let go, and Richard knew firsthand how challenging it was to confront the pain of loss.

    "Alright then," Richard replied calmly. "You can join me if you change your mind. I will go pay him a visit."

    Stepping out of the carriage, Richard made his way through the graveyard, searching for his own supposed grave. The sight of his name etched onto the tombstone twisted his heart.

    At the time, it hadn''t hurt to imagine his own demise, for in his mind, he had already died alongside his wife. He would have despised having his brother''s name on the grave instead. He had truly caused irreparable damage.

    Kneeling in front of the grave, he stared at his name for a long moment feeling the weight of his emotions intensify and tears welling in his eyes. "I am sorry, Russell," he whispered, his voiceden with regret.

    Darcy''s hand gently rested on his shoulder, offering aforting squeeze. Richard took a deep breath and continued.

    "Your son has grown," Richard began, his voice filled with a mix of sadness and pride. "Andrew has be a fine young man. You would be proud to see him, and this...this is just the beginning. I know you will be even more proud of him in the future."

    Andrew stood a few paces behind Richard, listening to his uncle''s words. His chest tightened with conflicting emotions. Why had he left thefort of the carriage? Why did his uncle insist on torturing him with these memories?

    His gaze shifted to his father''s grave, the name Richard disyed upon it. It only fueled his resentment. He despised everything about this situation, and he was ready to turn and leave. However, Richard''s voice persisted.

    "Corinna, you may not remember your uncle, but if your memories return, you will realize that he has been as much a father to you as I have been. Whenever I was upied as a king, he woulde to you and be there for you."

    Andrew stiffened. Did Richard perhaps do the same for him? Was that how he was fooled all these years? It had to be. Somehow, he just knew it. He had called Rchard ''father'' before his father''s demise.

    His gaze turned back to Richard, who remained on his knees, and Corinna joine. "He sounds like a wonderful uncle," Corinna remarked, her voice filled with reverence.

    "He was," Richard replied softly. "Let us pray that he finds the peace he deserves."

    Andrew watched them, his emotions in turmoil. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with the bittersweet realization of the love and care that had been bestowed upon him. Richard''s presence in his life had been more than that of an uncle¡ªit had been that of a father.

    The weight of his grief pressed upon him, and he couldn''t hold back any longer. His feet carried him towards the grave, his heartache overwhelming him. Falling to his knees, he unleashed his pent-up emotions in a torrent of tears. His cries echoed through the graveyard, filled with the longing for his father''s presence.

    Images of his father, the warmth of his embraces, the sound of his boisterousughter, and the moments of bonding throughbat training and horseback riding engulfed his thoughts. The memory of his father''s proud smile and encouraging gestures brought an ache to his heart. He longed to experience that again. He missed it with every fiber of his being. The weight of his grief and anger poured out in torrents of tears.

    "I...I miss you, father," Andrew cried, his voice choked with emotion.

    His entire being trembled with the release of years'' worth of pain and longing. Richard understood the depth of Andrew''s anguish and gave him the space to mourn.

    Eventually, he wrapped his arms around Andrew, offering him sce andfort. Andrew initially allowed himself to be held, but soon he reciprocated the embrace, his grip tightening around Richard.

    Oh, how familiar the scent was. It reminded Andrew so vividly of his father. He buried his face in Richard''s shoulder, inhaling deeply, as if seeking sce in the familiar aroma. The embrace felt so simr, as if he was holding his father again. Andrew whispered through his tears, his voice filled with both sadness and relief.

    "I missed you, father." He said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "I missed you too," Richard replied.

 Chapter 321 Precious Memories

    ?

    Darcy stood before her mother''s grave, her heart heavy with the few memories she had managed to recover. Fragments of her mother''s presence flickered in her mind, igniting a desperate yearning to piece together the rest. The portrait her father had given her held a special ce in her heart, providing a sense of warmth and familiarity that she couldn''t fullyprehend.

    As she gazed at her mother''s adorned grave, the sight of fresh flowers brought a bittersweet realization¡ªher mother had been a beloved queen, cherished by many.

    "Your mother was a loved queen." Her father exined. "Well, she was impossible not to love," he said with a smile.

    Darcy smiled as well.

    Her father sat beside her, sharing stories and memories of their love and how they came to be. Darcy couldn''t help but smile all the way through, finding sce in the tales that painted a picture of their bond.

    "We shoulde with Ravina next time," her father suggested.

    Her father spoke to her of memories of her mother. He told her how they met and fell in love. Darcy couldn''t help but keep smiling, yet at the same time, her heart ached that her mother was gone, that her father was without her. She couldn''t fathom being without Ephraim. Even though she knew she would see him again, she was already missing him so much.

    She took her father''s hand, squeezing it, hoping to give him somefort. He looked at her, his blue gaze warm. He smiled, cing his hand on top of her.

    "She gave me the best gift in life. You and Ravina. My two angels," he said, his voice filled with both pride and a hint of sorrow.

    A tear trickled down Darcy''s cheek, her emotions overwhelming her. "Father," she choked out, her voice quivering.

    "I can''t ask for more," he murmured, enfolding her in a tight embrace.

    The carriage ride back home was filled with afortable silence, allowing the weight of their grief to ease as they absorbed the cathartic release of their emotions. Upon their return, they were greeted by Meredith, her expression filled with worry and relief all at once.

    "What took you so long?" she asked, her gaze scanning each of their faces, lingering on Andrew.

    "We are alright, Mother," Andrew assured her.

    Dinner was already served, and they all sat at the table. Andrew calmly told them that he had news to reveal, looking over at his wife. Meredith and Richard paused to listen.

    "Yvaine is pregnant," Andrew announced, a beaming smile spreading across his face.

    Richard and Meredith''s expressions transformed, with joy and excitement lighting up their features. Andrew and Yvaine mirrored their smiles, shared happiness radiating among them.

    Meredith managed to find her words amidst her surprise. "Congrattions. I will be a... grandmother," she said.

    "Yes, Mother," Andrew replied, his voice filled with pride.

    Darcy joined in the congrattions, her heart swelling with happiness for her cousin and his growing family.

    They spent the remainder of the night in celebration, savoring wine and sweets, relishing the newfound closeness and joy within their family. The hours passed withughter and shared stories,sting until midnight, when they retreated to their respective rooms.

    Richard, on the other hand, went and sat on his favorite bench in the garden, finding sce in the tranquility of the night. The stars above seemed to shine brighter, as if a veil had been lifted from his eyes, revealing the true beauty of the sky. He couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, contemting the vastness of the universe.

    "Uncle," Andrew''s voice broke through the stillness, drawing Richard''s attention. His nephew stood by the hedges, hesitation evident in his posture. Richard patted the spot beside him, inviting Andrew to join him on the bench.

    Andrew hesitated for a moment before walking over and settling down next to Richard. They sat inpanionable silence, embracing the peace of the night.

    Eventually, Andrew broke the silence "I''m bing a father," he said, his words carrying a weight of both excitement and trepidation.

    Richard turned to face him, his eyes gentle as he observed Andrew''s expression. "Indeed," he replied, a warm smile gracing his lips. "Are you nervous?"

    Andrew met his uncle''s gaze. "I am... terrified," he confessed, a nervous chuckle escaping his lips.

    Richard''s hand found its way to Andrew''s shoulder, offering aforting touch. He patted him gently and said, "You will do great, Andrew. And remember, I am here for you."

    Andrew''s eyes glistened with gratitude, his gaze briefly dropping to his hands. "I want to do well," he murmured.

    Richard''s heart swelled with pride. He understood the weight of Andrew''s words, recalling his own feelings of uncertainty when he received the news of Evanora''s pregnancy. He had been young then, just like Andrew. The responsibilities that came with royalty often led to early marriages, driven by duty and alliances.

    Nodding understandingly,"you will be a good father, Andrew. A strong one," he assured him, his voice filled with confidence.

    Andrew''s lips trembled slightly as he found courage in his uncle''s words. "I... I will need your guidance," he admitted, his vulnerability shining through.

    "I am more than happy to be here for you, Andrew. And your son or daughter will have grandparents, aunts, nieces, and nephews, hopefully soon."

    Andrew nodded slowly.

    Richard ventured to discuss the difficult topic. "Half-dragon nieces and nephews."

    Andrew frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Both Corinna and Ravina have found their significant other in dragons." Richard exined.

    Andrew''s face paled. "How?" He breathed.

    "Well, you already know about Ravina and Corinna, she was saved by a dragon, and he kept her safe until now," Richard said slowly.

    Andrew swallowed, and Richard could see the struggle in his eyes. His jaw clenched. "You are saying¡­ dragons will be part of our family?"

    Richard nodded. "Yes."

    Andrew drew in a sharp breath, looking like he was in physical pain, then stood up. "I will forget this for tonight. I don''t want my mood ruined yet." He said, giving him a curt nod, he wished him goodnight and rushed away.

    Richard sighed deeply, reminding himself that they had alreadye so far and not to be discouraged. Then he wondered for a moment how Ravina was doing. He knew she was strong, but she had neglected her for so long that he wished to have her close and spend time with her as he did with Corinnately.

    His feet led him to her room. Ravina''s room, where Corinna now stayed. He knocked lightly on the door guessing that she was probably sleeping and if she was he didn''t want to wake her.

    "Come in," Corinna called, surprising him that she was still awake. She sat in bed reading when he stepped inside.

    "Father," She said, surprised to see him as well.

    He held his hand up for her to remain seated. "I just¡­ wanted toe by and see you."

    She smiled. "Well then, stay for a while." She offered.

 Chapter 322 Food And Pleasure

    ?

    Mchi was ensnared in a cloud of new emotions, sprawled in bed while Ravina, surrendered to sleep beside him. A storm of confusion brewed within him. Earlier, he had anticipated an uncontroble surge from his dragon as they made love, a wave of ferocity that would seize control. Yet, that did not ur.

    Instead, it was as if a new facet of his being had emerged, one that craved the mastery, the utter dominance over each sensation. He yearned to etch every gasp, every shudder of their union into the depths of his memory.

    His dragon didn''t thrash in blind passion; it relished the intimate dance, savoring each exchange of heated whispers and fervent caresses. He had feared an abrupt release, a finale that would mar their initial union, but his self-restraint had proven him wrong. Maybe, he mused, it was the mystical bond of their mating that endowed him with this newfound restraint.

    With an innate curiosity, he elevated his arm, summoning the dormant power within him to initiate a partial transformation. With hismand, obsidian scales cascaded down his arm, their ebony sheen more pronounced than ever. The ability to half-shift was a rare feat, currently only mastered by Nazneen through rigorous training. Yet, his newfound ability felt as natural as breathing, another gift of their sacred mating.

    His gaze shifted to Ravina, a serene angel lost in the realm of dreams. They had made love twice morest night, as Ravina imed she didn''t feel sore because of the dragon blood in her veins. He smiled. It surely had benefits but now she was exhausted. He was refreshed.

    He rose from their warm bed, wanting to make her breakfast himself this special morning. Descending to the first floor, he encountered Nako and Mara, promptly granting them a well-deserved day of respite. He then ventured into the kitchen, his focus centering on crafting a breakfast befitting his queen.

    His attention was solely confined to his culinary task, and it wasn''t until Ravina''s soft footsteps echoed nearby that he became aware of her presence. She lingered at the kitchen''s entrance, cocooned in a silken white robe that clung to her enticingly. Her smile, radiant as the dawn, bewitched him as she leaned against the doorframe, her gaze roaming leisurely over him.

    "I would have brought breakfast upstairs," he said.

    "I know," she said, her smile blooming wider. "I wanted to watch you cook."

    Her gaze, potent with desire, made him wonder if the dragon''s blood ignited more than just her stamina. He suppressed an amused smile, enjoying this new development.

    She yawned and stretched her limbs. "I feel so... strong," she dered, her stride echoing her words as she ventured deeper into the kitchen. With each stride, the slit of her robe would momentarily part, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of the intricate ink that adorned her skin.

    She settled onto a stool near the counter, her presence evoking memories of her early days in his home, of her charmingly clumsy attempts at cooking.

    Ravina showed no hesitation in sneaking bites from the cooking dishes. "Don''t!" he reprimanded, but she simply shrugged.

    "I''ve learned that it tastes better straight from the pan or pot," she countered.

    Mchi was momentarily taken aback. That was precisely what his sister used to say. Perhaps there was some truth to the im after all. He surrendered to her whim and set the pot down before her. "Don''t burn yourself," he cautioned.

    She responded with an anticipatory smile, a spoon already in her hand. The porridge he had lovingly crafted met her approval instantly, a moan of delight slipping past her lips. "Mmm... I''d forgotten how well you cook," she murmured, offering him a spoonful, which he graciously epted.

    Her appetite remained unhindered until a sudden pause. "I''m going to get fat. I already have," she mused aloud, her hand wandering down her body in exploration. Tracing her stomach, thighs, and her breasts, she sighed. "I feel bigger."

    Indeed, he silently concurred, his mind wandering to the enticing memory of her curves filling his palms. Her discerning gaze caught him admiring her, leading her hand to gently trace the contour of her other breast. Her fingers shaping her form, and then lightly grazing the peak straining against her robe. His jaw clenched, desire surging through him as he watched her self-indulgent disy.

    Her amused smile confirmed she noticed his reaction. "You seem hungry for something else," she teased.

    "You have no idea," he responded, his voice husky, his gaze ensnared by her teasing touch. The air bristled with her sweet scent, signaling her mounting excitement.

    "I think I do. I''m offering breakfast too," she responded, her tone ripe with suggestion.

    That was thest straw. Rising from his seat, he decided to partake in her offered ''breakfast.'' His predator''s prowl around the table elicited a gasp from her, her lips parting in anticipation, her heart thundering in her chest. She swiveled in her seat, her back against the counter.

    Expectation flickered in her eyes as she spread her legs, an invitation for him to step between them. The knowing smile ying on her lips told him she was fully aware of the provocation she wielded. Grasping her chin, hepelled her head to tilt back, leaning in to im her lips. The intoxicating moan that resonated against him ignited a powerful urge to take her to bed once more, an urge amplified as her legs encircled his waist.

    His hand found its way beneath her robe, tracing the curves of her bottom and pulling her flush against his hardness. Her subsequent moan was a siren''s call, prompting her to arch against him, a silent plea for his touch. Heplied without a moment''s dy, his eager hands exploring the fullness of her breasts, eliciting a soft gasp from her.

    His hand journeyed further beneath her robe, kneading, pinching, and tugging, each motion rewarded with her shivers and whimpers. She took his hand, leading it from her breasts to the heat between her legs. She was already so wet for him, and she quivered as he ran his finger through her swollen folds.

    Now he wanted her to touch him. Guiding her hand, he savored the feel of her slender fingers coiling around his engorged arousal. A primal growl escaped him as she took hold of him, her delicate touch alternating between gentle exploration and firm stroking. She knew just how to tease him, her thumb rubbing his sensitive tip just enough to make him shudder.

    It was enough now! He removed her hand, undid his robe, and pulled her body closer to the edge of the chair before plunging into her without warning.

    Ravina cried out, her legs tightening around him, her thighs imprisoning him. Her nails found their way into his shoulders as he began to move, wanting to feel the wet heat of her, to feel her wrapped around him so deliciously.

    He drove his hips into hers with fervor, the chair protesting beneath them, its movements jostling her against the table and causing everything atop it to shake.

    Ravina held onto him, her face buried in between his shoulder and neck, sometimes breathless and then gasping until she was clenching around him, quivering, and he knew she was close to her release.

    He was on the edge too, quickening his pace until his body grew taught with extreme pleasure and her own release pushed him over the edge as she spasmed around him.

 Chapter 323 Sailing With The Captain

    ?

    After a lot of practice with Nazneen, honing his abilities in more ways than one, a newfound hunger blossomed within Ares. Keen to satiate it, he orchestrated a sail, inviting Nazneen along and extending an invitation to a handful of humans, promising them a free voyage to the other side. With the entirety of the journey at his disposal, he could savor both the sail with Nazneen and his much-anticipated feast.

    Initial hesitation had marked the humans, but Nazneen''s persuasive charm allured them on board, stoking the embers of adventure in their hearts. Unbeknownst to them, the adventure would not be with the sea, but with him.

    They sailed through the heart of the night, each feeding session discreetly hidden away from prying eyes.

    At first, his hunger seemed to intensify only, amplifying his senses until he could discern the sound of beating hearts around him. However, as he drank more, the voracious hunger began to wane. Eventually, he found himself sated, but not just that ¨C he felt stronger, more potent.

    "Have you finally satisfied your hunger?" Nazneen inquired, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "In one aspect, yes. But now, I find myself eager to satiate another kind of hunger. I need to test the strength of my newly energized self."

    Her smile was teasing. "And here I thought I had an insatiable appetite," she sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "I suppose men are the same, regardless of their species."

    "I can certainly help fuel your appetites," he retorted, a yful smirk curling his lips. He reached out to take her hand, simply holding it, their gazes locking, the heat in his slowly subduing to warmth. "I''m grateful you could join me. Once things settle down, we should embark on a longer journey."

    She nodded in agreement, her fingers gently squeezing his in silent agreement.

    "I have a gift for you," he dered, watching as her eyebrows arched in intrigued anticipation. Delving into one of his many pockets, he pulled out a small chest.

    "This was one of my earliest finds," he disclosed, passing the chest to her.

    With reverent hands, she epted the chest, curiosity guiding her movements as she opened it. Nestled within was a golden ne, its luster muted by the dim light yet undeniably captivating.

    "This treasure was discovered in a chest that once belonged to a Queen named Ishwa. Legend tells that she was blind, yet her husband, King Akhtar, loved her profoundly. Despite her blindness, he chose her as his only wife, taking neither another spouse nor a mistress. He oftenvished her with exquisite gifts, and this ne served as a symbol of their unbreakable bond. In their tradition, a marriage was finalized when a ne was ced around the woman''s neck. He sought to find the most breathtaking piece for the asion. Admittedly, it is a tad too heavy for daily wear." Ares said.

    Nazneen carefully extricated the ne from the chest, allowing her eyes to absorb its intricate details. It was indeed hefty, not something to be worn casually, but its beauty was undeniable. The historical romance woven into its existence only added to its allure.

    "Ares, it''s beautiful," she murmured, her touch gentle against the relic of love, especially considering its significance as his first archaeological find. "I love it. Thank you."

    A satisfied smile graced his lips. "I''m pleased you like it. Allow me to help you put it on." Standing up, he took the ne from her.

    As she moved her hair aside to grant him ess, the sense of its history echoed in her mind ¨C this was the ne a devoted king once adorned his beloved queen with to affirm their marital bond.

    Once the ne was fastened, she tilted her gaze upward, her eyes meeting his. "So, are we bound now?" she queried teasingly but she felt the weight of the ne on her, the symbol of it.

    A single brow arched in response. "You deciphered my intentions? I had nned on subtly ensnaring you," he jested, his fingers trailing a tantalizing path along her arm. Grasping her hand, he guided her to rise from her seat. "After being bound, the consummation traditionally follows," he countered, effectively steering the conversation back to its initial course.

    Herughter echoed in the air as she gracefully wrapped her arms around him. "I have a feeling I''ll never tire of your antics, Captain."

    "Exhausted, perhaps, but never bored," he pledged, deftly scooping her up into his arms.

    Their lovemaking on the gently rocking boat was a novel experience, infusing their intimate moments with the exhrating rhythm of the sea. Each sway added to the intensity and then they rested listening to the distant waves.

    Over the subsequent days, Ares was filled with a revitalized strength, devoid of the slightest hint of fatigue or illness. An apprehension still lingered; he feared that the amount he needed to satiate his hunger would have to be exorbitant. However, if it could grant him days of vitality without needing to feed, then perhaps it was manageable. But, did his current state mean he was no longer sick? Was he not dying?

    He considered visiting the witch, Ss, yet hisck of trust in the man deterred him. Instead, he decided to find Aletta once more. This quest required him to swim back to the location of their initial encounter to sessfully summon her. He waited a considerable time before she finally emerged from the sea, her gaze as mesmerizing as the typical Marozak''s.

    "You''vee alone? No dragon woman at your side?" She inquired as she stepped onto thend.

    "She is busy," he replied curtly.

    "Ah," she responded, her eyes scrutinizing him, "that''s what men often say."

    A smile tugged at his lips knowing what she was insinuating. She was beautiful but he had no interest in her. "I''m here because..."

    "You have questions," she interjected, her tone carrying a hint of skepticism.

    "Correct," he affirmed, taking control of the conversation before she could make further unfounded assumptions. "I''ve recently consumed human blood, and it''s changed me. I feel... vibrant, alive, and I haven''t fallen ill since."

    "And your question is?" she asked.

    "I was hoping you might have insight into these changes."

    Aletta simply shrugged. "I already told you, subsisting on dragon blood is not the same as feeding on human blood."

    "Does that mean I''m still dying? Is my improved condition simply the result of appropriate nourishment?"

    "I can''t be certain. It''s rare for Marozaks to venture ontond, deliberately shortening their lives. I don''t know how reversible the process is. But if you''re feeling better, then..." she shrugged again, leaving the sentence unfinished.

    Ares let out a sigh. He was no closer to finding answers.

    "But... wait!" Aletta suddenly eximed, a look of confusion passing over her features. "You told me you''ve only ever lived onnd and didn''t even realize you were an Arozak."

    He nodded, paying keen attention to her words. She seemed to be mulling something over.

    "So you''ve never transitioned before? You''ve always remained in your human form?"

    Ares frowned in contemtion. "Perhaps once as a child." His response was based on the fragmented memories that resurfaced, particrly those sparked by the witch''s mirror.

    "When was your first transformation that you can recall?" she inquired.

    "Not long. A few weeks ago," he confessed.

    "Is that when you became sicker?" she probed further.

    Sicker? His expression turned contemtive. "I was unwell before that, but¡­ yes."

    "Hmm... I have a suspicion," she began, her gaze distant. "But I need more information. If your first transition was only a few weeks ago, and you hadn''t consumed blood until recently, it''s no wonder you were unwell."

    He wore a frown, trying to understand her exnation.

    "You lived your entire life without transitioning, and then suddenly you did. Your body would have an intense need for proper nourishment to adapt to the new form."

    "But what about my illness before that?" he queried.

    "I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head. "But this new information could potentially guide me to the correct answers."

    "I would appreciate any insights you might have," he admitted, wondering why she seemed so invested in helping him. "I''m hosting a party soon, a mix of dragons and humans. Would you care to join us?"

    "Humans and dragons?" Her eyes shimmered with intrigue.

    "Don''t consider it an all-you-can-eat buffet," he admonished, teasing her.

    She chuckled heartily. "Then it''s not as appealing. But... I am curious. I''ve never attended such a gathering."

    "You''re more than wee to," he extended the invitation once more.

    "Hmm..." She swayed slightly, a thoughtful expression on her face. "I might find myself a dragonpanion, too."

    He smirked. "You just might."

 Chapter 324 The Gathering (1)

    ?

    Ares was putting the finishing touches on the party preparations when Ephraim arrived, exuding elegance in his carefully selected attire.

    "Do you need help?" He offered.

    "No. We''re almost done."

    "Is King Richarding?"

    Ares shed a knowing smile. "I believe you''re more interested in whether his daughter is attending."

    Ephraim returned the smirk. "True, but I have a need for the father as well," he confessed, settlingfortably into a seat. "I n on proposing tonight. I''d like to get his permission first."

    Ares abruptly turned to him, his interest piqued. "Indeed? Have you nned something special for the asion?"

    "I..." Ephraim hesitated, then shook his head. "Nothing much."

    Ares chuckled warmly. "I promise, I won''tugh."

    Taking a deep breath, Ephraim began, "I intended to show her the future I ¡­. built for us."

    Ares raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Ah... you mean, you''ve built everything in your future?"

    Ephraim simply shrugged in response.

    "You certainly doing everything to impress her." Ares said.

    "Well, I''ve had many years since I first saw her, and in that time, I''ve kept building. The first thing I crafted with her in mind was a frame for a mirror."

    Ares mused, "A romantic at heart."

    "Do you think it''s too much?" Ephraim asked, uncertainty tinging his voice.

    Ares waved his hand dismissively. "Not at all, especially if you''re aiming to move her to tears."

    A small smile graced Ephraim''s lips. "Then perhaps the final touch might be excessive. I wanted your opinion on this." He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small box adorned with familiar carvings.

    Ares epted the box and opened it. Nestled within was an exquisite emerald ring. The stone, crafted meticulously, evoking the vibrant hues of a lush forest. The metal band, though simple, carried intricate carvings resembling intertwining vines, lending an air of elegance to the piece.

    "I made it," Ephraim admitted, a hint of pride seeping into his voice.

    "In that case, you don''t need the father''s permission. She would elope with you regardless."

    Ephraim chuckled at the remark.

    A sudden flurry of voices from outside drew their attention. "It seems our first guests have arrived," Ares noted, returning the box to Ephraim.

    Both men moved to the entrance, eyes scanning the arriving crowd. Ares'' gaze was immediately drawn to Nazneen. She was resplendent in an olive-green dress, the whitece and ribbon embellishments entuating her figure. Her hair, meticulously styled into firm locks, was pinned back, with a few loose strands adding a touch of softness. Pearly earrings added a touch of elegance to her appearance. Nothing more was needed.

    Dressed more formally than he usually saw her, she was still as captivating. She was apanied by familiar and unfamiliar faces, including the vexing witch, Ss, Jonathan trailed by a set of maids, Eric walked with Tenzin and Noah was at the back, having brought a female dragon with him. Interesting.

    As Nazneen approached, Ares extended his hand, aiding her ascent up the few entrance stairs before cing a gentle kiss on her knuckles. "You look ravishing," heplimented.

    "And you, Captain, are equally as impressive," she responded with a smile.

    Nazneen made introductions as Ares and Ephraim met the fresh faces she brought along. In response, Ares had readied himself to y the role of a wingman, engaging the women in conversation and introducing them to his crew members, whom he''d primed to be exemry hosts. As the guests made their way into the party, Ephraim, Nazneen, and Ares stayed outside, ready to wee the rest.

    "We''re in need of more women," Nazneen leaned in and whispered close to his ear, nodding at Eric and Tenzin.

    "They can dance with each other," Ares proposed with a yful smirk.

    "Ares!" Nazneen lightly elbowed him.

    "Fortunately, Ephraim''s crew should be arriving soon. You have a bnced proportion, don''t you?" Ares looked to Ephraim for confirmation.

    "Indeed," Ephraim affirmed.

    The party continued to fill as Ephraim''s crew, a blend of half-dragons and humans arrived. Dragon-yers attending a party together with dragons hosted by a man who manufactured weapons to kill dragons? What a peculiar gathering! Such a situation would have seemed imusible merely two months ago, and yet here they stood.

    Ephraim took his turn to introduce the members of his crew, each one curiously studying their leader, manyying eyes on him for the first time.

    Soon after, Mchi and Ravina, apanied by their kin and friends, arrived. With these arrivals, the introductions were fewer. The motherly Araminta greeted them warmly.

    "We''re grateful for the garments you gifted us," she thanked him.

    "My pleasure entirely. And thank you all for attending tonight," Ares replied.

    She offered a well-practiced curtsy. "Ravina worked hard to teach us," she added, her statement drawing a smile from Ares.

    "Well, I hope none trip over their feet and inadvertently squash a human," Ares quipped.

    Joel responded, "Better pass that message to Saul and Mchi."

    "I am sure that Mchi has mastered his moves by now, but..." Ares nced over at Saul. "Couldn''t you have practiced a bit, especially after I gifted you that pistol?"

    Saul shrugged, his countenance sulky. "Too much hassle, and these clothes aren''t exactly designed for mobility."

    Aaron shoved his brother aside, "Well, I''ve got my moves all set."

    The man looked dashing in his suit and even had his hair meticulously styled to match.

    "Good. I''m certain somedies will be eager to test your dancing prowess," Ares retorted.

    Mchi scratched the back of his head, awkward in his suit, while Ares was worried it might rip at the slightest stretch.

    "Has father arrived yet?" Ravina asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    "Not yet," Ares replied.

    She wore a creamy white dress that together with her lengthy pale hair made her look angelic, while Mchi''s attire was all ck. except for the crisp white shirt.

    With them came a few more guests, Mchi''s cousins, Ka, Brenna, and Georgia came with their husbands. A few other friends that Ravina had invited over and some court members attended as well. The maids, Mara and Nako, had alsoe, bringing along their partners.

    Among the crowd, Ares also spotted a few human males lingering at the back. Ravina introduced them as the Pythagoreans, the captain of their army, a man named Walker, having decided to join forces with them.

    Indeed, things were progressing well.

    A harmonic chorus of melodious female voices drew everyone''s attention. The crowd parted, revealing Aletta making her entrance alongside two other women. Like Aletta, they possessed captivating wavy hair and hypnotic eyes. Dressed appropriately for the asion, they had a penchant for glitter and shine, embellishing themselves with fine jewelry and donning dresses that mirrored the gentle hues of the ocean, sparkling under the moonlight.

    While dragons were exotic, these women appeared enchanting. With gazes following their every move, they sauntered down the path toward Ares.

    "I invited a couple of friends. I trust that''s not an issue," Aletta cooed in her melodious tone.

    "I''m d you did," Ares responded warmly.

    "I couldn''t resist witnessing this unusual spectacle of dragons and humans uniting," she added.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Ares saw Nazneen inch closer, tension rippling through the air as Aletta''s gaze shifted toward her. "We meet again, dragon," she said, her tone neutral.

    Feeling the tension spike, Ares ced a calming hand on Nazneen''s back before she could react impulsively. She forced a smile onto her face. "Indeed."

    Aletta introduced herpanions, Esmeralda and Zoeva. Ares weed them, guiding them inside. The remaining guests stood dumbstruck for a moment, unaware of the existence of such sea creatures, and likely to remain in the dark. He ushered them inside as well.

    Once they were alone, Nazneen seized the back of his coat, pulling him towards her. "You didn''t tell me you invited her," she used.

    The fact had genuinely slipped his mind. "I forgot," he admitted.

    Nazneen jerked his coat again in annoyance. "So you met her without me?" she uttered through gritted teeth, lowering her tone as if Ephraim wouldn''t hear.

    "I had some questions, and you were upied. It''s nothing," he assured her.

    "It''s not nothing, Ares. I''m a woman and I recognize that look in another woman''s eyes. And you invited her!" she fumed.

    Ares noticed Ephraim trying to suppress a smile. "Well, my eyes are only for you, so there''s no need to worry."

    "She can hypnotize," Nazneen cautioned.

    "So can you, darling." He smiled. Besides, I am sure she wouldn''t want trouble with you."

    "She better not!" Nazneen released his coat. "I''m heading inside."

    Once she was gone, Ephraim and Ares exchanged a knowing look but remained silent as they awaited the arrival of their final guests - King Richard and his entourage.

    After waiting for a good while, Ares began to wonder if Richard would arrive at all. He hadn''t responded to his letter to tell him he coulde. Ares had already guessed that perhaps it wouldn''t be that easy with Meredith and Andrew.

    They waited for a while longer and then Ares looked Ephraim. "Perhaps they won''t be able to attend." He said.

    He could see Ephraim''s expression fall. He had waited, longed for Darcy all this time although he didn''t say it. Ares just knew. He had also nned his proposal so he was probably even more disappointed by the turn of events.

    "I am sure you will see her soon," Ares tried to cheer up, giving him a pat on the back. "Come now, let''s enjoy the party."

    When they went inside, the party was already alight and his men showed to be good hosts as he had instructed, already some of them dancing with a few females. Some were sitting at the tables and being served while they chattered but still within their familiar groups. That needed to change, others walked around wondering about the interiors or talking about the difference in the food they ate.

    Some talked about the music and why it sounded so odd and those who didn''t know about the dance stared at those dancing on the floor. Aletta and her two friends seemed to observe curiously and one of them even imitate the dance alone in the corner where they stood, as if preparing to dance. She wasn''t bad in her imitation.

    And then to some people''s surprise who were staring at the strange creatures, one of them took her friend to try out the steps on the dancefloor. Now two females were dancing together. This would surely be an interesting night.

 Chapter 325 The Gathering (2)

    ?

    A profound sense of loss pervaded Ephraim''s spirit by Darcy''s absence. From the moment he had revealed himself to her, not a day had passed without her radiant presence. She was the lifeblood of his existence, the revitalizing spark that roused him from his stupor each day.

    He had been ticking off the days on an imaginary calendar, yearning for this particr moment where he would see her again, despite his inherent patience. His gaze kept straying to Ravina, as if by some strange maism, as if wishing that if he looked closer, she would turn into Darcy. Yet every time his eyes met hers, they registered the difference between the two women, causing his focus to involuntarily drift back to the entrance.

    Choosing to avoid wallowing in this unsettling limbo, he joined Ares and Nazneen in their efforts to integrate the different species, instead of allowing them to cluster into their separate groups.

    Joel was already on his feet, dancing vivaciously with a woman from Ephraim''s crew. Nazneen was ushering the dragon females she''d brought along to the table upied by the men from Pythagoras. The initial interaction was tense, but the men quickly warmed up to the enchantingdies. The human females, however, seemed less amodating in the presence of the significantly more powerful dragon males.

    Most of these women had faced horrific ordeals, and Ephraim was unwilling to ce them in any more difort. He decided to introduce them to the dragon females first, providing a chance for them to adjust first. When he caught Ravina''s eye, a silent understanding passed between them. She took the reins from there and introduced them to her dragon friends.

    In no time, she was actively assisting in introducing various individuals to each other, even coaxing a few onto the dance floor.

    "Aren''t you two going to dance?" She asked Saul and Kenan.

    Saul responded with a nomittal shrug.

    "Scared, are you?" She prodded.

    Saul''s brows furrowed. "Of what?"

    Now it was her turn to shrug. "Of rejection? Now that you''re in a ce where not every woman might be eager to dance with you?"

    A re from him was met with a slow, unfolding smile from her. Rising leisurely from his chair, he scanned the room, the determination in his eyes gradually fading as he took in the guests. But he didn''t give up and went to find a dance partner.

    "He only acts when challenged," Ravinamented.

    Ephraim nodded, his curiosity piqued as they watched Saul''s search for a dance partner. As he approached, the women at the human table recoiled slightly, attempting to look elsewhere. Others discreetly distanced themselves.

    "He should soften his expression," Brenna remarked. "Looks more like he''s out to make a threat than ask for a dance." She and Ka shared augh at this.

    A twinge of sympathy seized Ravina as she witnessed Saul''s struggle. She could rte to his difort, having faced simr dread during the frequent parties back home. Her cold demeanor wasn''t exactly inviting either and she had scared men off before they could even approach.

    Suddenly, Ares stepped in, guiding Saul to a group of women. "Ladies," he introduced, "I present to you my very close friend, Saul." Kenan nearly choked on his drink at the im.

    "Since when did they get so close?" He scoffed.

    "He mayck finesse on the dance floor, but he certainly is pleasant to the eyes. Perhaps one of you would be intrigued to teach him some moves," Ares suggested.

    Evaluating Saul in a new light, the women seemed to contemte the offer. Saul maintained a stoic facade, but Ravina couldn''t help but wonder about the internal storm brewing within him.

    Finally, one brave female extended her hand, and with a prodding pat from Ares, Saul begrudgingly epted it. It was evident that he was mentally crafting borate revenge ns against Ares, which made Ravina smile in amusement, perhaps even suppress a chuckle.

    The woman guided Saul to the dance floor and began demonstrating the dance steps. He followed with a rigidity that screamed difort and a yearning to flee. Poor man. Even in dragon society, he never seemed to relish these gatherings.

    Simultaneously, Joel was lighting up the dance floor with his third partner, adeptly easing the females into thepany of dragons.

    Aaron, the diplomat, appeared deeply engaged with Ephraim''s crew. He conversed with the half-dragons about their experiences, elucidating their ns for the kingdom and for fostering harmony between the worlds. His friendliness was so contagious that Ravina couldn''t suppress a smile as she observed him not merely socializing, but building meaningful connections. He appeared to have found his ce, and his approachable demeanor had sessfully ked the crew''s initial reservations. The man would be famous. No longer the ignored little brother.

    Several crew members approached Ravina, introducing themselves, and expressing their amazement at her striking resemnce to Darcy. A few were specifically from her small band, including their Captain, Joseph.

    Darcy had shared many stories about him, and Ravina took the opportunity to express her gratitude for his support of her sister. She spent some time at their table, exchanging stories about their adventures and discussing Darcy.

    "Where is she?" They asked.

    Ravina''s heart twinged with longing and concern for her sister, hoping everything was in order. Was her father having some difficulty? Would they be unable to arrive tonight? Ravina had really looked forward to making everyone meet at this party, and she was already pleased to see that Dragons and humans could be together without a problem. A scenario that would have seemed impossible just a few weeks ago.

    As the hours rolled by, the event gradually lost its initial stiffness. Guests began to mingle freely, their conversation was peppered withughter, jokes, and yful teasing. And then, as if someone had pressed a mute button, an abrupt silence descended over the room.

    Ravina turned her attention to the cause of the sudden quiet. Her father had made his entrance.

    Meredith apanied him, her arm gracefully entwined with his. Andrew and his wife trailed behind, and finally, Darcy emerged, radiant in a light blue gown that shimmered with a silver sheen. She was an embodiment of ethereal beauty.

 Chapter 326 The Gathering (3)

    Chapter 326 The Gathering (3)

    Darcy had been yearning to attend this gathering. Not out of a fondness for social events, but due to the torturous solitude at the castle, particrly the absence of Ephraim. The depth of her desire to see him was almost rming. How she had missed him. As she made her entrance, her eyes instantly sought him out in the crowd.

    Soon enough, her gaze locked with his smoky amber eyes. A wave of emotion swept over her at his sight. Had he always been this breathtaking, or had her longing for him entuated his appeal? His gaze mirrored hers, holding her with an intensity that remained unbroken even as the dancers asionally obscured her from view.

    Ares approached to wee them, pulling her attention momentarily away from Ephraim. Several guests registered the presence of the king and his entourage, their eyes widening with surprise and curiosity as Ares made the introductions.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed her crew members, also impably dressed for the asion. A silent wave was exchanged between them, acknowledging their shared excitement and the novelty of the experience.

    Suddenly, a pair of hands sped her arms. She turned around to find Ravina.

    "Ravina," she said, enfolding her sister in a warm embrace, instantly sensing a distinct change in her. Stepping back, she studied Ravina more closely. There was something different about her and as she held her arms, her touch¡­her hands... seemed smoother. Looking down at her sister''s hands, she saw faint remnants of scars that used to be more prominent.

    Her eyes shot up to meet Ravina''s, then dropped to her sister''s neck, where the mark was unmistakable. "Ravina?" she whispered, guiding her sister to a secluded corner.

    "I know," Ravina replied in a hushed tone. "It wasn''t nned. Something happened." She hurried to exin.

    Darcy''s heart pounded with worry. "Were you hurt?"

    "I am fine now," Ravina assured, casting a worried nce toward their father. "Is it that visible?"

    Darcy shrugged. "You don''t need to give him all the details," she suggested. "Especially if Mchi proposes swiftly."

    "Yes, except they have no such customs. I am not even sure he knows," Ravina replied, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.

    "Have you two discussed... a union?"

    Ravina nodded. "Yes, several times," she whispered again, not feeling asfortable talking about it where everyone could hear. Darcy understood and asked nothing further. They would get the chance to talkter. "Anyway, now go to Ephraim. He has been waiting all evening."

    Ravina took her by the arms and turned her around to face Ephraim who began walking toward them from across the room. Darcy couldn''t help the smile that lit up her face, and as he neared, Ravina left her side.

    Darcy fought the urge to just wrap her arms around him and hug him when he was close enough. As if feeling the same, he quietly reached for her hand and led her to the dance floor so he could pull her into his arms.

    Ephraim''s grip was secure, drawing her closer than the dance demanded, yet not fulfilling her deep yearning for closeness. His scent wafted towards her, tempting her to bury her face in his shoulder and breathe him in. She had truly missed him. When she raised her eyes to meet his, the amber hues of his eyes seemed to smolder like a fire amidst the smoke.

    "I was suffocating slowly without you here," he confessed.

    "Can you breathe now?" She asked with a smile.

    "Now, the sight of you makes me hold my breath. I fear¡­ I might do something to upset your father if I breathe you in." His response made her body alight.

    It was clear in his eyes how he felt. The fire in them was potent and clear. He was usually in control, but now he seemed to teeter on the edge. And she was right there with him. The fear of crossing a line and upsetting her father amidst his court memebers lingered in her mind.

    They continued their dance, reluctant to separate, their bodies entwined in a harmonious rhythm. As more couples joined them on the dance floor, the atmosphere grew lively and spirited.

    Her father and Meredith swayed in time with the music, Andrew and his wife followed suit, as did Mchi and Ravina, and Ares and Nazneen. She spotted Captain Joseph twirling a dragon woman across the floor, and her crew members were not far behind, losing themselves in the joy of the dance, and so the night went on.

    Now that the guests seemed capable of handling themselves, Ares took the opportunity to intertwine business with the ongoing revelry. He approached Aletta, who appeared to be torn between enjoying thepany of the dragon men and the humans. She seemed to be assessing them, as if determining who would be the most satisfyingpany.

    As Ares drew near, she turned, her eyes narrowing slightly in his direction. "Are you enjoying yourself?" He queried.

    "I am indeed. However, I find myself in a dilemma. These dragons look like a splendid time in bed, but the humans, they seem like a delicious time in bed. I am unsure which I prefer." Her eyes traveled over him, taking his form with a leisurely sweep. "Abination of both would be best."

    Ares recalled the way some Marozaks had looked at him during his underwater visit. Being half-human, he was also half a meal in their eyes. Nazneen would certainly love to hear that, he mused sarcastically.

    "I would suggest having both, but I am certain they wouldn''t appreciate each other''spany. Perhaps if you used yourpulsion ability, you could make them more... cooperative."

    She let out a chuckle at his suggestion. "Indeed."

    "I thought we could talk more privately," Ares proposed, extending his hand invitingly toward her.

    Ares expected Aletta to raise an objection or voice a warning about Nazneen, as was her habit. Instead, she slipped her hand into his without question, rising to follow him. It was only once they had walked some distance down the hall that she began to question him.

    "I am not sure we should go this far. Won''t yourdy mind?"

    "I doubt you''re afraid of her," he responded, trying to probe her for more information.

    "Not for myself. I''m more concerned about you."

    He couldn''t help but smile. "And why is it that you help and worry?"

    "I''ve simply grown fond of you," she replied with an air of nonchnce. "It happens."

    "What happens?"

    "Liking someone unusual for a while. It fades over time."

    Someone unusual?

    "I¡­ will take that as apliment," he said.

    As he guided her to a room, she hesitated further. He appreciated that she wasn''t the type to insinuate herself between a man and his partner. After all she was the only one of her kind he knew, and would like to keep a friendly connection with her.

    She tugged at his hand as he began to open the door. "Where are we going?"

    "Somewhere we can converse away from prying eyes and ears."

    Pushing the door open, he ushered her into the room. She was on the verge of voicing another question when her gazended on Nazneen, who was lounging casually on one of the sofas. Nazneen looked up at their entrance and rose to her feet.

    "What took you so long?" She questioned, striding towards them.

    "What is going on?" Aletta asked, her eyes darting between the two of them.

    Nazneen''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she moved to stand beside Ares, her hand tracing a leisurely path down his arm. "I thought we could share him," she suggested, casting a nce at Aletta.

 Chapter 327 The Unsolved Mystery

    Chapter 327 The Unsolved Mystery

    Ares thought he heard wrong but the way Aletta lifted both her brows in surprise assured him he didn''t hear wrong. Was she serious? This wasn''t why he brought her here.

    Just as quickly, Nazneen broke into a fit ofughter. "I was joking," she rified, reiming her seat.

    Ares didn''t find the humor in it at all. He understood that Nazneen was testing Aletta, and possibly him, which he didn''t appreciate. He had proposed this discussion in Nazneen''s presence to maintain transparency andfort, and she had agreed.

    Aletta appeared as taken aback as him, and the air between them grew thick with awkward tension. To alleviate it, he quickly switched topics. "Well, we wanted to discuss the implications of drinking human blood and how it might have affected me. Have you found anything that could be of help?" Gesturing for her to take a seat across the table, he joined Nazneen on her side.

    Alettaplied, the levity from earlier reced by a grave expression. "I have been exploring every avenue of information, but the crucial detail is whether your first transformation was only a few weeks ago. If that''s the case, it might exin why you fell sick, or rather, sicker, post-transition. The people I spoke to suggest that a newly transformed Arozak needs to feed for his body to adapt, or it will suffer. But¡­" she hesitated, her eyebrows furrowing. "I can''t exin why you were suffering from the same symptoms even before your transformation. Despite consulting numerous knowledgeable sources, this remains a mystery."

    Ares did his best not to be disheartened. After all, his health had improved, and the feeling of well-being remained. He hadn''t fallen ill again. "Perhaps the initial transition happened earlier," he proposed, thinking back to the scene the witch had shown him in the mirror.

    "I don''t believe you could have survived for so long if that were the case," she countered.

    This raised questions. Had the witch lied to him, or was he simply fortunate to have survived so long? Something was off. He needed to confront Ss.

    "I am sorry," Aletta said, disappointment clear on her face. "But if consuming human blood is keeping you strong, you should continue doing so."

    He nodded, forcing a smile on his face. "Thank you for your help."

    She rose from her seat. "I''ll leave you two be, unless¡­" she cast a lingering nce at Nazneen, "you still want to share him."

    Nazneen gave a slow nod, as though she had discovered a new facet of the woman. A knowing smile passed between them, leaving Ares utterly puzzled, before Aletta made her exit.

    "What was that?" he inquired, still baffled.

    "We were nning when to share you," Nazneen quipped.

    Ares was relieved to see that she wasn''t unsettled by Aletta anymore. Her hand slowly found his, and her expression turned serious. "Don''t be discouraged. I can already see all the color that has returned to your face. You look healthier than I''ve ever seen you. That must mean something."

    He nodded. "I''m sure it does," he affirmed, not wanting to cause her any distress.

    His gaze traced the lines of her hands, her fingers intertwined with his own, and then he lifted his eyes to meet hers. The thought of dying, of leaving this world behind, of leaving her seemed so dreadful now.

    He craved life, to be with this woman in all her varied moods, her jealous fits, and her burning passion. She was his, and he longed for that bond. He yearned for a partner, apanion, someone to belong to and who would belong to him in return. He found himself envisioning a future, a more mundane one with Nazneen by his side and perhaps¡­ children. Their children.

    "What are you thinking about?" Her voice was barely more than a whisper.

    "You. I am thinking about you and¡­ me. About using here every summer, enjoying the beach on this ind with¡­ our children."

    He watched her face closely for a reaction, and noticed her eyes widen ever so slightly. "Children?"

    A twinge of regret struck him. Perhaps it was too soon to dream of such things, when he didn''t even know if he would survive, but the image was so vivid in his mind, he couldn''t shake it off.

    "Would you like to?" He pressed on, despite his better judgment.

    The amber in her eyes seemed to glow for a brief moment before it dimmed. She chuckled nervously. "It''s not that easy for dragon females¡­ we don''t conceive easily."

    Ares chuckled in response. "That''s not what I asked. I asked if you would like to have children."

    "Yes." Her eyes met his once again. "Many."

    His heart swelled with happiness at her response. He wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer. "We''ll have to work hard for that then," he murmured, leaning in closer to her.

    She responded by leaning in to kiss him. When she finally pulled away, she said, "Then you will have moreyers of clothes to peel off tonight."

    "I look forward to it," he husked, his hand sliding up to cradle the nape of her neck before he leaned in to steal another fervent kiss from her before they would have to return to the party.

    Ares decided he needed to have a word with Ss in private once he escorted Nazneen back to the party hall. The witch seemed to be wallowing in boredom, so perhaps a conversation filled with riddles and cryptic nonsense would amuse him. Well, at least until Ares put a pistol to his head. He had prepared him for tonight''s confrontation.

    They decided to speak in the rtive privacy of the garden. "You have a nice home," Ss remarked casually. "An entire ind to yourself."

    "But what''s the point if I''m dying, right?" Ares retorted.

    "Well, you can enjoy your remaining¡­ time," Ss countered.

    Ares narrowed his eyes at him. "Is that all you have to say?"

    Ss furrowed his brows in confusion. "I''m not sure I follow?"

    "My first transition¡­ you showed it to me through the mirror. It never happened, did it?"

    Ss tilted his head curiously. "What makes you think so?"

    "If that was my first transition, I would have fallen ill much sooner since I never consumed blood."

    Ss nodded as though impressed. "It seems you have learned a few things. Indeed, that wasn''t your first transition."

    Ares kept his rising anger in check. "Why did you lie about it?" he asked calmly.

    "I didn''t, and the mirror doesn''t lie either. Whatever you saw held some significance."

    Ares gave him a tight smile, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "What could it possibly mean?"

    "What did you see exactly?"

    "I was on the beach, I had scales, and people threw stones and other objects at me because I was¡­ different."

    "Did that never happen?" Ss probed.

    Ares frowned as a fragmented memory stirred within him. There had been an incident where he survived a near-drowning, and afterwards, he had been used of something. He couldn''t recall the specifics, but they had thrown things at him, and as a young boy, he had retreated into the safety of the sea.

    Safety?

    The details were hazy, but a dull ache took root in his chest at the recollection.

    "The mirror doesn''t lie," Ss reiterated. "I could, but the mirror can''t."

    Ares fixed him with a hard stare. "Then what did YOU lie about?"

 Chapter 328 Answers

    Chapter 328 Answers

    Ss''s shrug, as nonchnt as it was, did nothing to ease the mounting pressure. "I did not lie," he stated simply.

    Ares studied the man before him, his calcting gaze dissecting every nuance of Ss''s expression. "Perhaps you didn''t," he mused with a smirk. "But did you, perhaps, omit certain truths?"

    Ss''s face twitched, a minute shift that didn''t escape Ares''s hawk-eyed attention. "Will you lie now?" Ares asked, his voice icy.

    Ss hesitated, weighing his options. "I am not sure¡­"

    Without a word, Ares smoothly drew his pistol, its cold barrel aimed straight at Ss. The audacity of the action elicited a frown from the witch. "You tread on dangerous ground," he warned.

    Ares''s reply was cutting, "You might consider reevaluating ying games with me."

    Ss''sughter held no mirth. "You truly believe you can harm me with that?"

    "Would you like a demonstration?" Ares''s voice was cool and measured.

    "You forget what I am." He said.

    "I never forget," Ares replied.

    Now he looked a bit concerned. Good.

    Before he said anything else, he seemed to silently try wielding his magic, and when he found himself unable to, his eyes darted around in rising panic. "What sorcery is this?" he hissed.

    Ares''s grin was predatory. "Just a little insurance. I like to be prepared when dealing with the likes of you and you enjoyed the served drinks very well."

    Ss moved to retaliate, but Ares gave him a warning look, "Uh uh¡­

    I wouldn''t. I always have a backup n," he added, motioning to the towers. "If not me then they will shoot."

    The sudden realization of his vulnerability washed over Ss, the dangerous glint in his eyes dimming a fraction. "Your cunning is admirable, but I don''t have the truth you seek..." The sharp crack of a bullet interrupted him. The shot had grazed his leg, close enough to send a jolt of fear but distant enough to be a warning. He looked down, a mark staining his trousers.

    "Your next mistake will be yourst," Ares''s voice was dark andced with danger.

    Ss met his gaze defiantly. "Do you truly wish to cross a witch?"

    "If you prove worthless to me, you won''t see another dawn to be a threat," Ares retorted coldly.

    With a sardonic chuckle, Ss retorted, "Is she truly worth all this? This woman you so fervently defend?"

    Ares''s eyes sharpened. "Is jealousy your game? Do you desire her?"

    Theughter that erupted from Ss was devoid of amusement. "I''ve watched Nazneen blossom from a petnt child to the woman she is now. Her allure escapes me. Yet, there was a time I wished to teach her humility."

    "Only ''teach''?" Ares asked with raised eyebrows.

    "For a dragon, such lessons are a mere trifle. Yet look at her now. The weight of a century hardly burdens her soul while I am still haunted by her actions. She pushed my only family to the brink of death."

    Ares''s face softened, his grip on the pistol loosening. "And I''ll ensure her past torments remain there. I am sorry about your family but your vendetta ends now. You can''t keep doing this."

    Ss''s gaze darkened.

    "I know what you are doing," Ares said. "You revel in her anxiety, don''t you? Offering her moments of joy, only to make her fear its inevitable end."

    Ss smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "It is such a shame, Ares. Despite everything, I find myself quite fond of you."

    "It is." Ares agreed. "While I am sorry for your nephew, I won''t hesitate to end you. It is enough of punishing her now. It won''t happen while she is under my protection."

    Ss was silent for a long moment and then sighed heavily. "Alright. You are not dying." He said. "Well, not for the reasons you think, but no one really knows when they will die, so you could die tomorrow." He smirked.

    Ares gave him a bored look.

    Ss chuckled. "You have already figured it out. You weren''t feeding on human blood."

    Ares frowned. "Because I transitioned?"

    "Yes."

    "What about the fact that I was ill before that too?"

    Ss smiled with contentment. "You mean you got sick when you began experimenting with dragon blood?"

    "Yes. I thought that wasn''t a problem since I already have magic in my blood."

    "Yes, but the magic wasn''t active since you never transitioned. When you infused dragon blood into your system, you awakened the dormant magic in your own blood. You didn''t get sick because the blood didn''t match. You got sick because your body, now containing magic, was telling you to transition. It was looking to be in its rightful body- a body that can contain magical blood."

    Ares frown deepened as he tried toprehend what Ss said. "So ¡­ I was sick because I didn''t transition, and when I transitioned, I was sick because I wasn''t feeding right."

    "Indeed."

    "And you suddenly decided to tell me this now? Why should I believe you?" Ares questioned.

    Ss shrugged. "I think you already know you will live. You just wanted an exnation. A reassurance. So what does it matter?"

    Ares regarded him for a long moment. "Alright." He nodded atst lowering his pistol. "Thank you for the exnation, and¡­ about your magic, I am sorry. You won''t be getting it back until 100 yearster. I had a witch friend lock it away.."

    Ss''s eyes darkened. "You¡­ didn''t."

    "I did."

    Anger zed through him and he leaped forward, throwing himself on Ares and falling back with him. Straddling him hended a punch.

    Ares easily maneuvered, kicking him away and straddling him instead, cing the pistol right in his forehead and pushing him down. "Don''t move!" He threatened. "I had to make sure you wouldn''t keep punishing Nazneen." He said.

    "I told you the truth willingly, didn''t I? Did you have to go to this extreme?"

    "How would I know you wouldn''t be vengeful after this encounter?"

    "Do you think I would have told you if I wanted vengeance? Go on now. Shoot! Because I swear I will find a way to get my magic back and destroy you otherwise."

    Ares scoffed. "I like seeing you like this. The old wise man act is not my sort." He pushed himself away from him and stood up. Ss looked at him confused and then got up on his feet as well, anger still in his eyes.

    Ares smiled at him. "You will get your magic back tomorrow."

    Ss looked confused. Ares shrugged.

    "I just wanted to be sure of what you said." He smirked. Also, I really think it would be a shame. I like to keep people who like me around."

    Ss scoffed. "You will regret that." He threatened, but his tone was light.

    "Uh huh¡­ don''t make threats yet. I haven''t returned the magic."

    Ss rolled his eyes for the first time, his mask already discarded.

 Chapter 329 A dream come true

    Chapter 329 A dreame true

    As the party dwindled down, only the families remained. There was Mchi''s kin, Ravina''s family, and the trio: Ares, Nazneen, and Ephraim. It was an intimate gathering meant for the families to bond, but intoxication made its presence rather bold.

    While everyone else seemed to have been swayed by the drinking of the night, Richard alone had the foresight to stay sober.

    Ravina, flushed from the liquor, leaned heavily against Mchi, her voice a touch too loud. "Father!" she eximed, eyes half-closed. "Mchi and I¡­ wed¡­ mate¡­ you know¡­" She slurred.

    The stoicism on Richard''s face was unwavering, but Mchi looked as though he''d seen a ghost.

    "Is that so?" Richard remarked, all eyes now on Mchi.

    The air grew thick with suspense.

    "Your Majesty, I intend to marry Ravina," Mchi voiced out after swallowing hard.

    Saul, in his slurred speech, chimed in, "Yes! A marriage! Humans have their ways, don''t they? Need to save her virtue or something since they''ve been sleeping together?"

    Araminta shot him a reprimanding p, but it was the humans in the room whose faces registered shock. Ravina, cheeks ame, looked both mortified and sober all of a sudden. "Father¡­" she murmured.

    Richard was a sea of calm kept his gaze on Mchi.

    "I¡­ my intentions are honorable."

    Very well, Ares mused. The man seemed to have studied some human etiquette.

    "You''d best make it official soon, then," Richard suggested.

    Everyone rxed a bit thinking it was over but Darcy, more steady than her sister but still emboldened by the wine, piped up. "Father, I wish to be with Ephraim." She linked arms with the flustered man.

    Ares couldn''t help but empathize with the predicaments the men found themselves in tonight.

    Ephraim offered Richard a silent promise with his eyes, hinting at a private conversation to follow.

    Surveying the room with amusement, Richard asked, "Are there any other confessions to be made?"

    Nazneen, snuggling against Ares. "I don''t just want to marry, Ares, I will."

    Laughter warmed the room, cutting through the tension.

    "So, which couple is going first?" Aaron inquired.

    The room was thick with hesitance until Nazneen and Ares shared a knowing nce. "We can wait," Naznee replied. "You can proceed."

    The sisters, too tipsy to give a straight answer, merely murmured incoherent responses.

    "Considering the circumstances, I believe Ravina and Mchi should be first," Richard remarked, gauging both families'' reactions.

    Araminta''s face softened and she nodded in agreement. "It''s been two hundred years that I have been waiting for the moment my eldest son settles down," Her eyes met Mchi''s with warmth and longing. He smiled back at her.

    The night continued with chatter about marriage and then Ares offered the residence for the night, ensuring everyone could rest without the hazards of traveling under the influence.

    He had been eager to share the good news of living with Nazneen, but she was too consumed by the night''s indulgences, drifting into sleep almost immediately. Ares soon found himself sumbing to the same slumber.

    *****

    The first sensation Nazneen registered upon waking was a thudding headache. Fragments of memories told her that such difort often apanied excessive drinking ¨C something she wasn''t ustomed to. Twisting ufortably, she became acutely aware of the constricting gown she had inadvertently slept in. The elegant fabric felt like chains in her groggy state.

    After a failed attempt to free herself, frustration bubbling up, she sighed audibly. Ares stirred, one eye peeking open. "Is something wrong?" His voice was a gravelly murmur.

    "You forgot to help me out of this dressst night," she mumbled.

    A small grin tugged at his lips, "I''ll have countless nights to make up for it."

    Well, she wanted out of it now, so she got out of bed and tried again. Ares rose from bed after watching her struggle for a while and came to help her.

    "Why don''t we head to the beach?" he proposed. "The weather is nice."

    Gazing outside, she was met with a radiant sky, the sun beaming in all its glory. She nodded and after freshening up and changing, Ares asked the servants to serve them breakfast on the beach.

    In mere moments, an idyllic setting had beenid before Nazneen. A soft cloth was spread across the white sands,den with an array of breakfast treats. The tantalizing aroma of fresh bread and coffee mingled with the salty embrace of the sea breeze. The picturesque view of the horizon beckoned them, and they settled, primed for a breakfast like no other.

    Ares found himself lost in the vastness of the horizon, where the azure sky met the deep blue sea in a seamless embrace. This timeless spectacle had always been a source of sce for him, but beside him today, a new view rivaled that serenity. Nazneen- a captivating that stirred emotions more turbulent. More fiery.

    She, too, was drawn to the ocean''s magnificence, her hair dancing to the gentle whispers of the wind. "I can understand your love for this," she mused, stretching her legs out and wiggling her toes into the soft sand, feeling its cool embrace.

    Her attire today mirrored the ocean''s hues, with a skirt wrapped gracefully around her hips and a top that delicately hugged her chest, its heart-shaped neckline and short sleeves entuating her bosom.

    Ares just stared at her for a moment, taking in her exquisite body, her beautiful face, and her lush hair. This woman was his, and he could now be with her longer. He coulde with her to this beach again, watch the sunrise or set, or spend the morning or afternoon resting on the sand, watching this beautiful view.

    He could sail again, this time with her, and go on long journeys, and more adventures. He could build a life and have the family he wanted. It still felt surreal, as if he was in a dream, but this was his life now.

    "Wrong? Nothing is wrong. Everything is right at the moment."

    Her smile widened. "Then why are you looking at me like that?"

    Nazneen turned to him, smiling gently. "What is wrong?" She wondered.

    "Wrong? Nothing is wrong. Everything is right at the moment."

    Her smile widened. "Then why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Like what?"

    "Like¡­ you want to imprint me in your mind."

    He chuckled. "I do want to. I want to remember your expression each day we spend together, but... are you sure you want to be with a dying man?"

    "I know I want to be with you, dying or not." She said. "And... you won''t die."

    "How do you know?"

    "I just know." She said, confidently. "Oh, I also heard you and Ssst night."

    He frowned. "You knew?" And she managed to keep it to herself the entire night.

    She shrugged. "You think I would let you out of my sight with the witch?"

    "Hey¡­" he gave her a yful nudge with his shoulder. "I am supposed to be the protector, not you."

    She looked at him, her expression soft, her eyes looking deeply into his. "Well,st night you proved to be my protector. Always." She leaned closer and said, "I think you stole my heart once again, Pirate."

    "Well, maybe I am not done collecting treasures." He dered. "Because you are not only one, but a sea of them."

    She opened her mouth as if to respond, but then only drew a breath before suddenly pushing him down on the cloth and straddling him.

    "Oh!" He was startled by the sudden action.

    "You can''t say such things and expect me to remain controlled," she husked, her eyes suddenly smoldering.

    "I don''t expect you to."

    She looked back at the mansion and asked, "Can people see us from here?"

    "No. It is a blind spot."

    She looked down at him again, her amber eyes aze. "Good," she said, leaning in and kissing him.

 Chapter 330 I do

    Chapter 330 I do

    "Where are we headed?" Darcy''s voice held a hint of confusion as she turned her gaze to Ephraim.

    "To my estate," he replied smoothly.

    Her brow furrowed. "But my father... he''s still here."

    A cryptic smile danced upon Ephraim''s lips. "I''ve already had a word with your father. He agreed you could spend some time away with me."

    "Oh¡­" before she could utter another word, Ephraim transformed. His form shifted, revealing a majestic grey beast with a coat that shimmered like molten silver. Memories rushed back to her of that fateful day when fear had consumed her, her heart pounding as she ran, escaping the dragons. She had been sure they would catch her, punish her for trying to flee.

    But instead, it had been Ephraim who hade to her rescue. She had mistaken him for an enemy, only to realize he was her protector. That moment had set her on a path of recovery and eventual happiness. With him.

    With a gentle p of his wing, he assisted her onto his back, securing her before taking to the skies. The world blurred beneath them until theynded gracefully before his grand mansion. As Ephraim reverted to his human form, he took her hand, leading her through the massive oak doors.

    "You realize this ce will be our home, don''t you?" His voice held a hopeful note.

    A radiant smile spread across her face. "Yes."

    His eyes lit up. "So, you''ve envisioned a future with me?"

    She chuckled softly. "Of course."

    "Let me show you our quarters then," he proposed, excitement evident in his tone.

    "Our quarters?"

    "Yes. I''ve been designing them especially for us," he exined, leading her down a corridor. Initially, it was dim, but as they progressed, it gradually brightened. They turned a corner, revealing high arched windows no longer shrouded by heavy drapes. Sunlight bathed the hall, highlighting intricate carvings on the walls and making the marble floor gleam.

    "I no longer wish to hide in the dark. I want to thrive in the light, with you by my side," he confessed.

    Darcy squeezed his hand, her smile now radiant. Ephraim met her gaze, warmth and affection evident. "I am overjoyed," she whispered. "Wether in the light or shadows, we will be together."

    Gently, he lifted her hand and pressed a soft kiss on her knuckles. As they approached a grand dining hall, he slowed, allowing them to soak in the grandeur.

    The hall bore Ephraim''s distinct touch: an air of timeless elegance blended with meticulous attention to detail. However, even with the unmistakable influence of his old-world charm, a refreshing change was evident. The walls, painted in a soft cream beige, provided a soothing backdrop to vibrant paintings and pastel-hued vases. Lush nts dotted the space, breathing vitality and warmth into the room.

    Drawn to the elongated table at the center, Darcy trailed her fingers over the finely crafted chairs, their design speaking of Ephraim''s craftsmanship. "You made these?" Her voice held a hint of both wonder and knowing.

    He nodded with a hint of pride. "Yes. Do you think there''s something you''d like to add to this hall?"

    She paused, letting her gaze sweep over every meticulously chosen detail. What could she possibly contribute to this masterpiece? "No," she murmured, her voice filled with admiration, "Everything is just... perfect."

    With a gesture, Ephraim ushered her to explore further: the opulent drawing rooms, the numerous halls adorned with ornate tapestries, and the expansive library that boasted of knowledge from every corner of the world. But what captured her heart the most was the intimate garden adjacent to their quarters, the one housing the melodious fountain. It was their sanctuary, a ceden with cherished memories.

    Leading her into a cozy drawing room, the space felt more intimate, and the furniture was plush and inviting. A grand firece stood as the room''s focal point, its mantel adorned with intricate carvings.

    "I envisioned us here," Ephraim began, a dreamy quality to his voice. "twilight hours by the firece, sses of rich wine in hand, engrossed in books or simply lost in each other''s presence."

    She felt a familiar flutter in her heart, the very idea warming her from within. The plush sofa near the firece, adorned with soft nkets and cushions, beckoned her. She could already visualize the two of them, wrapped in each other''s embrace.

    "You''ve given this so much thought," she observed, her voice tender.

    Drawing her close, Ephraim''s eyes shimmered with sincerity. "I''ve imagined our life together countless times, painting every possible moment."

    She tilted her head, her gaze locked onto his. "Really?"

    He nodded. "Every single detail."

    "Then I''d love to hear all about it."

    He smiled. "I might get you too excited."

    Feeling the blush creep onto her cheeks, she leaned closer. "We have the time we need" she whispered, longing evident in her voice, having felt his absence deeply during their time apart.

    The grey smoke in Ephraim''s eyes seemed to shroud a simmering fire. Grasping her hand gently, he murmured, "Hmm¡­ I was saving the best forst. Our bedroom."

    Their bedroom? A thrill of anticipation sent Darcy''s heart into a fric dance. As he guided her through the doorway, she was met with an ambiance that was the perfect blend of antique charm and romance. Golden candle sconces, with their flickering mes, cast a warm and inviting glow upon the walls, which were adorned with vintage tapestries.

    Dominating the room was a majestic bed, its frame a testament to Ephraim''s exceptional carpentry skills. Crafted from rich mahogany, the frame boasted elegant, swirling patterns that intertwined seamlessly, evoking images of two souls forever entwined. An opulent canopy, made of sheer, crimson fabric, hung gracefully above the bed, imparting an added touch of romance.

    Beside the bed stood a dresser, its wood polished to a deep, lustrous sheen, with delicate, hand-carved motifs gracing its surface. On the dresser, a beautifully framed mirror reflected their images, a vision of a couple on the verge of a significant juncture in their journey together.

    "You crafted everything here?" she marveled.

    His nod was one of both pride and affirmation. "Every piece, with you in my thoughts."

    Drawn irresistibly to the dresser, Darcy''s fingers traced the fine detailing. She was interrupted by the sight of a petite wooden box adorned with meticulously carved floral patterns. Opening it gingerly, her breath caught as she beheld an emerald ring. Set within an intricate tinum band, the gemstone gleamed with an inner fire, its deep green hue reminiscent of enchanted forests, shimmering under the light.

    Meeting Ephraim''s gaze in the mirror, she queried, her voice tinged with awe, "What is this?"

    "A ring," he replied, his smile yful yet intimate.

    She shot him a mock-exasperated look. "I can see that."

    Ephraim took the box and moved gracefully to stand in front of her. As he sank to one knee, Darcy felt a surge of emotion, the weight of the moment dawned upon her, and her heart seemed to echo the profound significance of his gesture.

    "With this ring, I make a heartfelt plea,

    Darcy, dearest, will you marry me?

    In your eyes, I see a love so true,

    Say "I do," and make my dreamse true."

    "I do!" She said without hesitance, almost giddy, afraid she would fall from the weakness in her knees. He held out his hand, and she ced her hand in his. He slid the ring into her ring finger, and it fit just perfectly. With a face lit with joy, Ephraim lovingly held her hand adorned with the new ring, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. He took a deep breath, as if grounding himself in the joy of the moment, and then spoke. "With your ''I do'', my universe rearranged,

    A love deeper than oceans, forever unchained.

    With this pledge, my devotion will forever rue,

    Darcy, my soul''s keeper, I love you."

    "I love you too," she whispered, choking on emotions as tears burned her eyes. She pulled him up to stand and then wrapped her arms around him to kiss him. They soon found themselves in bed, sharing their first intimate moment in their future bedroom.

 Chapter 331 Wedding Preparation

    Chapter 331 Wedding Preparation

    For the past fortnight, the pce had been abuzz with the relentless preparations for the royal wedding. Ravina and Mchi were set to exchange vows in a mere two days. With each sunrise, the excitement built, apanied by an avnche of suggestions, ideas, and ever-changing ns. What had initially felt like a beautiful dream was slowly transforming into a flurry of voices, each more eager than the next to make the day memorable.

    While many hands made for light work, the sheer volume of opinions and choices threatened to eclipse the sacred sentiment behind the asion. Ravina began to long for a simpler, more intimate celebration¡ªone not lost amid borate dances and extravagant musical numbers.

    Noticing her sister''s contemtive expression, Darcy approached, her brow furrowed in concern. "Is everything alright?"

    Ravina nced at thevish dresses, the gleaming jewelry and thought of the whirlwind of excited faces all around. She felt caught between her personal desires and the weight of the expectations. "It''s just... it''s morphing into this grand spectacle," she admitted, a hint of vulnerability in her voice. "I understand that he is their King, but it''s all bing so¡­ overwhelming."

    Darcy, ever the voice of reason, gently reminded her, "It''s your day. It''s about you and Mchi. A day that captures your journey. Not a pageantry for the kingdom. Sometimes, to stay true to ourselves, we might have to step on a few toes."

    Ravina''s gaze softened, gratitude evident in her eyes. "I thought I''d be at peace with whatever came our way, but it''s hard when it feels this disjointed."

    "It''s because you care," Darcy whispered, squeezing her hand.

    Resolute, Ravina decided she would speak to Mchi to see where his head was at. Perhaps he liked it the way it was. *** *** *** Elsewhere, Mchi wrestled with a different dilemma: the vows. The weight of the words and the gravity they held left him unsure and hesitant. Parchments littered his desk, filled with discarded words and sentiments that felt borrowed rather than birthed from his heart. It just didn''t feel right.

    Hearing a soft shuffle, Mchi nced up to find Ares peering over his shoulder. "Having trouble?" Ares asked, an eyebrow raised.

    Mchi closed his notebook that he had been scribbling on, a sense of defeat in his posture. "I am trying to write down my vows. It feels superficial when I do."

    Ares, leaning back, pondered for a moment before suggesting, "You don''t have to follow a temte. Imagine you''re writing her a heartfelt letter¡ªfilled with dreams,mitments, maybe a hint of humor, and genuine confessions. Be free with it."

    The idea of a letter, sparked a few ideas in his head. Throughout the day, Mchi wrestled with his feelings, pouring them onto paper, only to crumple it up and discard it, dissatisfied. The words felt elusive, slipping through his fingers just when he felt he was close to capturing the essence of his emotions. Exhausted and a bit disheartened, he decided to return home for a much-needed reprieve, well-aware that dinner with the families awaited him.

    While Ravina''s father, preupied with his own kingdom''s affairs, had not been deeply involved in the wedding preparations, he''d promised to arrive a day before the grand event. But Darcy and Ephraim where there for support, particrly Darcy. At dinner, Mchi naturally took his seat next to Ravina. Asughter and discussions filled the room, conversations inevitably drifted to the future wedding of Darcy and Ephraim. Poor couple had to endure the constant questioning of when they would wed. Mchi had atleast heard it three times now. "We haven''t decided a date," Darcy admitted, ncing fondly at Ephraim. "Once Ravina and Mchi settle into their new life, we will consider it. But we know we want something intimate and private."

    Darcy and Ephraim had already spoken about it before. They wanted something more private where only close family and friends were invited but truly everyone already saw them as a married couple. They could finish each other''s sentences and with a look they could know how the other was feeling. Another couple that were getting grilled about getting married were Nazneen and Ares but they made it clear that they were focused on the kingdom at the moment and their n to get married was after Nazneen settled down with her new role as a queen. It would be a lot to add marriage on top of building a kingdom.

    As the evening wrapped up, Mchi gently took Ravina''s hand, guiding her away from the crowd. The two found sce in the temple''s serene surroundings, lying side by side under the starlit sky, findingfort in the silence of the night.

    "You''ve been working relentlessly," Ravina pointed. Well, they had a lot of damage to rebuilt after the attack. He mostly focused on that and let the woman do the wedding nning. "I can see the stations on the mountains are all set now," she continued. "We wouldn''t want an attack on our wedding day," he said. "No," she smiled. "But it would be¡­ a pattern for sure to tie the knot in chaos twice. What a story to tell." He grinned, his smile reaching his eyes. "Certainly a unique love story."

    She tilted her head, studying his features. "Are the wedding preparations overwhelming you?"

    "Not the wedding but everyone is loud." He admitted.

    She smiled, her eyes softening with understanding. "They are excited, aren''t they?" she mused. "How did you envision our wedding?"

    Lost in contemtion, he responded, "I imagined it to be traditional, much like the weddings I''ve witnessed growing up. But ours is unique."

    She nodded. "Are you content with the direction it''s taking?"

    His jaw tensed, a muscle twitching slightly. "If you are," he replied, attempting to deflect.

    But Ravina was relentless. Propping herself up on an elbow, her gaze became piercing, probing. "Speak your heart, Mchi."

    He took a deep breath. "I think it might be spiraling out."

    She sighed in agreement. "I''ve been feeling the same."

    A yful glint entered his eyes. "Perhaps I should just fly away with you and the priest," he teased.

    She chuckled, "As tempting as that sounds, our people are simply happy for us. We shouldn''t kill their joy but perhaps channel it more in line with our wishes."

    "Yes," he murmured,"I feel the same." He paused, a tender smile ying on his lips. "Though, after the ceremony, whisking you away for some quiet moments doesn''t sound too bad."

    A teasing smirk touched her lips. "A grand exit indeed."

    The following day dawned bright and clear, and Ravina found herself slipping into her wedding gown. The dress, a deep, luxurious shade of red, was a tribute to the dragon tradition. Yet, its design subtly incorporated the human aesthetic. The topseamlessly flowed into the skirt, covering her belly and bing more like a dress than two different pieces. The dress itself was a masterpiece. A rich canvas of red was adorned with intricate golden patterns. The patterns seemed alive, shimmering with every movement, creating an aura of ethereal beauty around her. entuating this were opulent golden jewelry pieces that seemed borrowed from the treasures of ancient royalty. Chandelier earrings,yered nes cascading down her chest, and an array of bangles graced her delicate wrists. The veil was a transparent sheet of red, adorned with tiny golden beads and motifs, and cascaded down, framing her face and trailing behind her.

    Mchi wasn''t allowed to see her until the wedding but she was testing it on to see that everything was perfect. She showed it to her father, Darcy and Araminta. The moment she stepped out, there was an audible gasp. Darcy''s eyes glistened, tears forming as she whispered, "Ravina, you''re the very epitome of grace and beauty."

    Her father''s eyes shimmered with tears held at bay. "You look radiant," he murmured, his voice quivering with a weight of emotions. Beside him, Araminta was less restrained, tears spilling freely down her cheeks, while Darcy enveloped her in aforting embrace, herself teary-eyed.

    Taking a shaky breath, her father managed a nod. "I''ll leave youdies for a moment," he murmured, turning on his heel to hide his tears. Ravina, perceptive as ever, sensed the swell of emotions threatening to engulf her father. After shedding her bridal attire, she sought him out, finding him seated on a stone bench in the garden, discreetly wiping away tears with the back of his hand.

    "Father," she began gently, settling beside him, her fingers intertwining with his.

    He met her gaze, forcing a weak smile. "Forgive me, dear. It''s just... seeing you in that dress, the realization hit. My little girl is stepping into a new chapter."

    She pressed his hand,fortingly. "It''s only natural."

    Drawing a deep breath, he covered her hands with his. "Tomorrow, as I walk beside you, guiding you down that aisle, understand that while I may symbolically hand you over, you''ll never truly be out of my reach. I''ll always be here for you."

    Tears pricked at her eyes. "I know, Father."

    He continued, "I want you to truly find your happiness with this step forward. There will still be many challenges ahead, and marriage itself can be a challenge. A challenge that can lead to growth and be very rewarding, especially when you ovee it together. It is a chance to deepen your bond." She nodded, absorbing his wisdom. "I understand."

    With a gentle tilt of his head, he pressed a loving kiss to her hand. "I am proud of you and honored to be your father." "Father!" She bursted into tears and hugged him. They shared a heartfelt embrace, and in that quiet moment, Ravina felt an overwhelming gratitude. Grateful for her father''s unyielding support and for the privilege of having him apany her on one of the most significant days of her life.

 Chapter 332 The Wedding (part 1)

    Chapter 332 The Wedding (part 1)

    Ravina could hear the resonant beat of drums outside as she prepared for her wedding, cocooned in a whirl of excitement and nerves. Her sister, Darcy, and the one she considered a sister now, Georgia, together with Araminta, were at her side, ensuring every detail of her attire was perfect. She donned a sumptuous red dress, richly adorned with golden embroidery that shimmered opulently, enhancing her fairplexion and echoing the golden hues in her hair, making her appear regal and affluent.

    As Araminta delicately applied makeup to Ravina''s face and added subtle scents, the final touch was the veil. Thin and translucent, it draped over her face, its golden embroidery slightly obscuring her view but adding to her bridal mystique.

    "You look stunning," Araminta remarked, her voice quivering with barely concealed emotion. Ravina noticed the tears brimming in her eyes - a pact to not cry¡ªyet emotions ran high.

    Darcy and Georgia beamed at her, their smiles infectious. Ravina felt a surge of gratitude for gaining another sister in her life.

    "Alright, are you ready?" Araminta asked, straightening her own dress.

    Taking a deep, steadying breath, Ravina nodded. "Yes." Gently lifting her dress, she followed Araminta to the door.

    Her father awaited her outside, dapper in his suit. His expression softened into a smile, tinged with awe and a hint of disbelief. "I am d to be here on this day," he said warmly as he approached her. "Me too," she murmured. Linking her arm with his, her heart fluttering with anticipation as he led her out. The wedding was a blend of her traditions and Mchi''s, featuring a procession down the aisle. As they stepped into the open, the drumbeats intensified, guiding them through the streets towards the ceremony. The night sky, speckled with stars, stretched above them, smoke curling into its expanse.

    The wedding venue was a spectacle of festivity and warmth. A thousand fires cast a golden glow, illuminating decorations of vibrant flowers and lush leaves that adorned the space. The gathered crowd, a sea of faces lit by firelight, erupted in cheers as they caught sight of Ravina. At the end of the red carpet, her father paused, giving her a moment to take in the scene.

    Her heart raced as her eyes traced the path to the altar. The drums fell silent, giving way to the mellifluous tune of a flute. And there, at the end of the aisle, stood Mchi. Dressed in his traditional attire, Mchi stood with a regal bearing. His ck garments, intricatelyced with gold, encircled his waist and were secured by a thick golden belt. His sun-kissed skin radiated under the flickering firelight, the glow entuating his muscr arms, adorned with golden cuffs. A hefty gold ney proudly around his neck, adding to his majestic presence.

    As Mchi''s gaze met Ravina''s, even his preparation for this moment couldn''t dull his astonishment. Her fair skin contrasted starkly against the deep red of her dress, leaving him momentarily breathless. The dragon within him,tely soposed, stirred at the sight of her, evoking memories of their first encounter. A fond smile touched his lips, recalling how she had once teased him with her red dress when he was captive in the cave.

    The longing to see her face behind the veil grew intense, despite having seen her just that morning. It felt like an unveiling after a long separation.

    Ravina, escorted by her father, walked down the aisle, her initial focus on Mchi gradually expanding to the familiar, joyful faces around her.

    She spotted Ka and Brenna with their partners, Nako and Mara also apanied by their mates. Jonathan, Eric, and Noah, dressed in dragon traditional clothes, offered her encouraging smiles and nods, which she returned with a warm smile.

    Approaching Meredith, standing beside Andrew and his wife, Yvaine, Ravina felt a sense of reconciliation. Though things were somewhat still awkward, their presence was aforting affirmation. Meredith and Andrew greeted her with smiles.

    Nearby, Darcy and Ephraim, resembling a royal pair, beamed at her, their joy infectious. Ravina felt a surge of emotion, struggling to hold back tears.

    Turning to the other side, she saw Ares and Nazneen. Nazneen mouthed apliment, and Ares nodded in approval. Next to Ares stood Bram. Ravina''s heart clenched at the sight of him, her eyes brimming with tears for seeing him after such a long time and then¡­ the tears fell when she saw Ester. Oh Ester. Her steps slowed, and she fought the urge to run over and hug both of them. The longing to embrace them was overwhelming. Bram''s eyes glistened with tears as he smiled at Ravina. Her lips quivered into a smile, grateful for the veil that hid her emotions. Ester waved at her and Ravina waved back. As she neared the altar, she saw Mchi''s brothers lined up at the end of the aisle. She gave each a thoughtful look, pausing at Aaron, who mouthed words she couldn''t quite make out. Reflecting on her journey, she marveled at how her life had transformed. Once engulfed in misery, she now stood amidst a new, expansive family of dear friends.

    Reaching the altar, her father tenderly guided her up the steps. In a symbolic gesture, he gently took her hand and ced it in Mchi''s, his eyes conveying a mix of pride and emotion. "Take care of her," he whispered to Mchi, a fatherly requestden with trust.

    Mchi sped her hand and replied softly, "With all that I am, I will." His voice resonated with sincerity and a solemn promise.

    As her father stepped back, Ravina and Mchi shared a moment of silentmunion, their eyes meeting through the red veil. She thought she saw a hint of tears in his eyes as well.

    The officiant, Chanan, cleared his throat, breaking the spell between them. "Ladies and gentlemen, family and friends, today we celebrate the union of Ravina and Mchi. We''re here not just to witness their vows, but to surround them with our love and support as they begin their married life together."

    Chanan continued, "In the presence of loved ones, Ravina and Mchi will dere their love andmitment. Let''s unite in spirit as we share in this momentous asion in their lives." His words echoed warmly, encapsting the essence of the ceremony and inviting all present to partake in the celebration of their love.

 Chapter 333 The Wedding (part 2) THE END

    Chapter 333 The Wedding (part 2) THE END

    Chanan''s voice was warm and inviting as he prompted them, "You may now exchange your vows, a testament of your love andmitment, a promise for your future together."

    Mchi stood resolutely, his hands gently cradling Ravina''s. She wondered if he had written his vows or if he would speak from memory. What would he have written? What would he say? She was very curious to know as her heart pounded with every breath she took. Her hold on his hands tightened and he gave her a gentle squeeze. Then began, his voice steady and filled with emotion, "From the highest peaks of ancient mountains to the hidden depths of mystical caverns, my heart has yearned for a me that echoes its own. In you, I have discovered more than a me; I have found an inferno. As the Dragon King, I have journeyed through realms both seen and unseen, yet, in you, I unearth a treasure beyondpare.

    With the might of my wings and the depth of my heart, I vow to shield our love with a vignce that surpasses the guarding of my most precious possessions. I promise to nourish our me, ensuring it outshines the darkest of nights and endures the coldest of winters. I will be your unwavering strength when you feel frail, your shelter in times of descent, and the spark that reignites your spirit when shadows loom near. Together, we will soar to new heights, bound by a love as eternal as the stars.

    Ravina, before the elements and ancient spirits that witness our bond, do you ept my heart, my me, and all that I am?"

    Tears shimmered in Ravina''s eyes as she listened to his heartfelt words. "I do," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. The crowd erupted in cheers.

    She took a deep breath, preparing to recite her own vows. Sensing her nervousness, Mchi gently soothed her hands with his thumbs. She looked up into his eyes, finding reassurance in his gentle smile.

    Gathering her thoughts, she began, "In my life''s journey, filled with challenges and loneliness, I never knew that my soul searched for a ce to belong. Then I found you. Your eyes sparked a light in my once dark path. You''ve been my shield, my guide, and the force that has changed me deeply.

    With you, I found strength and courage that I never knew I had, like a sunrise after the darkest night. In your embrace, I found my true home, where my spirit healed and grew. Today, as your partner, I vow to be your safe ce, just like you''ve been mine. I promise to stand by you, sharing our challenges and joys. In our quiet times, I''ll be your support and encouragement, always there, in both ordinary and extraordinary moments.

    With you, I''ve found more than a home; I''ve found a life fully lived. Do you ept my heart, my love, and the promise of all my tomorrows?"

    "I do," Mchi smiled.

    Chanan beamed at their exchange of vows. As the apuse and whistles began to fade, he spoke with a joyful authority that resonated through the gathering. "Now, and in the presence of these witnesses, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may seal your union with a kiss."

    The ambient sound of the flute dwindled to a tender murmur, echoing the rhythm of Ravina''s racing heart. Mchi stepped forward, his movements deliberate and gentle. He reached for the hem of her veil, lifting it with reverence, revealing her face. As the veil fell away, Ravina looked up at him, feeling a surge of emotion, as if seeing him for the first time, but now as her husband.

    Their eyes locked in a moment of profound connection before Mchi leaned in. Ravina''s eyes fluttered shut as their lips met, igniting a cheer from the crowd that seemed to fade into the background. She was wholly immersed in the kiss, that sealed they new bond. A peculiar warmth spread from her neck, where the marky, enveloping her in a sensation akin to being draped in a gentle fire. As they parted, the drums picked up, mirroring the beat of her heart. Mchi''s steady hands grounded her as the world seemed to sway momentarily in the wake of their kiss.

    The crowd broke into a dance, pping, cheering, whistling; their movements a celebration of the newlyweds'' love. Some approached the altar, inviting Ravina and Mchi to join the dance.

    Ravina, who considered herself a less than skilled dancer, had nheless prepared for this moment. The swirling dance was a cherished tradition, symbolizing the joy of the bride and groom.

    "Are you ready to dance?" Mchi asked, a yful tease in his voice.

    "I have practiced," Ravina replied, her voiceced with yful defiance. "Alright then," Mchi''s smile radiated warmth as he gently ced his arm around Ravina''s waist. With a fluid, graceful motion, he lifted her, twirling her through the air. Her wedding dress billowed out like a red sea with golden stars, creating a stunning visual spectacle.

    Around them, the rhythm of celebration took hold. Guests moved in harmony, their steps a blend of dancing, swirling, andughter. Amidst this jubnt chaos, Ravina let go of any self-consciousness, her focus solely on Mchi. Their movements synced to the music, a dance of two souls in perfect unison.

    Gradually, Mchi drew her close, their dance slowing to a more intimate pace. He gazed into her eyes, an expression of serene joy and love etched on his face. "I have be the luckiest man today," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the music.

    "And I, the luckiest woman," Ravina replied, her smile reflecting the depth of her happiness. Her heart swelled with an overwhelming sense ofpleteness, knowing she was exactly where she was meant to be.

    In a moment that felt suspended in time, Mchi leaned in, pressing his lips against hers. They kissed, enveloped in their own world, as the lively dance of their friends and family swirled around them. ****

    A/N Thank you so much for your patience and for everyone who reached out. I am a little better now thank you. I thought to end this here and hope you liked how it ended. I am also thinking of doing side chapters with a glimpse into the future with all couples instead of ending with three weddings after one another. It felt weird doing so and I thought a bit into the future would be more interesting. I will be back with Midnight Surrender before continuing with Captive of Night as I haven''t fully recovered, so taking it slow. Thank you so much for all the support and seeing to the end of this book.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!